《The Rebirth Of An Ill-Fared Consort》


 Chapter 1

    Thank you for your patience! Please enjoy this first chapter, a gory chapter that sets up what is toe. shudders. Also wee togekiss and a very very big thank you to Draygan who helped edit this chapter!!! (OMG I SWEAR I POSTED THIS YESTERDAY RIPPP)


    Chapter 1: Cornered into Silent, Tearful Agony


    Cold winds suddenly rose in the inky darkness of the night, making the decay on the dpidated residence door more noticeably appalling as it rattled in the wind.


    A few elder maids passed through the courtyard hurriedly. A servant with a wider figure than the rest, who wore a green robe with her sleeves rolled up halfway, headed towards the innermost room with a food basket in hand.


    A strange odour permeated throughout the residence. A slightly younger maid, trailed behind her and whispered, "The smell is really unpleasant. I don''t know why Master arranged for that thing to be there. It is quite scary." When she got to this point, she could not resist crying out in shock and edged herself closer to whisper into the head elder maid''s ear to continue, "It couldn''t be for-"


    "Wang [1], speak less." The green-d elder maid was slightly annoyed. "If anyone around us overhears, you won''t be spared."


    [1] Wang (�����): When you''re a servant, you''re referred to as belonging to someone''s family or n since you''re considered their property. Hence, this is more of Wang''s family maid, or Wang''s family servant.


    Wang silenced herself hastily.


    Arriving at the entrance, a young, round-faced maid emerged from within and epted the food basket, before entering the house again. After a moment, she carried an empty food basket out. The green-d elder maid took it and spoke to the round-faced maid, "Master ordered us to bring the person into the room."


    "Is this for-" The round faced maid was rmed.


    "We do not need to know." Sighing, the green-d elder maid summoned Wang. "Come here and bring the person over there."


    Amp lit the house, brightening the hall slightly. Wang pinched her nose, only noticing the thing that sat in the wooden basin after several moments had passed. Seeing it for the first time, she almost threw up. Over the course of the past few days, even if she had delivered food daily with the green-d elder maid, she had never seen the person inside clearly.


    The thing in the wooden basin could no longer be referred to as "human". All four of her limbs had been severed, her rod-like body propped up, as it swayed in the wooden basin. Her hair was bunched together, with small bits of debris scattered throughout. It vaguely looked female.


    The green-d elder maid stared, sympathy shing through her eyes. Although she did not have an inkling of thisdy''s identity, thisdy had already been crippled to this extent, which really made her pity thedy. Furthermore since Master had suddenly ordered them to bring her out today, things did not bode well for her.


    Though Wang felt afraid and disgusted, she did not dare disobey her orders. Steeling herself, she heaved the wooden basin out of the house. Thedy inside was yielding and did not struggle or cause a scene, as if she was already asleep.


    Setting the wooden basin in the Master''s sleeping quarters as ordered, Wang thought to herself, why did Master ce this terrifying thing in the house? Thedy in the wooden basin suddenly opened her eyes, locking eyes with Wang. Oddly, this extremely frighteningdy had a pair of strikingly beautiful eyes, alluring and untainted, cold, yet moving, their rity akin to water from a creek flowing through the green mountains.


    Briefly stunned, Wang turned her head and bolted out of the house.


    Jiang Ruan opened her eyes slowly.


    Afternguishing in the dark for a long time, she was unustomed to the light. When she considered her situation clearly, she could not help butugh sorrowfully. She was the legitimate eldest daughter of the Defense Minister and once, she had been the Beautiful Lady Ruan. But now, she was treated as swine, unable to hold her head high ever again!


    She then recalled her sixteen year old self, and the words of her father before she entered the pce, "Ruan''er, since you are entering the pce as a concubine, the entire Zhao-Jiang family supports you. You do not need to worry."


    Her younger sister held her hand tearfully, "Ruan''er, you are my savior. Even if I die, I won''t be able to repay your kindness."


    And him, sping her hand in his, "Wait a little while longer. After some time has passed, I will marry you properly as my legitimate wife."


    But now, her father had already risen to the rank of Prime Minister, a respected official, while her stepmother had be the Prime Minister''s wife. Her sister had be the Empress, while that person ascended to the throne! They had already cast her to the back of their minds, to the point abandoning her and killing her off.


    At the age of five, her biological mother passed away early and her brother perished in war. Her father''s concubine was promoted as the second wife. A passing Taoist priest divined her birthdate and mentioned that she bore bad luck for her parents. She was then sent to a residence in a vige. At nearly fifteen-years-old, Jiang Quan finally recognized her as his own flesh and blood and brought her back into the manor. Not long after, there was news from the pce that the daughter of the Jiang family had been chosen as the Emperor''s concubine.


    The Emperor suspected that the Jiang family had colluded with the Eighth Prince and summoned him into the pce. On the surface, he appeared to be benevolent and caring, but it was merely to keep the Eighth Prince in check.


    The Jiang family only had two legitimate daughters. Jiang Susu''s body was weaker with a gentle and innocent personality. As no one could defy the Emperor''s edict, Jiang Quan ordered Jiang Ruan to enter the pce and be the Beautiful Lady Ruan [2].


    [2] Beautiful Lady: A rank


    Even though she kept trying to ept her situation, she could not endure pleasing the Emperor sexually. At her ripe, blooming age, she began to wilt in the inner pce. If it was not because of the constantfort from the Eighth Prince, she would have hung herself in the inner pce with a white cloth. Growing up, other than her dead brother and mother, there wasn''t anyone else who treated her this considerately. She entrusted her heart to him, stopped causing a fuss and willingly settled in the pce to pass messages along, acting as a chess piece for him and the Jiang family. Who could have guessed, after forcing the Emperor to abdicate, the Emperor died tragically. They then imprisoned her, used her of murdering the emperor, andid the title of a country-wrecking temptress on her!


    When she stood on the tform, meeting the cold look of her father, she finally understood that she had been abandoned. As soon as she was of no use to them anymore, they deserted her.


    Trapped in the dark prison, she thought she had regained hope when someone saved her. But it was only the beginning of her nightmare.


    Her innocent, fairy-like sister smiled faintly as she watched people chop off Jiang Ruan''s limbs, reducing Jiang Ruan to human swine. Jiang Ruan felt despair and anger, unwilling to be resigned to her fate. However, she heard the fairy-like person continue, "Does elder sister know, I usually love cleanliness? I cannot even tolerate even a grain of sand. Elder sister, you are a grain of sand that I have already endured for many years. Now, it is time to clear you away."


    She added another sentence with a slight smile, "The Eighth Prince is going to crown me as the Empress. Let me help elder sister enjoy the glory that elder sister could not partake in." Pain seeped into her bones. She finally understood what true numbness was. However, Jiang Ruan could not fathom why Susu hated her to this extent.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Susu almost read her mind as she smiled and spoke, "Isn''t elder sister''s mother the beloved daughter of the General''s manor? Didn''t you rely on this identity to look down on me? What a pity!" She supported her cheek as she tilted her head, "Yesterday, the General''s manor was executed in the afternoon bearing the crime of rebellion." She stared at Jiang Ruan, articting every word slowly, All one hundred and three members were seized and beheaded."


    Shock coursed through her like thunder. Her mind was inplete chaos. The General''s manor was her maternal home. Although her mother had angered the General with her determination to marry Jiang Quan in the past, and they had notmunicated since, blood was still thicker than water. How could she escape the knife slicing through her heart?!


    She directed a dead stare at Susu. Yet, Susu only sneered mockingly, "Is elder sister angered by a mere provocation? Don''t be anxious. I still have arge gift for you. You shall receive it very soon."


    Hence, Jiang Ruan was sent to a dimly-lit house. After struggling for a few days to survive, she saw the light again today. The door opened with a sound. A fat man who reeked of alcohol, grabbed and threw a young boy onto the ground in front of him with a hideous expression. The young boy appeared to be struggling with all his might. When Jiang Ruan looked at the boy''s face, color drained from her face.


    That was- Pei''er!


    The luck of pcedies ran thin. There were many who could not bear the Emperor''s son, and many who passed away after they did. Pei''er''s biological mother was merely a lowly pce maid, meeting her death shortly after giving birth to Pei''er. The Emperor did not value his low-born son. With a twist of fate, Jiang Ruan became his foster mother. Six years went by and Jiang Ruan and Pei''er had long since developed a mother-son rtionship. When the situation in the pce began to change, shemanded her personal pce maid to flee with Pei''er in her arms. Yet, they had failed to escape.


    "Mother! Mother!" Pei''er howled as he struggled. Yet, he could not break free from the pair of hands on his privates.


    Jiang Ruan only felt a chill encase her entire body. She had learned of the despicable acts that Senior Marquis Li Dong was capable of even before she entered the pce. But now, she could only stare at her own son being humiliated by this monster.


    She screamed loudly. Yet, she could only produce hoarse and unclear sounds, "Ah, ah-"


    Li Dong eyed her with disgust and hatred. "I do not even know why Her Highness deems it necessary that this thing must watch me perform my duties. This really ruins my appetite." He thought about it, but in the end, he still bent to imperial power. He did not dare make excessive motions, as he focused solely on bullying the unconscious child.


    Jiang Ruan sat inside the wooden basin. Only then did she realize why Jiang Susu had only left her a pair of eyes at this time. Jiang Susu wanted her to see her final rtive die in front of her. Like a mannequin, she sat nkly in the wooden basin, every scene from the past ying in front of her eyes: the defeated look on her mother''s face before she passed, her father''s thin, cold smile, the Eighth Prince''s vow, Jiang Susu thanking her as she held her hand, the Emperor''s cold detached eyes and her sufferings in the inner pce. In the end, everything morphed into the struggling, tearful Pei''er in front of her very eyes.


    Li Dong inadvertently turned around, unexpectedly catching sight of the person in the basin. Startled into falling off the bed, he shouted, "Someone,e!"


    Two lines of blood and tears streaked across the stupefied expression of thedy in the wooden basin, emphasizing feelings of bitterness and dismalness. The housekeeper, who broke the door down and entered, stopped in his tracks. He felt as if he had encountered a vengeful spirit from hell seeking to take his life. His entire body felt as if it had been enveloped by a type of frigidness.


    Agitated, Li Dong asked, "What are you standing there for? Beat it to death with a stick." In the midst of his uneasiness, he dismissed the Empress''s orders unconsciously. It did not matter anyway, for the entire residence was guarded by his subordinates so he did not need to worry about the news leaking out.


    The housekeeper recollected himself, rushing forward with a stick in his grasp to swing down at her face continuously without exnation.


    No one could hear the most profound curse that came from the person''s heart who was inside the basin: Even if I can never reincarnate, even if my ashes are scattered and I am dispersed, I am willing to be a vengeful spirit for eternity. Let those who harmed me pay their debt in blood!


    At the same time, inside Yang Ping pce.


    "Your Highness seems extremely spirited today," Jiang Susu smiled gently.


    The newly-crowned Emperor lifted his eyes to gaze at thedy at the opposite of him. Her majestic phoenix crown and red cape coupled with her refined face made her seem unlike a mortal; she resembled a fairy from the Nine Heavens. Jiang Quan''s youngest daughter was truly absolutely exquisite.


    "There is still no news from Jiang Ruan?" He asked suddenly with a low voice.


    Jiang Susu''s face darkened. "No, I believe that elder sister has taken Pei''er with her and escaped. Indeed, she has exhausted herself these past few years. However, regardless of the situation, she should not have doubted Your Highness��"


    The newly-crowned Emperor thought about Jiang Ruan. Yet he realized that no matter how hard he tried to recall Jiang Ruan, she remained a blurry shadow in his memory. With her tarnished reputation, she could only be at best, ady with good looks. He was marrying for the immense power backing the Jiang family, so there was no difference between Jiang Ruan and Jiang Susu. Since Jiang Ruan had been the previous Emperor''s woman, he definitely would not marry her.


    Although Jiang Ruan was now an abandoned chess piece, he still hesitated slightly. Many times, he had ovee many critical circumstances with the help of Jiang Ruan in the past few years. Indeed, she had helped him quite a bit. But, why had she escaped from prison first without waiting for him toe to a decision?


    He did not like the feeling of losing control.


    The new Emperor tutted coldly, "Ungrateful thing. The time hase. Let us go."


    Jiang Susu curtseyed and ced her hand within the man''s palm.


    A new emperor ascended the throne in the eighteenth year of Xuan De, crowning Miss Jiang personally as the Empress and tying an eternal knot with her.


    Tranted by togekiss


    TLCed by Draygan and Tranzgeek and Yang Yang (XD)


    Edited by Draygan and Anks

 Chapter 2

    Ohh man, so much food in this chapter XD. We''ve added pictures so that you''ll know which foods are which~ Trust the ancient Chinese to eat so much delicious food XD. There is a mini food porn warning lol.


    Also everyone, please wee Ely a new editor to the team! ??


    Chapter 2: New Year''s Eve dinner


    At a peasant''s residence with three green-tiled and red-walled rooms, the spacious courtyard was covered byyers andyers of umted snow. Arge, ck watchdog paced at the entrance,zily chomping a bone from a cracked bowl. It seemed that the frosty air made it feel extremely cold, as it retreated into its cozy kennel.


    It was New Year''s Eve. Colorful paintings, depicting an abundant harvest of all food crops, were pasted at the entrance. Three fat, hugenterns hung from the roof. Firecracker sounds could be heard from the outside. upants of the residence were beaming with happiness, in harmony with the feeling of a New Year''s Eve dinner. Although vige delicacies were served, the eight main dishes had been cooked meticulously with attention to detail. The meat and vegetablesplemented each other. There were spicy steamed striped bass cooked with bean sprouts 1, braised pork 2, tea-infused smoked chicken 3, five-colored shredded vegetables 4, onion andmb dumplings 5, "praying for blessings" shrimp 6, four happiness meatballs 7 and abundant wealth 8.


    Arge group drank and gambled together. It was an extraordinary scene that was bustling with noise and excitement. At the same time, there was an atmosphere of bleak emptiness in the most remote residence of the peasant''s courtyard. A solitary room was dimly lit by a candle, which seemed as though it would be extinguishing soon.


    A tall, young maid with her hairbed into a topknot bun sat in front of the residence, carefully adding firewood to the brazier. As the firewood in the brazier caught fire, a pungent, thick smoke immediately pervaded the small residence.


    Another maid with a petite figure ran towards the residence hurriedly as she picked a thin, shabby fan from the ground, before fanning it carefully. She scolded, "Lian Qiao, you should be more careful. Ourdy''s health has not recovered yet. What if she chokes?"


    Lian Qiao curled her lips with an extremely angry expression. Yet, she still lowered her voice, "I do hope that there is not any smoke. Today, I went to find Zhang Lan family. I didn''t even request for fusain, just normal coal. She has the nerve to me the heavy usage over these past few days as the reason why there isn''t any more coal left in the storage. Bah! Who is she trying to deceive? At this time of the year, how can there be no coal in the residence? She is just taking advantage of her authority to bully us. If it wasn''t for our currently sickdy, and I do not dare to worry her, I must p her twice!"


    "You-" The fanning maid sighed again, "You should restrain your stubbornness. Although this family bullies us intolerably, we are still living under their roof. We have to lower our heads. If you really stir up trouble, ourdy will be the one who will suffer."


    Lian Qiao eyed her in contempt, "Bai Zhi, I did not realize that you are this cowardly. What is the social standing of this family, and what is the social standing of ourdy? Regardless of what happens to ourdy, with her status, we cannot let these low-born people continue to bully her!"


    Bai Zhi shook her head, "Both of us are ourdy''s maids. Of course, I want the best for her. It is just that,tely, there has been no news from the capital. I do not know how much longer ourdy has to stay here. It is fine if we are here for a short amount of time, but you see, it is already the fourth year now. Master has never sent anyone to ask about her well-being. If we still have to stay here for a longer time and you incite a dispute with them, the one who suffers in the end is ourdy."


    Lian Qiao stopped herself from replying. After a moment, she only spoke softly, "Then, should we just allow them to simply bully ourdy?"


    Bai Zhi only sighed softly.


    The house fell into silence again. Only the firewood within the fire was crackling. The two maids kept the fire going with the fan in their hands. No one noticed that the person on the bed had awakened.


    Jiang Ruan had been awake for quite some time. Naturally, the conversation between Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao reached her ears, word for word. When she opened her eyes, she was surprised to learn that she has transmigrated into her younger self from a decade ago. The experience from her past life felt like a dream from an afternoon nap. However, she knew that her hatred of being callously killed was not something that could be dissipated by a dream. Since God has provided her with a chance to start over, she would not hesitate in epting and availing it properly.


    When she stirred on the bed three days ago, Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao heaved arge breath of relief. Jiang Ruan had already been unconscious for more than ten days, since the day she fell into ake. The medical practitioner that attended to her said he was incapable of defying fate. Zhang Lan family even enquired about funeral rites. Who knew, she would wake up again. Lian Qiao held her hand and cried her heart out, repeating that God had blessed her, while Jiang Ruan merely closed her eyes.<novelnext></novelnext>


    After dying once, not only did the experiences from her past life not vanish like smoke into thin air, Jiang Ruan could remember them even more clearly. When her mother passed away four years ago, a wandering Taoist came to the manor and divined her character to be unyielding from a nce. She was said to bear bad luck for her parents, and her life was destined to be the bane of another''s existence. At first, Jiang Quan wanted to send her to the family temple to be a nun. It was precisely because Jiang Su Su kneeled and begged for mercy that Jiang Quan changed his mind and sent her to a residence in a vige instead. Because of this incident, Jiang Ruan bore a gratuitous heart for Jiang Su Su. But, now that she had thought about it, all of the endless bullying and humiliation that she was being subjected to were bestowed by Jiang Su Su and her mother.


    The residence was entrusted to the care of Zhang Lan family. Zhang Lan was someone who was avaricious, stingy and extremely shrewd. Every day, she did not fail to scold and humiliate Jiang Ruan indirectly. Her husband, Chen Fu, was an alcoholic loafer and a gambling addict. They had a son and a daughter. The son, Chen Zhao, was aplete pervert. The daughter, Chen Fang, wielded sharp and unkind words. The pieces of jewelry and essories that Jiang Ruan brought with her when she initially arrived, either fell into Zhang Lan''s hands or were tricked away by Chen Fang. Ten days ago, Chen Zhao touched her inappropriately by thekeside. Jiang Ruan could not bear the abasement and jumped into the water. Chen Zhao escaped as soon as he realized that he had caused trouble. By the time Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi asked someone to save Jiang Ruan, she had already lost her consciousness.


    As it was during the final days of the lunar year, theke water was cold and piercing to the bone. Additionally, under Zhang Lan''s harsh mistreatment over these past few years, Jiang Ruan''s body had grown more and more frail. Catching a cold just made things worse in a bad situation. She immediately came down with a severe illness.


    Jiang Ruan remembered very clearly. Originally, she did not wake up as early as this. After she gained consciousness, she had contracted a nearly incurable illness. However, a more significant incident urred not long after. Gossip heard from outside mentioned that she was already seducing men at such a young age, without caring about her invaluable body. She fell into the water, after she took the initiative to seduce Chen Zhao and failed in her attempt. Thinking back, the act of pushing the me on her must have been Zhang Lan''s doing. As a result of this marred reputation, when Jiang Ruan met the elders face to face in the future, the title of temptress befell her.


    Now that she has woken up earlier, the gossip has not spread yet. Until now, the thought must have not ured to Zhang Lan, so she could actually use this chance to send her a New Year''s gift. There was no future in extending her stay in this residence, where they could torment her. After four years, she would be sent into the pce as a pawn. This was not something that she could endure. Her purpose was not to be taken advantage of without reason and there was always a price to pay for everything a person did. Thus, she singled Chen Zhao out as the first target to meet her de.


    Jiang Ruan peered outside the window. The faint sound of the firecrackers caused the house with the trio to seem even more cold and dreary. She righted herself slowly into a sitting position. Bai Zhi heard her rising, so she stood up and went towards her quickly, "Miss, you have woken up. Do you feel difort anywhere?"


    Jiang Ruan shook her head, "What time is it now?"


    "It should be around seven to nine in the evening," Bai Zhi answered.


    Lian Qiao ced her fan down, "Is Miss hungry? Let me bring some food from the kitchen."


    Most of the misses and madams that stayed in the residence were usually the ones who hadmitted crimes. Regardless, they were still masters. Unless they were being cared for in a "special" manner, it was unlikely that the treatment would be so disappointing that it could not even bepared to a lowly servant. One might ponder deeply about why the New Year''s Eve dinner was never sent earlier.


    Before Jiang Ruan could reply, she heard knocks on the door. A clear voice spoke from outside, "Miss, I havee to deliver the New Year''s Eve dinner."


    Lian Qiao was stunned. Jiang Ruan said, "Come in." The door opened with a sound. An extremely festive-looking maid entered, carrying a food basket in her hand. She was all smiles, "Auntie Lan ordered me to bring some food over. Miss, you should eat some too."


    When Bai Zhi saw that Jiang Ruan was still for a long time, she lowered her head unsurely. She watched a glimpse of emotion sh across Jiang Ruan''s eyes. Then, Jiang Ruan turned and raised her head with a slight smile.


    Tranted by togekiss


    Edited by Ely and Anks

 Chapter 3

    Hello, friends! Please note, we have decided that each chapter will be divided in two parts and released on Monday and Thursday respectively.


    The Good News : Today, as part of the opening week bonanza, we present a whole new chapter to all our lovely readers. (Let''s just shove the divided chapters to next Monday.) Thank you for your patience.


    P.S. - Jiang Ruan''s ws are starting to show. haha. Enjoy this chapter!


    Chapter 3: Qiu Yan


    The maid, who hade, was named Qiu Yan. She was a high-ranked maid in the residence. Although her position was uparable to Zhang Lan, she still had a certain amount of respect from others. As letting Qiu Yan deliver food on the night of New Year''s Eve was something that had not happened in the past years, Zhang Lan must have wanted to stop everyone from gossiping and portray herself to be meticulously caring to the ill, bedridden daughter of the Jiang family.


    When Qiu Yan ced the food basket down, she quickly scrutinized the residence at the same time. This was her first visit to Jiang Ruan''s residence. She observed a shabby and decaying air permeating the tight spaces of the residence and traces of rainwater seeping through the walls from the leaking roof. The nket on the bed was also extremely thin. Even the most basic utensils were particrly defective. Living in such a damp and dark house, it would be odd if the body was not frail. At a nce, this did not look like a wealthydy''s chamber at all. Even the lowest-ranked ve in this residence, perhaps, did not live as deplorably as this.


    As Qiu Yan had been settled in the main residence for a long time, she understood in her heart that although the Zhang Lan family was greedy and harsh, they would not be so brazen in treating ady like this, if the higher-ups did not intend to treat her that way. Since this was the case, naturally, she would not meddle.


    "Your name is Qiu Yan, I presume." The person on the bed opened her mouth. Her voice was still a little hoarse. Yet, it oddly carried a subtle emotion.


    Qiu Yan raised her head, smiling, "Yes, I am."


    Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao guarded Jiang Ruan''s sides, watching Qiu Yan closely. In this residence, they could only trust themselves since everyone else harbored unfathomable motives towards the trio.


    Jiang Ruan smiled, "Today is New Year''s Eve. These clothes worn by Sister Qiu Yan are fittingly festive. You wear them beautifully."


    These words were a little strange. Qiu Yan could not wrap her head around them. She smiled, "It is Aunt who ordered them to be tailor-made. I am just a servant. To say that they are beautiful, Miss, you must be ridiculing me."


    Jiang Ruan sighed lightly, "Auntie Lan is considerate. Did the entire residence have new clothes made for them?"


    Her soft voice contained a smile. Qiu Yan subconsciously wanted to nod her head in agreement, before reacting quickly. The entire residence had gotten new clothes made for them, and yet, thisdy and her maids in front of her were the only ones who were left out. However, regardless of the situation, these words could not be uttered. She just wanted to dodge this topic when Jiang Ruan spoke softly, "The two maids by my side are clumsy, and even the clothes worn by them are not as festive-looking as Sister Qiu Yan''s. There is something that Sister Qiu Yan is wrong about. I am not cracking jokes. Although Sister Qiu Yan is a servant, you seem to live morefortably and respectably than me."


    The words were too sharp, in stark contrast with their owner''s gentle tone. Without reason, Qiu Yan unexpectedly felt a bout of nervousness. She raised her head unconsciously to look at the person on the bed. Under the dim candlelight, thedy on the bed epted hot tea from Bai Zhi. The rising spirals from the steaming tea concealed her face partially. She could not see her expression clearly, just long, drooping eyshes drawing elegant curves that appeared unusually enticing.


    Jiang Ruan''s voice wasced with a smile when it reached her, "With Sister Qiu Yan''s kind of face, when you have reached a marriageable age, it is certain that you will be married into a good family. The second son of Landlord Ma, from the outskirts, is quite decent. He already has twelve concubines. Of course, Sister Qiu Yan could be arranged to be the thirteenth concubine."


    Qiu Yan was surprised. Chills slowly rose from her soles, her expression paling immediately. Biting her lips, she could not utter a single word, and just stared at Jiang Ruan with widened eyes.


    Jiang Ruan was not worried. She merely brought the warm tea closer to her lips, sipping it lightly.


    After a while, Qiu Yan finally gathered her courage. Puffing her chest, she spoke, "I do not know what Miss is talking about." The first half of the sentence was spoken in a righteous and confident manner. However, when she reached thetter half, she did not know why she began to feel guilty.


    "A talented person should choose both a good position that one can excel in and a leader that uses one wisely. Humans walk towards the peak, while water flows towards lower grounds. It is normal for Sister Qiu Yan to act this way. You don''t need to feel shy." She tilted her head with augh, "This is a good matter. If there is a day when Sister Qiu Yan bes the thirteenth concubine, of course, I will gift you a set of rouge. Sister Qiu Yan''s reputation, I think, is also something that you acquired through your intelligence."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Qiu Yan stood on her spot, holding her fists tightly. Jiang Ruan kneaded the space between her eyebrows, "Even if it has been just a while, I feel sleepy. My body has not recovered yet, so I cannot personally deliver my New Year greetings to Auntie Lan. I am troubling Sister Qiu Yan to do it for me." After finishing her words, she ordered Bai Zhi, "Go and send Sister Qiu Yan away."


    This was considered as an invitation for her to leave. At that moment, Qiu Yan could not make up her mind. Naturally, she wished to leave this stifling house immediately. She nodded her head agreeably in panic. Her faint superiority when she arrived was no longer visible.


    When Bai Zhi and Qiu Yan walked to the door, Jiang Ruan opened her mouth again, "By the way, Sister Qiu Yan, the clothes for both my maids that I mentioned earlier, since it is already the New Year, I want to see a little cheer. Sister Qiu Yan, please think of a way for them to look more festive."


    Qiu Yan bit her lips, "Miss is being forcefully difficult."


    "Sister Qiu Yan is a smart person," Jiang Ruan interrupted her. "Otherwise, how will you be the thirteenth concubine?"


    Qiu Yan''s face whitened even more, and she replied hatefully, "Yes."


    After Bai Zhi sent Qiu Yan away, Lian Qiao asked, "What happened earlier, Miss? How did Qiu Yan im a connection of a higher status with the second son of Landlord Ma?"


    "She has been presenting a false facade in front of the second son of the Ma family to achieve her purpose. Now, they are at a stage where they are intimately close." Jiang Ruan spoke.


    In her past life, someone chanced upon the private affair between Qiu Yan and the second son of the Ma family after it went on for a few years. When this scandalous matter had been exposed, he was left unharmed. Qiu Yan, however, was drowned alive in a cylindrical bamboo cage that was used to constrain pigs during transport. Before that, Qiu Yan had already been tormented to the extent of having an unsound mind. She kept repeating over and over again that she was the second son of the Ma family''s thirteenth concubine. Probably, when there had been an intense mutual attraction, he might have promised her that. It was just that, in the end, Qiu Yan was not fated to be the thirteenth concubine. Naturally, Jiang Ruan would not reveal this matter.


    It finally dawned on Lian Qiao, "No wonder she was shocked to this extent. Bah, she is really a vulgar person. She does not have any sense of honor or shame!" As she was just a few years older than ten, she reddened immediately, "Just that, Miss, how do you know of these things?"


    Lian Qiao doubted deeply in her heart. Not only that, she also discovered that today, Jiang Ruan seemed as though she had practically switched personalities. She, who had always been submissive, really threatened Qiu Yan this boldly without fear. Even as they were talking about this filthy matter, there was nothing peculiar about her expression, as if she was just mentioning an extremely ordinary household matter.


    Compared to Bai Zhi and her, Jiang Ruan had less opportunities to step out of the house. Throughout the year, there were always unfinished chores in the residence. She had no chance to encounter these things. Lian Qiao had her suspicions, yet Jiang Ruan did not answer her question. She merely said, "Lian Qiao, do you want to stay here for your whole life?"


    "Of course, I do not want to." Lian Qiao had an outspoken and bold personality, so she spoke without much thought, "Do not worry, Miss. Naturally, we will not stay in this residence for an entire lifetime. After some time has passed, Master wille for you."


    Jiang Ruan smiled. She was more aware than anyone else as to when they would send for her. She had no patience to wait until then, and she did not want to either.


    "Why should we wait? Qiu Yan will send us to the capital soon."


    Lian Qiao was distracted for a while, before looking at Jiang Ruan subconsciously. However, she only saw the girl yawning slowly in an elegant manner. Under her straight nose, the red, pursed lips that tasted tea earlier curved slightly.


    Tranted by: togekiss


    Edited by: Anks & Ely


    (Special thanks to Trivial King for his helpful tips!)

 Chapter 4 Part1

    Hi friends! We are out with a new chapter and even though 2018 is already two weeks old for us, it''s still the start of a new year in Jiang Ruan''s world. New Year festivity is in the air.


    togekiss: Although I celebrate chinese new year annually, it is interesting to see how customs of ancient China differ from mine hehe. Enjoy the chapter!


    Chapter 4 (Part I) : Meeting Enemies on a Narrow Path


    Early in the morning on the first day of the Chinese New Year, the sound of bamboo firecrackers could be heard from the stretch of streets outside the residence. One after another, children of the residence appeared to set off the firecrackers for the ''door-opening ceremony'' [kai men pao zhang]. After the bamboo firecrackers had exploded, the entire ground was covered with red, as resplendent as embroidered brocades, implying that one would obtain sess and prosperity in all aspects of their lives.


    The entire residence began to bustle. It was unknown if the act was deliberate or if they had simply forgotten about Jiang Ruan and her maids. After the New Year''s Eve dinner, it was unbelievable that no one bothered to visit their residence.


    Bai Zhi lit the brazier by the door. Half of her frame blocked the entrance as she fanned the suffocating smoke away. The residence barely managed a hint of warmth, as the sunlight shone through the windows. Considering that this residence was the most remote and dpidated one in the courtyard, wind and rain often leaked through the roof throughout the year. Field mice often scampered about. The nkets that were originally sent by the manor were already very thin. Moreover, most of them had been gnawed by the mice to the extent of being unusable. Bai Zhi sighed, unable to stop herself from turning her head to look at Jiang Ruan, who was sitting on the bed with a nket wrapped around her.


    Jiang Ruan leaned on a coarsely-sewn brown pillow with a nket covering her chest, lost in thought, her head drooping. It had been four years since she had been sent to this residence. With the Zhang Lan family depriving her of basic clothing and food, she had reached maturity muchter than the other girls. Her hair was dry and showed a yellowing tint. At this moment, the sunlight filtered through the window, onto her long tresses, giving them a hint of shifting glow. Her slightly pursed lips appeared to have a healthier color than usual, entuating her facial features to appear delicate and proper. As she sat silently, she was notably quieter than in the past, almost as if she had turned into apletely unfamiliar person.


    Bai Zhi fiddled with the firewood in the brazier. She recalled how yesterday, Lian Qiao had told her about the incident with Qiu Yan in its entirety. At the end of her story, she wondered, "Why do I feel as if there is something wrong with ourdy? This sudden transformation has caused a disparity in her personality. Is it possible that her meek submission in the past was meant to deceive?"


    Bai Zhi did not know how to answer her. Actually, Lian Qiao was right. Jiang Ruan had changed so much, and as her personal maids, it was even more apparent to the both of them. Since she was sent into the residence four years ago, Jiang Ruan often wept, as the Zhang Lan family deliberately made things difficult for her. Gradually, she did not have the will to cry any longer and merely epted their treatment quietly. With sadness guing her heart, she became even more timid and withdrawn. Yesterday, when she interacted with Qiu Yan, her expression and manners seemed as if she was a whole new person. Bai Zhi had some suspicions in her heart, and wondered if it was possible for someone''s personality to change so drastically after suffering from a severe illness.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Regardless of the change, Jiang Ruan was still their master. Perhaps, it was a blessing that Jiang Ruan''s current attitude waspletely different from the past. Just as she was lost in thought, Lian Qiao walked in carrying a package wrapped in oil paper, almost bumping the brazier over.


    "Be a little more careful," Bai Zhi reproached lightly, "Why are you so impetuous?"


    "I went to purchase some New Year goods," Lian Qiao was not angered by her, continuing to smile happily as before. Stepping inside the residence, she unwrapped the oil paper from the package and spoke to Jiang Ruan, "Miss,e and eat some too, the spring pancakes are still piping hot."


    Bai Zhi was baffled, "Where did you get them from?" Surely, the Zhang Lan family would not be this kind-hearted. Nowadays, because of the incident with Chen Zhao, Zhang Lan resented Jiang Ruan quite a bit. The servants would not initiate any contact with them in order to avoid trouble. Even more so, they did not have any spare change in their hands to purchase snacks.


    "It seems that some important guests will soon be arriving at the residence. So for the past few days, everyone has been busy preparing for it. They have also prepared more snacks. I am on slightly friendly terms with Bai He, who is new in the kitchen, so I asked for some." She smiled, "Even though we are in a rough situation, we still have to celebrate the New Year. Look, Miss, I also have this." She fished out a bracelet made from bronze coins from her sleeves, "When I wasing back, I bought it for ten taels to invite a good omen, so everything will proceed smoothly this year."


    Bai Zhi chortled, "What do we need a bracelet to invite good omens for?


    Tranted by: togekiss


    Edited by: Anks & Ely


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 5 Part1

    We get to meet a new character. I would have said yayy, had he not been such a creep. Leave ament and let us know what you think of him.


    Chapter 5 : A Woman Who Would Die Fighting for Her Honor And


    An Annoying Lad Who Wouldn''t Leave Her Alone (Part I)


    Just now, Chen Zhao was heading home after goofing off when he coincidentally ran into the few people who were leaving the residence. The girl in the middle had a delicate and graceful appearance. Upon seeing this, his eyes couldn''t help but brighten. It was only after he had looked more closely that he realized that she was Jiang Ruan.


    Today, Chen Zhao was just returning from outside, after goofing off, when he coincidentally met the few people leaving the residence. The girl in the middle had a delicate and graceful appearance, seeing this his eyes couldn''t help but brighten. It was only after he has looked closely, did he realize that she was Jiang Ruan.


    Ordinarily, Jiang Ruan did not dress as presentably as Chen Fang, so Chen Zhao seldom paid any attention to her. However, a few days ago, he suddenly developed a curiosity to experiencedies from an official''s family. Who could have guessed that thisdy had such an upright personality, going so far as to jump into the water without another word. Now when he thought about it, he had to suppress a belly full of resentment. Who knew, when he saw her today, his eyes would brighten? Perhaps, it was because New Year was around the corner that although she was dressed lightly, the garment thatplemented her skin made her face extremely elegant. The most important feature was her calm and quiet aura, as if she had be another person.


    Chen Zhao squinted, carefully scrutinizing the girl in front of his eyes. Jiang Ruan was merely ten years old this year. Her figure exuded a slight naivety, yet embodied a certain feeling ofposure, strangely making her seem a bit mature. These contrasting auras surfacing in a single person were extremely mesmerizing to others. Although she was a young child, Chen Zhao could not help but to swallow his saliva. He had seen the unusual and horrible habits of a few officials'' sons at the brothel, especially when they loved to fool around with younger-aged girls. Yet, he had never experienced that kind of feeling before.


    Lian Qiao could not bear the lecherous gaze Chen Zhaoid upon Jiang Ruan''s body. The look in her eyes turned stern. Without thinking, she opened her mouth and spoke, "Presumptuous! Who allowed you to misbehave? How dare you speak to a master like this!"


    Although these words were rather formidable, they had fallen on deaf ears. Chen Zhao was not fearful at all. He had heard about how thisdy had fallen into dire straits with her family from the capital and was well aware of her current status. Referring to Zhang Lan''s opinion, Jiang Ruan might have to stay in this residence for the rest of her life. Thus, given the situation, it would be great if he could fool around with her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Although he had this thought in his heart, Chen Zhao was still all smiles as he sped his hands, "It is my fault. Just now as I watched a few people heading here from afar, I was wondering who the fairy-like younger girl was in the middle as she looked very unfamiliar. After walking closer, I only saw now that she is ourdy. I couldn''t control my sudden feelings- please forgive me just this once."


    As soon as these words escaped his mouth, not only Lian Qiao''s expression changed, but Bai Zhi''s as well. She spoke angrily, "What nonsense are you thering about? Ourdy''s pure reputation is not something that you can ruin!"


    Chen Zhao took two steps backwards in astonishment, "Ruin ourdy''s pure reputation? I have never thought about something like this. Ourdy is a daughter from a noble family. I wouldn''t dare to think about it. I just hope that Miss will not chase me away, and let me look at you from afar. With this, I will be satisfied." In the past, he had harassed manydies from decent families. As soon as he opened his mouth, he possessed a silver tongue. If ady heard it, she would either be angered to the point of crying loudly on the spot, or turningpletely red with embarrassment. Jiang Ruan''s reaction was a bit unusual today.


    Jiang Ruan stared at him quietly. Her clear eyes were akin to a coldke in the winter, without a hint of warmth. Although her gaze was cold, her lips curved slightly, as if watching a prancing clown. There was no indignance, merely imprably cold indifference.


    Chen Zhao was startled. Yet, he saw Jiang Ruan opening her mouth slowly, "Of course, I will not chase you away."


    Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi were also stumped. They were in a hurry to get rid of an immoral scoundrel like him, so what did Jiang Ruan''s words mean?


    Tranted by: togekiss


    Edited by: Anks & Ely


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 6 Part1

    Enjoy the chapter guys!


    Chapter 6 : Mediation (Part I)


    It was an inevitable principle that everything in the world had a pr opposite. Where there was Yin, there should be Yang. Where there was bitterness, there should be sweetness. Where there was a golden mansion, there would be a dpidated shack. While there was affluent houses, there was also the Ping Yang Alley, which was considered rundown and poor. While the flourishing East Street was lively, the cheerless West Street was in decline.


    As ifpletely uninfluenced by the New Year''s atmosphere, the citizens of West Street were sparsely clothed as they rushed hastily around to various ces. They did not have the rxed mood of the New Year. Most of their faces seemed apathetic and cold. Compared to the pressing problems of food and clothing expenses, the New Year festival did not seem as important. In the middle of the street, there were only a few houses that had stuck simple Spring Festival couplets on red paper at their entrances, and hung old-fashionednterns, vaguely giving a slight feeling of New Year.


    A few children sat in front of a cosmetics stall, ying with a button that they had just picked up earlier. Sometimes, they would lift their dirty faces to scrutinize the Jiang Ruan trio curiously before enthusiastically returning their attentions to their own y.


    Contrary to what one might expect, there was a peddler selling plum blossoms. At his stall, he disyed a fewrge, chipped earthen vases with a few stalks of almost wilting plum blossoms. His eyes brightened as he saw Jiang Ruan and her maids. He hawked hastily, "Beautiful plum blossoms, does Miss want one? When it is ced in a room, it will look very pretty. It''s also fragrant!"


    "How much are these plum blossoms?" Lian Qiao asked.


    The peddler spread his palms, "They are not expensive, five bronze coins."


    "So expensive," Lian Qiao spoke in surprise, "We don''t want them anymore."


    "Ai, ai, ai," Upon seeing this, the peddler quickly said, "Forget about it, just three bronze coins will do. The price cannot be lower. The children in my family are still waiting for a warm bowl of rice."


    Lian Qiao wanted to reduce it further when Jiang Ruan had already opened her mouth, "I want everything that you have."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Bai Zhi was startled and spoke up in slight disagreement, "Miss, money is tight now-"


    Jiang Ruan shook her head, "Do ording to what I say. There is a need for themter."


    Bai Zhi no longer said anything. She poured most of the bronze coins from her personal cloth pouch into her hand, and handed them over to the peddler. The peddler did not expect to close this business deal so sessfully. Normally, travellers on East Street were penniless. They were not likely to spend any money on flowers. Yet, he had an unforeseen gain today. Therefore, he might as well push the vase containing the plum blossoms into Lian Qiao''s arms, "It''s the New Year now. Miss, you should also invite some good omens. I will regard this porcin vase as a gift to you." After he finished speaking, he packed up his stall and left.


    Holding the porcin vase containing the plum blossoms in her hands, Lian Qiao finally could not help but ask, "What does Miss need these plum blossoms for? Although they are pretty, we will not be able to use everything that we bought. Moreover, the flowers are going to wilt in a few days. It is more realistic to eat a few spring pancakes."


    "These flowers are not meant to be looked at," Jiang Ruan spoke as she walked forward, "They are to be gifted."


    "Gifted?" Lian Qiao looked at her curiously. "Gifted to whom?"


    Yet, Jiang Ruan had stopped speaking. They walked and walked, and reached the West Street Market. The West Street Market was the most lively ce on the street. Compared to East Street, it was the ce where most of the crooks and honest folk mingled together. There were people of various ranks and status. Precisely because of this, regardless of what happened in this ce, it wasn''t surprising. However, nothing could surpass the mostmon crime of one''s belongings being stolen by the pickpockets.


    And at the moment, one of them was happening.


    Tranted by : togekiss


    Edited by : Anks & Ely

 Chapter 7

    Enjoy the chapter guys!


    Chapter 7 : The Money That Spoke (Part I)


    In a situation where the circumstances were skewed to the young girl''s favor and someone suddenly came to the old man''s defense, everyone''s eyes would naturally gather on the one who spoke up for him. Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao barricaded Jiang Ruan quickly from the front and the back to prevent anyone from bumping into her. Jiang Ruan did not shrink away from the eyes of the crowd. She merely stood on her spot and allowed others to scrutinize her.


    The old man''s face and neck were flushed crimson in the heat of his anger. Therefore, Jiang Ruan''s gentle, unexpected constion bore a hint of coolness that pierced through his temper. Although they were experiencing winter, it was akin to a spring breeze that swept the impatience clean from his head. His heart gradually calmed down. bbergasted, just like the crowd, he examined the other party along with them.


    A little girl of ten stood within the crowd, in contrast to her tone that was simr to a mature adult''s. Although her stature was small and her height was short, one could not ignore her. This young girl''s living conditions probably caused the paleness of her skin and lips. Yet, her facial features were naturally elegant. She had cherry lips, while her nose resembled jade. Her most beautiful attribute was the pair of eyes beneath her umber-ckshes. Their moistness was simr to a spring at the top of the mountains and their depths could prate into the bottom of one''s heart. Although her gaze was extremely innocent, the slightly rising corners of her eyes unconsciously implied seductive undertones. If she had grown up with proper nurturing, she would have been a devastating beauty.


    Nevertheless, the entire body of a young girl with a natural charm like this emanated an indescribable chill. She just stood silently, yet there was an unspeakable feeling. It was impossible for one to take her lightly, to the extent that a tinge of fear might appear without reason.


    The old man creased his eyebrows at the two maids apanying her. If she was a daughter from a prestigious family, she was clothed too crudely. If she was a daughter from amon household, her imposing style did not seem like it could be nurtured by such a household.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jiang Ruan stood quietly. From the side, the used child stared at her before crying loudly. As her tears spilled, she sobbed, "I did not- I did not steal the money. Mother, I did not steal the money!"


    With this outburst, amoner housewife wearing a flowery robe squeezed through the crowd and strode forward to protect the child by shielding her behind her back. She eyed the old man and Jiang Ruan in a hostile manner and spoke loudly, "What are you trying to do to my Qiao? Two people bullying one girl and using your elderly position to bully the younger, aren''t you embarrassed?"


    Lian Qiao could not stand it. Without waiting for Jiang Ruan to speak, she jumped forward andughed, "This Madam, you have spoken wrongly. Ourdy merely came forward to speak some words of justice and reason. How did she bully your daughter? There are so many onlookers right now, did ourdy beat or scold her? Besides, using one''s elderly position to bully the younger, I cannot tell if ourdy is that much older than your daughter. Who would want to argue noisily amongst the crowd with your daughter? Using one''s elderly position to bully the younger and using arge number to bully the few, from what I''ve seen, it is uncertain who is bullying whom. Bah!"


    The housewife was startled, as if she did not expect Lian Qiao, who seemed gentle, to scold someone without stopping for a breath. For a short while, she did not know how to reply. When she had digested the words, she flew into a rage out of humiliation. She wanted to continue to assert herself without proper basis when Jiang Ruan opened her mouth, "It is unimportant who was the one who bullied the other. The most important thing is the money, isn''t it?"


    Tranted by : togekiss


    Edited by : Anks & Ely


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 8

    Hello C: Meraki Trantions is having an event to celebrate Chinese New Year (YAY!). There are chapters from Male God, Pristine Darkness and short stories that are tranted by Geeky (including Jiu Lu Fei Xiang) up for your viewing pleasure if you answer the event questions correctly. Your support will be very appreciated ??


    Here''s a new chapter guys. Enjoy!


    Chapter 8 : Gifting Plum Blossoms to Someone (Part I)


    The money spoke? How could the money speak? Because these words were interesting, one by one, the crowd shifted their gaze towards Jiang Ruan. The old man, who was stomping with rage, also turned to look doubtfully at her. Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao exchanged nces, not knowing what Jiang Ruan had nned forter.


    The housewife almostughed, speaking rather mockingly, "Little girl, aren''t you spouting nonsense? Don''t tell me that you can really make the money open its mouth to speak? If it is true that you have this ability, then quickly let it be an eye-opener for everyone. If you are talking through your hat, then don''t let everyone watch you make a fool of yourself."


    "Of course, the money can speak," Jiang Ruan spoke drily. "Let me ask once more. Madam, is the money really yours?"


    "I definitely handed it to Maiden Qiao," the housewife raised her head and spoke in a righteous and self-confident manner.


    "Okay." Jiang Ruan spoke, "Bai Zhi, find me a basin of clear water."


    None of the onlookers knew what Jiang Ruan was nning. A roadside hawker piped up, "I have fresh water for immediate use. I can give you some," Bai Zhi carried the basin of clear water to Jiang Ruan and set it properly at her feet.


    "Madam, please hand the money over to me."<novelnext></novelnext>


    The housewife eyed Jiang Ruan doubtfully, while the child''s hands held the purse even tighter. "If you do not pass the money over to me, how can I interrogate it?" Jiang Ruan deadpanned.


    As soon as these words were spoken, the tense atmosphere immediately burst into peals ofughter. At this moment, the number of spectators grew. They observed this youngdy, with such an unconventional temperament and who had made such a sudden promation, and could not help but feel sorry for her in their hearts. She seemed like a smartdy, so it was unbelievable that a screw had gone loose in her brain.


    Lian Qiao red at the crowd around her. Perhaps, the crowd''s guffaws instilled confidence in the housewife, so she took the money from the child''s hands and passed it to Jiang Ruan, "There. You should ask clearly since everyone is listening."


    Amongst the people present at the scene, other than Jiang Ruan, there were only three who hadn''t smiled. Needless to say, Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao did not smile. The old man also furrowed his brows, carefully observing Jiang Ruan''s actions.


    Jiang Ruan held the money within her palms. Her face was expressionless. Yet, her voice was exceptionally gentle, "Money, oh, money. Can you please tell me, when all is said and done, who is the one lying?"


    The housewife sniggered, "Little girl, please don''t say that the money will inform you like this. You are basically trying to fool everyone. You shouldn''t y us as if we are idiots!"


    Jiang Ruan barely looked at her. She loosened her hand and the money plopped into the basin. Ayer surfaced on the rippling water. She stated, "The money has already spoken."


    Tranted by : togekiss


    Edited by : Anks & Ely


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 9

    Here''s a new chapter guys. Enjoy!


    Chapter 9 : A Malicious Servant Domineering Her Master (Part I)


    On the journey home, Lian Qiao tried to hold it in before she finally snapped, "Miss, why did you gift those plum blossoms to someone else? In any case, they still costed us money. If you wanted to use them as a present, you should have kept a stalk so we could disy it in the house. What is the logic in giving them away to strangers without anything in return?


    ? "Lian Qiao, have you ever seen me fancying plum blossoms?" Jiang Ruan spoke.


    "This- Indeed, you don''t favor them greatly," Lian Qiao shook her head. When Jiang Ruan''s mother was alive, herdy still liked flowers. However, ever since her passing, Jiang Ruan had been living through hardships everyday and was not in the mood to lead a life of love and gaiety.


    "Since I don''t like them, there is no use in keeping them." Jiang Ruan spoke indifferently, "Why not do someone else a favor at little cost by gifting them to him?"


    "But this favor is also made from money." Anxiety led Lian Qiao to approach the subject bluntly, "That old man is neither our rtive nor friend. What was the point of gifting them to him?"


    Jiang Ruan walked forward in a rxed fashion, "Of course, there is a benefit in doing so. In this world, everything has a price. Today, I gifted him a few stalks of plum blossoms. In the future, the price that he will have to pay will naturally be higher than these plum blossoms. It is just that for now, we are not able to see it yet."


    These words were too vague. Lian Qiao could not understand what she heard, while Bai Zhi trailed behind them silently. The both of them were very perplexed. Bai Zhi opened her mouth, "From your words, are you implying that we are going to meet the old man again in the future? But those plum blossoms were bought today in passing. If you already had an earlier n, how could you predict that the old man would show up and argue with others?"


    "I am not a deity, so how can I foresee the future?" Jiang Ruan replied calmly. Although her tone was light, Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao felt a few degrees of coldness within. Goosebumps rose on their skins.


    In the end, they managed to return to the residence without a hitch. From a great distance, they saw a maid, who wore a brand-new, green doubleyered jacket, walking towards them. Her lips were smeared in brilliant red. As soon as she set her sight upon the trio, she raised her voice exaggeratedly, "Aiya, mydy. The weather is bitter and cold out there. Your body is still unwell so how could you venture outside? Where did you go? I searched the entire residence but I could not find you at all."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Chun Ying," Lian Qiao stuck her hands on her hips, "Why are you causing an uproar in broad daylight? Don''t tell me that wherever she goes, ourdy has to report her whereabouts to you?"


    "I am just worried about ourdy. Miss, you barely recovered. As it is currently the year''s end, if there were any more unexpected idents, what should I do?" With her mocking tone, Chun Ying was not easy to be dealt with.


    Bai Zhi knitted her brows, "You are also aware that ourdy has not recovered fully yet. Then, why are you so loud? Your noisiness is causing her headaches."


    Chun Ying ttened her mouth and spoke to Jiang Ruan, "Miss, I have the best of intentions. You are currently still sick, so you should not walk all over the ce and allow outsiders the chance to gossip."


    Jiang Ruan looked at her quietly. Both Chun Ying and Qiu Yan were high-ranked maids. Hence, her position was rtively high within the residence. Throughout the year, Qiu Yan was busy with matters outside of the residence, so her opportunities to bump into Jiang Ruan were extremely rare. However, Chun Ying was mainly responsible for the matters within the residence. She had a close rtionship with the Zhang Lan family. As she was eager to please Zhang Lan, she often made life difficult for Jiang Ruan; she probably acted upon her superior''s wishes. In front of Jiang Ruan, Chun Ying did not show a single shred of respect at all, as if she did not attach any importance to Jiang Ruan. Instead, she treated the Zhang Lan''s family with more respect than her.


    Jiang Ruan remembered Chun Ying very clearly. In her past life, the gossip about how she seduced Chen Zhao had spread like wildfire because Chun Ying was involved in adding fuel to that fire. She recounted the incident amongst the servants, as if she had seen it with her own eyes. Because of this, the gossip worsened and led Jiang Ruan to her early ruin.


    As Jiang Ruan did not reply for a long time, Chun Ying looked towards her in surprise. Her sight met Jiang Ruan''s. Her soft gaze was indescribably unnerving, as if she was scrutinizing a ything that would soon be destroyed with detached pity.


    "Miss?" Chun Ying creased her eyebrows.


    Tranted by : togekiss


    Edited by : Anks & Ely

 Chapter 10

    Here''s a new chapter guys. Enjoy!


    Chapter 10 : Change (Part I)


    Chen Fang and Zhang Lan were smiling at each other when they heard Jiang Ruan. They directed their eyes towards the entrance and saw three approaching silhouettes illuminated from their backs. Although the leader''s slim figure was nestled under a loose-fitting jacket, she seemed immacte. The sunlight glowed on her pale skin, as if within a night, her facial features had be more defined. Her pupils were no longer lifeless like in the past. They were simr to an ancient well without ripples. Yet, the edges of her eyes showed an indescribable charm. Her gaze was akin to flowing spring water. Her unsophisticated manners were no longer visible, while a captivating vigor was present. Jiang Ruan raised her brows. Even though her clear voice was pleasant to the ears, it wasced with a prating coolness, "Auntie Lan?"


    Zhang Lan recovered her senses abruptly and even Chen Fang, who was beside her, was jolted from her reverie and red at Jiang Ruan with a mixture of jealousy and anger. It was as if this utterly pathetic daughter of an official, who did not possess any pride or dignity, had transformed into another person. As Jiang Ruan''s stare skimmed over her, she felt her soul depart from her body.


    "Miss, you''re back." Although Zhang Lan worded her speech in this manner, her body hadn''t moved at all. She merely tapped her legs tiredly, "Today, after resolving all the frivolous matters in the residence with much difficulty, I finally managed to clear some free time so I thought of visiting you. It has never crossed my mind that you might not be around. I looked and looked for you everywhere and sprained my leg as a result. Therefore, I have been resting here for a bit. Miss, I hope that you can excuse myck of manners."


    Lian Qiao watched the scene with a pair of furious eyes. On the surface, one would not be able to nitpick any faults with Zhang Lan''s words, but she was brazenly humiliating Jiang Ruan. She was merely a servant, yet she sat when her mistress was standing. She really did not have any respect for authority at all. At first, Lian Qiao wanted to rebuke her, but she changed her mind suddenly when she observed Jiang Ruan''s gaze. Therefore, she stood quietly beside Jiang Ruan with Bai Zhi without a word.


    Jiang Ruan smiled lightly, "Auntie Lan, you are taking this too seriously. You have been breaking your back over this residence''s matters, striving to perform to your utmost duty. Of course, you should rest properly. I feel really apologetic that you have been working so hard because of me. Why not let me massage your leg? Then perhaps, you will feel morefortable?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    At the beginning, Jiang Ruan''s reply sounded very pleasing but after Zhang Lan listened to the rest, her expression changedpletely. When Jiang Ruan finished talking, she stood up immediately, "Miss, what are you talking about? You are my mistress and I am your servant so I do not deserve your good fortunes. You terrify me."


    Jiang Ruan eyed Zhang Lan. Her tone carried a hint of mild surprise, "Auntie Lan, unexpectedly, you can stand up now. I am relieved to see that you are perfectly fine. Otherwise, if anything untoward were to happen to you, I really would not know what to do."


    Zhang Lan seethed with hatred. Jiang Ruan''s earlier words seemed to stroke her ego, but if the second half of her speech reached outside ears, she would have to face the consequences. In this world, there was definitely no logic in a master massaging the legs of a servant. Even if her superior hinted at treating Jiang Ruan harshly, if this matter was spread around, people would only say that a servant like her took advantage of her master and brought shame to the high official''s residence.


    The best way to carry out the orders was to act in a way that did not allow any room for me, and at the same time, make things difficult for Jiang Ruan in every way. She never thought that a seasoned veteran like her could be simrly counter-attacked by someone younger than herself. After thinking about this, Zhang Lan sized Jiang Ruan up again. Jiang Ruan merely smiled faintly and stood quietly on her spot. No one could not see through her. At that moment, a hint of terror surfaced in her heart. Her opponent was merely a young girl of ten. How could she lead her to feel fear? Was she possessed by an evil spirit?


    Tranted by : togekiss


    Edited by : Anks & Ely


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 11

    Hello peeps! I have been missing from action for quite some time and I''m finally back from my vacation. Hope everyone is doing well and a very happy Chinese New Year to all the lovely readers..


    As promised, to make up for the missing post on Monday, here''s a new andplete chapter. Enjoy!!


    P.S. - have to meet the creep Chen Zhao again in this one��ugh!!


    Chapter 11 : Spew Out Everything of Mine That You Devoured


    Early in the morning, the air in the residence was extremely refreshing. Grey-winged sparrows pecked their meals from the top of tree branches. As it had snowed just the night before, the sunlight seemed brighter and the umted snow draped thickly over the grass and branches. The atmosphere of the New Year was palpable within the residence.


    Jiang Ruan woke up to an early start. After she consumed a simple breakfast, she took a stroll in the pear blossom garden with Lian Qiao. As it was not their flowering season, dense, lush foliage adorned the branches. Lian Qiao was slightly regretful, "It is not their time yet. When the weather bes warmer, the pear blossoms will bloompletely. That will truly be a sight."


    Jiang Ruan smiled faintly. As nts, they merelypete to be the one with the most vibrant, beautiful colors and nothing else. In her past life, she had seen abundant trees of full-fledged plum blossoms in the pce blooming overnight when the spring breeze blew across hundreds of flowers of not only plum blossoms, but also peonies, water lilies, lotuses and chinese roses. The flourishing blossoms in the pce were akin to a rich, woven fabric with raised patterns. It was a pity that the scenery was only admired by a single person. Afterwards, she thought that there was someone who would apany her through thick and thin. However, it was only at the time of her death that she discovered that it was merely a mirage.


    The flowers resembled her own life, in the sense that they appeared to be bright and beautiful but when they wilted, they did not even have a ce that they could call home. Once withered and fallen into the mud, they dposed before turning into dust. Even if they exuded a faint fragrance, it had a bitter undertone.


    Lian Qiao felt the depth of Jiang Ruan''s gaze, but she did not know what she was thinking about. Yet, her cool expression was full of sorrow. Stunned, she asked in concern, "Miss?"


    ? Jiang Ruan recollected herself and shook her head, "It''s nothing. Let''s move on."


    As the duo walked around, they did not notice the person that had already been standing for a long time in the midst of a dense thicket behind them.


    That person wore ake green silk jacket with gold-threaded sleeves, secured by a multi-colored eight treasures pearl and jade corset, and light green boots. Dressed extravagantly, his leer glued onto Jiang Ruan''s silhouette,pletely infatuated.


    It was the young son of Zhang Lan''s family, Chen Zhao.


    Usually, Chen Zhao loved to sleep beneath the pear blossom trees. Today was not an exception. Caught off guard by a female voice, he was no different than a cat getting a whiff of fish. He immediately followed the source of the sound. Unexpectedly, he was entranced.


    Jiang Ruan was dressed simrly to the previous day. The difference was that Bai Zhi did not style a dumpling-style hair bun on her. She parted some of Jiang Ruan''s frontal hair into the shape of a lotus hair bun. The rest of her tresses rested casually on her shoulders. It made her look more mature, with a touch of gorgeousness.


    The pear blossoms in the garden had not bloomed yet, but the tip of the tree branches were heavy with ayer of snow as if they had blossomed into flowers. Jiang Ruan''s skin was paler than the white snow, and her facial features, even brighter than the pear blossoms. With a stoic expression, her eyes swept through the depth of the branches indifferently, like a cold and raw spring water rippling one''s heart gently. Hooked, he felt an insatiable desire in his heart. He could not hear her voice clearly as she was some distance away, yet he could imagine that crisp and stirring sound. She raised her head slightly to admire the ice crystals which hung from the branches, exposing her neck like an elegant swan.


    Chen Zhao swallowed his saliva as he casted his eyes on Jiang Ruan''s thin frame from afar. Her very loose jacket concealed her slender waist. Although she was younger and her figure still looked like a young girl, from a nce, she possessed a certain liveliness, as if both a mature woman''s yful allure and the tenderness of a child were present in her alone. He had never noticed her appeal in the past, but after a terrible illness, she had such beautiful quality. She was really a natural-born rarity.


    If he was able to im an extraordinarily beautiful woman of this ss, having his way with her every night, it would truly be a wonderful matter in the world. He stood on his spot with a pair of restless eyes, deep in his unfathomable thoughts.


    Not far away, Lian Qiao finally discovered Chen Zhao''s presence and pulled a face, "Miss, let''s head back earlier. There is a filthy being in this garden. Please be careful so that we will not invite trouble onto ourselves."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jiang Ruan followed her stare. She curved her lips lightly into a smile, "Alright."


    Captivated, Chen Zhao watched Jiang Ruan in a daze as he received a sudden smile from the little beauty. That smile contained a feeling of indescribable meaning, it was not the naivety or bashfulness that a little girl should have, but a kind of light enticement. It was like a faint, fragrant epiphyllum, temporarily aloof but lovely in the night.


    Despite himself, Chen Zhao became foolish. Until Jiang Ruan and Lian Qiao departed from the pear blossom garden, he did not reim his senses from that breathtaking smile.


    This matter was very quickly relegated to the back of Jiang Ruan and Lian Qiao''s minds. Three days of peacefulness passed. Over these three days, Jiang Ruan would walk casually around the residence every day. She would bump into Chen Zhao sometimes, but against her expectations, he was more well-behaved than in the past. He did not foist himself upon her like a pesky fly circling around them. This caused Lian Qiao to be more assured. However, there was a worrying matter. The day that they had to hand over the embroidered handkerchiefs was arriving soon, but Jiang Ruan had not started on even one of them.


    After Jiang Ruan fell into the water, and since Zhang Lan temporarily did not mention the embroidered handkerchiefs, they thought of stalling for a while before sewing. However, a few days ago, Chen Fang brought it up on purpose, stressing both Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi out.


    Now, Jiang Ruan had not yet recovered fully so naturally, the two of them would not let her perform this task. They could overlook how Jiang Ruan refused to embroider, but she did not let the two of them embroider either.


    "Miss," Lian Qiao looked at Jiang Ruan who was reading by the window disagreeably, "Soon, we will have to hand the embroidered handkerchiefs in. How can you be so rxed?"


    "You do not need to worry," Jiang Ruan flipped a page.


    "How can I not be worried," Lian Qiao replied with a long face, "If we do not give them the embroidered handkerchiefs, those people will find a reason to restrict your allowance."


    Jiang Ruan sighed and closed her book. When she first came to the residence, she brought three chests with her. One of them contained clothing, another had money and essories, and thest one was filled with volumes of books. All these were personally bequeathed by her deceased mother to her. At first, she thought of bringing them with her tomemorate her mother, but it was as if she entered a wolf''s den. The Zhang Lan family was greedy and unkind to her, taking her belongings away as if they had a right to it and stealing them in the dark. In the end, the only remaining item that was not taken away was this chest of books.


    "Before the dayes when they distribute the allowance to us, we shall be back in the manor," Jiang Ruan caressed the title on the book cover, "Don''t worry."


    Lian Qiao furrowed her brows, wanting to speak further. Bai Zhi pushed the door open and walked in, "Miss, Miss Fang is here."


    Lian Qiao was startled. A pink silhouette appeared behind Bai Zhi. Chen Fang smiled, "Miss."


    Today, she wore a pink jacket with an embroidered butterfly. On her lower body was a skirt of matching color and red boots. Her hair was fashioned in a delicate drifting cloud hairstyle. There was a pair of golden carved flower earrings on her ear, while a gold enamel hairpin adorned her hair.


    Lian Qiao chuckled coldly as she observed Chen Fang with despise. From head to toe, everything belonged to Jiang Ruan. Only she had the face thick enough to overtly wear these items and appear in front of their original owner. She was truly fitting of the title ''crook''.


    Jiang Ruan propped her chin on her hand and smiled thinly. The crooks felt secure with the knowledge that they had the backings of their superior so they had be more and more impudent recently. But it did not matter, since she was here to reim her debts. She would force those, who had asserted their im over her things, to return everything back to her.


    Tranted by: togekiss


    Edited by: Anks & Ely

 Chapter 12 Part 1

    Chen Fang is up to no good. She is definitely plotting something. On a different note, the flower mentioned here is so pretty.


    Chapter 12 : Beautiful Flowers Under the Moon (Part I)


    Jiang Ruan raised her cup of tea from the table and wetted her pursed lips lightly, before looking at Chen Fang, who stood to the side.


    Chen Fang bit her lips tensely. Over the past few years, she had be well-acquainted with Jiang Ruan''s wretched and forlorn state in the residence. Who could have expected that, after she fell into theke, it was as if Jiang Ruan had transformed into another person. The transformation was akin to a slowly withering flower suddenly obtaining an opportunity to live with boundless possibilities and starting to bloom once more. Chen Fang was unfamiliar with Jiang Ruan''s old temperament as every movement of this official''s daughter exuded a sense of beauty now. It was as if she was used to the life of royalty, disying the elegant mannerisms of an empress.


    Naturally, Chen Fang would not be aware that after Jiang Ruan was sent into the pce in her past life, there was nock of plotting and conspiracies. One moment of inattentiveness could allow someone else to seize an opportunity to incriminate one because of wrongdoings and/or shorings, hence there was no room for error, especially in regards to one''s act and behavior. The pce was governed by strict rules and the elder maids who trained her were extremely harsh. Those demanding lessons led her to master etiquette to the point of perfection. Over the years, in the unique environment of the pce, the noble temperament is naturally cultivated. This standard of conduct was nothing exceptional when it was exhibited by a Beautiful Lady [MeiRen ranked concubine] from the pce, but for a young, unfortunatedy who lived in a vige residence for years, it was a kind of virtuous and honorable grace.


    "What''s the matter?" Jiang Ruan asked.


    Her attitude was that of a mistress of the residence conversing with her servant. A hint of resentment shed across Chen Fang''s face before she suppressed it forcefully. She touched her hairpin and smiled, "Miss, a few days ago, a pot of Queen of the Night[1] was delivered from outside. Since then, it has been properly cared for. Lately, the petals have be bigger and bigger. And, from the look of it, it will bloom tonight. If you are interested, why note and have a look?"


    [1] Queen of the Night, also known as Epiphyllum Oxypetalum, is a species of cactus. It blooms rarely and only at night, and its flowers wilt before dawn.


    "Queen of the Night?" Jiang Ruan muttered, "This time of the year does not seem to be the blooming season for Queen of the Night."


    Chen Fang hurriedly replied, "It isn''t. Usually Queen of the Night only blooms in the summer and autumn, but this pot came into flower prematurely. It is a rare sight. Miss, why not check it out yourself?"


    Without waiting for Jiang Ruan to speak, Lian Qiao spoke, "It''s so deep in the night and it''s bitterly cold outside. How can we let ourdy to walk around? What if she can''t bear the cold? The current state of her health cannot stand any suffering."


    Bai Zhi also said, "Why don''t we bring the nt inside the house? Ourdy can admire it here."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Chen Fang creased her eyebrows, "As the name Queen of the Night implies, the beauty under the moon is only interesting and rewarding to admire when under the moon. If it is viewed in the house, then it would be no different than amon flower so what is the point? Moreover, this Queen of the Night is ounted for in the books. I don''t have the authority to move it as I please."


    Lian Qiao wanted to speak again when Jiang Ruan smiled, "If this is the case, then I will go and have a look tonight."


    "Miss," Bai Zhi advised against it, "It is too cold outside. It would be troublesome if the cold causes your body to suffer."


    Chen Fang covered her mouth with her hand and smiled, "Senior Bai Zhi and Senior Lian Qiao, ourdy has already agreed so why do you continue to fixate on this matter? As servants, it is most important that we abide by our mistress''s orders. How can you decide so casually for ourdy? Aren''t you coercing ourdy?"


    These sensitive words managed to strike Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi''s nerves and their expressions changed. Jiang Ruan ced her teacup down and spoke slowly, "Fang''er, you are right. But it is my prerogative to discipline my own servants. On the other hand, you surprised me. It has never crossed my mind that you could also fancy such a cultured event such as admiring flowers under the moon."


    Chen Fang toyed with a strand of long hair that rested on her chest, "Although I grew up in the residence, I also like to read a little poetic literature sometimes. Admiring flowers under the moon is also the kind of refined activity that I like." Thinking about it more, Chen Fang continued, "Oh, right. You should also visit the pear blossom garden around midnight. The Queen of the Night is ced at the entrance. When it''s time, I will also make my way there."


    "Noted," Jiang Ruan nodded.


    Chen Fang sighed in relief, "Then I shall take my leave now. Miss, don''t forget." After she finished, her gaze skimmed around the house once more. Only then did she leave rather happily.


    Tranted by : togekiss


    Edited by : Anks & Ely

 Chapter 13 Part1

    Hello friends, give a warm wee to minodayz who is helping us with our trantion/editing. As most of you know she is the trantor for one of the popr novels on meraki, Male God (do check it out, if you haven''t already. It''s a lovely, light-hearted campus romance with a very interesting set of characters).


    Back to the novel, I''m liking how JR isying the trap for another one of her enemies. Let''s see how the target takes the bait��.Enjoy the chapter guys. ??


    Join us onto fangirl about this novel !!!!


    Chapter 13: Luring A Snake From Its Nest (Part I)


    Taking advantage of the bright afternoon sun, Lian Qiao brought the nkets out from their residence to air out in the courtyard. As the cotton that lined the worn nkets was sparse, they were just thinyers. They seemed extremely unsightly when ced next to all the thickly-stuffed, bright-colored nkets of the main residence.


    Chun Yingmanded a few lower-ranked maids to hang the cotton nket from Zhang Lan''s room on the clotheslines. Compared to the dull colors in Lian Qiao''s hands, the nket in front of Chun Ying depicted an exquisite embroidery of peonies. It was so fully stuffed with that year''s new fluffy cotton that it was bulging. It was obvious from a nce that it was an extremely thick nket as the weight of the cotton nket made the clothesline sink gradually. Chun Ying roared her orders, "Be more careful. Pay more attention so that you don''t scrape its reverse side. It has top-notch embroidery."


    Lian Qiao did not even bother sparing her a nce and walked to the other side of the courtyard by herself and raised her arms to drape her nkets over the clothesline. The light cotton nkets did not seem to possess any weight so it was easy to hang them in the sun. Upon watching Lian Qiao, Chun Yingughed, "Goodness, Senior Lian Qiao has also personallye to air out the nkets." She swept her eyes over the hung nkets, "Everyone, you should learn from her. Can you see how capable Lian Qiao is? She is able to hang the nkets all by herself and it seemed so effortless too. Unlike the few of us that were needed to carry ours and felt tired because of them."


    The few maids sniggered before one of them spoke, "Maybe only the cotton of the highest quality was used in our youngdy''s nkets. They do not seem to bear any weight at all. It must be veryfortable being covered by this type of nket. It is not like our cotton nkets, which are thick andrge. They are just too heavy."


    Ignoring their mockery, Lian Qiao smoothed over the creases on the cotton nkets. In response, Chun Ying unrelentingly continued, "Lian Qiao, how can you only air out yourdy''s nkets but not yours and Bai Zhi''s too? You should let us see if your nkets are different from ours."


    Another bout ofughter broke out amongst the lower ranked maids. She was implying that as a young mistress, Jiang Ruan''s standards were not even at the level of a servant. It was really too much for Lian Qiao to hear. Her long, shapely eyebrows narrowed. She almost exploded when a maid, who was smiling sweetly, rushed hurriedly to her, "Senior Lian Qiao, the item that you instructed me to find-"


    "Lu Zhu," Lian Qiao interrupted her, "Wait for a moment." She made sure that thest nket was hung properly before turning around to pull the young maid away by the hand, "Come here and discuss it."


    The two of them walked to the side and huddled together where no one could figure out what they were speaking about. After a while, Lian Qiao picked up an empty wooden basin and left. After her departure, Chun Ying summoned the maid who was about to leave, "You must be Lu Zhu."


    Lu Zhu eyed Chun Ying timidly, "Yes."


    "Don''t be afraid," Chun Ying spoke, "What were you and Lian Qiao talking about?"


    "No- Nothing," Lu Zhu shook her lowered head, fixated on her feet.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What are you afraid of? I won''t eat you," Chun Ying''s voice became fiercer, "Why did Lian Qiao find you without a good reason? What were you discussing so secretly just now? You should understand who is the decision-maker here. If you cannot provide a clear exnation, you don''t need to stay in this residence any longer."


    "Don''t," Lu Zhu raised her head suddenly, her pair of helpless eyes reddening, "Senior Chun Ying, please don''t chase me out."


    "As long as you exin this matter clearly, I will definitely not do anything to you," Chun Ying continued, "I am not someone who is unreasonable. Your face looks extremely new to me so you must be a newly recruited maid. If you perform your duties properly, I won''t let anyone bully you in the future."


    "Really?" Lu Zhu raised her head, her face alight with hope.


    "I would not deceive you." Chun Ying''s tone became progressively gentler. She believed there was something fishy about this matter rted to Lian Qiao.


    "Actually, Senior Lian Qiao just sought me out for an insignificant matter," Lu Zhu replied. "She just heard that my embroidery skills were decent and asked me to embroider a water lily on our young mistress''s ripped jacket so that a tear is not visible."


    Chun Ying looked at her suspiciously, "Is that all?"


    "Yes," Lu Zhu nodded.


    "But this is really odd. Usually, young mistress would not concern herself over a jacket. Why would she suddenly want a water lily embroidered on it?"


    "This-" Lu Zhu hesitated slightly.


    "Is there something else?" Chun Ying asked impatiently.


    Tranted by : togekiss


    Edited by : Anks ~ Ely ~ Minodayz

 Chapter 14 Part1

    Enjoy the chapter guys! Also, click on the link to join us on(if you haven''t already) and you can fangirl about this novel and others in meraki world.


    Chapter 14: Casting the Bait (Part I)


    Winter passed quietly. The thriving ces were bustling with activities, while the quieter ces be pronouncedly quiescent. As no one had visited Jiang Ruan''s residence for a long time, the trio experienced a period of idle solitude that was usually hard toe by.


    In the refreshing early morning air, Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao sat at the entrance of their residence mending clothes. Their clothes were as old as they could be, needing continuous mending. Although both of their embroidery skills were extraordinary, and these clothes could be worn again after being patched with flowery patterns, brightly-colored threads were extremely valuable to them. On normal days, they did not need such exquisite patchwork.


    A girl sat quietly at the window, attentively reading the pages in front of her. The sunlight shone on the side of her pretty face. Her long, winged eyebrows quivered lightly above a clear, yet beautiful gaze. She had a kind of gentleness that moved people''s hearts.


    Lian Qiao unintentionally turned her head around and was entranced by the vision of her mistress. She felt that herdy was a kind ofplete beauty that was rare in the world. When she was quiet, she was as gentle and soft as if she were a piece of tranquil scenery painting. However, when she became ruthless, her harsh and frigid demeanor exuded a kind of charisma. As mentioned in the idiom when "a marrieddy was calm andposed, but once she made a move, she would be simr to a shrewd and nimble rabbit", it must have been referring to ady like Jiang Ruan.


    Bai Zhi saw that Lian Qiao was lost in her thoughts, and she also followed her eyes. She spoke pensively, "Ourdy has grown quite a bit this year and has be much taller. In the future, it might be harder to fit her into her clothes. Spring will being soon. We should find some time to make some new clothes for her to wear."


    "It is easy for you to say," Lian Qiao recollected herself and continued sewing the button on a piece of clothing in front of her, "At this time of the year, the allowance distributed by those people has been halved. Two sets of new clothing require a lot of materials. Where can we find those? I think that we need to hike the mountains to pluck a few medicinal nts to trade for some money so that we can buy some material to make clothes for ourdy." She paused for a moment, "Ourdy is so beautiful, yet the clothes that she wears are so shabby. At such an age, otherdies are dressed up as beautifully as flowers, but ourdy is not so fortunate. She does not even have a pair of brightly-colored clothes. It is such a waste of her good looks. If ourdy wore those pretty clothes, she would definitely defeat all thedies in the entire capital."


    Hearing Lian Qiao''s words, Bai Zhi could not help butugh, "You are bragging. You are speaking about the capital right now, but I don''t even know when can we return to the manor."


    As soon as the matter of returning to the manor was mentioned, their moods dampened slightly. After a while, Lian Qiao shook her head, "Don''t think too much about it. Didn''t ourdy tell us previously that we will return soon? I think that ourdy already has a n. We don''t need to feel anxious."


    Bai Zhi nodded her head, "Ourdy is smart. Just that- I hope that there won''t be any mishaps."<novelnext></novelnext>


    While they were chattering away, someone knocked on the door outside. It was a maid named Xiao Yuan who came to deliver firewood. The residence did not allocate coal, but firewood, to them. After all, it was abundantly clear who Zhang Lan received her orders from. To the trio, every winter was the most sufferable time of year to bear, especially more so when the firewood was rationed and giving them more was out of the question. Zhang Lan really was not afraid that she would cause the trio to freeze to death.


    Xiao Yuan greeted Jiang Ruan and removed the firewood from her basket swiftly. Lian Qiao helped her from the side. After they were done, Xiao Yuan nced at the clothes in Bai Zhi''s hands and smiled, "Senior Bai Zhi''s hands are so skilled. This needlework is done so meticulously, yet so finely that one can not tell that the clothes have been mended."


    Bai Zhi chuckled, "It was merely sewn casually. Furthermore, who would notice this when worn in our everyday lives?"


    "Senior Bai Zhi, you are wrong." Xiao Yuan shook her head, "This year, my mother made me a new peach short coat. Unexpectedly, while I was working, I tore an opening under my upper arm. I thought about mending it properly but that part of the clothing is not easy to mend. When I am not careful about concealing it, others can even see the hole. I am very frustrated about this. If I possessed a skill like yours, I wouldn''t need to feel worried about it anymore."


    "What is so difficult about this?" Lian Qiao returned the basket to Xiao Yuan, "It will be fine. Just let Bai Zhi mend it for you."


    "Really?" Xiao Yuan looked at Bai Zhi with pleasant surprise. She could not conceal the expectation that filled her eyes.


    Bai Zhi nodded in amusement, "Of course, I can. It is just that I don''t have any peach-colored thread here. You will have to give me a spool."


    Tranted by : togekiss


    Edited by : Anks ~ Ely ~ Minodayz


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 15

    Hi guys! First of all, the team apologizes for thete posting of this chapter. We all have been working hard to stick to our schedule, it''s just that sometimes real lifemitments can''t be avoided and hence, we have no other choice but to dy.


    NOTE - We are in need of an additional trantor.


    togekiss : hello, friends. with much appreciation, i would love to invite any interested trantor (any lurkers here want to join our team? you are weed ^^) into my team for the rebirth novel. School has been tough and i have even been regrly sacrificing sleep to study so i have even less spare time to trante. Hence, i hope that i am able to find someone who can trante an entire chapter, within a week, and also someone who is quite familiar with chinese with the help of dictionary. The reason being that rebirth has lots of flowery description/idiomsparisons and you sometimes might even have to do some googling in chinese and trante there from the meaning because of how poetic and abstract they are and direct trntion might not be sufficient.


    Thank you for your consideration and i hope that you can lend the team a helping hand so that we can let rebirth continue its updates smoothly.


    Now on to the chapter����Huhuhu ?? ?? ?? this is quite a satisfying chapter. I love JR''s attitude in dealing with Chen junior, a perfecteback for people like her. See for yourselves and enjoy!


    Also, don''t forget to check out ! If you have a creative imagination and a talent in writing, or just want to create some cute scenarios for your favorite characters, this is the time to showcase it.


    Here''s the link to .Join us there to fangirl about this novel.


    Chapter 15: The First Layer of Net


    The door swung open with a bang. Chen Fang appeared in front of Jiang Ruan with a flustered and exasperated Lian Qiao hot on her heels. Both of their clothes were equally dishevelled. It seemed likely that they had engaged in a scuffle earlier.


    Jiang Ruan did not even spare Chen Fang a nce. Her eyes continued to stay fixed on the pages in front of her. By her side, Bai Zhi blew carefully at her hot tea to cool it down while Lian Qiao had not uttered even a single word since she had entered the room, lowering her head submissively after she walked in front of Jiang Ruan.


    Hence, Chen Fang was given a cold shoulder as no one paid attention to her. Anxiety coursed through her. Originally, Chen Fang nned to keep her cool so that Jiang Ruan would be the one who would first direct a question at her. However, she did not expect that Jiang Ruan would barely raise her head to consider her opinions. Her heart thumped. This kind of attitude left her with no confidence. The atmosphere was exceptionally solemn.


    In the end, she was merely a youngdy who was a few years more than ten. Not only that, she did not usually conceal her feelings and patiently endure things. After trying to contain herself again and again, she finally seethed, "Miss, I have to consult with you about a matter ."


    Jiang Ruan did not bat an eye. She drawledzily, "Ask away."


    Chen Fang did not expect that reaction. Jiang Ruan''s demeanor irritated her. Being reminded of the reason why she came there, her anger escted, "Miss, a few days ago, did you not go to admire the Queen of the Night?"


    "No," Jiang Ruan thought about it when she heard Chen Fang, "I suddenly felt unwell that night so I could not make the trip to the pear blossom garden to admire the flower."


    "Miss, how could you do this?" Chen Fang grew angrier, "Clearly, you had epted my invitation. If you were unable to attend, you should have at least sent someone to inform me."


    "Ah?" Jiang Ruan looked at her in slight surprise, "No one told you? Lian Qiao, didn''t I tell you to notify Fang''er that night that I was unable to go? Don''t tell me that you were too focused on having fun that you put the matters that I had ordered to the back of your mind?"


    Lian Qiao curtseyed, "No matter what, I would not dare to forget your orders. That night, I went to the pear blossom garden. Actually, I wanted to tell her once she arrived but who knew that even though I waited and waited, she did note at all. I thought that Fang''er already knew about it and that was why she did not show up so after midnight I returned here."


    Jiang Ruan smiled apologetically, "In reality, it was all merely a misunderstanding. Fang''er, you have heard it clearly today that this matter waspletely unrted to me."


    After hearing this, Chen Fang was so furious that her face could not help but shed its makeup foundation. She had spected about various possible scenarios in her mind but she had never predicted that Jiang Ruan would treat her with such a lukewarm attitude, as if she used all her might to punch fluffy cotton. Even if she had grievances, she did not have a ce to vent them out. Her stomach simmered with anger in vain.


    "But Fang''er," Jiang Ruan furrowed her brows slightly, "It''s just that it has already been quite some time since the appointment between you and I, so how can youe only now to ask about that night''s happenings? Don''t tell me that you yourself did not go to the pear blossom garden, but you were confident that I did?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Chen Fang was at a loss for words. A hint of nervousness shed across her face, "No, no, it''s just that�� It''s just that I only became aware today that you had never gone there. That night, I had something to attend to, so I did not keep the appointment��" Chen Fang''s words were all jumbled up. She realized that no matter how she tried to express herself, her words were full of loopholes.


    However, Jiang Ruan spoke withpassion, "If this is the case, then let us treat it like a simple misunderstanding."


    Chen Fang bit her lips. Although her heart was extremely unwilling to let the matter go, she could not find a point that she could logically argue with. She could only me herself for rushing here today when she had not nned her countermeasure for dealing with Jiang Ruan thoroughly. As she was fretting, she heard Jiang Ruan''s faint voice, "After seeing you arrive here in such a hurry, I thought that something had happened. It''s good that everything is fine."


    Chen Fang''s heart suddenly tightened in rm and she eyed Jiang Ruan uneasily. She met Jiang Ruan''s smiling gaze, which was extremely gentle, akin to the flowing summer streams that surrounded onepletely in a charming manner. However, looking at it carefully, she felt that those pair of clear eyes contained waves of murderous intention. The rising corner of her eyes had the icy harshness of the devil.


    Chen Fang could not help but take two steps back. However, when she looked at Jiang Ruan again, her expression was impassive. All of a sudden, uncertainty surfaced in her heart. A far-fetched thought appeared in her mind. Could it be that this mistress, who appeared to be weak, actually knew everything and did it on purpose, and she was the one who reaped the benefits from this?


    Chen Fang balled her fists tightly, and shook her head furiously. That seemed impossible. Jiang Ruan had stayed in the residence for five years; she was extremely clear on what kind of person Jiang Ruan was. Not only that, even if she spoke out about it, no one would believe that a ten year old girl would be capable of this sort of scheming. It was merely an ident that her n was foiled.


    Chen Fang forced herself to smile, "It is my fault. Please rebuke me for disturbing you."


    "You were well-intentioned," Jiang Ruan drank a mouthful of tea, "How can I bear to punish you? Now that you have mentioned it, I regret that I did not have the good fortune. The Queen of the Night must have bloomed gorgeously that night."


    Upon hearing that, Chen Fang only wanted to vomit blood. She spoke with much difficulty, "Of course, if you do not have any other orders, I shall go ahead and continue my work. I still have some matters in the residence to attend to."


    "You have a tough job," Jiang Ruan spoke without any emotion, "You should go ahead and perform your tasks. You are a very important member of this household."


    It felt as if those words had hidden meaning. Chen Fang''s heart jumped, as if there was something horrifying that was following her from behind. Not long after, she left hastily.


    After Chen Fang was gone, Lian Qiao closed the door and spat, "Look at herck of discipline. She is out of control and does not act like a servant at all. Earlier, she was so full of herself and even dared to use that interrogative tone against ourdy! I really need to teach her a proper lesson someday!"


    "Why do we need to wait for another day?" Jiang Ruan closed her book, "She will be taught a lesson soon enough."


    "Miss��" Bai Zhi''s eyes brightened, "Don''t tell me that that night��"


    Jiang Ruan nodded, "Since I didn''t go, naturally, there would be someone who would rece me. It seems like the younger sibling of Chen family [Chen Xiao-mei][1] had not only invited a wolf, but also a wolf that loved money. Chun Ying''s ability surpassed my expectation. This saves me a lot of trouble."


    [1] Xiao Mei"��" - little sister; literal meaning ''little girl''. Mei Mei is the word for little sister. Chinese people often use shortened nicknames so, Xiao Mei Mei refers to a little sister, and shortened, it would be "Xiao Mei."


    Lian Qiao beamed, "That girl is extremely paranoid by nature. I only needed to act a bit in front of her, and she took our bait in such a hurry! But I think that she is also someone who is immoral. Together with Chen Zhao, they must have mutually consented to it."


    "You have aplished this task beautifully," Jiang Ruan praised, "Who knows how long will Chen Zhao be able to enjoy this? Chun Ying, please don''t disappoint me."


    Tranted by : togekiss


    Edited by : Anks & Ely

 Chapter 16 Part1

    First things first! We have an IMPORTANT ANNOUNCEMENT :


    We are urgently looking for an additional trantor for this novel.


    As you may know, we are in a pinch as togekiss has some pressing real lifemitments. And unfortunately, we''ll have to go on a hiatus for a while if we are unable to find help in time.:(


    So we are looking for someonw who can join the team ASAP so that the readers can continue to enjoy the novel. If you''re interested, drop a mail on [email protected] or justment below. We really appreciate all your support.


    Also, check out the newly updated to win amazing prizes and unlock chapters from your favorite novels!


    . . . . . . . . . . ~ . . . . . . . . . . ~ . . . . . . . . . . ~ . . . . . . . . . . ~ . . . . . . . . . . ~ . . . . . . . . . . ~ . . . . . . . . . .


    Now on to the novel, the title of this chapter is rather ominous! The intrigue factor goes up, whereas some past mysteries are finally solved. The events of that night of flower viewing are revealed. Without further ado, dive into the chapter and enjoy!


    Chapter 16: Murder (Part I)


    The story branched into two different, yet interrted, routes simultaneously. On the one hand, just when Chen Zhao and Chen Fang thought they would seed, against all odds Jiang Ruan and her maids managed to emerge unscathed from this unfavorable situation. On the other hand, that night the main leads of this wonderful show were in the midst of their honeymoon period.


    Currently, a light olive-colored satin fabric, which flowed like cascading smoke, was fashionable on the streets. Its material was iparably glossy as well as sleek. When sunlight shone on the fabric, it would reflect a faint glow. This type of clothing material was immensely popr among the madames anddies of wealthy families, since they looked extremely elegant and beautiful when they wore new dresses made from it.


    At the moment, two bolts of that cascading smoke satiny on a table in a room. A seemingly beautifuldy, dressed in purple clothing, was sitting in front of a copper mirror and carefully examining a pearl ne on her neck. The ne was made from South China pearls which were huge and round, and also of excellent quality. Exuding a subtle pink gleam, they enhanced the paleness of her neck.<novelnext></novelnext>


    After a long time passed, Chun Ying removed the ne from her neck. After all, she could never wear such an essory out in public. She might be in trouble if someone suspected that she had obtained it wrongfully, because it was impossible for a maid of her rank to be able to own such a luxurious item. She walked to the side of her bed and reached under it to retrieve a small box and unlocked it using a small copper key. Filled to the brim, it was a box full of pearls, jade and enamel jewelry. Chun Ying ced the pearl ne inside the box and contentedly gazed at its lustre.


    No matter how hard she might have worked as a servant, it was not possible for her to hoard such an assortment of this kind of fine quality essories. Chun Ying smiled. That idiot was unexpectedly agreeable to her wishes, sending the jewelry over without any objections.


    A few days ago, she had heard the news of Jiang Ruan wanting to admire flowers with someone under the moon. That night, she visited the pear blossom garden herself, to investigate the matter. Surprisingly, she did not see Jiang Ruan there, but surprisingly instead, someone embraced her from behind as soon as she had arrived. Initially, she was extremely frightened when that person moved closer to her ear and whispered, "Miss, you should not scream. If anyone sees you with me, you are going to be only tied to me for the rest of your life." This remark stunned her, while the person continued, "Even though I cherish you greatly, I have treated you poorly. Miss, I will take care of you well."


    Chun Ying finally understood. It turned out that the person was Chen Zhao, who had mistaken her for Jiang Ruan. She could not believe that Jiang Ruan would have a love affair with Chen Zhao. However, before she could process what was happening, Chen Zhao had already started to tear her clothes off. At first, Chun Ying wanted to scream but as the sound began to escape her lips, she stopped herself. After all, Chen Zhao was the son of the person who was in charge of managing the residence and even though it did not seem like an important position, she was extremely knowledgeable about therge amount of private property that Zhang Lan had umted over the years. Chen Zhao''s life was in no way inferior to an ordinary wealthy family''s. And, although she was a high-ranked maid in the residence now, her monthly sry and bonus alone could not satisfy her. But, if she had someone rich like Chen Zhao as a patron-


    In a brief amount of time, Chun Ying weighed the positives and negatives of the situation clearly and immediately stopped struggling. Yielding to Chen Zhao sexually, she had a passionate encounter with him. Chun Ying did not mind that she lost her virginity. If she could sell her body for a good price, then there was no harm in it. Anyway, in the future she could only be someone''s concubine. Perhaps, it would be difficult for her to meet a patron like Chen Zhao again so she could not let him escape her clutches.


    Later, when Chen Zhao woke up and realized that the person by his side was Chun Ying, the color immediately drained from his face. Chun Ying merely warned him coldly that if he did not pay her for her silence, she would take him to court and let everyone know how Chen Zhao had humiliated her.


    It had never crossed Chen Zhao''s mind that Chun Ying was not just a beauty, but also a cunning snake. Chun Ying and Jiang Ruan were extremely different. With a higher social standing, as an official''s daughter, it would ruin Jiang Ruan to have her reputation tarnished. The Jiang family would never acknowledge such a disgraceful event in public, and thus could only hand her over to Chen Zhao in secret. Chun Ying, on the other hand, did not have any such worries. Not only that, she was extremely sly and shameless. It could be possible that she would file awsuit against him. If this matter was really exposed, even if he did not have to die, he would need to pay a heavy price for his actions. He had no choice but to give into Chun Ying''s wishes.


    Tranted by : togekiss


    Edited by : Anks & Ely


    (Join us on to fangirl about this novel and many others in the meraki world.)

 Chapter 17 Part1

    Hello all our lovelies�� It''s been so long but we''re back now. And now we finally know who was murdered in thatst chapter. Enjoy the chapter guys!


    Before you dive in, here''s a from geeky. This is a short story poll that can help you unlock chapters!


    (Join us on to fangirl about this novel and many others in the meraki world.)


    Chapter 17: A Scheme to Seize Someone''s Life (Part I)


    Outside the pear blossom garden, Lian Qiao was holding arge paper bag in her hands and speaking to Jiang Ruan rather happily, "Today, Xiao Yuan gave me some ky lily pastries[1] that were bought outside. She said that the taste is extremely delicious. After we return to the house, you should taste a few pieces."


    [1] Baihe su ( �ٺ��� ) - lily pastries


    Jiang Ruan nodded, before gazing at the sky. Dark clouds shrouded almost half of the moon. The light outside was slightly hazy. There were only a few dismal, faintly-lit rednterns on the road. The appearance of these festive colors in the midst of such a cold and cheerless atmosphere instead painted a contrasting image and thus, added a touch of strangeness to the night.


    Lian Qiao''s gaze followed Jiang Ruan''s line of sight. She thought for a moment and then spoke, "The night sky is darkening rather quickly, and it''s starting to get cold out here. Miss, you should be careful so that you don''t catch a cold."


    "A murder taking ce during a moonless night as the wind howls," Jiang Ruan suddenly chuckled, "It is indeed a beautiful scene."


    These words were spoken in such an odd manner that Lian Qiao could not make head or tail of them. Suddenly out of the darkness, a person hurried towards them. She was able to clearly recognize the person only when they came near. It was Chen Zhao.


    Chen Zhao also noticed the duo. He halted his steps immediately. Jiang Ruan dipped her head slightly to acknowledge his presence.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Chen Zhao greeted, "Miss[2]."


    [2] Xiao Jie ( �� ) - youngdy; miss


    Feeling slightly nervous, Lian Qiao stood in front of Jiang Ruan. For them to meet such a person in the pitch-dark night, could only lead to some sort of mishap.


    Jiang Ruan''s gaze trailed across Chen Zhao''s tense expression and slid to his exposed neck. The streaks of bright red scars on his neck were particrly eye-catching. Chen Zhao seemedpletely oblivious to them himself. Jiang Ruan''s lips curved. She did not speak and just looked at him with a meaningful stare.


    Under the dusky moonlight, the fire from thenterns casted shadows over Jiang Ruan''s features, making her appear ethereal, as if she were an enchanting supernatural being amidst the flowers that bloomed under the moon. She had a noticeably innocent face, and yet, she seemed like a demon that had lived for a very, very long time, observing the struggles of the living in the world of mortals. Her charming eyes, which seemed to be smiling when she was not, were locked on Chen Zhao. With that pair of eyes pinned on him, she whisked his soul away. However, looking into her eyes again made him shake in fearful dread, as if he was gazing into a deep abyss. These conflicting emotions between infatuation and terror wavered in his eyes. Finally, her conflicting expressions resulted in a light smile at the corner of Jiang Ruan''s red lips.


    Chen Zhao gritted his teeth. His gaze was suddenly lit with a small me, as he recalled how he had attracted a person as troublesome as Chun Ying because of Jiang Ruan. If it were not for her, he would not have needed to kill someone. But now, he had killed but yet, Jiang Ruan was still perfectly innocent. Mulling over the situation filled him with resentment. How could he suffer from a double loss, after trying to deceive her?


    After examining Chen Zhao''s eyes, which seemed like a hungry wolf, Jiang Ruan eyed Lian Qiao and spoke flippantly, "With such a heavy atmosphere, let us leave and not draw any filth to us."


    Chen Zhao froze, as though a bucket of icy water had been poured over his head. Immediately, the fervent passion in his heart was driven awaypletely. He only felt gusts of chilly wind as the image of Chun Ying''s widened eyes, just before her death, shed before him. Chen Zhao shivered uncontrobly. By the time his thoughts veered back to the present, Jiang Ruan and Lian Qiao had already walked away. He balled his hands into fists and continued on his way angrily.


    Tranted by : togekiss


    Edited by : Anks & Ely

 Chapter 18

    And Thursday brings another release��Since this is a short chapter we are releasing it as a whole. Enjoy!


    Join us on to fangirl about this novel and many others in the meraki world.


    Chapter 18: Exposing A Failed n


    The next day, Jiang Ruan woke up at dawn. Bai Zhi had received some freshly cooked corn porridge for the morning meal. The corn was thoroughly mashed, then simmered to a pulpy texture. A faint, sweet aroma wafted from the dish. It piqued Lian Qiao''s curiosity, "The kitchen is treating us well today. Why are we having corn porridge?"


    The usual breakfast in the residence consisted of in brown rice congee, which was so watery that one could see one''s own reflection in it, and some pickled vegetables. There was never any corn porridge. It was not because the ingredients were extremely expensive, but because the kitchen staff was unwilling to spend more effort on preparing their meal. When they had first arrived at the residence, Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao argued endlessly with the kitchen staff on this matter, but once all was said and done, nothing had changed in the end. All of this was aggravated by the fact that those who were in the capital had never shown any concern towards Jiang Ruan, so there was no one to support her. Therefore, Jiang Ruan had be used to it.


    Bai Zhi smiled, "Xiao Yuan sent it here." Ever since she had helped Xiao Yuan with mending some clothes a few days ago, Xiao Yuan was quite thoughtful and knew how to repay their kindness with her own kindness. Also, she visited them more frequently.


    Lian Qiao was surprised, "She has a good character." After she finished speaking, she lifted the bowl, "Miss, you should drink a few mouthfuls. It is good for your body."


    Nevertheless, corn porridge could not be considered a rare delicacy. As one might expect, its nutritional benefit could not bepared to that of precious medicinal herbs or fish supplements. But now, for them to cherish even a bowl of corn porridge, their days were indeed rather rough. Bai Zhi felt slightly sad thinking about it. However, Jiang Ruan lifted the bowl without any hesitation to take a sip and asked them to eat some as well. Bai Zhi was touched. It was rare to see her owndy remain positive while enduring hardships, after adapting to such a massive change in circumstances. From an early age, she had served Jiang Ruan and grown up with her in the residence. As a maid of a mistress who held no importance in the residence, naturally, she also met with cold shoulders from others. In a short span of a few years, she had seen beyond the facade of a person''s warmth and coldness. And because of this, she had matured more quickly than other maids of her age and acted more responsibly. Even so, she felt that her tolerance and steadiness were nothing much whenpared to herdy. But, she did not know from which moment it began, perhaps, it was after that serious illness, that herdy had be someone she could not read.


    It was unusual that in one''s life, one could still retain their ability to remain unshaken in the face of extreme joy or grief. In the past, whenever herdy reminisced about all the happy memories of her bygone days in the minister''s manor, she would privately shed tears and feel dispirited about it, but now, Bai Zhi never witnessed those expressions anymore. Jiang Ruan was extremely calm now. After thinking about it, Bai Zhi said to Jiang Ruan, "Miss, it seems that you are bing happier as the days pass by."


    Jiang Ruan smiled lightly, but did not bare herself to Bai Zhi. The stress of living in poverty was nothing. So what if she had previously lived a life of luxury and extravagance? The most terrifying thing was when one did notck for anything, and yet, felt as if they had nothing; no one to love her, no rtives, no family and no friends. Later, she thought that she had a lover, but his love for her was nothing but a pretense. Besides, these days were far, far better than being trapped in a wooden basin like a human swine and forced to watch her own loved ones being humiliated, and yet, being unable to do anything about it. At least now, she still had aplete body and her freedom. At least now, she was still alive. As long as she was alive, she would have the chance to turn the tables and make aeback. And since she had crawled out of hell, she would not be mindful of these minor matters.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Right at that moment, they noticed someone dashing towards them from outside. Upon seeing that Jiang Ruan and her maids were all present in the room, she rushed in without even knocking on the door. Lian Qiao was shocked. After she had seen the person clearly, she reprimanded, "Xiao Yuan, why are you in such a hurry?"


    Propping herself against the door, Xiao Yuan huffed and puffed, her face swollen andpletely flushed red. After a long time, she barely managed to utter, "Miss, oh no!"


    "Speak slowly," Bai Zhi furrowed her brows, "What happened?"


    "Arge number of guardsmen[1] have surrounded the residence. They are iming that someone has seen you kill a person." Xiao Yuan''s eyes were frantic, "Auntie Lan is currently leading them over here."


    [1] Gu��nb��ng ( �ٱ� ) - ''guan'' means public servant, official. And ''bing'' means soldiers or troops.


    Lian Qiao widened her eyes, "How can ourdy kill someone? It is clearly a malicious nder. How shameless!"


    "Don''t worry," Jiang Ruan slowly ced her bowl down, "Let''s bide our time."


    Tranted by : togekiss


    Edited by : Anks & Ely


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 19 Part1

    Looks like Monday isn''t troublesome only for usmon folks, even JRnds in trouble. And it''s so sad to see that she doesn''t really have her family''s support even in times of need.


    Ely : this chapter feels like the calm before the storm��


    Note - Try this from geeky to unlock more chapters.


    Join us on to fangirl about this novel and many others in the meraki world.


    Chapter 19: Marring One''s Reputation (Part I)


    The sudden arrival of this piece of news caused Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao to momentarily feel both indignant and stunned. However, contrary to their expectations, Jiang Ruan epted the matter calmly to the extent that she was still in the mood to continue eating her porridge. Seeing this, Xiao Yuan could not help but speak up, "Miss, you shoulde up with a n in advance. Those people seemed extremely assured, as if�� as if they are absolutely certain that you havemitted a murder."


    These words were phrased in such a clever way, showing that she meant to pass along a message on purpose. Jiang Ruan smiled softly, "It''s okay. The world is divided into ck and white. The truth and what is false cannot remain indistinguishable forever.. If I have done it, then I have done it. If I have not done it, then that means I have not done it. And since I have not done it, even if the officerse for me, there is nothing for me to fear."


    Xiao Yuan gritted her teeth, as if she had just made a difficult decision, "Let me not keep Miss in the dark any longer. I have worked for so many years in this residence that I have learned a bit about these matters. Miss, you are unaware of the gravity of the situation. This��.. is really a dead end. If your crime has already been decided, even if you are really innocent, then you will also be considered as guilty. If Miss doesn''t devise a strategy to get out of this as early as you can, why don''t you inform Master instead?"


    Bai Zhi also nodded, "She''s right. Miss, at the moment, these people are easily hostile. Why don''t we ask Master for help? He will not just watch silently without lifting a finger."


    Lian Qiao bobbed her head as well, "Miss, this matter is extremely urgent."


    Under the eyes of the group, Jiang Ruan shook her head softly, "There is no need. Xiao Yuan, thank you for your warning regarding this matter. It is just that the officers are already heading this way so it is inappropriate for you to linger here any longer. If you stay, you will also be implicated with us. You should leave first. If I need your help with anything in the future, I will ask Bai Zhi to find you."


    Xiao Yuan peered outside the window and nodded, "Miss, you do not need to be so polite with me. You are my mistress, and servants obeying the orders of a master is a proper thing to do. I will leave now. If you require me, I will perform the task to my utmost ability."


    After Xiao Yuan''s departure, Jiang Ruan knocked on the table and spoke without much emotion, "When the officials arriveter, no matter what transpires, the both of you are not allowed to divulge any hint of it to the minister''s manor. Not only that, I also do not permit you to seek my father''s help."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Why?" Bai Zhi asked uprehendingly, "After all, our Miss is Master''s Di[1] daughter. Blood is thicker than water. If our Master can lend a helping hand, Miss does not need to suffer these hardships. Miss, now is not the time to be prideful in front of Master. Grudges usually do not fester overnight between families."


    [1] Di ( �� ) daughter - refers to legitimate daughter born from the official wife.


    Jiang Ruan shook her head, "You have thought about it too simply. If something bad really happened to me and you approached my father for his aid, I am afraid that the help would not benefit us, but would be a burden instead."


    Lian Qiao knitted her brows, "Miss, what do you mean?"


    "Think about it," Jiang Ruan stared at her own fingertips, "If I am really being vilified as a murderer, after my father finds out about it, what would he do? I fear that he would not clear my name of the injustice, but would instead find someone to smooth things over and keep this matter under wraps. However, currently everyone from inside as well as outside the residence already knows that the officials have sent someone to arrest me, so clearly he won''t be able to keep it a secret. Later, even if on the surface it might seem like this matter has died down, there will continue to be gossip that I have killed someone and used my father''s authority to settle this matter. From then on, I will definitely have to bear this evil reputation."


    As Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao listened, they broke out in buckets of cold sweat. They equally felt trepidatious. Lian Qiao questioned, "Since it''s not possible for us to ask for Master''s help, then what should we do?"


    "The current situation may seem like a dead end, but in reality, it is full of budding opportunities. This is not a hindrance. Being reborn after being cornered into death- it is not evident who is thest winner. But, I have an idea. You do not have to be worried."


    Upon hearing Jiang Ruan''s words, Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi gradually collected themselves. Bai Zhi spoke, "I know, Miss. Then, for now let us pretend that nothing has happened."


    Jiang Ruan removed a piece of paper from a book that was beside her and passed it along to Lian Qiao, "Pass this to Qiu Yan the day after tomorrow."


    Lian Qiao nodded. After thinking for a moment, she poured a cup of tea for Jiang Ruan. Yet, Jiang Ruan was not in a hurry to drink it, only caressing the corner of her own sleeves gently.


    Tranted by : togekiss


    Edited by : Anks & Ely

 Chapter 20 Part1

    Ta-da! Bonus Release! And the special asion being lovley Ely''s b''day. Wishing you a very happy b''day from all of us and hope you have a fun filled day. ?


    Also, readers kindly wee one of our new trantors irisu-san! Since our little rebirth team has expanded, we are delighted to bring regr updates to you. Lots of love and enjoy the chapter. (That ominous title though��.)


    irisiu : I wonder why everyone doesn''t feel that Jiang Ruan seems to be as crafty as a spiderying a web of traps��


    Note - If you are into light romance trope, check out this fluffy new novel which has recently debuted on meraki and tranted by irisu san.


    Join us on to fangirl about this novel and many others in the meraki world.


    Chapter 20: Imprisoned (Part I)


    A picturesque beauty, yet in the light of the day, she was like a bewitching ck


    widow[1],speaking gentle phrases with an eerie aura. In the heat of broad daylight, Chen Zhao unwittingly reeled back, his back breaking out in a cold sweat.


    [1] h��ng f��n k�� l��u  ������� - ''hong fen'' means rouge and powder, figuratively, it refers to women. ''Ku lou'' means human skeleton/skull. This is an ancient Chinese phrase with two meanings: 1. A woman with a beautiful appearance and a terrifyingly venomous heart, 2. A woman who uses her beauty to charm men and feeds off all their physical, mental and material means until he dies. In this context, ''ck widow'' spider refers to the second meaning.


    In response to this, Zhang Lan chuckled, "This fool doesn''t know how to speak. Miss Jiang, don''t worry. If anything happens, there is still Master to rely on, Miss just needs to stay put."


    She spoke such malicious words, as if it was certain that Jiang Ruan was the mastermind behind this murder. In a few words, she was convicted of the crime, and so eliminated any chance for one to retort back. Jiang Ruan faintly smiled, "Lan mama, to speak like this and dere with such confidence, is it possible that Lan mama also coincidentally saw me killing someone?"


    Startled, Zhang Lan gave a dryugh, "This�� old servant actually did not.


    "That is true," Jiang Ruan said softly, "Lan mama, please take heed as to how you speak. For those who aren''t aware of this matter, it would seem like Lan mama is deliberately putting the me on me."


    Zhang Lan''s heart tensed as she lifted her gaze towards Jiang Ruan. Jiang Ruan was looking right at her with a smile, yet it did not reach her eyes. Her pupils resembled a dark abyss, bearing a sense of mocking indifference.


    At that moment, they heard a few officers dash over to the brooding head bailiff, eximing, "Leader[2], a female corpse was found in the well."<novelnext></novelnext>


    [2] T��u er  ͷ�� - Leader ; Chief


    With such shocking words, all the servants immediately retreated from Jiang Ruan''s side, looking at their Miss and her two servants with rm and contempt.


    Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi were utterly shocked and could not stop themselves from ncing at Jiang Ruan. However, seeing her steady countenance with its unchanging faint smile, as well as her delicate yet unyielding frame, calmed one''s anxieties.


    The head bailiff could not help but admire the trio of this young Miss and her maids. During such a misfortune, it was rare for someone to not show their emotions and remain unperturbed.


    Sweeping his gaze across the courtyard, he noticed that besides the trio, everyone else had formed a faction. This seemed a little unreasonable. These servants addressed Jiang Ruan as Miss, yet their attitudes were disrespectful. Moreover, this dpidated courtyard did not seem like the home of an influential family''s youngdy. The head bailiff was slightly more aware of the situation. Any young miss that made a mistake would be sent off to live in a county estate to reflect on their past errors. However, this family''s youngdy seemed to be quite unlucky- not only was her life an abyss of suffering, but she was even being framed by someone.


    The subordinate officers enquired, "Leader?"


    The head bailiff recovered and looked towards Jiang Ruan, "Miss Jiang, please pardon me. As the female corpse was found in your courtyard, we need you to follow us and stay in prison for a period of time." After this statement, he tried to read Jiang Ruan''s expression.


    She calmly epted his stare and even gave a respectful bow, "One shallply and obey."


    With no fuss or tears, it did not seem like she was being dragged off to be imprisoned, but rather being escorted to attend a banquet. With no crack in her unfailing poise, the head bailiff could not help but admire her, and dered, "Don''t worry, Miss Jiang. I, Li Mi, will definitely ensure that the truthes to light and will not let the viin slip away."


    After hearing this profound statement, Jiang Ruan faintly smiled, "Thank you, Daren[3]."


    [3] D��ren  ���� - a title of respect toward superiors; sir


    All the surrounding officers were somewhat surprised. This leader of theirs, Li Mi, had always been impassive. Being inflexible and harsh by nature, he had never shown any solicitude, much less kindness towards criminals. It made one feel disconcerted to see his hospitality today toward this silly little girl.


    Tranted by : irisu


    Edited by : Anks & Ely

 Chapter 21 Part1

    This is the debut of our wonderful new trantor, SamAtrey. So guys give her a warm wee. Enjoy the chapter!


    Join us on to fangirl about this novel and many others in the meraki world.


    Chapter 20: Who Is Worse Off Than Whom? (Part I)


    After being silent for a while, Jiang Ruan asked, "Have you been here for a long time?"


    The woman saw that Jiang Ruan was willing to speak. On ordinary days, she was afraid she would get stifled and choked in this prison. Therefore, she immediately came clean and spoke, "I have been here for almost a year. And for more than half a year, not a single person has been brought in. Little girl, what have you done to be locked in here?"


    Jiang Ruan smiled faintly, "I did nothing."


    "How is that possible��" The woman was surprised. She wanted to ask more questions in order to understand the situation further. "Is it that you have also been wrongly used ? When I look at you, you seem to look like the daughter of an influential family. How could they dare��?"


    Jiang Ruan looked at her. "What do you mean?"


    The woman shrugged. "No, nothing."


    Jiang Ruan sighed gently. The sigh contained her helplessness, as if she had experienced great grievances in life, as if there was a heavy load in her heart that made her feel immense sadness. The woman secretly looked at Jiang Ruan through the hair covering her eyes, and in seeing this, made Jiang Ruan smile. Her eyes were full of strength and warmth. They seemed to immediately make one feelfortable around her. The person in front of her was clearly just a young girl like herself, however, she was full of a kind of charm and exuded an aura of enchantment that made it so that others couldn''t help but look twice.


    The girl swallowed. "You are not aware, since you have juste. To get out of this ce, you have to rely on silver. I was just an ordinary young woman and when I got married, my husband went to the sea on business. But, unfortunately, he met with some gangsters there and never came back. Only my mother-inw and I lived together. Who knew that my husband had a brother�� he had invested some money with my husband and one day when I was out of the house, he strangled my mother-inw and then med me. The prefectural magistrate here was a muddle-headed official who had been bribed by my brother-inw. I was forcibly taken to the prison and eventually had to confess under torture. Although I wasn''t sentenced to beheading, I was confined to live in this prison for a long time." When the young girl told her story, she appeared sad, but her voice was toneless. She didn''t have any tears. She had been in the prison for a year already and her tears had already dried up. Although it was painful, she could only ept life as it was.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Seeing that Jiang Ruan remained silent, the girl slowly grewfortable with her, saying, "But, little girl, I see that you are different from me. Although your clothes don''t look very good, I can see you are not an ordinary family''s daughter. How have you ended up here?


    Jiang Ruan smiled slightly. "Even a small family has its share of scheming and intrigue, so will arge and wealthy familyck those backyard politics?"


    When the woman heard this, she felt that it was reasonable. Her gaze towards Jiang Ruan became morepassionate. "Little girl, this prison is no better than the outside. I have lived here for a year. No one can stay here. Since both of us share the same cruel fate, it will be good to talk to each other often. My name is Shu Fen. You can call me Fen jiejie[1]."


    [1] Ji��ji�� ( ��� ) - Elder sister; A girl friend who is almost a sister to you.


    Jiang Ruan nodded, "Fen jiejie." She looked around, "Have all the prisoners here been wrongly used?"


    Shu Fen shook her head. "Not everyone, but the experiences of most people here are just like mine. Some of them are really guilty, but they don''t have enough silver to bail themselves out. But anyone who is guilty of crime, yet possesses the mary resources, will easily be able to get out."


    Qian Wan Li was the prefectural magistrate of this area. Jiang Ruan remembered clearly that this person loved money and was extremely greedy. Even with a dead goose, he would want to pluck off a few feathers to make profit. Over these past few years, there had been nock of opportunity to fleece others. This time, he took Chen Zhao''s money, but he really thought far ahead of Chen Zhao''s means. Knowing her identity, he locked her up wanting to extort more money from Jiang Quan.


    Tranted by : SamAtrey


    Edited by : Anks & Ely


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 22 Part1

    And the trial begins��..


    Join us on to fangirl about this novel and many others in the meraki world.


    Chapter 22: Simply Mediocre (Part I)


    Today, East Street was exceptionally lively. This was due to an ongoing trial of a judicial case by the prefectural magistrate. It was said that a youngdy, who had been banished to the county estate, murdered a maid of the estate and disposed of the body inside a dried up well. Also, the witness to the crime was the son of the steward. This matter had both human testimony and material evidence. There was much discussion among many people about what a vicious heart the murderous youngdy possessed. Somehow, that maid must have unknowingly offended her. Some asserted that the youngdy abased her status, to even contend with a maid in such a manner. To not even spare a person''s life, who knew which family''s youngdy could be this arrogant.


    At this moment, in the prefectural magistrate''s office, a paunchy middle-aged man sat in the central seat. Wearing ake green silk brocade chang pao[1], the jade girdle at his waist was a little strained because it was unable to cover his portly build. Wearing a gilded jade ornamental ring on his thumb, this fair, yet chubby, person was the prefectural magistrate, Qian Wan Li.


    [1] Ch��ng p��o ( ���� ) - traditional Chinese men''s long robe.


    At the left side of the central seat, the person sitting there did not appear to be as wealthy and influential as Qian Wan Li. On the contrary, he was dressed in clothing made of such simple and unadorned material that it could even be considered somewhat coarse. Portraying an appearance of poverty from head to toe, he was an incongruous fit in a hall filled with moneyed aristocracy.


    Still, Qian Wan Li was extremely deferential to this inly dressed guest, to an extent that it could even be termed as effusive ttery. Instructing his subordinates to pour a cup of hot tea for his esteemed guest, Qian Wan Li gave a smile, "Wang Daren, please take a look at the current judicial case��"


    Official Wang nced at him and dered indifferently, "You may investigate, I will just watch over."


    "Yes, yes." Furtively fishing out a handkerchief from his vest, Qian Wan Li wiped away his sweat. Looking at the crowd of people, he mmed down the wooden gavel[2], "Bring in the used!"


    [2] J��ng t��ng m��  ( ����ľ ) - It has many different appetions in Chinese, but essentially, it is used in the same way as a gavel. However, the Chinese wooden gavel is crafted into a rectangr thick block.<novelnext></novelnext>


    As soon as Jiang Ruan was brought out of the cell, Shu Fen grabbed onto her hand through the bars of the cell in worry, "Nothing will happen, right?"


    "Nothing at all," Jiang Ruan patted her hand, "My father wille to meet me. No need to worry. Remember what I have said- soon everything will be alright."


    Shu Fen then loosened her grip. Li Mi looked at Jiang Ruan with pity. In fact, not only would Jiang Ruan''s father not receive her, there wasn''t even anyone to plead for leniency on her behalf. Today was just an examination of the legal records. Currently, all the leads pointed towards Jiang Ruan, as there was no one willing to plead in her defence. And even though he would like to help, he was powerless, and as the investigator of the case he also needed to avoid arousing suspicion of showing favoritism. Li Mi heaved a deep sigh; it would be difficult for Jiang Ruan to escape conviction. The verdict was already predetermined. Thinking about Jiang Ruan''s imminent tragic circumstances, Li Mi''s manner became even more gentle.


    When Jiang Ruan was brought out to the magistrate court, the curious crowd surrounding the main court hall was a little surprised. They were under the impression that the youngdy, with the courage tomit murder, would inevitably be a fiend- a vulgar, shallow shrew. After all, her appearance would resemble her heart. And so, who could have known that the person who would be brought in was in fact a beautiful young girl. Her overall demeanor was calm and tender, and not even the least bit terrifying. People easily believed what was in front of their eyes, but at the moment, they were in disbelief that Jiang Ruan could really be the individual behind the murder.


    In his own mind, Qian Wan Li, too, felt it was weird. It was unexpected that the main suspect could actually be this delicate and charming beauty. This kind of thought betrayed his tender and protective feelings for beautiful women. However�� With a quick nce at the person sitting beside him, he cleared his throat and mmed down the wooden gavel with a loud shout, "Audacious criminal, why are you still not kneeling!"


    With a lowered head, Jiang Ruan quietly knelt. Then, raising her head, she revealed a clean, graceful young face and asked in puzzlement, "I am unaware, Daren, what crime did this citizen[3]mit?"


    [3] N��f��n ( �� ) - female offender in olden times in imperial China. Here it depicts Jiang Ruan humbling herself in her speech in front of the magistrate.


    As she spoke, her facial expression remained unchanged, moreover, her voice seemed extremely soft and melodious. All at once, it seemed as if she were a beautiful painting, her each and every little move causing people to admire her.


    Tranted by : irisu-san


    Edited by : Anks & Ely

 Chapter 23 Part1

    sigh Another good for nothing dude��this corrupt official, we are totally judging you. ??


    Join us on to fangirl about this novel and many others in the meraki world


    Chapter 23: Reversal (Part I)


    The beauty was like a poisonous flower, with a lethality behind her smile.


    Chen Zhao''s whole body went soft. His only thought was that Jiang Ruan''s gentle argument had already dug numerous traps for him to fall in. Anything he said now would only be perceived as false. From the beginning, he had no chance of winning.


    Qian Wan Li was not faring much better than Chen Zhao. Jiang Ruan, undermining the judge in such a way, had made it impossible for the trial to continue. Only, Qian Wan Li had already collected the bribe, so he had put in a great effort to keep up appearances. However, today, this thorny situation had already gone beyond his expectations. Not to mention, Imperial Censor Wang was present as well and had witnessed the whole ordeal. If he stubbornly supported Chen Zhao, it would be hard to convince the people, moreover, he was not sure what Wang Daren would think of this action. On the other hand, if he supported Jiang Ruan, he would have to return the money that he had already received from Chen Zhao, and he felt really unwilling to do so. Furthermore, he had also nned to ask for a sum of money from Jiang Quan as well, so this gold mine of his could not be squandered away. Only, he needed to think of a way where it could be possible for him to have his cake and eat it too?


    But the reality did not allow Qian Wan Li to ponder even for much longer. A momentter, the sound of the beats of a drum[1] fell into the people''s ears. Li Mi rushed towards Qian Wan Li and cupped his fist to him. "Qian Daren, there is someone outside, beating the drum of justice."


    [1] G��sh��ng ( ���� ) - sound of a drum; drumbeat


    To beat the drum of justice, no one had made such a move on East Street before! Everyone knew what kind of a ce this government office was. If one really suffered an injustice, shelling out silver was better than beating the drum. If they had no silver with them, even if they beat the drum for a year, no one would care about them and the person might possibly be sent to jail for it.


    Upon hearing this, Qian Wan Li was also surprised. "Who is beating the drum of justice?" He looked to the side, where Wang Daren sat, and sought his opinion, "What do you think, Daren?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Bring the person in," Wang Daren said coldly, his voice like a gong striking Qian Wan Li''s heart. Qian Wan Li couldn''t help but be frightened.


    The person was quickly brought in. It was a young girl who was dressed as a maidservant. When she entered the court, she knelt.


    "Who are you? What injustice have you faced?" Without waiting for Qian Wan Li to speak, Wang Daren spoke first. Qian Wan Li didn''t dare to stop him and could onlyin in his heart. It seemed that Wang Daren was determined to intervene in this case. But Qian Wan Li couldn''t refuse his intervention. This Imperial Censor Wang was a favourite of the Emperor and usually, he would never suffer a loss. This person was as stubborn and unyielding as a stone. Unable to stand most officials, the ones that were positioned under his control would ultimately not have a good end. It could be said that Imperial Censor Wang was like a demon in the minds of the officials. So, when the demon spoke now, he didn''t dare to slight him. Although the money was good, he had to keep his official hat on his head. Qian Wan Li made up his mind that it was worthless to keep Chen Zhao''s money, and as for Jian Quan, he would forget about him too. Since Imperial Censor Wang was present, he would present the image of being a just and incorruptible official who was a parental figure to the masses.


    Having made up his mind, Qian Wan Li hummed and said, "Yes, what grievances do you have? If you speak honestly- this official- I myself, and Daren here will give you justice."


    The people standing outside let out augh; Qian Wan Li''s words were bound to make themugh. When a corruptible official swore to bring justice to someone, it would only make people think that he was putting on airs. Chen Zhao looked at Qian Wan Li nkly. Suddenly, he began to panic. Things weren''t proceeding as he had expected. Now even Qian Wan Li''s attitude had be quite ambiguous. If at this crucial point, he defected, what hope would he, Chen Zhao, have?


    Tranted by : SamAtrey


    TLCed by : irisu-san


    Edited by : Anks & Ely


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 24 Part1

    Thank you minodayz for lending a helping hand and tranting this chapter. We all love you ��.and can''t wait for your new project so that we can dive into more fluff.


    And lovely readers don''t forget to participate in the ��.you can unlock bonus chapters for Rebirth and other meraki novels. Please note, the quiz event will end on 30th June.


    Join us on to fangirl about this novel and many others in the meraki world.


    Chapter 24: Witness (Part I)


    An abrupt voice suddenly arose, interrupting the discussion at just the right moment. Imperial Censor Wang, with a wave of his hand, ordered, "Bring her in!"


    The person who had interrupted was led in by the bailiff. She was a servant girl finely dressed in ady''s attire. After she came in, she bowed down low as she spoke eloquently "To answer Daren, I havee forward to confirm that Miss Jiang has been framed."


    "Please borate and exin yourself." Imperial Censor Wang hurriedly replied.


    The servant girl lifted her head, revealing a round cherubic look of innocence. It was Lu Zhu, who was once acquainted with Lian Qiao. Scratching her head as she proceeded to answer, "The night when Chen Zhao informed everyone of Chun Ying jiejie''s death, I wasing from the outer courtyard carrying in theundry and went past Miss Jiang''s courtyard. At that time, I was rather spooked because I heard some strange noiseing out from the well, butter thought it to be merely the sound of a cat calling and did not bother to investigate further." Lu Zhu took a moment to recollect, "However, at that time, I had wanted to look for Lian Qiao jiejie to have a chat, but there was no one in the house. Thus, Miss Jiang was nowhere near the courtyard, and therefore, she could not have been the one to throw Chun Ying jiejie''s corpse into the well."


    Lu Zhu had just finished her testimony when another voice was heard from outside, "I can also vouch for Miss Jiang. This servant encountered Chen Zhao out on the street that day. At that time, it was gettingte in the evening and Chen Zhao was making haste and looked rather fric. Initially, I did not grasp what was happening, but thinking back now, I am afraid to say that he might have murdered someone and was hoping to cast this bucket of dirty water onto Miss Jiang[1]."


    [1] To cast a bucket of dirty water - to deflect and misdirect the culpability onto someone else.


    This time, it was Xiao Yuan who had spoken up.


    The whole situation had beenpletely overturned, with many more testimonies arising and pointing towards Chen Zhao. Chen Zhao was utterly baffled and had never thought that at such a time as this, so many servants would appear pointing their fingers and giving testimonies against him. All his thoughts were in chaos. As he apprehensively looked towards Jiang Ruan, he was in total disbelief. He was absolutely confounded as to when Jiang Ruan had both the means and opportunity to bribe all of these servants.


    On one end, there was Chen Zhao who was in a state of confusion and disarray, and on the other end, Zhang Lan was beside herself bingpletely frantic. She desperately broke through the barricades to enter the court, with her foul mouth cursing and swearing all the while. With the situation being at such a diabolical life and death stage, she had absolutely no regard for any particr status or station in life anymore. There was an outpouring of profanity as she continued tombast Jian Ruan with finger pointing and oblique usations. Those standing around repeatedly cast sidelong nces towards the Jiang Family''s youngdy who appeared to not only be indifferent, but nor did she seem to have taken to heart that she was being dishonored, and for this they could not help but admire her stance.


    Qian Wan Li was able to get a handle on the situation and knew that, today, Chen Zhao would not obtain his intended oue. No one knew if Jiang Ruan was just in lucky, or if she was backed by someone influential who made it possible for her to turn a dire situation around and escape unscathed. He looked towards Imperial Censor Wang and said, "Daren, if you would just��."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Imperial Censor Wang waved his hand, addressing, "Qiu Yan, you said that you have witnessed Chen Zhao murdering someone. Then, do you have any evidence to support your testimony?"


    At this, Chen Zhao released a sigh of relief. He was very sure that he had been meticulous that day and had in no way left any loose ends or traces. Even if someone was sent to investigate, there would be nothing that could implicate him.


    Qiu Yan nodded, "I do."


    Chen Zhao was bbergasted, and Imperial Censor Wang questioned, "What is the evidence?"


    "In reply to Daren''s question, at that time your humble servant saw Chen Zhao strangling Chun Ying''s neck, and Chun Ying was probably attempting to fight for her life when she retaliated and scratched Chen Zhao on his neck. So if Daren would check for any scratch marks on Chen Zhao''s neck and also examine under Chun Ying''s fingernails for signs of blood, then the truth will eventually be revealed.


    Chen Zhao was taken aback, unconsciously grabbing his neck. Imperial Censor Wang, without any further hesitation and with a wave of his hand,manded the bailiff, "Come forward to examine Chen Zhao."


    Chen Zhao wanted to put up a struggle, but physically he was no match for the court officers who very quickly subdued him. Li Mi came forward to assess and verify before reporting back to Imperial Censor Wang, "To respond to Daren, there is definitely evidence of scratches."


    Imperial Censor Wang nodded, "Guards, go check under Chun Ying''s fingernails for any evidence of blood."


    Chen Zhao, knowing that the situation had taken a turn for the worst, copsed to the ground. Almost immediately the guard returned from examining Chun Ying''s fingers and reported that there was indeed traces of blood under her fingernails.


    Then, Imperial Censor Wang bellowed, "Such audacity you have, Chen Zhao. You have murdered a person and tried to silence any witnesses. You''ve tried to both get rid of the corpse and destroy evidence. Furthermore, you''ve tried to implicate and mislead by putting the me on another person. A thief shouting the capture to catch the thief, this is just preposterous! Well now, we have witnesses and physical evidence that are irrefutable, so now do you confess to your crimes?"


    Tranted by : minodayz


    Edited by : Anks & Ely

 Chapter 25 Part1

    This chapter has been brought to you by our wonderful trantor shl whom you guys know from and . Thank you shl for being so awesome and joining our rebirth team! ?


    Also reminding our lovely readers to participate in the . You can unlock BONUS CHAPTERS for Rebirth and other meraki novels. The event ends on 30th June. So this is thest chance, hurry! (totally sound like a sales rep ?? but, well yeah, hurry up!!)


    Back to the plot, the court hall is quite lively with so many usations flying around. The crowd is having a g time for sure (and all of us too hehe) ?? Also, JR is such a great actress. * slow p *


    Join us on to fangirl about this novel and many others in the meraki world.


    Chapter 25: The Final Objective (Part I)


    Once these words were spoken, everyone present in the hall sucked in a shocked breath.


    "How could you say such things?" Imperial Censor Wang asked.


    Lian Qiao once again gave an ount of the day Chen Zhao had taken liberties with his words when speaking with Jiang Ruan, and how she had been forced to fall into the pond. When she got to the point where Jiang Ruan was lying sick in bed, yet no medicine was procured for her, Lian Qiao could barely choke out her words. "Let everyone judge what is right or wrong. Even children of ordinary families- having to suffer in such a way would be rare. Therefore, a servant with the guts toe up with this kind of n to seize someone''s life is really too savage!"


    There was a truth to these words; there will always be incidents where people are being harmed. However, this was the first time that a servant had abused their master in such a way. In the midst of the crowd, Zhang Lan had long since fainted away, and many people started spitting on her. The little servant girls by her side were too scared toe forward to help her as they feared the crowd''s rage.


    Qian Wan Li had not made a sound. The moreplex the situation became, the greater its significance and impact on the future. These were not the waters that he wished to wade in, and so, he decided to hand the entire situation over to Imperial Censor Wang to do as he saw fit. He himself would just watch the show from the side.


    Imperial Censor Wang asked, "Jiang Ruan, what your servant girl said, is it true?"


    "Not a word is false," Jiang Ruan said lightly. "However, my thoughts on the matter differ in some ways from Lian Qiao''s."


    "How so?" Imperial Censor Wang raised his eyes and looked at her.


    "At the end of the day, Auntie Lan is still only someone who oversees a residentialpound. Who gave her such power and authority to abuse me? If she did abuse me, a few hundred people reside in thepound; how is it that not a single one came to my aid while I have been facing such difficulties? It is almost as if they all agreed without prior consultation to refuse to treat me as their mistress. In my opinion, Auntie Lan was born into this household, and her entire family also makes a living within thepound. She would not have the guts to abuse me, unless there was someone encouraging her in the background."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Imperial Censor Wang''s eyes shed. "Who is it?"


    Jiang Ruan shook her head and said, "This is a matter for the government office to look into. I don''t know who it is, either."


    Upon hearing this, the densely packed hall was once again abuzz with discussion. They also felt that what Jiang Ruan had said was highly reasonable. Still, she was such an educated and sensible youngdy, who would harden their heart to such an extent and abuse her in this way?


    Imperial Censor Wang nodded. "I will carefully examine every aspect of what you have stated. However, there is still something I don''t quite understand. You are the young mistress of the residence, but how could it be that the servants bullied and humiliated you to this point, and your family was not at all concerned? If there is some secret grievance behind this situation, I will have to judge you together with everyone else and hold you responsible."


    Imperial Censor Wang made his intention known to make Jian Ruan take responsibility if she were somehow involved. The crowd guessed that since this crudely dressed high-ranked superior official had the authority to make someone take responsibility, his ability must not be inconsiderable.


    However, Jiang Ruan simply shook her head lightly. "It''s only a matter of loathsome servants abusing their master. My family . . . it''s just that they don''t know."


    "Could you possibly be taking me for a fool?" Imperial Censor Wang suddenly raised his voice. "Since this residentialpound belongs to your family, and it is not far away from your family home, how could it be that not even the tiniest hint of news reached your family? Are you trying to imply that all the servants in this residence, from the highest ranks to the lowest ones, are in the habit of hiding things from their master? Then, I will have to look into this even more carefully!"


    "Daren," Jiang Ruan spoke louder, with a hint of irritation on her features. "Please do not make rash conjectures. I am the eldest daughter of high-ranking government official[1] Jiang. My father is fair and impartial, and shows me every consideration. It is only that he has been deeply deceived!"


    [1] Bing shu shang shu ( �������� ) - refers to someone who holds a high rank in the military as well as in the government.


    As soon as this statement was made, everyone was taken aback!


    Tranted by : shl


    Edited by : Anks & Ely

 Chapter 26 Part1

    Join us on to fangirl about this novel and many others in the meraki world.


    Chapter 26: A Well-yed Chess Move (Part I)


    Apanied by the sighs and murmurs of the people, the curtain finally came down on a big spectacle with many twists and turns. Chen Zhao and Zhang Lan were taken into custody pending trial, whereas Jiang Ruan was able to return to the Jiang residence. The court was still in session, but Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi could not stop themselves from running forward to join Jiang Ruan. They were both too excited to speak coherently.


    Lian Qiao said, "Your servants know the heavens consider our young Miss worthy, and our mistress in heaven will also protect you. We should burn some incense for our mistresster."


    Jiang Ruan shook her head. "If you put it that way, then we should show our gratitude to the two Darens as well who presided over this trial and gave me justice. Also, we should thank Lu Zhu and the others who were willing toe forward and speak on my behalf, especially Qiu Yan. I really owe her my thanks." After she had spoken, she walked to face Qiu Yan and said, with a faint smile, "Many thanks, Qiu Yan."


    Qiu Yan looked dazedly at Jiang Ruan standing in front of her, and a hint of fear surfaced in her eyes. In the eyes of external observers, as far as today''s events were concerned, Jiang Ruan had not done anything at all. As it appeared, it was the household servants who took the initiative and came forward. However, the truth was that all that had been spoken had been orchestrated by Jiang Ruan. Right from the outset, Jiang Ruan had arranged the situation. She had dug a splendidly decorated pit, and sat smilingly at the side to watch Chen Zhao jump into it. When the pitiful Chen Zhao jumped in, he was still under the impression that the trap he himself had set wasrger.


    The status of Zhang Lan''s family was deeply entrenched in the residence. One could say, if the Jiang family did not copse, if Xia Yan had not been Jiang Quan''s wife, they would have easily been able to cover up their misdeeds in the residence. Jiang Ruan would definitely not have been able to weed out and eliminate these people, with their deeply rooted connections and power, with such ease. Because Zhang Lan felt secure in the knowledge that she had backing, she never once thought that Jiang Ruan actually had a n topletely clear out theseplicated rtionships. Her motive, right from the start, was to target Zhang Lan and her son with clean, efficient, and absolutely decisive methods. Finally, she took drastic measures and pulled the carpet out from under them. In the blink of an eye, she had achieved her main objective, to return to the Jiang family residence, and no one could touch her now. This was the real master stroke.


    However, that this kind of scheme coulde from the hand of such a young girl, coupled with the impression she had given in the past five years of slow-wittedness, vulnerability, and silent endurance, this really caused one to shudder with dread. A wave of regret surfaced in Qiu Yan''s heart. Who would have thought that the most deeply hidden secret of this vige would be this seemingly insignificant young Miss. If she returned to the Jiang household, it was to be feared that Xia Yan and her daughter would derive no benefit from it. Jiang Ruan had maintained silence with great forbearance for so many years, yet, she had struck back in this way. The Jiang household would be turned upside down.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Qiu Yan respectfully bowed her head and replied, "Miss, you are my mistress. That this servant should act on behalf of her mistress is only right and proper. That Miss should say this to me gives me great fear."


    Jiang Ruan gave a small smile. "Not everyone is like you. Even so, many thanks." She grasped Qiu Yan''s hand. On discovering that the hand was trembling slightly, a hint of crypticughter surfaced in her eyes.


    Indeed, as Qiu Yan had thought, today she had finally achieved the first step in her n. In her previous life, Zhang Lan and her son had yed a crucial role in destroying her life. At that time, she waspletely unable to help herself, and could only allow others to trample on her. Now, she would no longer offer up her life on a tter. On the contrary, no one would be able to touch her. Returning to the Jiang household would be the beginning of her revenge, but more importantly, after today''s revtions and major changes, Jiang Quan''s reputation had taken a severe beating. If the talk of the people* could take the shine off his good name, then the Imperial Censor''s usation of misconduct would certainly throw a spanner into the progress of his official career.


    * T/N : the text literally says ''the saliva of the people''.


    The first thing she wanted to do was to block Jiang Quan''s official career.


    Tranted by : shl


    Edited by : Anks & Ely


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 27

    BONUS CHAPTER!! YAYY!! And finally the moment hase that everyone has been desperately waiting for��JR is preparing to return back to her real home. And in return for everyone''s patience i would share this piece: a little birdie told me that ML will soon make an appearance during JR''s trip back home.


    Also, to refresh everyone''s memory: Zhao Mei - Jiang Quan''s first wife; JR''s birth mother. Xia Yan - JR''s step mother. (See the updated .)


    P.S. - A special shout-out to -san for working so hard to include all the descriptive pics. ?


    Join us on to fangirl about this novel and many others in the meraki world.


    Chapter 27: Preparations for Return to The Capital


    At noon, the servants in the residence brought the chests in one after another. Inside the two yellow pearwood chests[1] , which were of the finest quality, most of the clothes and essories which had been well-worn could now be deemed aspletely returned. However, the money could not be retrieved. The maids were somewhat fearful as they looked towards Jiang Ruan, "Miss, what could be found has all been recovered��"


    [1] Hu��ng l�� m�� xi��ng ( ����ľ�� ) - ''huang li'' can mean pineapple or pear. In this case, ''huang li mu'' means yellow pearwood, it''s official name in Chinese is ''huang hua li'' or yellow flowering pear wood. ''Xiang'' also has a number of meanings such as box, trunk or chest. The yellow flowering pear is a member of the rosewood family and is ssified as Dalbergia odorifera.


    More recently, the word ''huang'' or yellow was added in the early 20th century due to the old wood surfaces mellowing into a yellowish tone due to long exposure to light. These finest quality yellow pearwood chests have a translucent, shimmering surface with abstract aesthetically pleasing patterns.


    "No matter, you may all leave." Jiang Ruan spoke as she shook her head. Zhang Lan''s family had always enjoyed the privileges but detested the work given to them; the money that they received was taken by Chen Zhao to charm women or else, by Chen Fu to gamble away. Thankfully, the clothes and essories were in Chen Fang''s possession, hence, those items were not pawned off and had not be irreimable. However, unfortunately they could no longer be worn.


    "Bai Zhi," Jiang Ruan nodded towards the two chests, "Other than those left behind by mother[2], bring everything else to the pawn shop and sell it all. If possible, have all of these things exchanged for banknotes.


    [2] Ni��ng ( �� ) - Mother


    "Young Miss," Bao Zhi was rather shocked, "Everything? All of this is yours, Miss��"


    "Things that have already been used, what need do I have for them." Sitting by the table, Jiang Ruan slowly poured herself a cup of tea. After Zhang Lan''s incident, the maids in the residence were extremely afraid of Jiang Ruan; even the tea leaves that were sent over were freshly-grown this year.


    "Nevertheless, a few sets of clothes should be kept," Bai Zhi responded, "In a few days, we will be going back to the capital. It would not be good if you are dressed like this, young Miss."


    "If I am not dressed like this, how would father feel distressed on my behalf?" Jiang Ruan coldly answered. Her face still remained expressionless, however, her gaze had be ice-cold.


    At that instant, Bai Zhi was at loss for words and did not know how to reply. While she was still hesitant, Lian Qiao pushed the door and came in, carrying a basket of washed fruits. Taking part in the conversation between the both of them, Lian Qiao then continued, "That''s right. If young Miss wore these clothes, to just fake a facade without a care about the current situation, wouldn''t it be unbearable for Miss to remain unfazed? Also, Bai Zhi, don''t forget, our Miss can no longer fit into these clothes. You might have noticed Chen Fang not wearing them either."


    After thinking about it, Bai Zhi no longer hesitated and crouched down, carefully removing the upperyer of the remaining things in the chest. She then instructed a few people to remove the remaining clothes and carry them out so that she could find a pawn shop to bring the items to exchange for money.


    Waiting until Bai Zhi had left, as she ced some of the read books into the chest, Liao Qiao spoke with some uncertainty, "Miss, today, this ve heard something when she went out earlier."


    However, her recollection remained unfinished as they heard the door being mmed open by someone from the outside. Barging in aggressively as she began to give her a dressing down, Chen Fang used, "Miss, why did you have to do this to my mother!"


    "How impudent!" Following suit, Lian Qiao also stood up and tore into her, "Who gave you the nerve to create amotion in front of our young Miss!"


    Unfazed, Chen Fang loudly proimed, "Miss, I respect you as the youngdy of the residence. After you arrived, over your past few years here, my mother has always served you well. If not for my mother, how could you still be here today! My brother treated you well too, why did you have to frame him and get him locked up in prison? Miss, you are truly ruthless!"


    "What rubbish are you spouting!" Lian Qiao blustered angrily, "What do you mean by framing, it was clearly proven that Chen Zhao only had himself to me for his actions. Are you trying to falsely incriminate our young Miss!"


    "Lian Qiao," Jiang Ruan halted her from continuing, then looked at Chen Fang and suddenly smiled, "Miss Chen, you are widely off the mark; the one who rightly brought about Chen Zhao''s imprisonment, wasn''t it you?"


    "What are you trying to say?" Chen Fang frowned.


    "Miss Chen, have you forgotten that it was you who invited me to admire that pot of the queen of the night[3]." Holding the teacup in her hands, Jiang Ruan blew at the bubbles that were floating in the tea and took a light sip, "Speaking of which, your brother and Chun Ying, their fates began to intertwine because of that pot of flowers."


    [3] Yu�� xi�� m��i ren ( �������� ) - It refers to the queen of the night. This nt was referenced first at chapter 12, part 1; the cactus species that began the downfall of Zhang Lan''s family.<novelnext></novelnext>


    At first, Chen Fang did not fully understand what Jiang Ruan was talking about. Once she heard thatst sentence, she was thunderstruck and spoke incredulously, "You did all this on purpose, didn''t you? For Chun Ying to be there, that was your doing?"


    "What do you think?" Jiang Ruan countered.


    "Impossible, this is impossible��" Chen Fang looked at her with fear, "Even if you managed to lure Chun Ying over there, how could you have known what would happenter. It is impossible for you to anticipate everything like this unless��. Unless you are some demon��"


    "Maybe I am a demon, regardless, how would you be able to tell? You harmed your own brother and your brother made trouble for your mother. Therefore, you have no right to put the me on me." After saying this, Jiang Ruan smiled, the piping hot tea making her lips appear rosy and moist. With her pitch-ck hair and snowy whiteplexion, the smile on her lips was charmingly enticing.


    Retreating a bit, Chen Fang shook her head and answered, "No, I cannot believe this, no��" It seemed that her fear had reached its peak; she instantly turned and fled.


    Furrowing her eyebrows, Lian Qiaomented, "She is ridiculous. What she is eating and wearing daily, which of it doesn''t belong to Miss? To look upon our young Miss like this, she still has the nerve to speak these senseless things. As expected, she has no conscience, how disgusting!"


    Jiang Ruan stated, "Didn''t she already receive retribution? Every single thing and action in this world has its cause and effect. At this point, Zhang Lan''s family has received their just desserts because of their past misdeeds.


    Lian Qiaoughed, "That is due to Miss'' intelligence, look how frightened she was. Our young Miss has incredible foresight."


    Jiang Ruan broke intoughter. In her past life, during the times when she was miserable and helpless, one thing that she had learnt from those that harmed her was forbearance. If there were conspiracies against her, to use all that she could to slowly scheme and thwart such efforts; all this seemed to have worked wlessly for her now. Thinking about how it was back then, she asked, "What did you want to tell me before?"


    "This��" Lian Qiao bit her lips, "Outside, there are rumours about the master. They talk about how the master does not govern his home firmly and neglected his eldest di daughter to be humiliated and bullied by his servants at another residence.''"


    She then cautiously evaluated Jiang Ruan''s response, however, there was a faint smile on on Jiang Ruan''s face as she responded, "Is that so?"


    If the town was abuzz with this news, then naturally, in the capital, this matter would have be an idle topic being discussed fervently. Everyone was talking about how Minister Jiang had hidden his coldheartedness behind his visage of kindness. They felt sorry for the righteous and intelligent Jiang family''s di daughter. In the Jiang family''s official residence, the entrance was so tightly shut that not even a servant girl could be seen leaving the household to make purchases.


    In the Jiang fu, Jiang Quan threw the booklet in his hand with a loud thud, onto his desk. His face was ashen as he spluttered, "Scoundrel!"


    "Master[4] ," Pushing the door as she entered, his wife was dressed in a rose slender-cut cotton inner robe that was embroidered with hundreds of butterflies flying over camellia flowers. The outeryer was an azure blue gown of multi-coloured silk tapestry woven with designs of ermine on it. As for her lower garment, it was a jadeite cloud brocade pleated skirt with scattered flowers. Clusters of southern sea pearl flowers were held in a hairpin in her ''falling horse-shape'' hairstyle. Although she was dressed in a style befitting a married woman, both refreshing and colourful, and with elegant almond eyes[5], she possessed a schrly aura which appeared extremely gentle and understatedly graceful. cing the food basket in her hands down, she walked forward and held Jiang Quan''s hand as she continued in a low voice, "Please calm down, Master, and not let anger harm your body."


    [4] L��oye ( ��ү ) - (respectful) lord / master.


    [5] X��ng Y��n ( ���� ) - This refers to almond eyes which is used to depictrge, round eyes that are considered beautiful.


    After he saw her, the gloomy expression on Jiang Quan''s face subsided a little. However, his tone remained furious, "Look at what is written in all of these booklets! All of them are saying that I, Jiang Quan, did not manage my home firmly. That without showing concern for her over the past five years, I treated my di daughter harshly. Therefore, I am cold-blooded and heartless, a sanctimonious person! The emperor has already ordered me home to reflect. Already I have be theughing stock of Chaozhong! Zhao Mei, what a fine daughter you have raised!"


    "Jiejie isn''t to me." Xia Yan hastily soothed, "Ruan''er definitely did not do this on purpose. Just that, now that the situation has gotten to this state, Master, why don''t we have Ruan''er return here to assuage the Emperor''s misgivings. This concubine will immediately make the preparations."


    "There is no need," with a wave of his hand, Jiang Quan''s gaze waspletely dark and hooded, "Imperial Censor Wang has already personally prepared a carriage to bring her back to the capital."


    Robe pattern and pleated skirt:


    Pearl essory and hairstyle:


    Almond eyes:


    Tranted by : irisu-san


    Edited by : Anks & Ely

 Chapter 28 Part1

    Join us on to fangirl about this novel and many others in the meraki world.


    Chapter 28: A Murderous Intent (Part I)


    The distance from this town to the capital would take two, but at most three days to cover. Imperial Censor Wang always advocated frugality. Thus, contrary to one''s expectation, he eschewed thefortable sedan chair that Qian Wan Li had arranged for, and ordered instead two horse carriages .


    Sedan Chair vs Horse Carriage:


    (Sources: ; )


    Jiang Ruan''s chests of misceneous items had already been sold and the value converted to banknotes[1], so only a chest of books remained to be moved into the carriage. Thus a lot of space was saved.


    [1] Yin Piao ( ��Ʊ ) - Used in olden times, banknotes with a value in silver


    (Source: https://zh.wikipedia.org/wiki/�yƱ)


    Apart from being apanied by Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao, Lu Zhu would also join them in their journey. Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao were not only witty and intelligent servant girls, but also bold, which was quite a rare trait. Before the departure, Lu Zhu had voluntarily offered to serve Jiang Ruan. And as it turned out, Jiang Ruan had also nned to bring Xiao Yuan along with them. However, Xiao Yuan had been born a servant in that residence, and was reluctant to leave her father and mother. So, she tactfully and politely declined Jiang Ruan''s kind intention. Thus, Jiang Ruan did not force the matter, and had left her a sum of money in repayment for the favour Xiao Yuan had done for her.


    On the other hand, Lu Zhu was a servant girl who had been bought from outside. After both parents'' deaths, her rtives had sold her to the ve traders. And since she had travelled extensively and had met a great number of people, she was extremely bright. In the short time of their interaction, Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao had already grown close to her.


    Because of Jiang Ruan and the other womenfolk, Qian Wan Li had tried to curry favour with Imperial Censor Wang by arranging for Li Mi and another officer to escort them to the capital. And so, the entire journey was travelled in harmony. During their journey, Lu Zhu was very lively, recounting the time she had spent travelling with the ve traders and the strange things they had encountered. Or, perhaps she was naturally optimistic; every word she spoke was full of charm and interest, with nary a hint of low spirits. If she were harbouring any sadness or fear, only she herself knew of it. Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao could naturally sense that she was a gentle and outgoing person, and the three of them chattered away enthusiastically, while Jiang Ruan sat in the horse carriage with a book in her hand, seemingly enjoying the taste of freedom.<novelnext></novelnext>


    They soon reached the half-way mark of their two-day journey. After a night''s rest, they would probably be able to reach the capital by the afternoon of the next day.


    Li Mi and the other officer sat astride their ponies, apanying Imperial Censor Wang in the other horse carriage. The sky gradually darkened. Li Mi had made enquiries and discovered there was a temple ahead of them. As they were in the middle of the wilderness, he considered the difficulty of finding an inn to stay in overnight. Thus, after asking Jiang Ruan''s opinion, he decided that they should stay at the temple.


    The temple was quiterge, yet not much incense had been lit. Perhaps, due to its remote location in the deep mountain wilderness, very few people travelled here to light incense. Even the monks going to and fro were few in number.


    Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao had not stepped over the threshold of a temple for a long time. Earlier, when Zhao Mei had still been around, she had often taken Jiang Ruan to the temple in Putuo to pray for blessings. After her death, when Jiang Ruan had been sent to the countryside residence, life became harsher by the day, and there was neither time nor money to visit the temple. Money required to buy the fragrant oil used in worship was still money. Asking for Buddha''s blessing and protection came with a cost.


    Lu Zhu was no stranger to temples. At Jiang Ruan''smand, while Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao were tidying up, she had already made one round of the temple and even returned bearing several dishes of vegetarian food. As she urged Jiang Ruan to eat while the food was hot, she described the temple''syout to her in detail.


    Night had fallen by the time they settled in the temple. All the men, including Imperial Censor Wang, Li Mi and the other officer, had arranged to sleep on the other side of the temple. Even though Li Mi had some misgivings regarding this, he concluded that the reputation of thedies was of prime importance. Moreover, although the temple was quiterge in surface area, if anything truly did happen, he would still be able to react in time.


    Lian Qiao trimmed the long wick in the oilmp to make themp glow more brightly. Jiang Ruan put down the book she was holding and rubbed her temples.


    "Miss, it is quitete, shouldn''t you sleep?" Bai Zhi asked. Jiang Ruan had rested enough in the past few days, and was now full of spirits, with no inclination to sleep.


    "There''s no rush, there is still time for an entertaining y tonight," Jiang Ruan said with a small smile.


    Tranted by : shl


    Edited by : Anks & Ely

 Chapter 29 Part1

    The mystery man has been revealed (not really) . Be prepared for the onught of adjectives. You''ve been warned!


    Join us on to fangirl about this novel and many others in the meraki world.


    Chapter 29: Exploited (Part I)


    Although Jiang Ruan''s heart was like an immovable rock, when she saw the person before her clearly, she could not help but be distracted for a split second.


    The youth dressed in ck clothes was roughly in his twenties. His peerlessly graceful appearance was one that was rarely seen in the world: shapely eyebrows, cold eyes, snow-white skin and thin lips. Yet, she did not feel that this man was feminine. On the contrary, the sharpness of his features were distinct and he had a unrelenting heroic spirit. With drooped eyes, he looked at Jiang Ruan. Like specks of paint, that pair of eyes was extremely clear and cold like a stillke without a single ripple. (TN: "specks of paint" HOW is this apliment??!!)


    The two people were too close in proximity. Their breath was ice-cold, and she could feel an icy-cold sensation around her waist as well. In this kind of situation, it should have been an ambiguously romantic scene between them, however, one was cold hearted and the other was on her guard. Therefore, the two of them experienced no rush of excitement that one felt when they fell in love.


    In this position, it was as if she had been disgraced[1]. In a sh, Jiang Ruan roused back into action. Inwardly, she felt irked and just felt that beauty could be such a seductive danger. In a blink of an eye, she retreated two steps and ced a distance between herself and the youth dressed in ck clothes.


    [1] Q��ng B�� ( �ᱡ )- This phrase has several meanings such as being teased; of an item being light in weight/thin and scorned or disrespected. In this case, it refers to being disgraced as women were not allowed to be without a chaperone in ancient Chinese history. They also had to remain pure and untouched by any male. To be even seen by a man without a chaperone was considered a scandalous matter and made ady impure and undesirable for marriage as they would bebelled as ''promiscuous''.


    Suddenly, she heard a faint nging sh between swords from the outside. Jiang Ruan was shocked and quickly reacted. The ck-dressed youth wordlessly and indifferently stared at her.


    Originally, the temple was overtaken by Xia Yan''s assassins, however, she would not have sent two groups of people to kill her. If she was not the target, then these people might have been lured in because of this young man. While she had just resolved a problem, she was unfortunately entrapped in these circumstances now. Moreover, she was unsure if these people would silence her with murder. After all, her appearance here was an ident.


    By the time Jiang Ruan raised her head to take a measure of him again, the man had already leaned against the door while she had been retreating from him. She was unsure of when he had brandished an borate dagger, but at the moment, he was fiddling with it in his hands thoughtfully. His gaze was not facing her at all, but Jiang Ruan knew that if she made the slightest movement, this person would definitely react too.<novelnext></novelnext>


    As she took a moment to ponder, Jiang Ruan slowly walked forward. Her movements were deliberately slow to demonstrate that she waspletely harmless and without any ill will.


    The fiddling stopped, as the youth watched her step forward until they were only a finger''s width apart.


    Standing on the tip of her toes, Jiang Ruan could only just reach his chest height. Strenuously, she moved closer to his ears and lightly spoke in a hushed tone, "I did not see a thing."


    The youth dressed in ck clothes was slightly shocked and lowered his gaze to study her. Jiang Ruan frowned and noticed that he was clothed in ice-silk fabric that had a ck and scaly pattern. She knew he was definitely not any ordinary person. Thinking for a bit, she then added on, "Sire[2], please hide here. Naturally, we would not want to expose what is now happening in this room. If you killed me, I''m afraid it would be a bit of a problem. Although this problem would not be unsolvable, undoubtedly, it would definitely not be what you have nned."


    [2] Gexi�� ( ���� ) - Your distinguished self / your majesty / sire


    "Who are you?" The youth garbed in ck raiment finally spoke and his voice was as cold and clear as an icy-cold jewel.


    "The eldest di daughter of the minister in the Ministry of War, Jiang Quan," Jiang Ruan stated. In Chaozhong, Jiang Quan''s status could be considered as important. When this identity could be utilised, she would use it without any reservation. She was not afraid that an incident would ur. Firstly, in the memories of her past life, the Jiang family did not have any enemies. Secondly, even if she was that unlucky, if someone really had any history with the Jiang family, they would definitely know that she had a humble status in the Jiang family. She merely upied her station as the di daughter in the family and would have no influence in the pecking order.


    There was no benefit in killing her and would most likely bring forthplications into the situation. Jiang Ruan had already delineated some of the gains and losses so now she could only wait to see what decision the other person would make.


    Tranted by : irisu-san


    Edited by : Anks & Ely

 Chapter 30 Part1

    Once again we get to see how good of an actress JR is. And the much awaited return to the captial is here. Enjoy the chapter!


    Join us on to fangirl about this novel and many others in the meraki world.


    Chapter 30: Jiang Su Su (Part I)


    The night passed.


    When the sun rose the next morning, a cacophony of sounds arose from the temple courtyard. All around the temple, doors were knocked upon in a flurry, and Li Mi''s anxious voice could be heard calling, "Miss Jiang, Miss Jiang!"


    Jiang Ruan pushed herself off the bed. As she dressed herself hurriedly, she instructed Bai Zhi to check on the situation outside. After she had put on her coat, she pushed open the door, and the thick scent of blood rushed into the room.


    Li Mi drew in a deep breath when he saw that Jiang Ruan was unharmed. The strain was evident in his voice as he questioned her, "Miss, are you all right?"


    Jiang Ruan looked at him doubtfully. "What on earth has happened to cause Daren to ask this kind of question?" When she had finished speaking, she craned her neck to see what was happening behind Li Mi''s back. With a startled cry, she turned her head and said, with a fearful quiver, "This . . ."


    Several bodiesy in a disorderly state on the snowy ground. Blood ran everywhere, as if a massacre had taken ce on the Shura field*. Bai Zhi and several others rushed to block Jiang Ruan''s view of the gory spectacle and stood in front of her wordlessly.


    *Xiuluo chang ( ���޳� ) - lit. Shura Field. An asura in Buddhism is a demigod. See https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Asura_(Buddhism). A shura field refers to the scene where asura fight to the death, and therefore is used to denote a battlefield with fierce fighting. See


    Li Mi shook his head and said, "A group of thieves came herest night, and this is the scene we encountered this morning. I was worried that something might have happened to you. Thankfully, you are all right."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jiang Ruan frowned. "That . . . how could it be that I am unharmed?"


    "You were probably not their target," Li Mi said grimly. "Perhaps the motive was the usual seeking after revenge, which generally does not harm the innocent. Unfortunately, I need to remain here to investigate this matter. Miss Jiang, my duty lies here. My deepest apologies, but I will stay here today. There is not much farther to go on your journey. I will leave it to the horse guard to apany you back to the capital."


    Jiang Ruan hurried to return the courtesy and said, "Daren does not need to be concerned about me. On the contrary, it is the situation here which is of prime importance as human life is beyond value. And since the murders urred here, the temple personnel cannot disassociate themselves from the deaths. I wonder if I might be of any use to you here."


    Li Mi noted her evident sincerity and said consolingly, "Miss Jiang is worrying too much. The situation at hand has nothing to do with Miss Jiang. We have to conduct a proper investigation into the temple, but it would be better for Miss Jiang to set off on your journey as soon as possible. There is no need to hold you back from returning to the capital." He did not speak falsely. Although he had grounds to suspect the temple personnel, Jiang Ruan was the person with the least amount of suspicion hanging over her. For one, she had only passed by this temple by chance. For another, the bodies on the ground were all marked with injuries caused by martial arts. Since the previous night''s massacre had not been noticed by a single person in the temple, the people responsible for the killing must have been highly skilled in martial arts. Thus, it was even more unlikely that the culprits were Jiang Ruan and her maids, four delicatedies.


    Since he had already given such a reply, to ask once more to remain at the scene would only be added trouble. Jiang Ruan instructed Bai Zhi to tidy up their belongings, then stepped into the horse carriage with Imperial Censor Wang. The both of them said their farewells to Li Mi.


    They were already quite close to the capital, and the carriage reached the gate of the capital around noon.


    Lu Zhu had never been to the capital, and her curiosity led her to lift up a corner of the window curtain and peer out. She eximed, "Ah, so this is the capital! Previously, I heard people say that the capital is always bustling. Now, I see that it is really true! So beautiful!"


    Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao also looked outside. They had been away from the capital for five years, and on this asion of returning, they were filled with an unspeakable excitement. They were also happy for Jiang Ruan, and it felt as if the bitterness of life was over, and the sweetness was about to begin. Unlike them, Jiang Ruan bore no happy or excited expression. Slowly, she lifted up the corner of the curtain nearest her, and was just in time to see a fine, jet ck horse brush by the carriage as it sped away. That steed was a rare breed and she could not help taking another look. By that time, it was only a distant silhouette, but she felt that the rider had an iparably graceful bearing.


    Tranted by : shl


    Edited by : Anks & Ely

 Chapter 31

    Lovely readers, here''s a full chapter��Enjoy ??


    Also we are looking for additional "Trantor". Those who wanna try their hand at tranting, or know someone who can, and can dedicate few hours once a week for each chapter, plz drop ament below or mail at [email protected]. Thanks for your consideration.


    And Meraki has made its Wattpad debut. You can now read your favorite novels like The Rebirth of an Ill-Fated Consort and Perfect Fiance there as well.


    Join us on to fangirl about this novel and many others in the meraki world.


    Chapter 31: A Battle At The Doorstep


    From the horse carriage, a maidservant assisted her as the rumoured di daughter of the Jiang family finally appeared before the crowd.


    However, they saw a girl who was at the spring of youth, wearing in cotton clothing and a chasteberry wood hairpin. Wearing a worn dark-green coloured cotton-padded jacket that wasden with water caltrop patterns, she had paired it with a light grey coarse cloth skirt. Long tresses were loosely pulled up in a bun with a simple wooden hairpin and two locks of hair had curled by her ears. In contrast with her inky ck hair, those dainty and delicate ears that were like white jade, it made one shift their gaze in her direction and widen their eyes to look upon her.


    As she slowly raised her head, she revealed a delicate goose-egg shaped face. Jiang Su Su''s skin was already very fair, however, this girl''s skin was even fairer than Jiang Su Su''s, so much so that it seemed to appear as moist and clear as water. Perhaps due to being travel-worn, there were faint traces of a powdery-red flush on her cheeks. As the pair of eyes filled with glossy lustre lightly surveyed her surroundings, the rise on the corner of her eyes seemed to bring out a faintly discernible charm which caused the people around her to only have eyes for her. Jiang Su Su''s dressing was outstanding and made her appear to be iparably elegant and refined. Inparison, this girl''s dressing was old and worn, however, it still made her appear to be extremely beautiful and gorgeous. It made people unable to help but surmise that if she were to change into brightly coloured clothing, who knew how splendid of an appearance she would have.


    Generally speaking, the more beautiful and gorgeous a girl''s looks were, the more likely it was for her appearance to seem gaudy and vulgar. In general, only a style like Jiang Su Su''s, that was elegant and refined, would remain stunning for a long time. Yet, this girl that was wearing in cotton clothing and a chasteberry hairpin, had extremely beautiful and gorgeous facial features which made her look gentle and reserved. It made her exude an indescribable sense of steadiness that though she had weathered through many hard years that were not insignificant, they were still tinted with steady and beautiful colour. Although she was still young, there was a kind of magnificence and maturity to her conduct.


    As she walked steadily towards the Jiang fu''s entrance, people with good eyesight noticed that her skirt did not seem to move a single jot. Looking at the girl walking forward once more, they noticed her back was ramrod straight as she walked step by step and one could not find any w in her at all. Initially, they had assumed that the Jiang family''s di daughter, who lived in the countryside residence without any instruction, would inevitably be unable to conduct herself well under public scrutiny. Nheless, it seemed that this girl was not only noble and righteous, she also had an excellent upbringing and an outstanding appearance that could actually keep pace with the Jiang family''s second daughter Jiang Su Su.


    Xia Yan hurriedly went over, swiftly stood before Jiang Ruan and carefully did a once-over of her. Then, she took her hand and spoke gently, "Good child, you have suffered."


    Jiang Ruan looked at her with a smile on her face, and Xia Yan had tears in her eyes and her gaze was filled with sincerity. If she had not learned a lesson from her past life, Jiang Ruan herself would have nearly been convinced that the other person was treating her sincerely. However, she still lightly remarked, "Jiang Ruan is unfilial and caused mother to be concerned."


    At this moment, Jiang Su Su walked forward as well and with a nt of her head, she sized Jiang Ruan up for a while andughed, "Jiejie has finally returned home. A few days ago, Mother kept talking about jiejie''s return, and now that we have finally seen you in person, Mother can finally rx too."


    Smiling, Jiang Ruan directed her gaze towards her. Comparing with her memories, Jiang Su Su had remained unchanged. Elegant and exquisite with no ws, she appeared as innocent and sincere as if she was an otherworldly fairy that was unfamiliar with the ways of the world; as if it was only natural for her to be carefree and without worries. The birthmark below her eye was as vivid as before, yet who knew if it was this resplendently red because of her inhaling the fresh blood of the Zhao family.(Disregarding the over the topnguage, it means that she yed a major role in conspiring against the Zhao family, i.e., JR''s maternal family)


    Although she had given herself more than sufficient reminders, at the moment she saw Jiang Su Su, Jiang Ruan still could not help but stop breathing for a short second. She was ovee with huge waves of hatred overflowing her as she looked at this face of guileless and pure benevolence. It was this face that had caused her to bury her entire lifetime and ruin all of her future prospects.


    With her sensitive perception, Jiang Su Su had noticed the change in Jiang Ruan''s gaze. She was unsure of what was wrong because even though the other party was smiling, yet, the light in her eyes were iparably cold as if it was restraining terrifying emotions in them. With a jolt in her heart, Jiang Su Su unconsciously retreated two steps back and the smile on her face also stiffened slightly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    In her heart, Jiang Ruan took deep breaths to calm herself as she smiled, "It''s alright, I have now returned." Gently saying this, her smile was beautiful and amiable. Yet, it made both mother and daughter feel a strange air of eeriness, as if those words were spoken with a fierce inflection.


    The turbulent undercurrents surged, however, the crowd remained unaware. They only remarked that seeing the di daughter and the second daughter of the Jiang family standing together was indeed a sight for sore eyes. One was bright eyed with a brilliant smile that made one unwilling to leave her, the other was slim and delicate with a mild temperament that made one feel tenderness and pity towards her. When the two pretty girls were together, it somewhat deepened one''s impression of Jiang Ruan. Thus, this identity of hers as the Jiang family''s di daughter became irrefutable.


    Yet in the crowd by the Jiang fu, a sharp voice made an appearance, "It has been a long time, Da Jiejie has be even more beautiful."


    Jiang Ruan nced up and looked over. The person speaking was the Jiang family''s shu* daughter of the second concubine, Jiang Li. Her facial features were simr to Jiang Quan''s which were rather harsh and hard, and thus, wascking womanly gentleness and beauty. As she looked at Jiang Ruan, she suddenly gave a tight smile, "With beautiful looks like Da Jiejie''s, is there a need for you to wear this sort of clothes as a contrast. Unless you were afraid that we sisters would be envious of Jiejie''s clothes and hid them away extremely well."


    *Sh�� (�� ) - children born of a concubine, as opposed to those born from the official wife (di).


    Thesements caused one to conjecture wild and fanciful thoughts and made one think that Jiang Ruan actually wore old clothes on purpose to invite others to scrutinize and gossip about her. The crowd had always enjoyed watching dramatic scenes and knew that there were always plots and schemes in a residence. Therefore, they were extremely interested to see the continued development of the events happening right before their eyes.


    Jiang Ruan''s folded hands at her bosom twitched slightly as her smile deepened. Just that the smile did not reach her eyes. As expected, Xia Yan was too anxious. This would be her first sessful battle upon returning to the Jiang fu. If she was unable to perfectly resolve what happened today, then she might not be able to have a firm and stable position to fall back on in the uing days. Or maybe, in the capital, this reputation of hers as the Jiang family''s di daughter had to be established once more, and thus, would require a new n.


    "It is getting windy outside, and I am worried that mother and sisters will catch a cold. Perhaps we should go into the courtyard to speak instead," Jiang Ruan lightly spoke. Noticing that she had found an excuse to avoid Jiang Li''s sharp remarks, the crowd was rather disappointed that she did not show the drive that she had initially shown in thew court. So they concluded that perhaps this di daughter of the Jiang family was hoping to pass her days in tranquility. Just then, they heard Jiang Ruan continue, "Lian Qiao, Bai Zhi, you can bring in those chests into the fu too."


    Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi nodded in acknowledgment and the two people lifted the curtains of the horse carriage open. The audience could clearly see that there was only one chest in the horse carriage. Carefully, Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi lifted it out of the carriage. It seemed that they were unable to bear the weight and in a few short steps, they were panting. The people began deducing what sort of treasures could be in it- after all, the Jiang fu could be considered as a rich and powerful noble family. Looking at the current situation, the treasures in the chest were likely immeasurable. Could this di daughter of the Jiang family be trying to fool people and guard her wealth in a pretence to depict herself as pitiful and garner sympathy?


    Jiang Li lightly smiled and spoke few sentences to the maid-servant standing to a side. That maid-servant then moved a few steps forward to stand before Lian Qiao. Jiang Li thenughed, "Have a look at the strenuous expressions of Da Jiejie''s two maid-servants, in all likelihood, it is very heavy so why not let Cui Er help you."


    Without waiting for Lian Qiao to let go, Cui Er actively went forward to support the chest. Lian Qiao had yet to relinquish her grip and Cui Er had already moved two steps forward. With a resounding bang, the chest had split into two, right down the middle, and the buckle on top loosened. With that, it dropped and broke open. The lid of the chest had entirely toppled over and half of the things in itpletely fell out with a crash.


    As the noise caused a stir in everyone''s heart, the smile on Jiang Li''s face grew increasingly joyous. Everyone was stretching their necks to look over the contents. Xia Yan''s mouth opened slightly and Jiang Su Su had a curious expression on her face. The only exception was Jiang Ruan who had let out a light sigh.


    Tranted by : irisu-san


    Edited by : Anks & Ely

 Chapter 32

    Hi guys! So sorry for thete post (it''s Friday in some parts of the world), but we finally managed to bring this chapter to you all after pouring our blood, sweat and tears into it (sorry being a tad dramatic because of a recently read book with lots of drama. But honestly our wonderful trantors have been working too hard and have been extremely busytely.) We are trying to do our best and thanking you for your patience, ecouragement and support. Really appreciate it!


    The character list has been updated till Ch 31. Also, you can read this novel offline on Wattpad (Look for Meraki''s official page since there have been a few people who have copied our work, but we are requesting them to remove that).


    Recruitment Note - Looking for additional "Trantor". Those who wanna try their hand at tranting, or know someone who can, and can dedicate few hours once a week for each chapter, plz drop ament below or mail at [email protected].


    Enjoy the chapter. ??


    P.S. - Good job everyone who guessed the contents of the chest urately..


    Join us on to fangirl about this novel and many others in the meraki world.


    Chapter 32: In The Residence


    The chest fell to the ground while the superior yellow pearwood continued to emit a faintly sweet scent. The items that had toppled out of the box were several volumes of books. Seeing that the books in the chest were preserved so well, it was evident that they were cherished by the owner.


    It was not unexpected for a Miss of a big aristocratic family to bring a chest of books out with them. However, what was unexpected was the fact that there was no other luggage other than that chest of books inside the carriage. Each person in the audience before the Jiang fu had a different and unique expression on their faces. Only Jiang Ruan was unaffected and spoke, "Lian Qiao, what are you doing standing there with a startled look."


    ? With this, Jiang Su Su then understood and smiled, "Da Jiejie really does adore reading. With a chest full of books, it really makes one feel envious. Just the day before, I begged Father to get Zhuang Qin''s book anthology of poetry for me. But, Father could not find any copies. However, it seems that Da Jiejie has one in here." Saying this in such an innocent and artless tone, it was as if she was a little girl who was simply brooding over a book.


    Jiang Ruan smiled lightly, "It is just a book. Since you and I are sisters, I will have Lu Zhu wrap the book upter and gift it to you. This chest of books are things that Mother left for me. Therefore, I am doing my utmost to preserve and keep them in a good condition."


    It was not hard for the audience to deduce the truth from her words. Since she had used the words ''doing her utmost'' for those belongings, with one more nce at the di daughter of the Jiang fu, it was clear that she had no other luggage except the worn clothes on her body. In all likelihood, she had passed these few years in destitution. Everyone understood the idea of fishing in troubled waters; it was rare for someone as young as her to have this level of filiality. Unfortunately, while she could protect the remnants of her deceased mother''s possessions, all other wealth of hers must have been stolen away.


    Smiling as she looked at her, Xia Yan withdrew her fingers that were gathered at her sleeves. The expression on her face grew even more sympathetic, "I know that you are a child who loves to read books, and since we are going back inside together with Su''er, it is wonderful that you two sisters actually have simr interests."


    Brushing aside the forelocks by her forehead, Jiang Ruan lightly spoke, "Meimei and I have close family ties. After all, blood is thicker than water, so naturally, our interests are simr." If they did not have simr interests, how could they have fallen for the same man? If they did not have shing interests, with this position of hers as the di daughter of the Jiang fu, how could they always be butting heads?


    Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao both quickly gathered the books that had fallen all over the ground and took the initiative to carry them into the Jiang fu. Xia Yan then weed them into the fu. As the gates of the Jiang fu closed, the audience surrounding the residence gradually dispersed.


    At that moment, when she stepped over the big vermillion gates of the Jiang fu, Lu Zhu supported Jiang Ruan''s hand, "Miss, please slow down a bit, be careful not to fall."


    Jiang Ruan took each step steadily with a distant smile on her face. Meanwhile, in her heart, it was as if there was a whistling gale, Mother, Elder brother, Pei''er, look, I am back!


    As the courtyard was still being tidied up, Xia Yan led Jiang Ruan to the big hall where several yi niangs[1] were waiting for her. Jiang Su Su walked alongside her, a picture of brimming joy as she narrated interesting stories about the family to Jiang Ruan. From a distance, they looked as close as two sisters whose duet on the zither gave rise to a beautiful harmony.


    [1] Y�� ni��ng ( ���� ) - maternal aunt, or old term for father''s concubines.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Just as Xia Yan had said, several yi niangs had arrived earlier in the big hall to meet her, and they were all standing as a form of courtesy. The yi niang wearing a tea-coloured, straight-cut coat and skirt, who appeared to be the de facto leader by virtue of being a little older than the others, smiled warmly at Jiang Ruan and said, "Da Xiaojie."[2] Jiang Ruan swept a nce over her. This was the Jiang family''s most senior yi niang. When Zhao Mei had conceived, she was the servant girl whom Zhao Mei had brought forward to share Jiang Quan''s bed. Unfortunately, she had never be one of his favourites, and had also never conceived. Thus, she had be one of the ''adornments'' of the Jiang fu.


    [2] D�� xi��oji�� ( ���� ) - salutation for the eldest daughter of an affluent family.


    Jiang Ruan returned her greeting with a small smile. Jiang Li walked over to an yi niang wearing a peach-coloured short coat to match a long skirt embroidered with sprays of tree peonies, and said coquettishly, "Yi Niang." This woman could be said to be beautiful, with a pair of long, shapely eyebrows raised in a high arch. In a simrly high voice, she said,ughingly, "Oh, isn''t this Da Xiaojie? I was wondering why Madam wanted us toe here today. So, it was because Da Xiaojie was returning from the countryside residence."


    Jiang Ruan ignored her cutting words. This Second Yi Niang was the shu daughter of a concubine of a minister in the Ministry of Civil Appointments, and thus was a means of courting official favour. In order to show respect to her father, Second Yi Niang was considered a favourite in the Jiang fu, and her daughter, Jiang Li, was extremely close to Xia Yan. Jiang Ruan had not gotten along with her ever since they were small. When Zhao Mei was alive, she had suffered from Second ''Yi Niang''s schemes countless times.


    Jiang Ruan''s gaze rested on a girl who was standing by herself - Jiang Dan, the daughter of Third Yi Niang, who had died after giving birth. Later, it was Zhao Mei who had raised Jiang Dan. When Zhao Mei died, Jiang Dan had no ce to go. Jiang Ruan remembered that in her previous life, at the time she had entered the pce, Jiang Dan had not been married off yet. After that, there had been no news about her. The only thing Jiang Ruan could recall from their life in Jiang fu was that Jiang Dan did not seem to like talking, and was habitually silent.


    Jiang Ruan remembered thisst woman too as she was a lot younger than the other yi niangs. This young woman was very capable; in her past life, she had gradually ascended to a status almost on par with Xia Yan, enough to be her equal. Her name was Hong Ying. She was a courtesan from a brothel and was initially brought back by Jiang Quan as a gift for a superior. However, for some unknown reason, he kept her as an yi niang in the end. In her past life, she had wholeheartedly relied on Xia Yan. Therefore, her attitude towards Hong Ying had also been extremely nasty. On the contrary, seeing this scene before her right now, she was ted.


    The impression that Hong Ying gave was amon one, her appearance was lovely and moving. Contrary to her origins, there was no aspect of her that seemed like she had gone through the hardships of being a courtesan. Rather, she seemed dainty and exquisite as if she were a doll finely made from crystal. It was no wonder that Jiang Quan, who was indifferent to female wiles, would give her a second look. With such a considerate and exceptionally beautiful flower, who wouldn''t fancy her?


    Truthfully, in a residence filled with a lovable wife and beautiful concubines, he sometimes went along with his wife''s wishes or at times had a pick of something new. The only one that Jiang Quan truly doted upon was Xia Yan. With her excellent means and methods in addition to the adoration of her husband, it was hard for her to not have a steady position in the Jiang household. Moreover, Xia Yan also had a son and a daughter, Jiang Chao and Jiang Su Su. Xia Yan exined, "Today, Master brought Chao''er to Wang Daren''s fu. I''m afraid that Ruan''er will have to wait until the evening to see them." Unsurprisingly, that was the reason why she did not see Jiang Chao around the hall. Jiang Quan earnestly wanted to bring Jiang Chao into officialdom, therefore, he would often bring him along to his fellow colleagues'' residences. Also, since a young age, he had lended a hand in guiding his favored son. This was poles apart whenpared with his cold treatment towards his other son, Jiang Xin Zhi.


    As she thought about her elder brother, Jiang Ruan''s gaze became slightly pained. Unconsciously, she tightened her fists in her sleeves and took a deep breath. Then, she smiled lightly, "There is no need to do this for me. I was and am someone from the Jiang fu. As for my return, it should naturally be treated as a normal trip home."


    When the people around her heard this, the surroundings became silent. Jiang Su Suughed, "What Da Jiejie said is right, only, Da Jiejie has returned to the fu just today.


    ver these past few years, the fu has changed quite a bit. How about letting the momos[3] guide and exin to Da Jiejieter, otherwise, Da Jiejie may not recognise her way around the fu."


    [3] Momo ( ���� ) - general term for elderlydy, specifically used for wet nurses.


    Jiang Li too,ughed merrily, "I am worried that Da Jiejie might be used to those interesting mountain roads in the countryside. Thereforeter, when we walk on the paths of the Jiang fu, you may not be too familiar with the surroundings."


    Jiang Ruan smiled lightly, "How could I?"


    How could she? Every strand of grass and every block of wood in the Jiang fu had long been etched deeply into her heart with the blood and tears of her past lifetime. Every person and every spot in this fu would constantly appear in her nightmares. Each time she was frightened awake by the nightmares of her past life, those scenes in her dreams would remind her about what kind of a living hell the Jiang fu was.


    She had nted a seed of revenge here. And now the seed was buried in the soil, waiting for the time to gradually sprout.


    Tranted by : irisu-san & shl


    Edited by : Anks & Ely

 Chapter 33

    Thank you guys for such an overwhelming response in thest chapter. It was lovely to read each one of yourments. Thank you so much for the love and support!


    JR moves into her own ce courtyard, but even that involves some conspiracy. hehe enjoy the chapter. ??


    Recruitment Notice - Looking for a "Trantor". Those who wanna try their hand at tranting, or know someone who can, and can dedicate few hours once a week for each chapter, plz drop ament below or mail at [email protected].


    Join us on to fangirl about this novel and many others in the meraki world. You can also read this novel offline on Wattpad - .


    Chapter 33: Ruan Ju


    Mei Qing courtyard was where Zhao Mei had lived previously, and she had meticulously arranged and cared for every nt and tree within it. The interior had a good orientation. The fengshui[1] master hade to take a look and dered that blessings wouldpletely surround it. When Zhao Mei died, the name of the residence was changed to Yan Hua Yuan(lit. beautiful flower park), and Jiang Su Su and her mother began to live there.


    [1] Fengshui ( ��ˮ ) - It refers to geomancy, a Chinese belief that individuals can be harmonized with their surrounding environment using energy forces (known as qi, ��), thus bringing them better fortune. Historically, it was used to orient buildings in an auspicious manner, as in this chapter. (It''s still practised today. My friend''s brother had his bed set at an awkward angle for better fengshui.)


    Wang momo, the old maid-servant who was bringing Jiang Ruan to her new residence, was loyal to Xia Yan. Her shrewd, triangr eyes[2] were constantly assessing Jiang Ruan and her maids, and she never stopped talking. "Eldest Miss doesn''t know this, but today new people areing to the residence. As Second Miss has already grown up, she has been given her own residence, so today rooms are in short supply, but Eldest Miss''s residence was specially arranged for by Madam. Don''t know whether Eldest Miss will like it or not."


    [2] San Jiao Yan ( ������ ) - lit. triangr eyes. People with triangr eyes are said to be shrewd, deep thinkers, difficult to get along with, and highly suspicious in nature. They also experience very strong emotions e.g. if they fall in love, they remain wholeheartedly dedicated to that person. See


    As Lu Zhu walked along, she looked all around her with interest. Because she was the newest servant, the onlookers assumed she was a country girl who had never seen the world before and regarded the Jiang household with wonder.


    Wang momo stopped at apound and said, with a smile, "This is it."


    Jiang Ruan sized up her surroundings. Thepound could not be considered big, but she did not have many servants, so it would actually be more than enough. The courtyard had been tidied up in an eptably neat manner. When she opened the door to enter the room, she found it to be clean and tidy. Furniture and other items she needed for daily use were readily avable. Inparison to the other residence, this was immeasurably better.


    Upon seeing this, Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi heaved a sigh of relief, and started to deal with their belongings. Old auntie Wang noticed Jiang Ruan standing in the middle of the room, deep in thought. She put on a smile and said, "Although thispound is a little remote, it is very clean. Moreover, thepound of Fourth Miss is not far away. When you are free, Eldest Miss will be able to look for apanion; you won''t be bored."


    Jiang Dan? Jiang Ruan smiled faintly and said, "I think thispound is quite good. Please convey my thanks to my mother. However, since this is where I will be residing, I would like to change the name of thepound. May I trouble you, momo, to convey this to my mother?"


    As Wang momo smilingly assented, Jiang Ruan turned around and walked out of the room to thepound''s front gate. Above the entrance hung a que with threerge characters written on it: ''Fu Ping[3] Courtyard''.


    [3] Fu Ping ( ) - Duckweed. In Chinese culture, each flower''s meaning is unique and important. However, flowers sometimes carry negative meanings as well. For instance, the flowers from por trees can easily be blown apart, so they represent an unfaithful spouse or lover. Likewise, duckweed is a floating flower that has no roots, which contrasts with the Chinese moral value ced on harmony and family unity.


    Fu Ping Courtyard, how excellent! Xia Yan really knew how to observe and understand people''s hearts. If these threemonly used characters had been applied to her previous life, they would have been an urate foreshadowing of her depressing, long-term suffering. However, in this present time, this Fu Ping Courtyard should indeed change its name.


    In the evening, Wang momo came over once more. Firstly, she conveyed Xia Yan''s message that thispound had been given to Jiang Ruan, and therefore, she was at liberty to change its name as she desired. Secondly, she informed Jiang Ruan that Jiang Quan and Jiang Chao were returningter that night. Hence, they would not be able to eat dinner together; Jiang Ruan was to eat on her own.


    The di daughter had returned home, but her father was unwilling to even meet her briefly. One could very well imagine the cold indifference encapsted in that decision.


    After hearing Wang momo''s words, Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao felt chilled to the heart. Presently, the closest kin Jiang Ruan had in the Jiang household was Jiang Quan. Since Jiang Quan had insulted her today in this way, Jiang Ruan''s future would, in all likelihood, be much harder than imagined.


    Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao were each upied with their own thoughts. On the other hand, Lu Zhu stood next to Jiang Ruan, who was writing. Quite happily, shemented, "Miss, you write beautifully."[4]


    [4] T/N - Chinese ''writing'' is known as calligraphy, where a brush is dipped into ink and the character is written (almost drawn) on specially prepared thin rice paper. There are many styles of writing, and the way each person ''writes'' is as distinctive as handwriting. Calligraphy is really an art form. See https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Chinese_calligraphy


    Tworge characters snaked across the snowy white writing paper, like imposing dragons: Ruan Ju.[5] The characters were truly remarkable, magnificently written. People often said that one could discern a person''s character by looking at their written words. Jiang Ruan''s brush strokes were smooth and sleek, but there was also a hint of sharpness to her words. It was as if the mncholy in her heart had been concealed under a tranquil facade; at first nce, all seemed as peaceful as an undisturbed pool of water, whereas realityy in the far-reaching murderous intent within.


    [5] RuanJ�� ( ��� ) - Ruan Residence. J�� (ssifier for bedrooms) is a part of the fu. �� is, of course, Jiang Ruan''s name, but it also refers to a four-stringed lute. ��� thus could possibly also be said to be a ''poetic'' name for a residence.


    "You can read?" Jiang Ruan asked Lu Zhu.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Lu Zhu shook her head. "This servant cannot read, but can still recognise that Miss has written the words well."


    Jiang Ruanughed in spite of herself. That Xia Yan, once the most talenteddy in the Great Jin dynasty, would allow the change of residence name without making a fuss might appear to be a magnanimous action, however, in reality, she only wanted to encourage Jiang Ruan to make a fool of herself. Jiang Ruan wanted to change the words on the sign, but had just returned to the Jiang household, without a single silver coin to boot. Thus, she would have to write the words herself. However, she had been sent to the countryside residence at a young age, where there was no one to teach her how to read or write. Everyone had long assumed that she was an idiot who couldn''t even recognise the simplest characters. If she actually could write something, who knows who the joke would actually be on.


    Lu Zhu asked suspiciously, "When Miss lived in the residence, you never practised writing or learned to read. How did you learn how to write?"


    How did she learn how to write? Jiang Ruan''s eyes lighted on the writing paper in front of her. In her previous life, she had been groomed by Xia Yan to be a brainless beauty. All she had learned was how to y the zither[6] and to dance, such that if her name were mentioned to any citizen of the Great Jin dynasty, they would say, with extreme disdain: That brainless beauty ah, her talent could only bepared to that of a low-ss singer, so different from her brilliant younger sister.


    [6] Qin ( �� ) - probably refers to the ���� (guqin), a long zither with seven strings, plucked with the fingers. You can hear the sound of the quqin . (psst - irisu-san can y the guqin!)


    After she was sent into the pce, she realized that there were countless women in the inner pce whose talent in dancing and ying the zither far surpassed hers. In order to gain favour, she was forced to undergo several hellish training sessions. One of those was to practice writing characters, which had been personally supervised by the Eighth Prince.


    When flowers were blossoming as far as the eye could see, he taught her how to hold the brush and write, on the snowy white writing paper: ''Just like the red beans iid in tinkling ivory dice, my longing for you runs deep in my bones''[7] - such touchingly emotional words. Who would have ever thought that it was just yacting?


    [7] Ling long shai zi an hong dou, ru gu xiang si zhi bu zhi? ( �������Ӱ��춹�������˼֪��֪��) - It''s from a poem by Tang dynasty poet ��ͥ�� (Wen Tingjun). The line is actually a question - Do you know how much I long for you?


    ���� = dice, usually made of ivory, where two sides are hollowed out and iid (��) with red beans (�춹), which are symbols of love-sickness. ���� is an onomatopoeia, the sound of dice being thrown. Whichever way the dicends, the red beans will be visible. ��˼ = longing or yearning. Refer to for more information on the poem.


    Looking back, she should be grateful to Eighth Prince. In the Great Jin dynasty, his writing style was considered to be outstanding. He always said that her brush strokes were too soft, without sufficient firmness or will power. This was why, in the end, she had met her demise[8]. Presently, her writing style was still smooth and sleek, but she wondered if he would be able to see the murderous intent threaded through all her characters.


    [8] Ming sang huang quan ( ��ɥ��Ȫ ) - ��Ȫ is literally to return to ''Yellow Springs'', the underworld of Chinese mythology, akin to Hades/ Hell. Fig. it means to die / to meet one''s end


    Jiang Ruan smiled, took up the writing paper and blew on it, then gave it to Lu Zhu. "Mount it above the entrance gate."


    Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao also smiled. "Ruan Ju, what an excellent name! Miss has written the words so well, it would be wonderful if Eldest Young Master[9] could see them." After saying this, they realized that they had misspoken, and looked at Jiang Ruan with some unease.


    [9] Da Shao Ye ( ����ү ) - Eldest son and ''young master'' of the household.


    Jiang Ruan''s gaze wavered. When Zhao Mei died, and she had been sent to the countryside residence, Jiang Xin Zhi had knelt in the ancestral hall[10] for a whole day and a night, but was still unable to move Jiang Quan to change his mind. In a fit of anger, Jiang Xin Zhi had enlisted in the military. Before he left, he had urgently exhorted her to return to the Jiang household in glory, so that no one would be able to bully her.


    [10] Ci Tang ( ���� ) - The ancestral hall refers to a room where the ancestral tablets, which embody the spirits of deceased ancestors, are kept. The ancestors (or their spirits) are still considered part of ''this world''. If not in a room, the tablets are ced on a table. There is usually an altar and incense burner nearby. Confucian philosophy calls for paying respect to one''s ancestors, an aspect of filial piety. Incense is lit before the altar daily, significant announcements are made before the ancestors, and offerings (such as favourite food and spirit money) are made bi-monthly and on special asions (e.g. Ghost Festival). See https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ancestor_veneration_in_China


    In those days of unbearable pain and heartache, Jiang Xin Zhi had been her only source of strength, her pir of support. Until one day, at the other residence, she had received grave news from the Jiang fu that Jiang Xin Zhi had died on the battlefield, and his body had not been recovered.


    A thought suddenly struck her. In her previous life, when news of Jiang Xin Zhi''s death arrived, it had been two years after the actual event. Because in this life she had returned two years earlier, was there still a chance for the situation to have changed for the better? On thinking about this point, Jiang Ruan was abruptly seized with excitement. If Jiang Xin Zhi were still alive, she would not be so lonely in this lifetime. It was only . . . how to find out if Jiang Xin Zhi were still alive? And how to reverse his fate?


    Lian Qiao noticed Jiang Ruan''s tightly furrowed brow and altered countenance. Worried, she asked, "Miss?"


    "Lian Qiao, when my mother died, I was sick in bed, and did not know anything that was happening outside. I only knew that my Eldest Brother knelt in the ancestral hall for a day and a night, then he came to bid me farewell. You and Bai Zhi were outside. I want to ask you, do you know whose military unit he joined?"


    Lian Qiao looked nk for a moment, then exchanged looks with Bai Zhi and shook her head. "The Eldest Young Master never said anything about this. Even the servants don''t know anything. However, we remember very clearly, the barbarians (i.e. ethnic groups in the north and west of China) were causing trouble at the border at that time. Themander of the Chen family army and General Guan were both recruiting troops, but this servant does not know whosemand he came under."


    Tranted by : shl


    Edited by : Anks & Ely

 Chapter 34

    Lovely readers if you''re liking this novel, please support Rebirth of an Ill-Fated Consort by visiting Novel Updates and taking a couple of minutes to write a review (or just rating this novel is good too). Thank you so much for all your support.


    Now that JR is back, it seems trouble is brewing in the Jiangu fu. Dive right in, and see for yourself.


    Recruitment Notice - Looking for a "Trantor". Do you wanna try your hand at tranting? Or know someone who can? Anybody willing to dedicate a couple of hours once a week for each chapter, plz drop ament below or mail at [email protected].


    Join us on to fangirl about this novel and many others in the meraki world. You can also read this novel offline on Wattpad - .


    Chapter 34: I Have Returned


    Her first day back at the Jiang fu was spent dealing with turbulent undercurrents while exhibiting a tranquil front. The next day, the weather was exceedingly good. Early in the morning, Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi set off to make some inquiries about Jiang Xin Zhi. As Lu Zhu had no knowledge of past events in the Jiang fu, she would not be able to help them even if she went with them. Thus, she stayed by Jiang Ruan''s side, sorting out matters to do with their new home, Ruan Ju.


    The sunlight shone through the flower windows[1], filling the room with light. As Lu Zhu sat by the door woking on her embroidery, she smiled and said, "The weather is good in the capital. The sun is steady and the sun rays feel sofortable."


    [1] Hua chuang ( ���� ) - flower window. They were a means of decorating and beautifying windows in ancient Chinese garden architecture. Such windows are both decorative and practical, and can still be seen in modern buildings today. See


    Jiang Ruan did notment. Ruan Ju and its courtyard were in a remote location, so the sunlight did not reach many areas. The contrast to Mei Qing courtyard was great, where the sunlight had been beautiful and ample.


    When Zhao Mei was still alive, Jiang Ruan had sprawled on her knees watching Jiang Xin Zhi practising his swordy, the japonica flowers drifting down one by one. That scene had truly been beautiful. Now, things remained the same, but the people were gone. Zhao Mei was long dead and she did not know whether Jiang Xin Zhi was dead or alive. Of her own flesh and blood, she alone was left.


    Jiang Ruan smoothed a stray lock of hair behind her ear, and resumed reading the book in her hand. However, at this time, Bai Zhi hurried in, and whispered, "Miss, bad news. Lian Qiao and the people from Yan Hua Yuan are in a disagreement."


    "How could this be?" Jiang Ruan frowned as she asked. "Lian Qiao is anxious and impatient in character, but everyone knows this. How could it be that a disagreement could arise on the first day itself?"


    Lu Zhu had put down her embroidery work and was looking at Bai Zhi.


    Bai Zhi paused and looked at Jiang Ruan hesitantly before saying, with some difficulty, "When this servant and Lian Qiao returned to Jiang fu, we saw the people from Yan Hua Yuan disciplining one of the servants. At first, we didn''t pay attention to it, butter, Lian Qiao caught a glimpse of the servant''s face . . . It was . . . it was Zhou momo."


    "Nai niang[2]?" Jiang Ruan asked in surprise.


    Zhou momo had been Jiang Xin Zhi and Jiang Ruan''s wet nurse, whom Zhao Mei had brought from her maternal residence when she had married. After Zhao Mei passed away, the people at Jiang fu said that Zhou momo had beseeched them to let her retire and leave Jiang fu as her mistress was no longer there. From that time onwards, nothing had been heard of her. In her previous life, Jiang Ruan had also never seen Zhou momo again. However, how is it that Bai Zhi was now saying that Zhou momo was still at Jiang fu?


    [2] N��ini��ng ( ���� ) - wet nurse


    Lu Zhu, being clever and quick on the uptake, was able to surmise Zhou momo''s importance from the conversation. She said, "Why would Lian Qiao jie raise a ruckus with these people? Could it be that Zhou momo was being badly bullied?"


    Bai Zhi faced Jiang Ruan''s sharp gaze, and said with difficulty, "Zhou momo, she . . . She is blind. When this servant and Lian Qiao saw her, she was throwing out the night soil[3]. The people from Yan Hua Yuan said she had smeared night soil on the new clothes that the mistress was preparing to wear for her visit to Jun Wang Fei[4]. Therefore, because they wanted to punish her, they forced Zhou momo to eat the contents of the pail."


    [3] Ye xiang ( ҹ�� ) - lit., night fragrance. Definitely a euphemism, as it refers to human excrement. There being no flushing toilets at that time, human waste was deposited in a bucket, and it was a lowly-ranked servant''s task to dispose of the contents. I''ve used the term ''night soil'' as that''s how it''s referred to in my country; up until thete 1960s ''night soil cars'' (with 36 partments'') were still in use, with ''night soil collectors'' going around the different districts to pick up buckets of ''night soil'' in the outhouses and recing them with empty buckets.


    [4] Jun wang fei ( ������ ) - probably refers to the wife of the Prince of the Second Rank. ���� is an ancient Chinese title first seen in the Western Jin Dynasty. It is one of the titles given to direct male-line descendants of the Emperor, and is usually tranted as ''Prince of the Second Rank'', second only to the ''Prince of the First Rank'' or ''Prince of the Blood''. See https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Royal_and_noble_ranks_of_the_Qing_dynasty and


    Jiang Ruan''s eyes narrowed, and one could feel the fury suddenly emanating from her entire body. Even Lu Zhu, who had never met Zhou momo before, could not help but cover her mouth in horror and spit out in indignation, "This kind of bullying is really too much!"


    Jiang Ruan''s forehead was tightly furrowed, and her eyes were full of pure rage. Oh, such a wonderful Yan Hua Yuan! Oh, how great Xia Yan is!


    In her previous life, Zhou momo had probably also suffered such inhumane torture before her very eyes, but, at that time, she had beenpletely oblivious to other people''s suffering. Now, she feared that Zhou momo''s appearance in front of Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao had also been arranged by Xia Yan. Xia Yan wanted her to see that Zhou momo''s life in Jiang fu was actually worse than death, and was using her to strike a blow at Jiang Ruan. Was this to humiliate her, or to take measure of her, to see if she would be provoked to action?


    "Miss, Lian Qiao is hot-tempered, the minute she saw how Zhou momo was being treated, she started arguing with the people from Yan Hua Yuan. Their people are also not pushovers, and they had strength in numbers. This servant thinks that, in these circumstances, Lian Qiao may suffer in their hands, and it will eventually adversely affect Miss. Miss, can you think of any way out? The people of Yan Hua Yuan will definitely not let this go."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Lu Zhu, go and get my clothes." Jiang Ruan closed the book on the table and stood up.


    "Does Miss intend to save Lian Qiao jiejie?" Lu Zhu asked as she deftly handed Jiang Ruan her outer robe. "Should we inform Master?"


    "No need," Jiang Ruan said coolly. "By the time we wait for him to appear, I will not even be able to protect Lian Qiao."


    Bai Zhi was stunned. "Miss, are you going to confront the people from Yan Hua Yuan?"


    "Now that people have brought the bullying right to our doorstep, should we still act like a turtle withdrawing into its shell?" Jiang Ruan nced at her, then said indifferently, "Since she has decided to be provocative, how can we not meet her head-on?" Xia Yan, I''m looking forward to our first confrontation even more than you are.


    The three of them quickly tidied up, then followed Bai Zhi to the flower garden just within the entrance of Yan Hua Yuan. From a distance, they could see a group of servants surrounding two figures - one was motionless on the ground, while the other was standing in front of the first one in a protective stance. The air reeked with a strange odour. Not too far away, two gong tongs[5]could be seen, and one of them was lying on its side.


    [5] Gong tong ( ��Ͱ ) - literally, �� means ''respect'', and Ͱ is a pail or bucket. Interesting, therefore, that the term refers to a covered bucket for human waste.


    When they saw Jiang Ruan and her party, the group of servants surrounding the two figures did not move from their ces, until Lian Qiao uttered, "Miss". The servant who was acting as the leader then turned her head and put on an unaffected air to say, "Why has Eldest Misse? This is the area of the lower sses, and would befoul your eyes. It would be better for Eldest Miss to leave quickly."


    Jiang Ruan recognised this servant. It was none other than Xia Yan''s devoted senior maid, Lin Lang. In her previous life, Jiang Ruan had not understood why Xia Yan, who was so gracious and well-mannered, would have such a sharp-tongued and mean-spirited personal maid. Now, she saw clearly that Lin Lang was in fact the true reflection of Xia Yan''s character. Whatever Xia Yan was unable to say would find its way into the world through Lin Lang''s mouth; such as this current taunting of Jiang Ruan.


    Jiang Ruan slightly smiled and said, "What you have said makes a lot of sense. So, you should leave quickly, in order to not befoul my eyes."


    Lin Lang stared nkly at her, while Jiang Ruan said doubtfully, "What is it? Are you not of the lower ss?"


    Her tone was moderate, but her words were sharp; her expression was smiling, but her upraised eyes were like cold knives. Lin Lang unconsciously took a step back.


    Jiang Ruan heaved a sigh. "So, it turns out that Lin Lang, this servant, considers herself to be of the upper ss, which is why she tortures other servants like this."


    "This servant does not," Lin Lang said in a slightly panicked voice.


    Jiang Ruan''s statement basically implied that even though she was a servant, her influence had grown such that she was now capable of ''bullying''[6] her mistress. In the Jiang fu, although she had received Xia Yan''s favour, she would not be able to bear the consequences of such a ''title''.


    "Eldest Miss, this servant really does not think so."


    [6] N�� d�� q�� zh�� ( ū������ ) - ū = ve/ servant; �� = big; �� = bully; �� = master. Jiang Ruan is saying that even though Lin Lang is a servant, her influence has grown to the extent that she is now capable of ''bullying'' her mistress i.e. she''s a big shot now. That''s a dangerous ''title'' to im if one doesn''t have this power in reality, or doesn''t have the favour of the master/mistress.


    Jiang Ruan smiled lightly and ignored her, instead turning her head to look at Lian Qiao.


    Lian Qiao was hemmed in by a few servants. With her clothes in a disorderly state and the clear imprint of a palm on her face, it was evident she must have been involved in a fierce dispute. At this sight, Jiang Ruan''s face fell. She then noticed that another servant had an extremely vivid palm print on her face - clearly, Lian Qiao was not one to take offence lying down.


    The person lying huddled at Lian Qiao''s feet had remained motionless. Even after Jiang Ruan''s arrival, she had said nothing and kept her head low, like a lifeless statue. One could only see a head full of white hair in disarray, and paper-thin winter clothes.


    Jiang Ruan stretched out her hand and ced it gently on that person''s shoulder. The second she made contact, she could sense that the other person was trembling violently.


    Lian Qiao opened her mouth, but ultimately did not say anything. Jiang Ruan looked at the older woman with her head down and said tenderly, "Nai niang, do not be afraid. I am Jiang Ruan, and I have returned."


    Tranted by : shl


    Edited by : Anks & Ely

 Chapter 35

    Wow guys! You all are amazing! Many of you swiftly responded and rated the novel on , and now, we also have 4 new reviews - thanks to sukiyuki08, LiliOfTheValley, Autumnscarf and Loilion. Thanks a bunch..love you all ?


    And guess who''s back! dun dun dun��. it''s togekiss!!


    ��(������(������)������)��


    As the title indicates, a new character appears. Will she be good or bad for JR? Apart from that, just like Xia Yan, even her servants are so arrogant. I felt bad for Zhou momo (even though i had my doubts abou ther ealier, she is a good person). Enjoy the chapter. ??


    Recruitment Notice - Looking for a "Trantor". Those who wanna try their hand at tranting, or know someone who can, and can dedicate few hours once a week for each chapter, plz drop ament below or mail at [email protected].


    Join us on to fangirl about this novel and many others in the meraki world. You can also read this novel offline on Wattpad - .


    Chapter 35: Old Jiang Madame


    The moment Jiang Ruan spoke, the person on the ground trembled before finally raising her head in a steady manner. Upon seeing this, Jiang Ruan''s breath becamebored as she slowly balled her fists up.


    Lines were woven across Zhou momo''s weathered face. Her body was so thin, like merely skin wrapped around bones. The two cheeks that had once expressed good fortune were now deeply sunken. Yet, the most terrifying feature was her pair of eyes, because now, there remained only dried eye sockets in their ce. It was clear that someone had mercilessly gouged her eyeballs out.


    "Ah!" Lu Zhu eximed, before immediately sping her hand over her mouth. She did not have the heart to continue being a spectator of this scene. Evidently, this old married woman had gone through countless painful experiences. Her whole body discharged whiffs of rotting stench. Because she had lost her sight in both eyes, she could only tilt her head upwards nkly. With quivering lips, she spoke, "Eldest Miss?"


    "It''s me." Jiang Ruan disregarded the odd looks from people around her and bent her body to pull Zhou momo into her embrace. Her gaze was as cold as ice, and yet, her voice was strangely mesmerizing. Jiang Ruan consoled Zhou momo, "Nai Niang, A''Ruan[1] has returned."


    [1] �� [ �� ] : prefix used before monosybic names, kinship terms etc to indicate familiarity.


    It seemed like the time had suddenly returned to a few years ago, when she and Jiang Xin Zhi were still young and foolish children. Every time they had angered Zhao Mei, it was Zhou momo who had helped them to mollify her. Whenever she and Jiang Xin Zhi were punished by kneeling in the ancestral hall after they had stirred up trouble, it was also Zhou momo who had secretly had food sent to them in the middle of the night. Zhou momo did not have any children in her life so she had treated them as if they were her own. Except now, instead of a pair of always affectionate and smiling eyes, only empty, gaping eye sockets remained- how could one remain indifferent to her plight!


    Lin Lang creased her eyebrows, "Eldest Miss, what are you doing? Please don''t defile your body. This servant has made a serious mistake. I still need to quickly punish her, in ordance to my Mistress'' orders. If you do not have other matters, please move back a little."


    However, before Jiang Ruan could open her mouth, Lian Qiao spoke, "Since Miss is present, let her be in charge of deciding the fate of this servant. As a servant, how can you have the right to meddle in the master''s affairs?"


    Lin Langughed. A maid beside her replied, "You are wrong. We are carrying out our Mistress'' orders. Sister Lin Lang''s Mistress is Jiang Furen[2]. Although Eldest Miss is also a master of this manor, currently, Furen is in charge of managing domestic matters in this fu. Of course, even as powerful as Eldest Miss is, you are not be able to override her. Please do not continue to force us into a difficult position."


    [2] F��ren [ ���� ] - Mistress or madamdy. It can be added to the surname of the household as a form of address; like Mrs. in English.


    "You-" Lian Qiao wanted to continue what she was saying when Jiang Ruan interrupted her. "You are not wrong, since you all are merelyplying with Furen''s orders to punish this guilty servant." Zhou momo''s body in Jiang Ruan''s arms was still shaking slightly. Jiang Ruan patted her shoulders and smiled, "You are indeed right. It is just that I am slightly doubtful about the rules in the Jiang fu. I do not know which family rule she did not follow that she is being made to eat joss sticks? Lin Lang, you are also someone who has served in the manor for a long time, so can you tell me which rule it was?"


    Lin Lang was stunned. She had not expected Jiang Ruan to challenge her exnation. Originally, she only mentioned it to patronize her as such a rule did not exist at all. For a short moment, she could not think of any reply so she just said, "Eldest Miss, at present I do not remember it exactly. I am only doing what Furen has asked me to do."


    Lin Lang''s thoughts were simple. She tossed the me to Xia Yan because she was banking on the fact that Jiang Ruan would not set herself against her. Today, Jiang Ruan had already crossed Xia Yan and stepped on her toes when she stood up for Zhou momo. It was just that since it was clear that pretending to be deaf and mute was not working, why not escte the matter? Jiang Ruan had created the present situation through her interference, but it would not be up to her to dictate how it ended.


    Jiang Ruan smiled slightly, "Lin Lang, based on your words, do you mean that it was Furen who hasmitted a mistake?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "This is not what I meant," Lin Lang was anxious, "Eldest Miss, there is no need to bother about an insignificant servant."


    Jiang Ruan shook her head, "Jiang Family is well-reputed in the capital so we cannot mislead the public with deliberate falsehoods. Even though she is merely a servant, we cannot wrongly me her or punish her unjustly. If she hasmitted a crime, then she should be punished severely ording to the family rules. If not, she should be listened to without prejudice. If just anyone can administer their own punishment as they wish, this would cause a uproar in the Jiang fu. Therefore, this matter must be investigated clearly."


    "Eldest Miss, what are you nning to do?" Although Jiang Ruan was unyielding in her attitude, Lin Lang had sensed a change in her so she did not trouble her any further. However, she was still slightly rude and unreasonable. Jiang Ruan wanted to speak further when she suddenly became aware of a sinking weight in her arms. Zhou momo had fainted. Her expression darkened, "Bai Zhi, bring Zhou momo into my room and ask for a medical practitioner toe immediately."


    "Eldest Miss," Lin Lang blocked their way, "This is unreasonable. She has not received her punishment yet, moreover, she is not a servant under your authority. I''m afraid that you do not have this power."


    "Lin Lang, then tell me, do you have the power to stand in front of me?" Jiang Ruan spoke coldly, "Bai Zhi, make haste."


    Lin Lang still wanted to stop her but when she glimpsed Jiang Ruan''s frigid expression, she could not help but be startled. She did not dare to speak further and with wide eyes watched Bai Zhi help Zhou momo back to Jiang Ruan''s residence. Jiang Ruan''s eyes swept over her and then coldly stated, "Lin Lang, I do not have the power to decide certain matters, and I also do not know if Furen has the authority either, but there is certainly someone who does."


    Lin Lang was dumbfounded as she looked at Jiang Ruan.


    "Lin Lang, please invite Furen to meet me in Gui Lan Courtyard."


    The Old Madame, who was Jiang Quan''s adoptive mother, resided in Gui Lan Courtyard. Jiang Quan was birthed by a Jiang family concubine. After the concubine passed away, he was then raised under the name of the main wife. The rtionship between them was as natural a love as between a parent and her child. The Old Madame''s position in the Jiang fu was unshakeable. Jiang Ruan did not have a rtionship with the Old Madame at all in her past life because Xia Yan and Jiang Su Su always mentioned how entric she was. Therefore, she did not develop any closeness with her. In her memory, Old Madame was someone who ced a heavy emphasis on rules and established customs. Although she did not warm up to Zhao Mei at that time, when Jiang Quan married Xia Yan and was then reluctant to leave Xia Yan''s residence, he was harshly reprimanded by Old Madame. When she reached a marriageable age in her past life, everyone had supported the idea of her entering the pce in ce of Jiang Su Su, but it was only Old Madame Jiang who had disapproved of it. However, it was during that time that her body was already in poor health. And as the days passed, she became bedridden, hence no one listened to her.


    But now, there were still a few years left before Jiang Ruan was eligible for marriage so Old Madame was still in charge of the significant matters in the Jiang fu. In front of Old Madame who was still in her prime, and was intelligent and capable, Xia Yan''s tricks might possibly not seed.


    In the Jiang fu, Gui Lan Courtyard was located in the west so it was the furthest from Ruan Ju. The maid that had passed a message to Old Madame had brought a higher-ranked maid, who served by Old Madame''s side, back. Cai Que had a huge shock when she saw Jiang Ruan. When Zhao Mei was still alive, this Eldest Miss, who was the least favored, waspletely estranged from Old Madame so why did she want toe to her courtyard as soon as she returned to the manor?


    Jiang Ruan directed a smile towards her, " Cai Que jiejie, is zumu[3] still resting?"


    [3] Z��m�� [ ��ĸ ] : father''s mother / paternal grandmother


    "Old Madame awoken earlier," Cai Que put away her doubts and spoke politely, "Miss,e with me."


    As Jiang Ruan walked, she smiled at her, "I was afraid that I might be disturbing zumu''s rest. I did not expect that she would be in such good spirits. She has risen from bed so early, seeing that I am quite ashamed at myself."


    Although Jiang Ruan worded her courtesy in this way, she was already stepping inside the room. Immediately, she caught the scent of sandalwood, which lifted her heart and refreshed her mind, slowly wafting around. Looking forward, an old madame with a head full of silver hair was leaning on a chaise, with her eyes closed, silently meditating with prayer beads in her hand.


    ? MerakiTrantions tranzgeek . wordpress .. This trantion belongs to tranzgeek . wordpress .. If you are not reading this from tranzgeek . wordpress . then this has been posted without consent of the trantor.


    Tranted by : togekiss


    Edited by : Anks & Ely

 Chapter 36

    Hello guys, it''s been quite a while, hope everyone has been well. As you all know we are going on hiatus for some time, but before that, presenting all our lovely readers their promised chapter.


    Shout out to irisu and shl for working hard on this chapter on such short notice and despite their extremly busy schedules. Also thanking all Rebirth fans for their understanding and constant support. We hope toe back soon with quality trantions (in the meanwhile if you wannae onboard as trantors, we''ll be d to have you join the team). Enjoy the chapter. ??


    Recruitment Notice - Looking for "Trantors". Those who wanna try their hand at tranting, or know someone who can, and can dedicate few hours once a week for each chapter, plz drop ament below or mail at [email protected].


    Join us on to fangirl about this novel and many others in the meraki world. You can also read this novel offline on Wattpad - .


    Chapter 36: Currying Favor is A Life Skill


    Astonished, Du Juan, who stood beside the Old Jiang Madame, stared at Jiang Ruan and the others as Cai Que quietly stated, "Old Madame, the eldest young miss has arrived."


    With her eyes remaining unopened, the Old Jiang Madame remained still and motionless. Lu Zhu was a little uneasy but Jiang Ruan stayedposed and continued standing where she was. In a simr fashion, both Cai Que and Du Juan silently waited off to the side. They neither spoke nor greeted Jiang Ruan, and clearly kept her waiting while giving her the cold shoulder.


    Jiang Ruan''s gaze was dull and in the silence and absence of either movement or word, she had proceeded to take the measure of the Old Madame. Upon a closer look, there were some discrepancies between her memories of the Old Madame and the person herself. At the time when she first saw her, she had assumed that the Old Jiang Madame could only be an inflexible and severe zumu. However, now that she saw her once more, though she was draped in riches, glory and splendor from head to toe, she had a peaceful bearing. Furthermore, her brows were filled with an icy authoritative and severe demeanour that emanated from her very bones. It was evident that the heart of this furen, who had been praying to Buddha, was not as detached from the worldly desires as was preached in the scriptures in her hand. As for her astuteness and intelligence, perhaps only the person herself knew.


    As the time slowly passed, the room remainedpletely quiet. It seemed that even the sound of a strand of hair dropping on the floor would be clearly heard. Then, after an unknown stretch of time, the old furen on the couch slowly opened her eyes and with a nce, she looked towards Jiang Ruan.


    With a serene expression, Jiang Ruan returned her own nce as she stood ramrod straight, yet respectfully.


    The Old Jiang Madame then narrowed her eyes and impassively spoke, "Why didn''t you greet me at once when you came in? What are you doing, standing there like an immovable stone."


    "When I first came in, I noticed that zumu was silently chanting. One has to pray intently and wholeheartedly, otherwise, it would be deemed as insincere. Jiang Ruan did not dare to disrupt zumu." Jiang Ruan smiled, "Yet, it seems that I have still troubled you."


    The Old Jiang Madame leaned to the side as Du Juan hurriedly presented her with a cup of hot tea. After she received the tea and took a sip, the Old Madame swept a look over Jiang Ruan. She then spoke, "Contrary to what one might expect, you are one that can stand her ground."


    "Inparison to zumu, I still have a lot to learn." Jiang Ruan modestly replied, "During the hurried return to the fu yesterday, I had yet to visit zumu; that is my mistake."


    The Old Jiang Madame indifferently countered, "The matter of your return to the fu caused the capital to be abuzz with a great ruckus. Surely yesterday, you had to deal with weariness and exhaustion - it was a right decision that you did note here."


    While this was being said, her tone was rather ambiguous, therefore, one could not perceive the old furen''s intentions.


    Jiang Ruan thought briefly and said, "Regardless, zumu is my paternal grandmother, the Old Madame of the Jiang fu and also, Jiang Ruan''s close family.


    It was unexpected that Jiang Ruan would say this and upon hearing it, the Old Jiang Madame was slightly astonished. Slightly bending her head to take a few sips of tea, she spoke, "I have not seen you for a few years. Come forward and let me have a clearer look."


    Inpliance, Jiang Ruan shifted closer. As they stood by the side, Cai Que and Du Juan''s gazes began to take the measure of Jiang Ruan. As the personal servants who served the Old Madame, the two were constantly by her side and were well-acquainted with the Old Madame''s temperament. They had predicted several possible scenarios that could have happened today, yet, they had not envisioned such a situation as the one at this present moment. There was neither hatred spoken nor uncouth actions; on the contrary, it was iparably tranquil. The Eldest Young Miss'' bearing and disposition was unexpectedly magnanimous without the slightest bit of cowardice.


    Looking once more at the girl who had moved a few steps forward, her figure was delicate with an upright posture. As the sunlight shone on her bright and unblemished face, it further delineated her baster and jade-like skin tone. Her facial features were filled with tenderness, and her pair of moist and charming eyes revealed an expression of smiling serenely, exuding a warm and resolute aura. But most importantly, though she was standing in the center of the room, she did not exhibit even the slightest bit of timidity or stiffness that came with the youthful inexperience of a youngdy. What was present though, was a secure sort of steadiness andpounded with that fluttering, resplendent appearance of hers, she deeply radiated a sort of noble magnificence.


    Du Juan and Cai Que exchanged nces; they each saw the surprise in the other''s eyes. This Eldest Miss had been at the countryside residence for several years. How had she transformed into someone so different, like a noble youngdy who had been carefully nurtured in the pce?


    It was not only Du Juan and Cai Que who were surprised, the Old Jiang Madame''s perceptive gaze also rested upon Jiang Ruan, piercing in its intensity. There was not a flicker of change in Jiang Ruan''s expression; she continued smiling slightly as she locked eyes with the Old Jiang Madame.


    The Old Jiang Madame looked away and said without emotion, "You have grown older, and have somewhat matured."<novelnext></novelnext>


    She affected a cold demeanour to suppress the trace of surprise she felt. She had already lived most of the years of her life and was quite urate at reading people. The Jiang Ruan of the present was an entirely different person from the Jiang Ruan of the past. If one were topare the two youngdies of the fu, just from this aspect of Jiang Ruan''s ability to remain unruffled, Jiang Su Su had lost greatly. However, the Old Jiang Madame could not understand what kind of opportunity Jiang Ruan could have had at the countryside residence in order to develop such an imposing and assertive manner at such a young age.


    "Your visit today wasn''t just toe and pay respects to your zumu, was it? What else is there?" the Old Jiang Madame asked.


    Long before Jiang Ruan arrived, a servant had already brought news of the earlier situation outside the entrance of Yan Hua Yuan. That Jiang Ruan would seek her out to settle this matter caused the Old Jiang Madame great astonishment. However, after the initial surprise came the rity of understanding. This eldest girl was not in favour with Jiang Quan, and her stepmother was not the type to be benevolent. So, relying on zumu must be the only route open to her. However, if she intended to curry favour in order to help Zhou momo, she would find that the Old Jiang Madame would not be willing to help.


    Jiang Ruan had yet to say anything, when the voice of a servant outside was heard announcing, "Furen has arrived."


    Immediately after that, a crisp and melodious voice said, "Zumu!"


    Jiang Ruan did not turn around. She saw a white-clothed figure dash past her and climb onto the Old Jiang Madame''s bed with an air of familiarity. Like a cat, she curled up against the Old Jiang Madame''s side and joyfully said, "Zumu, look, I have brought your favourite almond cakes." Then, she ced the woven straw basket in her hands carefully onto the table, as if it were a precious treasure.


    "Su niang[1], look at the way you are behaving. What should we do if you agitate zumu?" Xia Yan''s voice sounded from behind.


    [1] Ni��ng ( �� ) - Youngdy


    Jiang Su Su curled her lips and said, "That''s of no concern. Zumu won''t me me for anything."


    "Naughty child," the Old Jiang Madame said in reprimand, but a smile appeared on her face. "You have such disregard for proper etiquette, that when you are married in the future, you will be aughing stock."


    "What is zumu saying?" Jiang Su Su''s face reddened. With a turn of her head, she appeared to have just noticed Jiang Ruan, and eximed in surprise, "Da Jiejie[2] is also here."


    [2] D�� Ji��jie ( �� ��� ) Eldest sister


    Jiang Ruan smiled and nodded.


    Jiang Su Su looked at the Old Jiang Madame, then again at Jiang Ruan. Suddenly, she said, "Zumu, are you and Da Jiejie whispering secrets behind Su Su''s back? Su Su wants to hear them, too. Da Jiejie, what were you both doing just now?"


    She blinked several times. Her eyes, as beautiful and luminous as misty clouds, were lively with intelligence and full of emotion. Her bright red, tear-shaped birthmark was like a little flower and her attitude was innocent and guileless. She seemed just like a fairy who had fallen into the mortal realm, causing humans to feel for her.


    Old Jiang Madame did not say anything, and simply turned her indifferent gaze towards Jiang Ruan.


    Cai Que looked at Jiang Ruan with some trepidation. This room was very lively and bustling with noise, but Eldest Miss seemed to be all alone in the midst of it; isted, with nary a person to speak on her behalf.


    Xia Yan smiled. "Su niang, don''t talk nonsense, your eldest sister . . ."


    Before she could finish speaking, Jiang Ruan sighed gently, and spoke slowly, her voice soft and gentle. "Su niang is wrong. I am here today only to visit zumu. Su niang, you are also aware that I was in the other residence for five whole years, which means five years of not being able to meet zumu. The sacred Buddhist scriptures speak of striving for perfection. In this world, I think perfection is most closely achieved when families reunite. Unlike you, Su niang, I have not been able to enjoy this perfection at all times. For me, today''s meeting with zumu has been the most perfect moment in the past five years. Zumu and I have not been colluding. I . . . I only wanted to be close to my family."


    ? MerakiTrantions tranzgeek . wordpress .. This trantion belongs to tranzgeek . wordpress .. If you are not reading this from this site then this has been posted without the consent of the trantor.


    Tranted by : irisu, shl, togekiss


    Edited by : Anks & Ely

 Chapter 37

    Hello guys!! So happy to be back��Hope that you''ve missed us. We definitely missed all our readers and theirments. And Happy Thanksgiving everyone!


    Now back to the plot, we witness the family dyanmics within Jiang Ruan''s family, and the subtle underhanded verbal barbs thrown at each other. Had i been there in ce of JR, those subtle taunts would have definitely flown over my head, hehe. ?? As expected, JR is giving them tit for tat. Enjoy the chapter. ??


    Recruitment Notice - We are still looking for a "Trantor". So those who wanna try their hand at tranting and can dedicate few hours for each chapter, plz drop ament below or mail at [email protected].


    Join us on to fangirl about this novel and many others in the meraki world. You can also read this novel offline on Wattpad - .


    The house was exceptionally quiet. Jiang Ruan calmly stood there with a faint smile on her face, yet, her gaze seemed to reveal a streak of grief. Inparison with the pity that Jiang Su Su evoked in others, her quietude caused others to feel an urge to probe further.


    The smile on Xia Yan''s face had stiffened as her hands tightened into fists inside her sleeves. At first nce, thisment from Jiang Ruan seemed benign, yet, it soundlessly and wordlessly found fault with Jiang Su Su''sck of courtesy. Who would make things difficult for a girl who had just returned home and longed for familial love?


    As expected, one could see that the Old Jiang Madame''s gaze had be gentler as she looked upon Jiang Ruan. Xia Yan had yet to respond before Jiang Su Su heard the Old Madame''s displeased voice echo, "Su niang, your da jiejie has only just returned home. Coming to see me, this zumu, is something right and proper to do. Don''t you cause trouble."


    For a split second, Jiang Su Su was stunned because, indeed, what she had said earlier was deliberately targeted against Jiang Ruan. However, she had been confident that the Old Madame would not rebuke her at all. In all these years, she had been cleverly adorable and thoughtful and the Old Jiang Madame had always extremely doted on her. Yet, today was the first time she had gotten angry at her. When all was said and done, however, she was still of a young age, therefore, Jiang Su Su concealed her emotions with some difficulty as she gave a forced smile, "I am sorry, Da jiejie. Su Su did not do it on purpose. Da jiejie, don''t be upset, alright."


    "You and I are sisters, how could I be angry," Jiang Ruan replied gently.


    The Old Jiang Madame was even more satisfied as she stated, "You two sisters both need to support each other. The eldest girl[1] did well today."


    [1] D�� Y��tou ( ��Ѿͷ ) - Eldest Girl


    Xia Yan smiled as she stepped forward, "Naturally, Ruan niang is a good girl. However, Ruan niang, I heard that Lin Lang caused you to be angry today, seemingly for the sake of a servant. This still needs to be handled by the Old Madame. How did this alle about?"


    Jiang Su Su was still curled up at Old Jiang Madame''s side, it was just that, at this moment, her posture was not as natural as when she had firste into the room. The Old Madame also looked towards Jiang Ruan and was evidently waiting for her exnation.


    Jiang Ruan thenpliantly recounted the whole sequence of events of what had transpired outside Yan Hua Yuan. Her tone was steady and she did not leave out even a single word of the conversation between Lin Lang and herself as she retold her version of the events. Honestly speaking, she did not embellish but factually reiterated, making one trust her words even more. When she was done speaking, she looked towards the Old Jiang Madame, "Old Madame, at the time of my own mother''s passing, I was bed-ridden and only heard mentions of Zhou momo leaving the fu. Yet, unexpectedly, I happened to see a glimpse of her today. I believed that at the time, that audacious maid had mistakenly said something wrong. However, was I too unaware that Zhou momo, who was my wet nurse, had fallen into this particr state?"


    Xia Yan lightly sighed, "Ruan niang, at that time you were still young, and there were some matters that I had not wanted to tell you about. Actually, when Jiejie passed away, Zhou momo had not really left the fu. Rather, she was preparing to leave after stealing Jiejie''s head ornaments first. Our Jiang fu is the least tolerant about thieving servants, moreover, Zhou momo was also your wet nurse. Afraid that your illness would be aggravated while you were broken-hearted and disappointed, I then discussed the matter over with Master[2], and had Zhou momo punished. All this, I have never told you," Xia Yan stated as she looked at her with sincerity, "Now that I have told you, I am sure you will understand. Right here and now, Mother will take the me andpensate you for the loss of your servant, but this servant truly deserves to be punished. Even if you misunderstand me, I will not regret the decision that I made at that time."


    [2] L��oye ( ��ү ) - (respectful) lord / master


    With drooped heads, Cai Que and Du Juan had listened without a word or movement. Here, they had no right to speak. But, inwardly in their hearts, they reflected. As expected, the furen''s words were watertight. With a single statement, there was nothing the eldest youngdy could refute.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jiang Ruan shook her head, "Mother voluntarily dealt with the servant of Mei Qing Yuan, and for five years, had yet to ever tell me about it. Still, this was all for my sake, how could I me Mother?"


    Xia Yan''splexion was rather unpleasant, yet, when she saw that Jiang Ruan''splexion showed even more sincerity than hers, it seemed that she had not realised the hidden mockery behind her own words. In her heart, Xia Yan stifled a breath. Jiang Ruan then continued, "Nheless, I have one matter that I am still unclear about and that is about the servant whomitted the crime of stealing their master''s wealth and head ornaments. It seems unlikely that punishments such as gouging out a criminal''s eyes or eating night soil would be meted out to the culprit at all. After all, the Jiang family is also considered to have a literary reputation. How could we have doled out such bloody punishments?"


    "Gouging out eyes, eating night soil?" The Old Jiang Madame frowned, "What is the meaning of this?" She was a person who practised Buddhism[3], therefore, in some matters, she had her own views. Previously, she had always turned a blind eye towards Xia Yan''s methods as she knew that Xia Yan was not one who was easy to deal with. Yet, it appeared that this furen was unlike her usual soft-spoken self. She too, could be this ruthless towards a defenseless wet nurse. And so, what this furen had done had already touched her bottom line.


    [3] Nianfo or ��� are simply forms of mindfulness which are essentially methods of meditating upon Amit��bha Buddha.


    Xia Yan''s voice remained gentle, "It is not like that. It is precisely because I kept in mind that Zhou momo was Ruan niang''s wet nurse, that I too did not have the heart to chastise her too heavily. So, I had her sent to the washing room. Who knew that in the washing room, Zhou momo still kept her habit of pilfering and a dispute urred between her and the other servants . Her eyes had been gouged out and the washing room could no longer tolerate her. Therefore, she could only work as a night soil collector."


    "So that was how it was," Jiang Ruan spoke thoughtfully, "Then where is that person who gouged out Zhou momo''s eyeballs now?"


    "They were beaten with a nk and expelled out of the fu." Xia Yan remarked, "As for eating night soil, that was that servant girl, Lin Lang''s own decision. I have already severely chided her."


    With this sort of action, contrary to what the situation looked like, she was made to appear like an able and virtuous wife with good moral conduct who worked for the benefit of everyone. Indeed, she had presented herself as faultless, and that it was entirely Jiang Ruan who had been making a mountain out of a molehill. Jiang Ruan smiled slightly, "Mother is truly wonderful because if it were me, I might not have been able to do any better. It''s just that, since I have now returned and Zhou momo''s crime was not a severe one, she could still be considered as my Mei Qing Yuan�� No, one of Ruan Ju''s people. May I have Mother make a decision and permit Ruan niang''s request?"


    Without waiting for Xia Yan to speak, Jiang Su Su immediately spoke out, "Da jiejie, if you want Zhou momo to return to your courtyard once more, are you not afraid that she might filch things?"


    "Ruan niang, I know that you are a kind-hearted child, but with Zhou momo''s moral character, she truly is not suitable to apany you. Furthermore, she has be blind, thus assigning her to the Ruan Ju would merely be her living as a parasite. Would you really want to keep a servant that you must serve instead of the other way round? Then, wouldn''t the Jiang fu be aughingstock? Doesn''t the old furen think so too?"


    "That''s right." The Old Jiang Madame nodded.


    Jiang Ruan added, "It''s because I am doing this for the Jiang fu, that I am pursuing matters along this line of action. The Jiang fu has always been morally upright and has greatly executed matters within the rules and regtions. Now under everyone''s nose, Zhou momo, a perfectly healthy person, has lost her pair of eyes. The next time, there might be someone else and they may not only lose a pair of eyes. If this was spread around, how would others look upon our Jiang fu. They would simply say that the Jiang fu is extremely disordered and that Mother cannot manage the household well. If Zhou momo truly does begin to steal in the Ruan Ju, then I would be the first to send her to the authorities. However, if she is able to turn over a new leaf, then I would consider it as the predestined fate to maintaining a master and servant rtionship between us. Moreover, a person being blind does not mean that they cannot do anything at all. In this world, there are many things that we are unable to see from birth, nevertheless, aren''t we able to live well just fine?"


    While she was speaking, she noticed that the Old Jiang Madame''s expression had somewhat rxed and once more, Xia Yan had heard the implied overt and underhand mocking remarks of her own unfavourable management of the household. Xia Yan''s eyebrows furrowed, "Certainly, this is not permissible."


    "Mother," Jiang Ruan interrupted her as she cidly said, "Everything has its own cause and effect, so it could be considered as a good deed for the future generation. In one''s lifetime, it would be best not to have one''s bad deeds multiply."


    Tranted by : iris


    Edited by : Anks & Ely

 Chapter 38

    Enjoy the chapter. ??


    Recruitment Notice - We are still looking for a "Trantor". So those who wanna try their hand at tranting, or know someone who can, and can dedicate few hours once a week for each chapter, plz drop ament below or mail at [email protected].


    Join us on to fangirl about this novel and many others in the meraki world. You can also read this novel offline on Wattpad - .


    The Old Jiang Madame had always been a follower of Buddha. After hearing what Jiang Ruan had to say, she said, "Eldest girl is right. Jiang fu is not a ce where sympathy and kindness are absent. That someone would have her eyes dug out under your very nose does not speak well of you as the manager of the household. Since she is just an insignificant servant, there is no harm in assigning her to the eldest girl''s residence. No matter what, the servant is also one of her people, so it''s right to leave her to deal with the matter."


    Jiang Ruan smiled and said, "Thank you, zumu."


    Xia Yan was stunned, but quickly recovered and said,ughingly, "Since this is what Mother has decreed, I will not pursue the matter any further. However, when Jiang Ruan brings this servant into her residence, what will she have her do? Will the servant be assigned to dispose off the night soil there as well?"


    Jiang Ruan could not hold back herughter. "Mother worries too much! As Zhou momo is now a member of my residence she will resume her duties as a personal servant, just as she was previously."


    Xia Yan''s eyes shed. "Ruan niang, you are an unmarried woman. It would not be good for outsiders to know that the personal servant by your side is blind."


    "What''s wrong with that?" Jiang Ruan continued, "Not everything in this world can be discerned just by outward appearances."


    "That''s enough," the Old Jiang Madame said with a touch of impatience. "Eldest girl is still young, she doesn''t need to go out of her way to project a good image. As long as she isfortable with the servant, it is fine. It is too early to worry about it now." She looked Jiang Ruan up and down, and frowned. "In a few days'' time, the wife of Assistant Minister[1] Shen will be hosting a birthday banquet, and has issued a collective invitation to all of the youngdies from Jiang fu. You, as the mother, should not just concern yourself all day with the running of the Jiang fu. You should have arranged for this eldest girl to have new clothes already. Take a look, what kind of clothes is she wearing today? If others were to see her right now, they would say that our Jiang fu is mistreating our di daughter."


    [1] Shi liang ( ���� ) - An ancient official title, assistant minister. In the Ming and Qing dynasties, the vice-president of one of the Six Boards.


    Even with her return to the Jiang fu, Jiang Ruan had not changed her previous way of dressing, and was still wearing her old, dark green jacket patterned with water caltrops. Although her features were bright, and the old clothes added several degrees of colour, the stark contrast between her and Jiang Su Su was immediately noticeable. Jiang Su Su mostly favoured white clothes and extremely simple adornments. At first nce, she looked in and elegant. However, upon closer examination, all her clothes, without exception, were made of expensive silk, and the embroidery on them was of the highest quality. Although the few head ornaments she wore looked simple, they were all considerably expensive. Looking at her, it was clear that she was a well-cared for and meticulously raised youngdy from a wealthy family, well-bred and refined in temperament.


    "Although Ruan''er can not bepared to Su''er, you, as the stepmother, should still have her concerns at heart," the Old Jiang Madame reprimanded Xia Yan.


    Xia Yan said, ashamedly, "This is all daughter-inw''s fault. Over these past few days, even though Ruan niang had returned, daughter-inw was paying attention to the matters of the Jiang fu, and forgot all about Ruan niang. Later, daughter-inw will ask the seamstress from Ruyi Lou (a clothing shop) toe and measure Ruan niang for some new clothes. How can our Jiang fu''s di daughter not look magnificent?"


    In just a few sentences, Xia Yan had indicated that she had been busily involved with the Jiang fu''s matterstely, and said that she would call for the seamstress immediately. In this way, she had more or less shown that she was able to recognise her wrongdoings and change for the better. Thus, the Old Jiang Madame let go of her worries. After a few more words of reprimand, followed by some words of self-deprecation, Jiang Ruan and her entourage left the residence.


    Jiang Su Su stood at the door and called out to Jiang Ruan. "Da Jiejie, won''t you visit Su Su''s courtyard and stay for a while?"


    Jiang Ruan replied, "Another day. There are still some matters which I have to take care of."


    "Does Da Jiejie not like me?" Jiang Su Su said, helplessly. "What has Su Su done wrong?"


    "How can that be?" Jiang Ruan looked surprised. In a gentle tone, she continued, "I am your di older sister, you are my younger sister, how can it be that I don''t like you? Don''t be overly sensitive."


    Jiang Su Su''s expression did not change. She lifted up her head and said, "On hearing Eldest Sister''s words, my heart feels at ease. In a few days, when we visit the Shendies at their residence, I will take good care of Eldest Sister."<novelnext></novelnext>


    After Jiang Su Su had walked away, Lu Zhu stared at her back and said, "Miss, why does Second Miss give off such strange vibes?"


    "What is so strange?" Jiang Ruan asked.


    Lu Zhu pondered briefly. "I don''t really know, I just feel that she and furen are too good-tempered. With the situation just now, any other person would have flown into a fury, yet Second Miss and furen kept smiling, and were so polite. How can there be such people in this world? Even a y figure has some degree of rudimentary emotion.


    Jiang Ruan smiled faintly. Xia Yan was well-educated and capable of sound judgement; Jiang Su Su was elegant and refined. For the both of them, their reputations were the millstones around their necks. In order to preserve their noble skin, they would not do anything that would cause them to lose their dignity, and would always be appropriately magnanimous when others were around. Just now, she had repeatedly emphasised her identity as the eldest di daughter, would Jiang Su Su have experienced great difficulty holding back her ire? Regardless, this was only the beginning.


    Xia Yan acted quickly. By afternoon, the seamstress from Ruyi Lou had arrived at Ruan Ju. She was a youngdy named Liu Ru Yi. Ruyi Lou was one of the best shops in the capital for made-to-order clothing, specialising in clothes for the youngdies of the rich families in the capital. The affairs of the young Miss of the Jiang family had been the talk of the capital for some time now, so Liu Ru Yi was also very curious about this Miss Jiang.


    When she arrived at Ruan Ju, she saw the tworge, mboyantly written characters, "Ruan Ju", on the que at the entrance of the courtyard. The characters were remarkably imposing, and the brushstrokes were both refined and free-flowing. They seemed like a sword, which had yet to be drawn, harbouring the hint of a sharp edge. Liu Ru Yi was ustomed to doing business on a daily basis with rich and influential families, so she had quite substantial knowledge of the essentials of calligraphy and schrship[2]. Upon seeing these characters, she could not help but sigh in admiration. In the capital, the calligraphy of the Eighth Prince had always been praised as being refined and elegant, but she felt that the characters on this que were simrly exceptional.


    [2] Wen fang si bao ( �ķ��ı� ) - lit. the four treasures of the study i.e. writing brush, ink stick, ink b, and paper. These are the four items necessary for calligraphy, which is also a disy of schrship - as you can imagine, only the upper sses had the money and means to study and practice calligraphy.


    When Lian Qiao, who was ushering her into the residence, noticed Liu Ru Yi staring intently at the entrance que, she smiled and said, "This was written by the mistress of our residence."


    Liu Ru Yi smilingly said, "Very well written." As one could tell a person''s character by their brushstrokes, Liu Ru Yi had already gained a favourable impression of this young miss of the Jiang family, whom she had yet to meet.


    After entering the residence, Lian Qiao announced, "Miss, Liu gugu[3] from Ruyi Lou has arrived."


    [3] Gugu ( �ù� ) - Aunt. Refers to paternal aunts (a father''s sisters, whether younger or older), but is also a respectful term of address fordies older than oneself.


    Jiang Ruan put down the book she was holding and looked up. Liu Ru Yi was stunned. Even though she had visited the residences of many nobles and influential people to make clothes, and had seen no small number of beautiful women, she could not help but be amazed when she saw Jiang Ruan.


    Jiang Ruan had grown tired while reading, and was reclining on the soft couch. Her entire body seemedfortably ensconced, and as she lifted up her eyes, she gave off an aura of unconscious indolence. However, her charming eyes, rising up, also contained a cold severity which she had yet to conceal. The effect was like that of a cool and elegant Chinese rose, attractive in the very coldness of its manner.


    She immediately gave Liu Ru Yi a small smile, at which point the aura of coldness instantly disappeared, to be reced by the bright gentleness of spring water. "Liu gugu."


    Liu Ru Yi also concealed her amazement and smiled. "I am here to make clothes for Miss Jiang. Here are several bolts of satin; Miss Jiang may kindly select a bolt."


    The bolts of satin disyed on the table were all made of first rate silk thread, and were of an assortment of colours: the sky after rain, the essence of autumn, honey peach, bright pink, delicate yellow. All were colours a youngdy would feel delighted to wear. These colours that Xia Yan had chosen for her were all vibrantly bright, and she had not chosen in error. Clearly, anyone wearing clothes of such colours would instantly be a foil to Jiang Su Su. The more vivid the colour, the more Jiang Su Su, with her white-clothed figure, would float like a fairy. The contrast would bepletely unfavourable to Jiang Ruan.


    Jiang Ruan pointed at a bolt of bright red satin right at the centre and said, "That one."


    Tranted by : shl


    Edited by : Anks & Ely

 Chapter 39

    I guess everyone liked JR''s choice of red in thest chapter. It definitely suits JR''s bold and confident personality.


    By the way, this chapter should be renamed as "Attack of the clothes" as so many varieties of clothes have been mentioned. With 4 youngdies you can imagine how it''s gonna be. It definitely managed to torture our trantors with this print jacket, that pattern skirt etc. hehe. Enjoy the chapter. (������)


    Recruitment Notice - We are still looking for a "Trantor". So those who wanna try their hand at tranting, or know someone who can, and can dedicate few hours once a week for each chapter, plz drop ament below or mail at [email protected].


    Join us on to fangirl about this novel and many others in the meraki world. You can also read this novel offline on Wattpad - .


    * Be a foil to/for somebody/something - to emphasize the good qualities of another person or thing, by being very different from them. In fiction, a foil is a character who contrasts with another character, usually the protagonist, to highlight particr qualities of the other character.


    The word foiles from the old practice of backing gems with foil to make them shine more brightly.


    Liu Ru Yi looked at Jiang Ruan somewhat strangely, probably not expecting that she would select the brightest bolt of material. She paused for a moment in thought before smilingly saying, "Eldest Miss Jiang, your fair skin will contrast well against this red."


    Jiang Ruan smiled faintly. "Shopkeeper Liu, I think Su niang must have selected the white bolt of fabric."


    "Oh, yes, Second Miss Jiang has always favoured quiet and unobtrusive colours." After she said this, Liu Ru Yi had a sudden sh of understanding. When she looked at Jiang Ruan again, her eyes held a different expression. "The people in the capital all say that Second Miss Jiang is quietly elegant, and is matchless in her fairy-like beauty. However, from what I have seen today, Eldest Miss Jiang is even more an object of envy."


    Liu Ru Yi sighed inwardly. This Eldest Miss Jiang with her ''seven-aperture heart''[1] . . . Usually, inparison to Jiang Su Su''s simple elegance, fresh and vibrant colours would appearmon and vulgar. However, if the colour in question was a fiery red, and if the person wearing the clothes was herself extraordinary in nature, then it would be very difficult to prevent her from taking the limelight. Second Miss Jiang wanted to be the focus of attention. However, without even being slightly aware of it, she was going to be someone else''s foil.


    [1] Qi qiao ling long xin ( ���������� ) - literally, a heart with seven holes. Figuratively, a person with such a heart is said to be able tomunicate with and understand all creatures/ people, and is highly talented e.g. able to adapt quickly to situations, think innovatively, see what others can''t. ���� = the seven ''holes'' in the head i.e. 2 eyes, 2 ears, 2 nostrils, 1 mouth; ���� = clever, nimble. An example of this phrase in Chinese literature is found in ����� (Feng Shen Bang), English title ''Investiture of the Gods''. Have a look at the reference here.


    Liu Ru Yi was a very frank and straightforward person. Previously, she had already had a good impression of Jiang Ruan. Now, she added to this a tremendous appreciation of Jiang Ruan. Thus she said, "Eldest Miss, do not fret. I guarantee that the dress from Ruyi Lou will be to your satisfaction. When the timees for you to make a public appearance, you will be presentable and impressive, and all eyes will be drawn to you."


    Jiang Ruan also smiled. "Many thanks, Miss Liu."


    Thus, measurements were taken and the dresses were made. Several dayster, Ruyi Lou sent the dresses over. Because all of the youngdies of the Jiang household had been measured for the dresses at the same time, all the clothes were sent to the Old Jiang Madame''s Gui Lan Yuan. By the time Jiang Ruan and Lian Qiao reached Gui Lan Yuan, Jiang Su Su had already arrived. When she saw Jiang Ruan, she smiled and said, "Is Da Jiejie also here to look at the dresses?"


    Jiang Ruan nodded, only to hear Jiang Su Su carry on, "However, it is just a few items of clothing; I don''t understand why zumu must always have us gather. It''s the same every time, the dresses are more or less the same, there is really nothing to see." She said this with an innocent and indifferent tone, like an ethereal, soaring fairy, who had not an iota of interest in jewellery or clothing, nor the least hint of desire. It seemed as if this kind of girl did not belong to this crude earth. Rather, she should have been hidden right from birth in the palm of one''s hand, dearly cherished and taken care of, to live a life of innocence.


    In Jiang Ruan''s previous life, Jiang Su Su''s talents and reputation were well-known throughout the capital, yet she did not seem like the other girls who were greedy for fame and wealth. Everyone praised her highly, and Jiang Ruan had also thought this younger sister had no understanding of such worldly matters. It was only when she reached the final moments of her previous life that she realised it was not that Jiang Su Su had no desires, or that she viewed fame and wealth as nothing better than a discarded shoe; she did want them, and she had always aimed for the highest position in the world. Anything else was beneath her contempt. In this current life, Jiang Su Su was still young, and it was uncertain if, presently, she had that same force of determination.


    When the Old Jiang Madame heard what Jiang Su Su said, sheughingly scolded her. "Which girl does not like to dress up and look pretty? You are so ''good'', you look like a servant girl dressed in your simple and neat clothes all day long. This is the time of your blossoming youth, yet, you don''t like to wear bright colours." Although this was herment, the Old Jiang Madame had a satisfied expression on her face. It was evident that she considered that Jiang Su Su''s unobtrusive clothes expressed refinement, in contrast to the people around her.


    Jiang Su Su frowned. "I don''t like those types of colors. I heard Da Jiejie wanted red satin, is that really true?"


    Jiang Ruan nodded. "Yes, since the timing happens to coincide with the start of the new year, I wanted to wear something more festive." This was an eptable reason, and Jiang Su Su could not say anything else.


    While they had been waiting, Jiang Li and Jiang Dan had arrived one after the other. They bowed to the Old Jiang Madame and stood to one side. Jiang Li was well-behaved in front of Old Jiang Madame, and apart from a hint of arrogance in the way she looked at Jiang Ruan, there was nothing to fault her for. In contrast, Jiang Dan''s face bore a timid expression, and she clutched somewhat helplessly at the lower half of her dress, as if she was highly ufortable with this situation of having everyone get together.<novelnext></novelnext>


    After a while, the Old Jiang Madame''s trusted servant, Cai Que, walked in carrying a small trunk. Smiling, she said, "Miss Liu of Ruyi Lou says, she rushed these four items first. Over the next few days, she will hasten to make the spring clothes, and will ask the youngdies to select material when it''s time."


    Among the four girls of the Jiang household, Jiang Ruan had the fewest clothes, and they were all the clothes she had brought back from the rural residence. Naturally, the Old Jiang Madame was not going to allow her to go out wearing such clothes. The first thing to do would be to buy some clothes from a ready-made clothes store. When the weather was better, clothes suitable for all four seasons could then be made for her.


    Jiang Li''s gaze rested on Jiang Ruan for a moment, stabbing her with fierce eyes. The dissatisfaction on her face was obvious, but, since the Old Jiang Madame was present, she said nothing in the end.


    Cai Que opened the little trunk. "Young misses, pleasee and pick your dresses."


    The clothes were all neatly stacked in the exquisite wooden trunk specially made for Ruyi Lou. Jiang Su Su shot a nce at Jiang Ruan. "Da Jiejie, please go first."


    Jiang Ruan shook her head. "I am the eldest. Dan niang should choose first."


    Cai Que said, with a smile, "They are all clothes, it doesn''t matter who chooses first."


    At this, Jiang Su Su said, with some embarrassment, "Since you put it that way, I''ll go first."


    Sure enough, what Jiang Su Su first took out of the trunk was a snow white brocade jacket with a pipa jin[2], trimmed with fox fur. Underneath was a pure white skirt made of embroidered brocade, and a silver padded waistcoat as an outer garment. The style was exquisite and unique. Although there were many intricate details, the garment was not encumbered by them, and instead looked extremely grand. Even though Jiang Su Su had affected to be unconcerned about clothes, she could not help smiling faintly on seeing this set of garments made for her.


    [2] Pipa jin ( ���ý�) refers to an ancient Chinese clothing style fordies (used for example in waistcoats and dresses) where the left ''p'' of cloth oveps the right to arge degree (but without reaching to under the armpit), and does not go all the way to the hemline of garment. There is a portion at the bottom of the garment where the two ''halves'' meet at the centre. The buttons follow the line of the ovepping p to the centre. Here, some pictures will help:


    Sources: &


    After viewing Jiang Su Su''s choice, Jiang Li''s eyes shed unexpectedly. In the Jiang fu, more thought had always been given to the clothes of the di daughter over the shu daughter. Yet, Jiang Su Su, despite not being the di daughter, was still the most favoured daughter. Thus, even though Jiang Li could not entirely resign herself to ept this state of affairs, she did not dare to say anything. Jiang Li''s clothes wore a light purple, tight-fitting brocade jacket with t gold discs for buttons, matched with a lotus-green crepe skirt. This set of clothes also looked very attractive.


    Jiang Dan''s clothes included a camellia-yellow, figure-hugging cotton jacket, and a yellow-green damask[3] skirt lined with cotton. The clothes excellently set off Jiang Dan''s shy nature and her desire for approval and love. In reality, Jiang Li and Jiang Dan''s clothes were really beautiful. However, they immediately became inferior uponparison with Jiang Su Su''s clothes. If the three of them stood together, the eyes of any outsider would only be drawn to Jiang Su Su''s graceful bearing and refined figure. Jiang Li was well aware of this, and thus could not be happy upon seeing the clothing. Surprisingly, Jiang Dan was overjoyed, and this happiness shone from her eyes.


    [3] Damask - a figured woven fabric with a pattern visible on both sides/Damask ismonly used to describe an borate floral pattern woven into a damask fabric. Details


    Jiang Ruan''s clothes were right at the bottom of the trunk. Cai Que helped her to retrieve them and shake them out. There was a tight-fitting jacket of crimson satin, patterned with flowers and embellished with gold and white butterflies, a satin skirt sprinkled with jade-green flowers, and a pair of petite red sheepskin boots shot through with gold thread and featuring a cloud pattern**. When everyone had taken a good look at the garments, Jiang Su Su eximed, "So bright!"


    ** T/N Interestingly, Lin Daiyu, one of the principal characters of the Chinese ssic novel, Dream of the Red Chamber (��¥��), is described in one scene as wearing a pair of shoes with exactly the same description.


    Although youngdies liked brightly coloured clothes, they were usually willing to wear soft pink or peach-coloured clothes, or anything in a simr shade. Very few would ever try on clothes like this bright red colour. For one, such a colour was most appropriately worn by girls who by nature were passionate and fiery. If a gentle girl were to don such clothes, there would definitely be somethingcking. Moreover, in the Jiang fu, Jiang Su Su loved white clothes, so standing next to her in such bright red clothes would present a sharp contrast. Jiang Li and Jiang Dan were not as pretty as Jiang Su Su; to choose to wear such a colour and stand next to her would be a huge mistake.


    And, Jiang Ruan had deliberately chosen this starkly fiery red.


    Tranted by : shl


    Edited by : Anks & Ely

 Chapter 40

    �c(*��?��)��It''s a new year����!


    Wishing everyone Happy New Year. Hope everyone has a great year ahead. As for us, we hope that we seed in presenting you all with more frequent trantions. ?(?????)?


    Enjoy the chapter. ??


    Notice - Anybody who wants to try their hand at tranting are most wee to the Rebirth team. If you are interested, you can drop ament below or mail at [email protected].


    Join us on to fangirl about this novel and many others in the meraki world. You can also read this novel offline on Wattpad - .


    Jiang Liughed, "How did Da Jiejiee to choose apletely different colour from Second Older Sister[1]; with the two of you sitting together right now, it certainly is bright and interesting."


    [1] Er Jiejie ( ����� ) - Second Sister


    Jiang Su Su was startled for a moment, then giggled along, "Da Jiejie, dressed in red, would definitely be prettier than Su niang and even more festive." Although she knew that Jiang Ruan had chosen the vermillion satin, she had not foreseen that Ruyi Lou would produce such an intricately gorgeous set of clothes from that fabric. However, this made her feel somewhat relieved. A youngdy would inevitably be unable to stand up against such a gorgeous andplicated red dress. Even if Jiang Ruan had a bright and resplendent appearance, when she wore these clothes, she would only be drowned out by the their impetus. Not only that, she would appear rather top-heavy and quite gaudy.


    Jiang Li, too, was thinking along the same lines as Jiang Su Su and the gaze she directed towards Jiang Ruan was somewhat filled with schadenfreude. Yet, at the tip of her lips, these words came out, "Shopkeeper Liu is certainly very biased to have created such a gorgeous decorative design for Da Jiejie''s clothes. We certainly would not be able topare with it. With such a style of clothes, only Da Jiejie would have the courage to wear them."


    "Since I am Jiang fu''s eldest daughter, then it would also be good to dress in a more proper manner." Jiang Ruan chuckled lightly, "The clothes that you have chosen are extremelyplementary as well; each and every one of the youngdies of the Jiang fu is outstanding."


    Jiang Dan nced at Jiang Ruan and whispered, "Da Jiejie''s clothes are truly attractive, I have never seen anyone dressing in this manner before in the fu."


    The Old Jiang Madame who sat on the seat slightly narrowed her eyes and stared at Jiang Ruan meaningfully before she spoke, "The clothes are not bad, however, there is still somethingcking. It appears that the eldest girl does not have a cape. Du Juan, retrieve that crimson crane* overcoatter from my chest and have it sent to the Ruan Ju."


    * Crane motif - In Chinese culture, the crane is venerated as the prince of all feathered creatures and thus has a legendary status. Embodying longevity and peace, it is the second most favored bird symbol after the phoenix.


    At that time, the crimson crane overcoat was part of the Old Jiang Madame''s dowry and naturally, was precious beyondpare. However, Jiang Su Su had always liked peaceful white colours. Thus, she had never requested it before, but this did not mean she disliked it. Now, seeing the Old Jiang Madame have her own dowry items gifted to Jiang Ruan, in her mind, she was astonished.


    Jiang Li had long since seen red and sourly added, "Zumu certainly dotes on Da Jiejie, to have just returned and already such great things have been given to you."


    The Old Jiang Madame shot her a nce and remarked with an indistinguishable tone of neither joy nor anger, "You have all been raised in the Jiang fu, has anything you have used or worn beencking? The eldest girl has only just returned home, and she has gone through much hardship in the manor over the past few years. Look, she doesn''t even have any presentable essories on hand."


    Jiang Su Su thought for a moment and then spoke, "Zumu is right. Da Jiejie, I have quite a number of ornaments. Why don''t youe over to my courtyard for a visit and choose some essories. Only, my essories are too in, so I am not sure if you would like them."


    Jiang Li was unable to be as generous as Jiang Su Su. Since she could not bring herself to do so, she simply turned her head aside and pretended not to have heard the offer. Jiang Dan merely lowered her head and her hands grabbed onto the corner of the hem of her own clothes tightly. She did not have as many essories as her two older sisters; at most, she would only have those that were bestowed by the madame during the new year. However, from what she had already amassed, if it was urgently required someday, she would be able to pawn them off.


    "How can I take Meimei''s things?" Jiang Ruan replied, "It will be alright, Mother will definitely have some prepared for me."


    The Old Jiang Madame''s gaze glinted as she waved her hand, "Never mind, you have all received your clothes. Since you are going to Assistant Minister Shen''s residence tomorrow, you will have to dress yourselves respectably. My Jiang fu''s daughters are all well-bred youngdies of a prestigious family. Second girl, your jiejie has just returned to the capital and will be extremely unfamiliar with many people in the capital. Tomorrow, you will have to take care of her. When you are outside the fu, all of you will be the representatives and the face of the Jiang fu. At that time, you will have to mutually assist each other."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jiang Su Su nodded, "What zumu has instructed, Su niang understands."


    Jiang Ruan, too, nodded in assent.


    After speaking for a while, the Old Jiang Madame then wanted to meditate thus the youngdies respectively took their ownpleted sets of clothes and returned to their courtyards. Though, in the end, Jiang Ruan did not go to Jiang Su Su''s courtyard to choose some essories. However, she heard that Jiang Li had gone and borrowed some nes and hairpins. Jiang Su Su was not stingy towards Jiang Li regarding the essories and precious stones; perhaps it was because Jiang Quan never allowed her tock for anything.


    As expected that evening, Cai Que, the maidservant at the Old Madame''s side, sent the crimson crane overcoat over. Apart from that, she had also brought over a small box of essories and stated that it was given to her by the Old Madame. In addition, she also made an attempt to exhort Jiang Ruan to adorn herself respectably the next day. Jiang Ruan did not decline either. She simply smiled in assent, then chose a silver hairpin of rtivelymon quality from the small box and gave it to Cai Que for having troubled her to make this trip. At first, Cai Que was unwilling to ept it, but eventually she conceded and epted it with a smile.


    Once Cai Que left, Lian Qiao then spoke, "Now that the Old Madame is treating Miss this well, the hard times in Miss'' life can be considered over and the good times are just beginning."


    "This crimson crane overcoat is certainly precious and to have just given it to Miss like this, it is clear that in the Old Madame''s heart, she still loves our youngdy dearly." Bai Zhi was delighted too and as she folded the crane overcoat, she examined the woollen cloth at the same time.


    Lu Zhu shook her head, "From what I see, that is unlikely. Miss has just returned to the fu, and the Old Madame is right away having Miss dress respectably to attend the party at the Assistant Minister Shen''s residence. Those going to the party tomorrow are certainly the noble youngdies of the capital, and our Miss has not returned to the capital in five years. With this first appearance, the objective is certainly to let everyone know that the Jiang fu''s eldest miss is a proper beauty of a prestigious family. I surmise that the Old Madame has such intentions."


    Jiang Ruan lit up themp wick, "Lu Zhu is right. There is not much advantage to the name of the Jiang fu''s eldest miss other than influence. Keep that box safe, I''m afraid it will not be that rxing tomorrow."


    * * *


    In the Gui Lan Yuan, Zhang mama got up to pour a cup of red date and lotus seed tea for the Old Madame. Old Jiang Madame received the tea but did not drink and merely looked thoughtfully at the bobbing red date inside the teacup, "Zhang mama, what do you think about the eldest girl?"


    Zhang mamaughed, "Eldest Miss was born beautiful and upon seeing her now, her speech and manners are extremely elegant too. Only, furen passed away long ago and her life has been filled with such hardship since."


    "She is a smart one," the Old Jiang Madame frowned, "The time she came to see me after returning to the fu, you did not get a chance to see, but the manner of this girl was equivalent to the high-ranked nobility thates from the pce. When I knew her before, she was timid and docile, but now her temperament has changed. It is unlike her own mother''s as well. Only, during these past few years, she has always been in the rural manor. Those things that Xia Yan has done, you are equally aware of it. How could there possibly be good tidings for the eldest girl; furthermore, to not be brought up as a waste is already not bad. How did she manage to transform from her simple and naive self of the past to this noble persona?"


    "Perhaps she takes after you," Cai Que, who had been listening at a side, answered with a smile, "After all, she is your descendant. In those years, Old Madame was indeed one of the very best well-bred youngdies in the capital. Anyone who heard your name would say that your mannerisms, capabilities and appearance were all pre-eminently outstanding. Looking upon Eldest Miss now, she is clear and straightforward too. Perhaps she was innately so, thus, even if she was brought up in the rural manor, she could also have the manner of one raised in the pce."


    "Look at your sweet-talking," the Old Jiang Madame scolded with a smile, "I do not know what benefits that girl has promised you to actually speak in her favour like this."


    "I am not fawning over Eldest Miss, I am fawning over Old Madame," Cai Que remarked.


    Zhang mamaughed along, "Old Madame certainly does not need to worry that much. It is a good thing that Eldest Miss understands mores. From what I can see, Eldest Miss will be one of the very best among the youngdies of the prestigious families in the capital. To have such a persone out of the Jiang fu, it is certainly something to feel proud and ted about."


    The Old Jiang Madame nodded, "I only hope that she will be able to do well tomorrow."


    ? MerakiTrantions tranzgeek . wordpress .. This trantion belongs to tranzgeek . wordpress .. If you are not reading this from tranzgeek . wordpress . then this has been posted without the consent of the trantor.


    Tranted by : Iris


    Edited by : Anks & Ely

 Chapter 41

    Many readers are not gonna like the "Shen family" here. We have grown to absolutely love the other Shen family that we know of, but sadly this one is nothing like them. Just spoiling their name. Boo! p(�������)q


    Notice - Anybody who wants to try their hand at tranting are most wee to join the Rebirth team. If you are interested, you can drop ament below or mail at [email protected].


    Join us on to fangirl about this novel and many others in the meraki world. You can also read this novel offline on Wattpad - .


    On the second day, at the first flush of the morning, Lian Qiao had awoken Jiang Ruan to


    get out of bed. Jiang Ruan had instructed Bai Zhi to tend to Zhou momo, therefore, Lu Zhu and Lian Qiao would apany her on today''s journey. Lu Zhu waited upon Jiang Ruan as she had her breakfast while Lian Qiao was already impatiently waiting to assist Jiang Ruan with changing into her clothes. Lu Zhu giggled, "Lian Qiao Jiejie has such an anxious appearance, that those who aren''t in the know would think that the guest today was going to be Lian Qiao Jiejie."


    "Damned wench. Keep spouting nonsense, and see if I won''t tear your mouth into pieces." Lian Qiao added, "Our Miss has not adorned herself well in a long time. I had already mentioned long ago that our Miss is a bourgeoning beauty[1] and when I think about how these people''s eyes will drop out of their sockets after our Miss appears in front of them, I can''t help but be quite cheerful."


    [1] M��i ren p��i zi ( �������� ) - This adjective often refers to women or girls that are equipped with the potential to be beauties. Often, this phrase refers to the aesthetic appeal and harmony/symmetry with all of a woman''s body parts such as her figure, physiognomy (face shape) and their five facial features (nose, eyes, lips, tongue and ears).


    Jiang Ruan smiled, "The beauty in the Jiang fu isn''t me."


    "Miss is talking about the Second Miss?" Lian Qiao was a straightforward person, thus heedless and unconcerned, she continued, "The Second Miss'' natural appearance is good, however, it is excessively light. At her youthful age now, it is still alright. However, once she has grown, to then continue to have such a in and fresh look will appear rather dull. She is nowhere near our Miss who has a stunning countenance."


    Jiang Ruan broke intoughter, "You are aware that nowadays, here in the capital, the prevalent style is this sort of elegant, attractive and refined beauty. Meanwhile appearances such as mine are gradually bing gaudy."


    Originally, Lu Zhu had been tidying up the things on the table. However, once she heard this, she could not help but chime in, "Miss is definitely wrong here. The schrs and the poets all assert that they themselves are fond of principled, unsullied and incorruptible lotuses (beauties). However, the people of this world will often fritter away thousands to seek one pot of the tree peony from Luoyang[2]. Yet, would anyone spend thousands of gold to look for a pot of lotus flowers that can be generally found in the pond?"


    [2] T/N note: Peony flowers and particrly, tree peony flowers are held up as the ideal that is unsurpassed by any other flowering nt in China and to a lesser extent, Japan. The tree peony is known as the king of flowers and was once appointed as the national flower during the Qing Dynasty. The flower was highly revered by Chinese literati, poets and painters for hundreds of years and therefore, the flower has be part of the cultural lore. In our current times, whole gardens in China are devoted to tree peonies, in ces, especially like Beijing, Shanghai and Luoyang.


    Moreover, the reason why tree peonies from Luoyang are considered desirable and ornamentally valuable since ancient times till now is due to the difficulty in cultivating it. It is also the city''s flower with a Peony Culture Festival that is held annually with millions of visitors every year.


    Lian Qiao too nodded, "This is exactly the truth."


    Jiang Ruan shook her head and did not speak further. Once Lu Zhu cleaned her hands, she then had Jiang Ruan sit before the dressing table, "What kind of hairstyle does Miss want?"


    "Anything is fine." Jiang Ruan stated, "As long as it isn''t improper, then it will be fine."


    With the bustle of the transformation, in the span of the smoulder of an incense stick, time passed swiftly. The carriages outside the gates of the Jiang fu had long since been prepared. There were a total of two carriages: Jiang Su Su with Jiang Ruan and Xia Yan in one carriage and Jiang Dan and Jiang Li in another. Ultimately, the two carriages were supposed to depart together for the Shen fu.


    Assistant Minister Shen and Jiang Quan shared a considerably good rtionship, as the bureaucracy between them required mutual areas of assistance.


    With Lian Qiao and Lu Zhu apanying her, Jiang Ruan stepped out of the gate. From a distance, she saw that Jiang Li and Jiang Dan had already arrived. The two of them stood by Xia Yan''s side and were talking to Jiang Su Su. Taking the lead in noticing Jiang Ruan, Jiang Li smiled, "Da Jiejie has such great pride, to actually have Mother and your sisters wait for such a long time."


    "This is Jiang Ruan''s fault," Jiang Ruan chuckled, "After all, this is the first time that I am going to the Shen fu after I have returned. I looked for the momo in the courtyard to ask for some pointers so as to not act inappropriatelyter on because others would only say that our Jiang fu''s people do not understand the customs and rules."


    Xia Yan smiled amiably, "Why are you saying all this; Ruan niang''s style of dressing today really makes one unable to tell that you are unsure at all, and truly looks beautiful."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Simultaneously, a thread of bewilderment floated to the surface in Jiang Li and Jiang Su Su''s eyes. She was adorned in a crimson cotton close-fitted coat with a plethora of butterflies embroidered in golden silk thread, a skirt with jadeite flower applique embroidery and a pair of shoes made with sheepskin dyed in red with golden applique cloud embroidery. One would have thought that with such an outfit, Jiang Ruan would definitely be unable to suppress it and be overshadowed instead. Who knew that Jiang Ruan was an anomaly; it was a surprisingly exceptional fit for her, as if from the beginning, without the slightest trace of reservation, it was only natural that this outfit was meant to be hers. Contrary to expectations, while wearing this iparably passionate red outfit, she had brought out a noble and dignified air. At a second nce, she even brought out a faint hint of charmingness and made one unable to help but stare at her in rapture. Everyone present only felt that this irrefutably beautiful appearance standing in front of them, this eldest daughter that was the ck sheep and scapegoat of the family, had already bepletely unrecognisable.


    Jiang Ruan smiled, "My younger sisters look very beautiful too, therefore I certainly do not deserve to have Mother praising me so."


    This sort of warm-hearted and affectionate exchange continued for a while, then, they climbed into their own respective carriages. After Jiang Su Su climbed aboard, she nestled in the bosom of Xia Yan. Out of the corner of her eyes, she paid heed to Jiang Ruan. Initially, she had thought that with the three of them squeezed into the same carriage, Jiang Ruan would definitely feel uneasy. However, who knew that once Jiang Ruan boarded, she then opened a travel journal in her hands to peruse. With such a peaceful gaze, it actually made Jiang Su Su, who had wanted to speak up, falter in her words.


    The entire journey was harmonious and peaceful. After travelling for an unknown stretch of time, the carriage stopped before the Shen fu. As thepany ofdies alighted from the carriages, the manservant at Shen fu''s gates came to wee them. Xia Yan handed the invitation over and swiftly, a stoutly statured, old momo stepped through the gates and smiled, "Jiang furen has arrived. Our furen has long since been waiting for you, Madam."


    Hearing this, Xia Yan smiled in reply. After walking for a short spell, she was then lead into the reception hall. As expected, Shen furen had already prepared tea and was waiting. Upon seeing Xia Yan''s face, she spoke in a really intimate manner, "Jiejie, these days, you don''te here often enough. If it was not my birthday, I''m afraid I would have to verily and eagerly await your visit."


    Xia Yanughed too, "Ruan niang has recently just returned. I hope you don''t me me for being busy with putting matters to order."


    Shen furen then shifted her gaze over and a pair of shrewd eyes fell upon Jiang Ruan''s figure. A sh of bedazzlement spread through her eyes as she eximed, "This must be the Jiang family''s eldest youngdy then, she truly is a bourgeoning beauty."


    Stepping forward, Jiang Ruan gave her salutations. Hearing Shen furen''s rather unbridled words that were at the same time still calm and cool, she naturally and affably said, "Shen furen has ttered me beyond words."


    Shen furen''s gaze was sharp and it seemed as if she was sizing up goods. Lian Qiao and Lu Zhu, who were following behind her, were rather discontented. However, without batting an eyelid, they shifted themselves slightly to the side and blocked Shen furen''s probing gaze.


    A trace of resentment could be seen in Jiang Li''s eyes and reluctantly, she shot a sweet smile towards Shen furen, "Hello, furen."


    However, Shen furen had a very cold response toward Jiang Li and merely made a sound of acknowledgement before she turned to look at Jiang Su Su with a smile, "Su niang, these days, you are actually bing more charming, just like a young fairy; it truly makes me feel green with envy."


    "Mother, what envy are you talking about." Just as the Shen furen''s voice had fallen upon everyone''s ears, one could suddenly hear a lovable and delicate voiceing from outside. From there, a young girl clothed in a pink jacket walked in. As she saw Jiang Su Su, she excitedly shot forward, "Su''er Jiejie!"


    Smiling, Jiang Su Su held onto her hand, "Ming Zhu Meimei."


    Shen Ming Zhu was the pearl in the palm of Assistant Minister Shen''s family. His family had three sons but as for daughters, he only had one. In her past life, Jiang Ruan''s impression of Shen Ming Zhu was merely that she was a close friend of Jiang Su Su. Yet, for some unknown reason, Ming Zhu was always filled with enmity towards her. At every instance of contention between Shen Ming Zhu and herself, it had always been resolved with the help of Jiang Su Su. At that time,rgely due to Shen Ming Zhu''s painstaking efforts, she had written herself off as an idiot beauty with her own words: only vulgar female entertainers would have skills in dancing and the qin.


    In her past life, Jiang Ruan did not understand this animosity. She had never provoked Shen Ming Zhu, yet why was Shen Ming Zhu always at odds with her. However, now that she had recalled everything that once happened, it was crystal clear. In the path of her past lifetime, foes were abundant. And now, after the blurring divide between life and death had ceased, where the wheels of time had turned back once more, where all of the past events had rewound back to a state where nothing had happened yet, seeing this old foe once more, Jiang Ruan was unsure what kind of ending Shen Ming Zhu would have in this lifetime instead.


    As if she had sensed Jiang Ruan''s gaze upon her, Shen Ming Zhu turned her head around and upon taking a first nce at Jiang Ruan''s appearance, she was startled. Her next reaction was an immediate and baffling question filled with ire, "Who is she?"


    The people around them had yet to speak in response when they saw Jiang Ruan smile slightly, and with an indistinct trace of ambiguous emotions in the corner of her eyes, she softly spoke, "Jiang family''s Ruan niang."


    Tranted by : Iris


    Edited by : Anks & Ely

 Chapter 42

    Jiang Ruan is here to wow everyone. But before that we get a double dose of borate clothing description.. hehe. Enjoy!


    Fun tidbit : 98 people have rated us on Novel Updates. Let''s make a century! Would appreciate if you can write a review as well. (�@?�A)/????? ???*


    "Then, you are Jiang Ruan?" Shen Ming Zhu was startled. She had already heard the stories regarding Jiang Ruan. She was on good terms with Jiang Su Su, and a few days ago, when Jiang fu had be the subject of public ridicule due to the ount circting about Jiang Ruan''s remarks in court, it had caused Jiang Su Su''s normally beautiful and refined appearance, and her gentle nature, to transform into a scowling countenance thatsted a few days. In Shen Ming Zhu''s eyes, Jiang Ruan was nothing better than a crude and untalented country bumpkin. However, after seeing Jiang Ruan today, she appeared to have a noble bearing equivalent to that of the pce officials. Her appearance wasparable to Jiang Su Su''s, and might even be a bit more vibrant.


    Jiang Ruan nodded. Jiang Li smiled and said, "Ming Zhu meimei, this is my Da Jiejie. She has just returned from the rural residence and is not familiar with how things are in the capital. This is the first time she has visited your residence."


    The manner in which Jiang Li emphasised this statement caused Shen Ming Zhu''s eyes to sh with contempt. She said, "The capital and the rural residence are very different. Miss Jiang should be careful."


    Lu Zhu and Lian Qiao could not prevent anger from showing on their faces. The twodies were engaged in a battle, both overt and covert, but Xia Yan was happily chatting away with Shen furen and appeared to not have noticed what was happening. Naturally, however, she would not say a word to help Jiang Ruan out of her embarrassment.


    No need to mention Jiang Dan, who was so thoroughly cowed that she dared not utter a single sound. She stood where she was with her head lowered, fervently hoping that no one would notice her. Jiang Li was already gleefully delighting in Jiang Ruan''s predicament. What was unexpected was Jiang Su Su''s attitude. She stood to one side, smiling slightly, without saying a word.


    This was the first time such a scene had urred. In her previous life, whenever any of the youngdies from the influential families crossed swords with Jiang Ruan, if Jiang Su Su were present, she would definitely speak up on Jiang Ruan''s behalf. Perhaps it was to win her trust, or it could have been to burnish her own reputation. However, now, she was unwilling to put in a good word for Jiang Ruan. Could it be possible that she was waiting for Jiang Ruan to lose herposure?


    Jiang Ruan simply smiled faintly and kept quiet without responding. In this way, it was as if Shen Ming Zhu''s blow had struck a wad of cotton, totally without effect. Shen Ming Zhu sucked in a breath and took hold of Jiang Su Su''s hand, saying, "Niang, the furen and jiemei[1] in the main hall have been waiting for a long time now. Would Jiang furen and Su''er Jiejie kindlye this way?"


    [1] ji��m��i ( ���� ) - sisters / siblings.


    In her arrogance, Shen Ming Zhu had only included Jiang Su Su and Xia Yan in her invitation. It was extremely discourteous. However, Shen furen did not show any intention of rebuking her, and just smiled in agreement. Clearly, this was something of amon urrence. Shen Ming Zhu was truly the precious pearl of the Shen fu, and had been coddled all throughout her growing years.


    The furen and youngdies had been waiting in the main hall of Shen fu for a considerable time. Those familiar with each other were seated together, chatting. Onedy said, "I heard that the Eldest Jiang Miss will make her appearance today."


    "The Eldest Miss of the Jiang family?" Ady with high cheekbones said, "You mean, the di daughter who was so badly treated by Official Jiang? Heaven have pity on her, to lose her own birth mother at such a young age, and then to end up in such a miserable state. If she had not fortuitously encountered Imperial Censor Wang, who knows how much she would have had to suffer."


    However, anotherdy next to her smiled and said, "Although she is indeed to be pitied, I''ve heard that, ording to her birthdate characters[2], she is considered inauspicious in regards to marriagepatibility[3]. Official Jiang is usually a just man, so there must have been some reason for his actions." Thisdy had a face as round as a disc, and when she smiled, her eyes turned into slits. She looked just like an amiable, portly bodhisattva usually found in a temple, and seemed polite and friendly. She went on to say, "Of course growing up in the countryside could neverpare to growing up in the Jiang fu. There must surely be some aspects of her conduct which are inappropriate. For certain, she is inferior to the Second Jiang Miss, who is so outstanding."


    [2] ba zi ( ���� ) - a Chinese fortune-telling method utilising the astrological concept that a person''s destiny or fate can be divined by the two sexagenary cycles characters assigned to their birth hour, day, month and year. For more information, see here and here. Mostmonly used before marriage to checkpatibility.


    [3] ke qin ( ���� ) - the term refers to someone who, in terms of marriagepatibility, iscking, almost a jinx. She would have to do something deemed auspicious in order to ''bnce'' the marriage. On the other hand, there is also the possibility that such a person will increase her opportunities and fortunes through marriage. The former perspective is more likely.


    As soon as the Second Jiang Miss was spoken of, everyone unanimously thought of Jiang Su Su''s talents and appearance, and each nodded in agreement. "Naturally, the Second Jiang Miss is indeed exceptional, just like a beautiful fairy. There is noparison possible between her and the Eldest Jiang Miss."


    "When the Eldest Jiang Miss and the Second Jiang Miss stand next to each other, the contrast is very clear."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It''s enough that the Jiang fu has the Second Jiang Miss; she is the capital''s talenteddy. The girl who grew up in the wild mountains would inevitably be terribly boorish. Of course, there''s no need to talk about her appearance."


    Thedy with the disc-shaped face smiled even more broadly. Thedy with the high cheekbones looked unhappy, but nodded, and unhurriedly drank her tea. The discussion was still in progress when a voice was heard, saying, "Look, Jiang furen and the Second Miss are here."


    Everyone looked up. Xia Yan and Jiang Su Su were walking in front of the others. Xia Yan''s clothes and ornaments were well suited for the asion, and perfectly disyed her gentle and schrly disposition. One could tell she was a gentle and virtuousdy with a nce. Her manner of dressing would also not steal the limelight from Jiang Su Su.


    The youngdy who walked leisurely into the hall was wearing a snow white brocade jacket with pipa jin, trimmed with fox fur. The jacket red slightly at the waist, and made her appear sweet and graceful, a moving sight. Below the waist, she wore a pure white skirt made of embroidered brocade, so full that when she moved, she looked as if she was floating on a cloud of mist. Her outer garment was a padded silver waistcoat, and her long hair wasbed up and bound at the back of her head, with two pure white ribbons hanging down. Her face was free of makeup and a slight smile hovered around her light, cherry-red lips. She was both dignified and elegant, and with her natural beauty, she was a picture of innocence and purity. At the same time, she disyed just a touch of arrogance, thus, making her seem even more like a heart-stirring ethereal fairy. As she walked slowly towards them, thedies were already eximing her praises to the heavens.


    This was amon urrence for Jiang Su Su. However, today, there was a difference, as the eyes of the people were quickly drawn to the person who walked behind her. The youngdy who walked with measured footsteps behind Jiang Su Su was like a fire in the midst of a snowyndscape, a stalk of plum flower amidst frost and snow. She immediately caught the attention of all present. A tight-fitting jacket of crimson satin, patterned with flowers and embellished with gold and white butterflies, a skirt sprinkled with jade-green flowers, and a pair of petite red sheepskin boots shot through with gold thread and featuring a cloud pattern. Such an outfit, by itself, gave off an aura of wealth and honour. However, worn by this youngdy, it was as if such wealth and honour were but her due. The white fox fur-edged sleeves of her crimson cape, patterned with cranes, gleamed with a faint silvery sheen. She was a lively, vibrant figure, and her radiance dazzled everyone.


    As she walked closer to them, everyone could not help but hold their breath upon beholding her appearance. She was naturally fair, and her face, devoid of makeup, glowed with a lustre simr to that of a creamy white jade of the highest quality[4]. Inparison, her lips were even redder, like the rosiest of dawns. The harmonious brilliance of her jet-ck eyes was as charming as a spring day. Upon taking a closer look, though, those upturned eyes bore a hint of icy mockery. Her long eyebrows, drawn with luo zi dai[5], enhanced the delicate charm of her appearance, and readily drew the eyes of onlookers towards her.


    [4] yang zhi yu ( ��֬�� ) - literally, ''mutton fat jade'', because it glistens like fat. Read more.


    [5] luo zi dai ( ������ ) - in a sense, ancient ''mascara/ eyeliner'' devised from snail shells. The finished product (a pressed powder), when used on eyebrows, is ck, with a hint of blue. Refer .


    Jiang Su Su was already elegant and refined, but this youngdy''s beauty was such that she was vibrantly alive. As a result, the people who had be ustomed to looking upon the ethereal fairy-like beauty of Jiang Su Su were dazzled by her. It was like watching a magical spirit full of vitality emerge from the flowering bushes, walking gracefully and elegantly towards them.


    On taking another look, as this youngdy walked, her skirt hardly whispered with movement, and neither did her hair, while her hands were decorously folded over in front of her chest. However, underneath this bright and vibrant appearance, there was a magnificent yet quiet nobility. That such a youngdy should exhibit such a unique charm made people feel as if time had stood still.


    What gave rise to the greatest amazement was that, when this youngdy stood next to Jiang Su Su, they were equally matched in terms of looks and bearing. If one looked carefully, one would suddenly feel that the elegant and refined fairy had lost several degrees of colour in the presence of this vibrant spirit. That iparable snow-white purity was somewhat inferior to this ardent and unrestrained crimson.


    Ady muttered, "It''s the Eldest Miss of the Jiang family!"


    Join us on to fangirl about this novel and many others in the meraki world. You can also read this novel offline on Wattpad - .


    Notice - Anybody who wants to try their hand at tranting are most wee to the Rebirth team. If you are interested, you can drop ament below or mail at [email protected].


    Tranted by : shl


    Edited by : Anks & Ely

 Chapter 43

    First of all, thank you everyone for helping us make the century on NU. Love you all! ? Also, special thanks to Bkgksan for your review. ( ? 3?)?


    Nowing back to the new chapter, as apparent from the title itself, JR finds herself amid all the pompous youngdies who are trying various tactics just to bully her. But let''s see if they really have that capability.


    Dive into this chapter which consists of a mixed dose of jealousy, hatred, scheming, with a pinch of inferiorityplex. Enjoy ??


    In unison, the expressions on both Xia Yan and Jiang Su Su''s faces changed minutely. Thedies had already started quietly chatting amongst one another.


    "What uncouth girl from the mountain wilderness? Her bearing is akin to someone who has been brought up in the pce."


    "Exactly, she''sparable to the Second Jiang Miss, she is nowhere as bad as they say."


    "Her appearance is good, and she is even more vibrant than the Second Miss."


    For the first time, everyone''s attention was not on Jiang Su Su. Jiang Ruan was still fully focused on walking onwards, with no discernible change in her expression. She had a slight smile on her face, as if it were not the first time she had visited the Shen fu. Her calm and collected air caused those who had originally wanted to watch the potential fireworks to take notice of her and give her due respect. The face of the round-faceddy had turned ck. In contrast, thedy with the high cheekbones was continually nodding.


    Shen Ming Zhu, who was apanying them, was thoroughly incensed, and red fiercely at Jiang Ruan. She walked over and grabbed Jiang Su Su''s hand. And without giving Jiang Ruan a second nce, she walked over to the women''s seating area.


    Xia Yan kept up a slight smile, as if she had not noticed anything, andughingly chatted with Shen furen as they seated themselves. Although Jiang Li was naturally arrogant, she had several friends among the youngdies present. In order to deliberately iste Jiang Ruan, she dragged Jiang Dan off with her, even though she hardly ever gave her the time of day under normal circumstances. Whether intentionally or unintentionally, Jiang Ruan was left standing by herself at the side of the hall, and did not know where she should sit.


    Although thedies and young misses present all marvelled at Jiang Ruan''s looks and manner, they were all present by the invitation of Shen furen, and naturally also had to maintain their good rtions with the Jiang fu. The present furen of the Jiang fu was Xia Yan, not Zhao Mei. Those who understood which way the wind blew would not take the initiative to help Jiang Ruan out of her predicament, not to mention the fact that Jiang Ruan''s appearance was so magnificent, any youngdy sitting next to her would only be in her shadow. Thus, in a moment, only the one who had been alienated from the others remained.


    Lu Zhu and Lian Qiao stood behind Jiang Ruan in low spirits, thinking that this visit to Shen fu, contrary to expectation, had caused a loss of face and unmerited embarrassment for Jiang Ruan.


    However, it was precisely at this moment that a clear and melodious voice came from the women''s area. "Eldest Miss Jiang, doe and sit here."


    A beautiful youngdy stood in the women''s area, wearing a blue cotton jacket patterned with flowers. Her skin was a little dark, but she looked very pretty, and a heroic spirit was faintly evident in her features. Jiang Ruan had also known this youngdy in her previous life. Her name was Lin Zi Xiang, and she was the eldest daughter of Lin Tai Shi. She was an extremely righteous and principleddy who became the Third Prince''s cefei[1] in Jiang Ruan''s previous life. Although Lin Tai Shi had little real power in the Great Jin Dynasty, he held a fairly influential position. However, Lin Zi Xiang had not been able to gain the Third Prince''s favour, and the situation worsened when Lin Tai Shi, to his utter dejection, was dismissed from his position by the emperor. The Third Prince was a beast in man''s form, and he collected a whole harem of women. Lin Zi Xiang lost the child she was carrying due to the scheming of his favoured concubine. Unable to bear the insult when the Third Prince defended that favoured concubine, Lin Zi Xiang took a knife and killed both herself and the concubine.


    [1] ce fei ( ���� ) - literally, a ''side'' concubine, who can be considered the secondary wife of a prince. More .


    In her previous life, the pcedies had treated Lin Zi Xiang''s situation as something of a joke, and Jiang Ruan''s heart had always ached for her. The heavens were indeed unfair, that such a strong and spiriteddy shoulde to a tragic end, and still be talked about after her death. During a pce banquet in her previous life, Jiang Ruan had once caught sight of Lin Zi Xiang from afar in the guibin[2] area. Jiang Ruan''s attention had been drawn to the inly dressed Lin Zi Xiang, who was mncholic in the midst of a flock of gorgeously attired, chatteringdies. They were both in simr circumstances, married to people who were unwilling to be married, and imprisoned in narrow cages for a lifetime.


    [2] gui bin ( ���� ) - an imperial concubine, one of the middle ranks.


    Jiang Ruan smiled at Lin Zi Xiang and walked over to sit by her. Lin Zi Xiang nodded at her, and Jiang Ruan whispered, "Many thanks."


    "I can never get used to this kind of behaviour," Lin Zi Xiang said. "These wealthy aristocrats and nobles always pretend to be so righteous, yet have no qualms making things thoroughly difficult for a youngdy."


    Such sophisticated wordsing from such young lips. Jiang Ruan took in the serious expression on Lin Zi Xiang''s face and could not helpughing. Her opinion of Lin Zi Xiang went up several notches.


    Jiang Ruan''s interaction with Lin Zi Xiang caused Jiang Li to seethe with hatred. In the midst of their conversation, Jiang Su Su and Shen Ming Zhu also observed this scene and frowned. "What talent does that Jiang Ruan have? Lin Zi Xiang is usually so aloof, but here she is talking to Jiang Ruan!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jiang Su Su smiled and said, "Da Jiejie always charms people in this way."


    "She is obviously a sly fox[3]," Shen Ming Zhu spat out. She turned around and noticed Jiang Li staring daggers at Jiang Ruan. She thought for a moment before saying, "Su''er Jiejie, I believe Jiang Li also hates her. Why don''t we help Jiang Li?"


    [3] hu mei zi ( ������ ) - literally, a fox i.e. a woman who seduces by means of her attractive looks.


    Jiang Su Su was startled. Then, she smiled and said, "How can you say this? You''d better not have any devious ideas. Da Jiejie has just returned home from the rural residence. If an incident were to ur, her reputation would be damaged. How could she conduct herself as a person with integrity in the capital after that?"


    Shen Ming Zhu also smiled. "Su''er Jiejie has the heart of Buddha, but you clearly understand the situation as well as anyone else. Look, today, she deliberately wore this set of red clothing, isn''t it to steal the limelight from you? Knowing that you love to wear in colours, yet wearing something so bright; I think she is provoking you. Su''er Jiejie, you cannot always be patient and amodating."


    "This . . ." Jiang Su Su hesitated slightly. This hesitation caused Shen Ming Zhu to feel even more aggrieved, so she said, "Don''t worry, Su''er Jiejie, I will help you out." Having said this, she waved at Jiang Li, who was sitting opposite them. "Jiang Li Jiejie!"


    Jiang Li turned towards them with the air of someone who had been bestowed a favour by a superior, and walked over to Shen Ming Zhu . Among the youngdies from the illustrious families in the capital, the shu daughters and the di daughters were actually divided into two separate social circles. Although Jiang Li did her utmost to win the favour of Shen Ming Zhu, Shen Ming Zhu was only close to Jiang Su Su, so Jiang Li could only be jealous. Now, Jiang Li smiled in response to Shen Ming Zhu taking the initiative to greet her, even though she knew that there must be some hidden intention.


    Disdain shed in Shen Ming Zhu''s eyes momentarily, but her smile was sweet as she crooked her little finger at Jiang Li. "Jiang Li Jiejie, I have something I want to talk to you about in private."


    Jiang Li bent her ear towards Shen Ming Zhu, who proceeded to mutter a few words. Jiang Li''s face took on an astonished expression, which was then reced by hesitation as she looked at Jiang Su Su sitting to the side. Jiang Su Su had her head bowed as she drank her tea with her usual smile on her face. It was impossible to discern how she was feeling.


    "Jiang Li Jiejie, what do you think?" As Shen Ming Zhu looked at Jiang Li, her tone became even more tender and persuasive. "I am doing this all for you."


    Jiang Li was silent for quite a while. Finally, she bit her lips and said, "All right. Many thanks for your help, Ming Zhu meimei."


    Shen Ming Zhu giggled as she pulled Jiang Li''s hand so that she sat down beside her. "This being the case, let''s talk some more."


    Jiang Li paused beforeplying. The two of them huddled together and whispered to each other.


    As they were doing this, Jiang Su Su simply sat at the side, drinking her tea with bowed head, as if she had no idea what Shen Ming Zhu and Jiang Li were doing. The only movement she made was to nce at Jiang Ruan in the distance just as Jiang Li sat down. Her eyes bore a hint of ruthlessness.


    However, she had not anticipated that the very moment she looked at Jiang Ruan, Jiang Ruan would turn her head slightly, as if feeling the weight of her nce. Their eyes met, and Jiang Ruan smiled faintly at her. Even though Jiang Ruan''s upturned eyes were smiling, Jiang Su Su felt a cold shiver run down her back. When she looked again, Jiang Ruan had already turned away, and it was as if nothing had ever happened.


    Notice - Anybody who wants to try their hand at tranting are most wee to join the Rebirth team. If you are interested, you can drop ament below or mail at [email protected].


    Join us on to fangirl about this novel and many others in the meraki world. You can also read this novel offline on Wattpad - .


    Tranted by : shl


    Edited by : Anks & Ely

 Chapter 44

    Hello everyone, for your convenience we havepiled all the pinyin terms and made a Glossary page. Ta-da! The link is given at the end of the chapter, next to the Character list. Enjoy! ??


    As it was only her first visit to the Shen fu, Jiang Ruan had only spoken a few words with just Lin Zi Xiang while the other youngdies merely looked upon them from afar. On the other hand, Jiang Su Su had quite a favourable impression amongst everyone; therefore, there were numerous people with whom she spoke intimately with.


    Shooting a nce at Jiang Su Su, who was speaking with Lieutenant General Lin''s di daughter, Lin Zi Xiang snorted coldly, "How pretentious!"


    "How did you surmise this?" Jiang Ruan asked as she picked up the teacup in front of her with both hands.


    "She has a haughty and aloof appearance, yet, deep at the very core of her bones, her heart has changed, bing gaudy and inelegant. If this person is not a sham, then what else can she be called? Moreover, people speak of her as if she is some immortal fairy from the immortal realm; in truth, she is merely someone who has blinded the secr world with her deceptive appearance." Lin Zi Xiang''s words were shockingly impolite and yet, Lu Zhu who stood behind them, had burst out inughter upon hearing them.


    Chief Historian Lin oversaw the Pce''s historical annals and the astronomical calendar. Moreover, he ced a great importance on literary and historical knowledge, therefore, Chief Historian Lin and Imperial Censor Wang were both simrly upright and frank people who had always spurned ttery. With such an honest and candid disposition, Lin Zi Xiang hadpletely inherited that very same character from Chief Historian Lin. And so, her straightforward nature was naturally unpopr among all the youngdies present. Yet, Jiang Ruan felt that this temperament of hers was excellent. Candidly honest people were hard toe by in the world and this sort of person was much more adorable inparison to those duplicitous people. Still with Lin Zi Xiang''s nature, for her to marry into the ranks of the Third Prince or simr men with profligate lifestyles, was to ruin her future prospects and even her entire life thereafter. This really caused one to heave a sigh and deeply sympathize with her.


    Lin Zi Xiang noticed Jiang Ruan''s gaze and frowned, "To look at me this way, it feels as if you are looking at an extremely pitiful person?"


    "Is that so?" Jiang Ruan smiled as she changed the subject, "Young Lady Lin, despite disliking my second meimei so, you are willing to sit with me. From the bottom of my heart, I am truly grateful."


    "This has no rtion to you." Lin Zi Xiang had no qualms and ruthlessly denied her, "I am simply unwilling to see them bully a youngdy. You and your second meimei are the same, both of you are equally pretentious. However, unlike her feigned form as a pure immortal fairy, you don''t appear to portray the same. On the contrary, it makes one feel somewhat more at ease. "


    In her heart, Jiang Ruan gave Lin Zi Xiang several praises in admiration as she said, "I could not possiblypare to an immortal fairy. Everyday, I have my hands full with the usual daily routine and tangle with worldly affairs; what I do are mundane things and what I eat are just coarse grains. I am just a human."


    After hearing her words, Lin Zi Xiang could not help but take a second nce at Jiang Ruan, "Contrary to what I had expected, you do have some self-awareness."


    Lian Qiao wanted to say something but hesitated, and finally managed to somehow endure. Jiang Ruan, herself, paid no heed to this as she knew that the young miss of the Lin family bore her no malice at all. Still, for her (LZX) to not spare others with her words, that was fine as well. In fact, this sort of person was truly an example of how great intelligence may appear to be stupidity[1]. Rather, that youngdy simply had a slightly arrogant and candid personality, and it was not like she (JR), herself, had a fragile heart.


    [1] D�� zh�� ru�� y�� (��������) - Great intelligence may appear to be stupidity is an idiom which basically means that who knows the most, speaks the least. Therefore, Lin Zi Xiang is showing her stupidity by highlighting what should not have been said.


    Unwittingly, they had spent half their time whilst eating, drinking tea and chatting leisurely. But then, they saw Jiang Li stand up from her seat and walk over to Jiang Ruan''s side murmuring, "Da Jiejie, I need to make a trip to the powder room, won''t you apany me?"


    Jiang Ruan smiled lightly, "But I don''t know the way."


    Jiang Li nced at Shen Ming Zhu, "It''s alright, there will be Miss Shen''s maid to guide us there. It''s just that I feel somewhat afraid going alone. I have already informed Mother and Mother has also agreed. You and I are sisters, therefore today, I''ll have to trouble Da Jiejie to look after Li niang[2] for a while."


    [2] T/N: There is an emphasis here, it isn''t as clear as it may seem, however, Jiang Li is clearly using ileism, referring to herself in third person, to be humble since she is asking for a favour.


    Her voice was neither loud nor soft, yet coincidentally, it could be heard by all the furens and youngdies around them. With this awareness, it actually gave Jiang Ruan no chance to refuse her. After all, it was not considered a big deal to apany her family''s younger shu sister to the powder room. Moreover, Jiang Li had already lowered herself and spoken in such a polite manner to her. Now that she had just returned to the capital, she could not have even the slightest unfavorable opinions about her being spread around.


    Thus, Jiang Ruan nodded, "Is there a need to say all this? I''ll apany you then." After saying so, she stood up. Upon seeing this, Lu Zhu and Lian Qiao wanted to follow suit, however, Jiang Li reached out to stop them, "We are just going there and will be back shortly, I too have not brought any maid with me. These two maids can also remain here as it''s alright with just Shen meimei''s maid toe with us."


    Lu Zhu and Lian Qiao were somewhat concerned but Jiang Ruan simply smiled at them, "No worries, I will be right back."


    Jiang Li then delightedly pulled on Jiang Ruan''s hand as they left their seats while the maids stayed back. They left from the rear end of the banquet hall. Then Shen furen seemed to have noticed the two empty seats in the middle of the banquet and asked Xia Yan, who was sitting beside her, "Your family''s eldest youngdy and third youngdy, they seem to be missing?"


    Xia Yan smiled as she nced around the banquet hall and nonchntly remarked, "Perhaps, they have gone to the powder room. With this many people around them, they will be alright."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Pleased as a plum, Shen Ming Zhu tugged at Jiang Su Su''s hand as she smiled, "Su''er jiejie, you just have to wait and enjoy the showter."


    Jiang Su Su was somewhat worried and looked at her hesitatingly, "Please don''t do anything improper. Da Jiejie, she is just a neer��"


    "Look at how kind you are," Shen Ming Zhu remarked impatiently, "I''m merely giving her a lesson - see if she will still act this ostentatiously going forward."


    Outside the hall, Jiang Ruan and Jiang Li followed the small pathway in the Shen fu''s garden at a normal pace. At the very front of them was Shen Ming Zhu''s personal maid, Xiao Cui. asionally, Jiang Li would nce at Jiang Ruan from the corner of her eyes. Seeing that Jiang Ruan had an ever-present smile on her face as if she absolutely had no idea of what would happenter, only then could Jiang Li feel more at ease.


    While they were walking down a small corridor with no one around, Jiang Li suddenly covered her stomach as she turned to look at Jiang Ruan, "Da Jiejie, I can''t hold it in any longer. Why don''t I have the maid bring me to the powder room first, then after a while, she cane back to get you."


    Worriedly, Jiang Ruan asked, "Will you be alright by yourself?"


    "Don''t worry, I will swiftlye back." Jiang Li frowned, putting on an expression filled with pain. From the side, Xiao Cui remarked too, "Miss Jiang, I will bring Third Young Lady to the powder room first, and in the meantime, Miss can sit in this room. This is the room that the fu uses to receive guests, so there is tea and desserts inside.


    Jiang Ruan took a nce at the door of the room and thought for a bit, nodding, "All right, Li niang, you need to hurry then."


    Jiang Li urged on, "Yes, Da Jiejie, please hurry inside."


    Jiang Ruan then pushed the door and entered. From the outside, once Jiang Li and Xiao Cui had seen this, only then did they pick up their skirts and quickly leave . Once the sound of the footsteps had faded away into the distance and could no longer be heard, the room''s door was once again pushed open and Jiang Ruan stepped out. Tightening up her crimson crane overcoat over herself, the slightest trace of a cold smile emerged on her face.


    She did not know what sort of person would enter this roomter. However, once this person was found to be alone together with her, and that scene was witnessed by both Jiang Li, who had been ''worried'' about losing her, and everyone else, her reputation would be in aplete disarray.


    Or perhaps, this was precisely Shen Ming Zhu''s n. However, this was merely her first time meeting Shen Ming Zhu today. To have thought of such a ruthless scheme of entrapment, she might have been encouraged by Jiang Su Su to push the wave and add to the billows[3]; what Jiang Su Su was best at was precisely attacking someone whilst using the strength of another.


    [3] T/N : It means to add onto the severity of her previous scheme.


    However, Jiang Su Su was not the only one who knew how to get someone else to do her dirty work.


    Jiang Ruan slowly followed along the uninhabited passageway as she walked rather leisurely and in high spirits. However, if Jiang Li had been present, she would have been definitely astounded because this familiarity of hers evidently did not seem like it was her first time entering the Shen fu.


    In reality, this was definitely her first time entering the Shen fu, however, in her previous life in the pce, Jiang Quan and the Eighth Prince had informed her of various ssified matters. At that time, she had thought that they were not keeping any secrets from her and that they had regarded her as one of them. So, she had always kept this information close to her heart, hoping that one day she could be of use to them.


    Who would have known that now, this was actually a boon to herself. All of that ssified information also included the secret inside the Shen fu. Jiang Li''s greatest error was to presume that she, who was unfamiliar of her surroundings, could only obediently stay in the room to wait for someone to find her. Unfortunately, no matter whether it was in her past life or in this present one, she would always remember the structural blueprint of the Shen fu.


    Notice - Anybody who wants to try their hand at tranting are most wee to join the Rebirth team. If you are interested, you can drop ament below or mail at [email protected].


    Join us on to fangirl about this novel and many others in the meraki world. You can also read this novel offline on Wattpad - .


    Tranted by : Irisu-san


    Edited by : Anks & Ely

 Chapter 45

    For all the patient readers, good news - the ML returns! Do we finally learn his name? Let''s dive in and find out. Enjoy the chapter! ??


    P.S. - ''Youth dressed in ck'' count : 4


    In her previous life in the pce, the one thing she did notck was the endless time. She had diligently tried to pass her days a little more meaningfully. But whenever Jiang Quan and the Eighth Prince told her things, she would willingly and repeatedly ruminate over those words during those sleepless nights. The Shen fu''s structuralyout was exactly identical to the one in her memories, therefore, today she was able to walk around without the least bit of effort.


    Turning round and passing the long corridor, she took a detour through a path by herself and approached a small room which was at the side, behind the garden. She then pushed the door open and entered.


    The room was decorated very simply, almost as if it were an abandoned study that had not been used for a very long time. There were a few bound volumes of travel notes haphazardly ced on a study table. Jiang Ruan moved around to the front of the study table. Hung overhead on the wall was a drawing of a bamboo forest in the breeze. She stared at it for a short while and then reached out to lift it up. What was revealed behind the picture scroll was a smooth wall.


    Jiang Ruan reached out her hands and traced her fingers along the snow-white surface of the wall as she slowly searched. Not too long after, her hands somehow pressed onto something. Hearing a crisp noise, the central wall in the room then gradually hollowed in, revealing a tiny hiddenpartment.


    She paused for a bit and then extended her hand into the hiddenpartment and took a cloth bag out. The cloth bag in her hands had quite a bit of weight, and from a rough estimate, it seemed to be something like a book. Jiang Ruan smiled slightly, this was definitely the Shen fu''s special ount book that Assistant Minister Shen kept in his home.


    For any official in the officialdom, it would definitely be unavoidable that they would have to often use bribery in their daily activities and dealings to help smooth various rtionships. In peacetime, for an official to give an incentive to one''s superiors, inevitably, there must be a source of that silver money.


    Assistant Minister Shen had handed these matters over to Shen furen to organize. As for Shen furen, to have this ount book hidden in any random ce would not suffice, therefore, she had simply ced it inside this abandoned study room. Thus, to have hidden it so recklessly and negligently behind the picture scroll, but of course who would naturally think that it was hidden in such a ce.


    However, in her previous life, at the time when the Eighth Prince had met her in private, he had actually briefly touched on this subject. Assistant Minister Shen was also someone who was in the same camp as Jiang Quan, however, due to some unknown reason, theyter came to have some divergent opinions. Furthermore, Jiang Quan did not seem to mind this at all since he possessed some information that could be used against Assistant Minister Shen. She had no idea how this ount book had fallen into Jiang Quan''s hands. If all these ounts were to be revealed, the high ranking officials who would be implicated were plenty, and it would undoubtedly lead to a huge upheaval in the capital.


    Nheless, with this book now in her possession, today''s trip was not in vain.


    Jiang Ruan safely hid the cloth bag inside her clothes. However, as soon as she turned around, she was immediately startled.


    Before the horizontally erect screen in the room, stood a person, who was presently staring at her. In the depths of his eyes, there were some inexplicable emotions.


    As she earnestly looked over, she noticed that the person was dressed in ck and possessed exceptionally cold and distinct facial features. However, his appearance also seemed unexinably familiar. He looked precisely like that youth dressed in ck whom she had identally met that day at the temple while she was on her way back to the capital. Yet, she had never imagined that today, she would meet him here once again. She was unsure if this was a blessing or a curse for her.


    Jiang Ruan cautiously looked at him, yet, the other person simply stared at her chest. Jiang Ruan began to feel slightly annoyed when she suddenly heard her counterpart speak up, "ount book."


    So, he was staring at the ount book in her bosom. Jiang Ruan was a little stupefied and frowned, "You want the ount book?"


    This young man who appeared out of nowhere, for him to actually want the ount book too, he might probably not get along with the Shen fu as well. Jiang Ruan''s heart stopped for a bit. Then, taking the ount book out from her bosom, she flung it far away in his direction. The youth dressed in ck raised a hand to catch it and thoughtfully nced at her. His expressions remained the same as before, cold and cheerless, which made one unable to decipher his emotions.


    In her heart, Jiang Ruan felt free and rxed. Originally, she had merely intended to add a blockage to the Shen fu and coincidentally, cause Jiang Li to get into some trouble. However, if it truly came down to it, with this sort of thing kept in her hands, it was just a hot potato. At present, with her immature wings, stepping forth into many matters would be inconvenient. Since this person wanted to deal with the Shen fu too, then, why not grant him a favour. To be able to see the Shen fu not have any good days in the future, she would still be happy to see that from a near distance.


    The youth dressed in ck was slender and graceful, and even while standing in the room, he seemed to add an ineffableyer of splendor to it. Yet, unexinably, his handsome and bold facial features seemed to have an indescribable air of nobility. Drooping her head in ponderment, Jiang Ruan wondered. She was unsure of what sort of status this person had, yet innate elegance emanated from his head to his toes, making his identity really mysterious. Still, it was great that he did not have that murderous air he had had that night. In addition, it appeared that he did not have any ill intentions towards her, thus this was actually the merciful silver lining among all her misfortunes thus far.


    ? In any case, to have met him twice in these sort of circumstances, he could actually be considered as an acquaintance of hers then. Only, to appear whenever she was doing something ill-intentioned, she did not know what kind of fate this was.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Seeing that the ount book had already fallen into the other person''s hands, it was not beneficial for Jiang Ruan to remain here any longer. She then prepared to leave while the other party remained unmoved and silently stood on the spot. Jiang Ruan suddenly remarked before she pushed open the door, "On the beam of the firewood storage room behind the Shen fu''s inner courtyard kitchen, under the locust tree of Shen Ming Zhu''s backyard, under the rock garden beside the fu''s garden pond, all these ces contain good things. Below the wooden floorboard under Assistant Minister Shen''s bed in the study, there is a hidden passage. There are many valuable things inside; I hope that this will be of assistance to your distinguished self, sir."


    The expression on the ck-d youth''s face faltered, however, Jiang Ruan had already unhurriedly pushed the door open and left. Once Jiang Ruan had left, a person leaped down abruptly from the beams of the ceiling and walked in front of the youth and bowed his head in reply, "Master, that girl''s[1] words cannot be trusted."


    [1] T/N: Here, he says ''that girl'' deprecatingly.


    "The di daughter of the Jiang fu." With droopy eyes, his longshes hid all of the emotions in the youth''s eyes as he coldly stated, "Investigate thoroughly."


    After Jiang Ruan had left the room, only then did she take a deep breath as she rxed. The identity of the person inside the room was overly dangerous. Although she did not truly know what kind of person he was, with her many years of experience in her past life being immersed in the pce, she knew that a person''s identity could be concealed but their magnificent mannerisms would remain unquestionable. For instance, even after her rebirth, all the maids and others around her would remark that she seemed like a nobledy that came from the pce. But, that was merely a habit, a learned behaviour cultivated from her past life. That individual in the room certainly must have lived like a prince, since from the depths of his bones, he revealed an inherent gracefulness. If she had not presumed wrongly, he should be a member of the heavenly family[2].


    [2] T/N: Heavenly family here refers to the ss of royalty; the emperors of China were said to be the human embodiment of the gods sent down to Earth, which is part of the rites and Mandate of Heaven; i.e. the right to rule.


    To have an ambiguous rtionship with this sort of person would be unwise, however, Jiang Ruan still did so and had even deliberately divulged the Shen fu''s secrets to him. She knew that in her heart, she was unwilling. Even though she frequently admonished herself daily that she must remain steady and patient at all times, still, when all was said and done, her grievances from her previous life had been apparent through her every conduct and action, which was filled with resentment and anger. The enemy of her enemy would be her friend. Since that person wanted to deal with the Shen fu, afterwards, he would deal with Jiang Quan too. Whatever the case was, everything that would fall upon them would be something she favourably looked upon.


    Shaking her head, Jiang Ruan then pushed all of her wild imaginings in her heart aside. In short, she should first handle the matters before her anyways, since they had not reached a troublesome point yet.


    She then moved forward smoothly on her path as she returned without a hitch to the banquet hall. Shen Ming Zhu could not help but be rmed once she saw Jiang Ruan. She cried out involuntarily, "Howe you are back?"


    Jiang Su Su timely hid the surprise in her eyes, followed by standing up and looking baffled, she asked, "Why did Da Jiejiee back alone, what about Third Younger Sister?"


    Jiang Ruan smiled slightly, "Li niang urgently needed to go to the powder room, so she had me wait first. However, I was waiting for a long time and by some fortunate coincidence, I bumped into a young maid who then brought me back here first."


    "A young maid?" Shen Ming Zhu hastily asked, her voice was a little high-pitched and attracted sidelong nces from the surrounding furens and youngdies one by one. However, at this moment, she paid no heed to that and continued to question, "Which young maid, what was her name? Perhaps you are trying to frame me?"


    Jiang Ruan asked in astonishment, "What kind of words are those, Ming Zhu meimei? If she isn''t a young maid from your residence, then how could I return back here, perfectly fine on my first visit to the Shen fu? Moreover, I am unfamiliar with the grounds here."


    Jiang Su Su''s eyes shed, "That''s true."


    Jiang Ruan chuckled too, "However, I forgot to ask that young maid''s name, I only know that she looked lovely and clever. After she sent me ahead, she left."


    Notice - Anybody who wants to try their hand at tranting are most wee to join the Rebirth team. If you are interested, you can drop ament below or mail at [email protected].


    Join us on to fangirl about this novel and many others in the meraki world. You can also read this novel offline on Wattpad - .


    Tranted by : Irisu-san


    Edited by : Anks & Ely

 Chapter 46

    Hello folks! While working on this chapter, we realized that we''d made a slight error in tranting one of the characters'' name - Shen Ming Zhu is actually Shen Ming Zhen. So hereby, editing the name in this chapter as well as the prevoius ones.


    The Shen fu was so big, it was indeed impossible to locate a little unnamed servant girl. Jiang Ruan''s statement was not without reason, but it irked Shen Ming Zhen and left her at a loss for words. She quietly cursed Jiang Li, then red at Jiang Ruan and sat down ufortably.


    Jiang Su Su continued smiling unperturbed as she held her tea cup and sipped from it slowly. Her eyes quietly followed Jiang Ruan, whose expression had not flickered even for an instant. Tendrils of steam from the hot tea curled in front of her beautiful face, making it seem as if one were looking at a flower through the fog; her emotions were hard to discern. Jiang Su Su''s heart lurched and she began to feel a general sense of unease. She could only pretend to be unaffected as she chatted gaily with the other youngdies around her.


    Jiang Ruan''s safe return meant Jiang Li had not gained any benefit. Shen Ming Zhen gestured for another servant toe over, who, after hearing her instructions, then left in a hurry. After a while, Jiang Li and Xiao Cui walked over to Jiang Ruan''s side. Jiang Li''s face clearly showed her fury as she stood right in front of Jiang Ruan and asked angrily, "How did you manage toe back first?"


    Lin Zi Xiang could not tolerate the scene before her any longer. Without waiting for Jiang Ruan to reply, she said with contempt, "Whatever the situation is right now, Jiang fu is the great household of a government official. How can there be no sense of social standing, where the shu meimei dares to treat the di jiejie with such grant disrespect?"


    Her words were not spoken in a soft tone, so the furen from official''s families in the vicinity each turned to look at them. Jiang Li immediately turned red and her anger boiled over. She heard Jiang Ruan smilingly say, "It''s nothing, we sisters do not observe that many social conventions, Li niang is just a little anxious, that''s all."


    Lin Zi Xiang frowned. "If this were to ur in my fu, that person would have been thoroughly disciplined."


    This time, Jiang Ruan did not say anything and only smiled faintly. There was no trace of anger in her features, and so, some people were unable to discern her intentions. Jiang Su Su stood up andughingly said, "What''s going on? Da Jiejie has just returned from the rural manor and is not clear on some things. Third Younger Sister is still young, Da Jiejie need not be bothered by her."


    It was not Jiang Ruan''s intention that Jiang Su Su should use this situation to her advantage. However, now it seemed that something was Jiang Ruan''s fault. Some of the surrounding furens and youngdies who were unaware of the inside story looked at Jiang Ruan with strange expressions, seemingly believing that Jiang Ruan had really been harsh with her shu mei.


    Jiang Ruan smiled and looked unblinkingly at Jiang Su Su. The mesmerising gaze of Jiang Ruan''s upturned eyes made Jiang Su Su feel numb, and her back subconsciously stiffened. In her heart, Jiang Ruanughed bitterly. Jiang Su Su had always adopted a fairy-like persona to carry out her good deeds. Even in her previous life, just before the veryst stage of her life, and before she had been condemned to prison as one who had brought disaster to the nation[1], Jiang Su Su was constantlyforting and advising her to be meek and patient. How did she be so different in this life, unable to remain calm, and even deliberately mentioning that Jiang Ruan had juste from the rural manor so that everyone would keep their distance?


    [1] Huo guo yao nu ( ������٠) - a beautiful woman who brings disaster or misfortune to the nation.


    Could it be that, just as her own personality was different in this lifetime, Jiang Su Su''s personality had also changed? Or, had Jiang Su Su been like this all along, and it was her own trusting nature that caused her to turn a blind eye to Jiang Su Su''s deadly words and intentions?


    Lin Zi Xiang eyed Jiang Su Su coldly. Her demeanour was haughty, and not only was she not trying to conceal her dislike for Jiang Su Su, she even snorted, "What a fake person!"


    Stunned, Jiang Su Su forced a smile, and did not speak. In this way, it appeared that Lin Zi Xiang was using her position to bully Jiang Su Su, who was happy topromise so that everyone would benefit.


    Lu Zhu, standing behind Jiang Ruan, almost could not keep the smile from her face. Lin Zi Xiang was indeed amazing. In such a ce, among such people, she dared to take Jiang Su Su down a notch so brazenly. Surprisingly, not a single person dared to call her to ount. Jiang Ruan smiled slightly and said, "It''s all because I didn''t make myself clear to Li niang earlier. Li niang, just now, I waited for you for quite a while but you did not return. I was afraid that Mother might be worried. I just happened to meet a little servant girl and she led me back here first. That little girl was supposed to go back and inform you of the situation. What happened? Didn''t you meet her?"


    Jiang Li huffed angrily. Naturally, she had not met the little servant girl that Jiang Ruan spoke of. However, it also seemed improbable that Jiang Ruan was lying, as it was her first time at the Shen fu, and there was no way she could have retraced her steps so easily. Thus, it happened that the machinations of Shen Ming Zhen''s camp were nothing but a fruitless thought. Shen Ming Zhen was provoked into unhappiness for no good reason, and Jiang Li was once again fiercely cursing Jiang Ruan silently. In a rather indifferent tone, she said, "If Da Jiejie was unwilling to wait for meimei, then so be it. Saying all this is of no use."


    Jiang Ruan remained silent, and still smiling, sat again at the side. As the onlookers observed her conduct, their previous spection was confirmed right then. This Jiang fu''s di daughter was nothing at all like the descriptions Jiang fu itself had propagated. After her return, she had failed to gain favour to the extent that even a shu younger sister would engage her in such a provocative and retaliatory manner. In all likelihood, she probably found the day-to-day life in the fu quite challenging, which in turn had honed her capability to be tolerant to such an exceptional degree. She was not at all petty and small-minded, as someone from the countryside might be. Neither was she weak and cowardly in the slightest, nor was she argumentative. Instead, she was magnanimous, very much befitting the demeanour of the eldest di daughter.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jiang Li did not expect that, today, not only would she not gain an upper hand against Jiang Ruan, she would even enable Jiang Ruan to enhance her reputation. In addition, Shen Ming Zhen was now angry with her, and thus her heart was full of hatred for Jiang Ruan. Just then, she looked up and saw Jiang Su Su with a slightly stiff expression on her face, and suddenly smiled. Jiang Ruan''s return to the Jiang fu was not a good thing for her, but it also affected Jiang Su Su. If not, her beautiful, goddess-like older sister would not have repeatedly lost herposure today. It was the very first time Jiang Su Su had lost out in terms of appearance. Among the sisters of the Jiang fu, although Jiang Su Su usually behaved like a fairy who considered herself above the general poption[2], it was all done to cultivate her fame as the capital''s most beautiful female. Now that Jiang Ruan had arrived, there were two beauties. And, having someone whom one was constantly beingpared to, someone who was perhaps even more beautiful - no wonder Jiang Su Su felt put out.


    [2] Bu shi ren jian yan huo ( ��ʳ�˼��̻� ) - lit. not eating the food of themon mortals.


    After this train of thought, Jiang Li was slightly gloating in her heart.


    The day passed very quickly. Xia Yan brought the youngdies from the Jiang fu with her to make their farewells before returning to Jiang fu. Once back, the first thing she did was to report the day''s events to the Old Jiang Madame. With a smile, Xia Yan said, "Ruan niang did very well today. All thedies who were present praised the way she has blossomed. They said they had not noticed previously, but today, Ruan niang''s outstanding beauty was apparent from just one nce, that she could even be awarded the appetion of ''national beauty''[3].


    [3] Guo se tian xiang ( ��ɫ���� ) - an idiom, lit. meaning national grace, divine fragrance, i.e., an outstanding beauty.


    The Old Jiang Madame''s expression changed minutely. For a young girl to be too beautiful was not a good thing. It would be all right if she were like Jiang Su Su, refined and elegant, but for Jiang Ruan to be so vibrantly attractive could actually be a cmity rather than a blessing.


    In Ruan Ju, Lu Zhu brought Jiang Ruan a bowl of hot soup. Staying at the Shen fu for an entire day, although it was just to smile in an ingratiating manner and chit-chat, was still wearying, and Jiang Ruan was a little tired. Bai Zhi shut the door securely and brought over a silver basin of water to wash Jiang Ruan''s hands. She carefully handed a cotton handkerchief to Jiang Ruan to wipe her hands. As she did so, she whispered, "Miss, I heard the servants in the fu say that Magistrate Qian from the rural town has been dismissed from his position by that person from the pce."


    Qian Wan Li? Jiang Ruan thought for a moment. "Because of Imperial Censor Wang?"


    "I heard that the criminals in the prison were treated quite unjustly, thus, their rtives sent petitions to the capital on their behalf. As it so happened, they were received by one of the top-ranking officials[4], who immediately investigated and discovered a long history of misconduct of justice, as Qian Wan Li had taken many bribes[5]. The grievous cries of the prisoners for justice were so overwhelming that they could not be suppressed easily; the entire city was humming with the news. The emperor was so enraged that he immediately dismissed Qian Wan Li and even wanted to search his residence and confiscate all of his possessions."


    [4] Ming guan ( ���� ) - We''re assuming this was a ��͢���� (chaoting mingguan), a high-ranking official appointed by the Emperor who could escte reports without being constrained by legal or administrative procedures. Information gleaned from ''Rtionships between the Chinese Central Authorities and Regional Governments of Hong Kong and Macao: A Legal Perspective'' by Zhenmin Wang.


    [5] Hei xin qian ( ����Ǯ ) - lit. ''ck heart'' money.


    As Jiang Ruan followed the rippling movement of the water in the silver basin, she could not help but think of the young widow she had met that day in the prison and hoped that she would receivepensation for the injustices that she had suffered. The heavens did indeed mete out appropriate retribution, and sometimes, it was not without reason.


    Notice - Anybody who wants to try their hand at tranting are most wee to join the Rebirth team. If you are interested, you can drop ament below or mail at [email protected].


    Join us on to fangirl about this novel and many others in the meraki world. You can also read this novel offline on Wattpad - .


    Tranted by : shl


    Edited by : Anks & Ely

 Chapter 47

    The more I read, the more my dislike grows for Jiang Quan. ??


    The days passed like the water of a swiftly flowing river. Jiang Li maintained her previously bossy and domineering demeanour. Thus, from time to time, she would utter a few provocative words, but Jiang Ruan simply ignored her. However, there was a subtle shift in Jiang Su Su and her mother''s attitude towards her. She did not know if it was because, at present, she viewed people differently, or if Jiang Su Su and her mother had be unsettled and were unable to maintain their usual calm demeanour. On several asions, their words to her had a retaliatory, ''tit-for-tat'' undertone. And, although the Old Jiang Madame neither favoured nor ill-treated[1] Jiang Ruan, she also did not make a deliberate effort to suppress Jiang Ruan either. Then, in the blink of an eye, it was time for Jiang Quan and Jiang Chao to return to the Jiang fu.


    [1] Bu xian bu dan ( ���̲��� ) - literally, neither salty nor nd.


    As it was nearly the close of the year, there were many social engagements in the bureaucratic circle. Initially, Jiang Quan had mentioned that he would be home a few days earlier. However, someplicated situations had urred, which meant that as a result his return had been postponed until that day. Xia Yan was naturally extremely happy. She had already given orders for everything to be tidied up and to begin various preparations, only saying that they should have a lively reunion dinner[2]. As Jian Quan had worked hard for the members of the Jiang household for the entire year, he deserved a huge feast.


    [2] Tuan nian fan ( ���극 ) - the night before the new year (ording to the Chinese i.e. lunar calendar), family members gather to feast together. This is traditionally known as the ''reunion'' dinner, as family members from near and far make it a point toe home for the dinner (FYI, daughters who are married are considered a part of their husbands'' families). There is a lot of food at the reunion dinner . . . drool over some pictures and recipes .


    Jiang Li and Jiang Su Su were also very happy. Even though Jiang Su Su''s expression was calm and moderate, she too could not stop smiling. Although Jiang Quan did not treat his di daughter with kindness, he was really affectionate towards Jiang Su Su. In her previous life, that he was willing to embrace the Emperor, who had offended the officials, was an inkling of how far he would go in order to protect Jiang Su Su. Jiang Su Su held the position of the one he was most proud of out of all his daughters. After all, not only did hevish all his affection on Jiang Su Su, he even used Jiang Ruan to pave the way for Jiang Su Su. Now, upon looking back on this, she did not know whether to respond with sorrow or anger.


    It could only be said that Jiang Quan must truly love Xia Yan, and so, he correspondinglyvished much affection on their beloved daughter, which led Jiang Chao to behave in a simr fashion. On the other hand, Jiang Quan had never paid attention to Jiang Ruan or Jiang Xin Zhi. He had never beaten or scolded them, but had never treated them with warmth either, to the extent that they seemed like two insignificant outsiders. Even Jiang Li did not receive such treatment as the family connections of her mother, Second Yi Niang, gave Jiang Quan a good reputation. Only these two siblings were always neglected.


    On thinking about it, Zhao Mei and General Zhao had severed ties very early on, so being associated with her would have yielded no assistance in furthering Jiang Quan''s official standing. Also, it was Zhao Mei who had initiated the marriage arrangements from the very beginning. In terms of feelings and influence, Zhao Mei was already at a disadvantage. How could Jiang Quan view Zhao Mei with even an ounce of pity? The fact of the matter was that Jiang Ruan and Jiang Xin Zhi were to be used as stepping stones for Jiang Su Su and her siblings. On the other hand, if they became obstacles to the glittering future prospects[3] of Jiang Su Su and her siblings, they would be ruthlessly eliminated.


    [3] Kang zhuang da dao ( ��ׯ��� ) - lit. broad and open road; fig. bright future prospects.


    Lost in thought, Jiang Ruan forgot all about the tea she held in her hand, and spilled some in her carelessness. Bai Zhi, who was sitting beside her, hurriedly called out, "Miss, do be careful."


    Jiang Ruan quickly recovered her senses and straightened the teacup. "Has Father already returned?"


    Lian Qiao walked in from the outside. Upon hearing Jiang Ruan''s question, she replied, "He has just reached home and is currently talking to Old Madame." She looked quickly to both sides before lowering her voice to whisper, "However, his expression was not good. It looks like something is not going well."


    Bai Zhi said, curiously, "Perhaps it''s some official business."


    It was at this opportune moment that Lu Zhu came bustling into the room with a crafty smile on her face. Lian Qiao immediately reprimanded her. "What do you think you''re doing in such a heedless manner? Aren''t you worried you''ll disturb Miss?"


    Jiang Ruan said, "If you have something to say, then say it."


    "Miss is truly all- seeing," Lu Zhu blinked and said. "This servant has just gone to the front to make some inquiries, and I know why Master is unhappy."


    Lu Zhu was small in size, had a sweet tongue and was sharp-witted. Through her interactions with the people in the marketce she had developed some degree of slyness, and thus, found it easy to ingratiate herself with the older servants. As a result, Jiang Ruan often sent her to gather information so that she would not bepletely in the dark about the happenings in the Jiang fu. Lu Zhu, being intelligent, was always able to suss out information.


    After listening to her words, Lian Qiao forgot about reprimanding her and paid rapt attention.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I heard that he quarrelled with Assistant Minister Shen for some reason; Assistant Minister Shen was exceptionally angry, and Master was also terribly enraged. The strange thing is, despite this quarrel, Miss Shen deliberately and of her own ord wrote out an invitation for Third Miss (i.e. Jiang Li) to visit Shen fu. However, Master is roaring furious. Not only does he refuse to allow her to visit, he even forbids her to leave the fu."


    "What''s the meaning of all this?" Lian Qiao asked with surprise. "That day, Third Miss and Miss Shen did not seem to be on very good terms. Why didn''t she invite Second Miss (i.e. Jiang Su Su)? Why only invite Third Miss?"


    Lu Zhu smiled mysteriously. "The servants are all spreading rumours about how the Shen fu has lost something, and suspicion has fallen on the head of Third Miss."


    The servants of Ruan Ju had manyints about Jiang Li. Shemonly adopted a high and mighty air, and always had a hostile tone when speaking with others. She was a far cry from Jiang Su Su''s gentle manner of conduct, and all of the Jiang fu''s servants were somewhat fed up with her. Now that she was in trouble, plenty of people were gloating over her predicament.


    Bai Zhi said, "If they are really suspicious of Third Miss, it''s no wonder that Master is so furious. If she did go, wouldn''t it be the same as pping ourselves in the face and admitting that we had stolen whatever it is? But, why did the Shen fu employ the method of asking Miss Shen to invite Third Miss to the fu? What would they have been able to find out? Even though the servants view Third Miss as being ordinarily quite domineering, they would not take advantage of this situation for personal gain. There''s something really fishy about all this. Besides, Master and Shen daren have such a deep rtionship, it is highly unlikely that they would quarrel to this extent over a mere possession. What on earth did the Shen fu lose?"


    What did they lose? Jiang Ruan smiled faintly, and unhurriedly lifted her teacup to take a sip of tea. "It must be something really important."


    That the Shen fu was making such a big fuss more or less revealed that Assistant Minister Shen had discovered the fact that his ount book was missing. That day, it had been the first time she, an outsider, had visited the Shen fu, so she would naturally not be familiar with theyout. In the midst of their visit, only Jiang Li had left thedies'' area, and it would be difficult not to suspect her. However, Jiang Li had no reason to run off by herself to steal the ount book, so it must have been Jiang Quan''s idea. Thus, it was entirely reasonable for Assistant Minister Shen to have entertained this train of thought. The rtionship between the Shen fu and the Jiang fu involved a whole slew of mutual benefits and unclear interests. If Jiang Quan had gotten hold of information which could be used against Assistant Minister Shen, it would mean that Assistant Minister Shen would have to humble himself before Jiang Quan from now onwards. However, this deferential attitude would never be authentic, and thus it was no wonder that Assistant Minister Shen wanted to embarrass Jiang Quan.


    Jiang Quan had truly been wronged, as this situation had nothing to do with him. Jiang Ruan smiled. Human rtions were always very fragile; from now onwards, Jiang Quan and the Shen fu would find it very difficult to maintain friendly appearances because of this ount book. Today''s matter would also be like a thorn buried deep in Assistant Minister Shen''s side. There woulde a day when this thorn would break forth and grow. At that moment, the battle lines between Jiang Quan and the Shen fu would be made clear, signalling the rupture in their rtionship.


    Jiang Li wanted to cause her trouble, but she had instead made Jiang Li the scapegoat. This could be considered meting out a small punishment in order to prevent bigger mistakes. From now onwards, the Shen fu would view Jiang Li as a thorn in its side. Jiang Quan would also not be happy about the whole state of affairs, for which Jiang Li had only herself to me.


    In her previous life, Jiang Quan did manage to get hold of the Shen fu''s ount book in the end, and used it to exploit the Shen fu''s key areas of weaknesses[4]. At that time, Jiang fu was already on its way to ascendancy, so the Shen fu could only humble itself and capitte. However, in this life, it was still early, and the Jiang fu still required the Shen fu''s assistance on several matters. So, to have their alliance ruptured this early would only mean misfortune for Jiang Quan.


    [4] Nie zhe qi chun ( �����ߴ� ) - literally, to squeeze/hold 7 inches. This arises from the idiomatic advice to squeeze a snake''s body 7 inches away from its head (���ߴ��ߴ�), which is where its most vital part is. Opinions differ on whether this is the heart or abdomen.


    Jiang Ruan patted her clothes and stood up. "Since Father and Second Brother have already returned, we should visit them without dy, otherwise people will say we have no understanding of etiquette and are unfilial. Let''s go. The Father and Second Brother whom I have not seen for five years - I wonder what they look like now."


    Notice - Anybody who wants to try their hand at tranting are most wee to join the Rebirth team. If you are interested, you can drop ament below or mail at [email protected].


    Join us on to fangirl about this novel and many others in the meraki world. You can also read this novel offline on Wattpad - .


    Tranted by : shl


    Edited by : Anks & Ely

 Chapter 48

    Sorry for the dy, but here''s thetest chapter. Here, we meet JR''s father and step-brother (one can imagine how they turn out to be) and get to read more of the sufferings from her past. As we read, we realize that Jiang Chao & Su Su, they are definitely cut from the same cloth.


    In the garden''s reception pavilion, Xia Yan was dressed in a primly-coloured short-sleeved satin lined jacket and a cyan woven silk pleated re skirt. The garments were tightly fastened around her waist without any ease to spare. Although she was already a mother of two, she appeared to remain slender; just like the young girls in the cusp of their spring. Her glistening, moist and supple skin was highlighted with the slightest adornments, bringing the main focal point to her beautiful hair essories. Whenpared to the many concubines in the residence, she was precisely like a slender and elegant silhouette of a pure white lotus. On top of that, she had a faint image of a schrly, literarydy and hence, seemed like an extremely rare, and beautiful woman.


    As Jiang Quan''s gaze fell upon her, it became rather gentle. As he said to her, "It''s been hard for you," his gaze waspletely filled with tenderness. Left in the lurch as she saw this, the Second Yiniang could not put up with this scene any longer. As her shapely eyebrows, that had been meticulously drawn, rose, she deliberately cleared her throat softly, "Laoye[1], we can finally wee you home."


    [1] Laoye ( ��ү ) - (respectful) lord / master.


    In fact, the Second Yiniang was also a beauty. Only, her beautiful features were somewhat sharp and with a slimmer than average face, it only made her appear somewhat shrewd, unlike Xia Yan who seemed sentimental and tender. Moreover, with her attempt at acting submissively in order to ingratiate herself, Second Yiniang''s actions seem rather forced. Therefore, Jiang Quan seemed to reveal a rather impatient visage and merely replied distractedly. Upon seeing this, Second Yiniang''s hands artlessly wrapped around and clenched onto the hems of her clothes.


    Dressed in a faint blue coloured straight-cut decorative skirt, at the corner of First Yiniang''s lips was a smile filled with humbleness as she quietly retreated to a corner. In starkparison to the two servant girls beside Xia Yan, who seemed as delicate as flowers and as refined as precious jade, the First Yiniang, in contrast, had an appearance that seemed more like a second-tier servant girl. Jiang Quan did not even nce at her. Jiang Su Su then stepped forward with a smile, "Father[2] has returned."


    [2] Die ( �� ) - informal way of saying ''father'', like Dad in modern lingo.


    On normal days, as he went about his official business, Jiang Quan would constantly be stern, however, in front of Jiang Su Su, he had never shown such a visage. On his face, a trace of a smile seemed to have emerged as he reached out to pat her head, "I brought some ythings for you;ter, I will have someone bring them to your courtyard."


    Standing at the side, a sh of resentment, hatred and jealousy red in Second Yiniang''s eyes. Among the four daughters in the Jiang fu, the only one that would receive this sort of special privilege was Jiang Su Su.


    Jiang Chao, who was talking with the Old Jiang Madame, suddenly thought of something as he said, "Didn''t Ruan meimei just return home too, why have I not seen her person yet?"


    Jiang Su Su''s smile became heavy as Jiang Quan too suddenly recalled this. His smile faded and his brows furrowed. Seeing this, Xia Yan smiled and was about to speak when she suddenly heard a light girlish voice that came from the hall, "Jiang Ruan greets Esteemed Father[3]."


    [3] Fuqin ( ���� ) - formal way of saying ''father''. This is in stark contrast with the way Jiang Su Su addressed him earlier, revealing the level of closeness each of them share with their father.


    Simultaneously, both Jiang Quan and Jiang Chao directed their gazes toward the direction of the voice, and then saw a young girl with beautiful demeanour, dressed in a crimson hemstitched doubleyered jacket, move forward. At the bosom, there wererge rounded embroidery designs of eight flowers and nts colourfully embroidered, and her crow-ck tresses were coiled up with a multi-coloured bead hairpin. Her clothes seemed simple yet extremely vibrant. Inversely, what seemed even more vibrant was her features. Snow-white skin and cherry red lips, her limpid and beautiful eyes appeared to contain a countless amount of passion. Yet, contrary to expectations, from the corner of her raised hoods, a faintly discernible aloofness and coldness welled forth. Therefore, her beautiful, calm looks were akin to both, the fiery fire as well as the icy cold. If Jiang Su Su could be said as one who possessed exquisite beauty that was found in the human world, then the extremely vibrant and charming young girl before their eyes was like the unearthly beauty that could not be found in the human realm. Her every movement made one unable to shift their gaze away from her.


    Step by step as she steadily came forward, her manner as she moved was gorgeously charming and in a gentle flutter, she stopped before Jiang Quan as she softly uttered, "Father."


    At this, father and son both finally rposed themselves. In disbelief, the two people could hardly take a measure of her; this was the eldest youngdy of the Jiang fu that had just returned from the vige manor? Inparison to herself from five years ago and now, Jiang Ruan seemed like a changed person. From inside and out, there was hardly any trace of the figure of the little girl of the past. Most of all, as she steadily moved closer, her eyes were filled with an imprable gaze that was indecipherable. At this moment, she seemed like someone foreign to them and in the depths of one''s heart, it had made one feel a trace of cold shivers. However, as she stood before them, she smiled enchantingly, as if that cold and aloof gaze from before was merely an illusion.


    Jiang Quan''s probing gaze fell on Jiang Ruan as he dyed in deigning her with a reply. Jiang Ruan paused as she slowly raised her head and straightforwardly met Jiang Quan''s gaze.


    At that instant when she had looked at him, Jiang Ruan was, for a split second, distracted. In her heart, a trace of indecipherable emotion, that seemed like both sorrow and joy, emerged. Now, Jiang Quan was still in the prime of his life and had an appearance of a renowned and morally upright schr. Yet, before her very eyes, Jiang Ruan seemed to see the image of Jiang Quan''s that shest saw in her past life. At that time, just like this, her own biological father ruthlessly had her dragged into the main Buddhist hall of the imperial mausoleum. In the full presence of all the civil and military officials of the imperial court, she had beenbeled and prosecuted with the criminal charge of being a seductress that ruined the country. Lying face down on the floor, she could barely believe what she had heard as her eyes widened. In contrast, his gaze towards her was one of an extreme indifference and heartlessness. With that kind of debasing gaze, it seemed like he was looking at the one and only taint that had existed in his life. With such a prating gaze, in the depths of her heart, she felt a freezingly icy chill.


    After she had been imprisoned and tormented by Jiang Su Su, in addition to hearing news of her implicating the entire Zhao family, she had heard of her own father''s steady rise in officialdom. In his advancement, he had been promoted to the highest rank among the officials and ultimately, bing recognised as the extended rtive (an esteemed figure) of the Empress''s family: the maternal uncle of the Nation. As he put on his official robes, had he ever thought of the blood of hers that he had spilled in sacrifice for his official seal[4]?<novelnext></novelnext>


    [4] Gu��n y��n ( ��ӡ ) - The official seal of a government official, this is the most important possession a person could have, official or otherwise. It represents the power and identity of the person, a form of recognition of a person''s status. Here, Jiang Ruan is referring to how her father has used her crudely and harshly as a dead stepping stone in his path and greed for power.


    Moreover, Jiang Quan was precisely such a person. For Jiang Su Su, for Jiang Chao, for Xia Yan and most of all, for himself, he would have her and Zhao Mei, even the entire Zhao family be the paving stones toy a road for his sess. In her past life, or even now, had he ever truly regarded them as his family?


    If it could be said that in her past life, when she had been confined in that prison, what she had felt was despair and loss, then now, once again chancing upon these past faces of her family, nothing but hatred existed.


    Hate, how could she not be filled with hatred. When she had be a human swine that waspletely non-ambnt because of Jiang Su Su, when she had personally seen her young child being abused by a powerful official, who could possibly be able to understand the extreme sorrow, suffering and anguish that one would feel to the very core of their bones? Hearing the news of her close rtives and their entire household being executed in collective punishment, yet, there being no way for her to seek for help[5]. Once again, how could she recount the grief and indignation she had felt for them? Since the underworld would not receive people like her and had made her return to the human world, then, how could she not resign herself to let these people have a taste of what it felt like to experience hell on earth. From the moment of her rebirth, she had already renounced all kinship with Jiang Quan and was bent on revenge.


    [5] Qi�� zh�� w�� men ( �������� ) - It means that Jiang Ruan wished to seek for others'' help in a matter, however, no such apt social connection or way of getting help existed to get intervention.


    As she lightly widened herrge eyes, that pair of foggy eyes suddenly became a little clearer and brighter. Looking deeper, it was merely ayer of rity and calm like the surface of a clear spring flowing through the mountains that did not have the least bit of impurity. Before them, the person''s voice was as soft as the breeze and called out once more, "Father?"


    In a split second, Jiang Quan recovered. Yet, towards his own eldest daughter''s bright and beautiful smile, for no reason at all, it made one felt ill at ease. As he nced at Jiang Ruan, he uttered, "It''s good that you have returned." After that, he did not express himself any further.


    With such indifference, it even caused Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi behind her to feel somewhat indignant. As though she was not aware of it, Jiang Ruan then turned to face him as she smiled at Jiang Chao, "Second brother[6]."


    [6] ��rg�� ( ���� ) - second brother.


    Jiang Chao still remained the same as he did in her recollection. He was gifted with a bright and cheerful appearance, and somewhat restlessly, he scratched his head as he replied with a grin, "Ruan meimei." Yet, in his gaze, there was a hint of unclear overtones.


    Xia Yan''s two children were both people that were extremely adept in putting on masks to conduct themselves. At that time, shortly after Jiang Xin Zhi''s death, contrary to expectations, this Second Brother had been extremely good to her. Although Jiang Chao seemed to have an amiable and generous disposition, wherein it seemed he would still make some foolish mistakes and suffer some losses, anyone would be willing to be friends with this sort of person. Especially, Jiang Ruan who had just lost Jiang Xin Zhi, found that she too could find some of the lost warmth and affection from this second brother of hers.


    Yet, the heart of the matter was that this foolish and honest young man had eventually married the beloved daughter of the Right Chancellor at that period of time. And from that time on, the Right Chancellor became a part of the Eighth Prince''s faction.


    Now that she recalled, all of those fantasies that she had in her past life and her impression of Jiang Chao, they had all halted at the very scene when he had attempted to use his own charms as his means into the officialdom. When she had finally entered the pce, that could also be credited to this wonderful brother of hers. She still remembered the pledge that he had solemnly vowed, "With meimei''s extremely beautiful appearance, after entering the pce, meimei would definitely receive the pampering, favour and love of the Emperor. To have this utmost honor, respect and glory, that would be meimei''s blessing."


    Notice - Anybody who wants to try their hand at tranting are most wee to join the Rebirth team. If you are interested, you can drop ament below or mail at [email protected].


    Join us on to fangirl about this novel and many others in the meraki world. You can also read this novel offline on Wattpad - .


    Tranted by : Irisu


    Edited by : Anks & Ely

 Chapter 49

    Sorry for the dy in posting Ch 49. The evil family of JR sent their minion, a vicious cockroach, to attack our poor trantor irisu while she was working hard on this chapter. Needless to say, they seeded in disrupting her work, but eventually, with the help of her own superhero team(Mom-the saviour) and some bug spray, she managed to survive the ordeal. And here we are! Enjoy the chapter. ??


    Jiang Chao was attired in an indigo dyed straight-cut Changpao embroidered with gold stripes which, in contrast, made his usually high-spirited look seem more steady and brought about a hint of nobility to him. Although he deliberately tried to mask it in his manner of speech and his bearing, essentially, he had the air of a person from the bureaucracy. In Jiang Ruan''s eyes, this seemed shameless and disgraceful; however, in the eyes of the Old Jiang Madame, this appearance of his was extremely pleasing. The stern expression on her face also had a trace of an affectionate smile, "After the passing of the New Year, Chao''er would then need to participate in the imperial examinations; did the teachers of Imperial Academy say anything?"


    An enormous smile appeared on Jiang Chao''s face, though he made an extreme effort to suppress it, as he replied, "They did not say anything."


    Jiang Quan shot Jiang Chao a quick nce as he continued, "Passing the imperial examination will not be an issue, it''s only uncertain how you would rank. Whatever the case, everything that should be put in order (bribes)[1] has already been settled."


    [1] D�� dian ( ��� ) has been previously tranted in other terms and meanings in past chapters. Here, it does not only refer to bribery, but it also refers to the use of money to take care of his son and lobby/to influence his son''s ranking.


    As a glint shed in her gaze, the Second Yiniang covered her lips and smiled, "That truly is great. Both of furen''s children are alike, they are capable of creating literary works. At this exam, the Second Young Master would inevitably obtain schrly honour. As qieshen[2] sees this, he would definitely be nothing but the top scorer then." Although the Second Yiniang did not like Xia Yan, still just for appearances while Jiang Quan was in the fu, she would always feign and put on aplete facade. Moreover, while she ttered and praised Jiang Chao, the Old Jiang Madame would also be happy. Therefore, saying such pretty words would unlikely put her at a disadvantage.


    [2] Qi�� sh��n ( ��� ) refers to the deprecatory self-reference for concubine women and often means I, myself. This is phrased as such to emphasize referring back to oneself. In this case, it is Second Yiniang''s opinion in her own dismissive, deprecatory way simr to how intensive/emphatic pronouns are used in English.


    As expected, the Old Jiang Madame remarked, "Silly, this sort of talk should not be carelessly spoken." Yet, what appeared on her expression was a look without any condemnation and seemed rather joyful. Jiang Chao followed suit and smiled as Xia Yan gently pushed Jiang Quan. As every person in the room began to smile andugh, they really seemed like a harmonious and affectionate family.


    Just at this time when everyone was in an amicable and friendly mood, abruptly, a voice interjected, "What is everyone talking about, to actuallyugh and smile this joyously?"


    Jiang Ruan''s lips lightly curled and from outside the door, a beautiful married woman walked unhurriedly into the room. In contrast with Xia Yan and the other few yiniangs, she seemed to appear extremely youthful. Dressed in an absinthe green, thin cotton top with embroidered clouds and a goose on it, she had donned an embroidered skirt filled with butterflies flying in the mist and clouds. Combed into a topknot bun, her hair had been braided into a fancyyered pattern that seemed like numerous flowers bunched together. However, she did not essorize it with a hairpin but merely had a branch of a light yellow plum blossom in it. With a faint smile gracing her face as she walked forth, she had a sort of misty-soft beauty. Unexpectedly, unlike the usual tenderness and suppleness of the furens of government officials, her delicate bearing did not have the slightest trace of artificiality and seemed as if it had been deeply engraved into her very bones.


    This precisely described the Fifth Yiniang, Hong Ying[3]. Regardless of any protests or obstruction given, Jiang Quan, a person who had quite a reputation, had stubbornly bought this star courtesan[4] from the Fireworks district[5]. Initially, he had wanted to gift her to a superior, however, she had eventually be the Fifth Yiniang in the fu. Due to this, considerable harm had been brought to Jiang Quan''s reputation. At that time, there had been rumours that Xia Yan had even made some noise over this with him, but finally, the matter had remained unresolved. Still, when all was said and done, Hong Ying had caused some seedlings of discontent to sow in between Jiang Quan and Xia Yan. Now, although this gap in between them seemed negligible, it still remained a vulnerable area that could be properly exploited.


    [3] T/N: ''��ӧ'' Hong Ying''s name has the characters that means red and tassel, simr to how her beauty can be literally tranted and described as a misty, vapoury beauty that has weighed down or hung down. Kinda like a red tassel that hangs and attracts your attention as a decorative element.


    [4] T/N: ''���Ķ�'' This refers to Hong Ying''s former status as a star courtesan, who had been sold as a ve and prized for her virginity or her skills in artistry such as in the art of dancing, singing, drawing, reciting andposition poems, the chess game Go or ying the guqin. This signifies that she is a prized possession of the pleasure house and essentially, the star performer and attraction there. In addition, she must have the appearance and the figure to match her status as a courtesan or as the trump card to lure in big-time customers, the matron would have a beautiful woman, who does not have much talent and still had her chastity, to sell her first time away.


    [5] T/N: ''�̻�֮��'' This is a euphemism meaning the prostitution area or the red light district, alsomonly known there as the fireworks district.


    In her past life, by the time Jiang Ruan had returned to the fu, Hong Ying had already reached the point of being a rival to Xia Yan that could equally match up on par with her to the point that no one was able to look down on her in the fu. Nevertheless, due to Xia Yan being pregnant once more, Hong Ying had then bribed some servants to induce Xia Yan into a miscarriage. However, in the end, she was unsure of what happened but her plot had been exposed. Jiang Quan had be furious and then had Hong Ying confined to her courtyard. Yet, Hong Ying had, by her own ord, ultimately hung herself.


    Now that she thought about it, although matters hade to a head, Jiang Quan still had not had Hong Ying beaten alive but merely restricted her to her courtyard. In all likelihood, he might have some genuine feelings for Hong Ying then. Thus, it seemed rather suspicious that without rhyme or reason, Hong Ying had hung herself in the firewood storage room. One could not help but suspect that this could have been Xia Yan''s doing. In her past life, Jiang Ruan did not have much contact with Hong Ying due to the degree of absolute hatred and loathing Xia Yan had for Hong Ying. Now, it remained that Jiang Ruan herself still had no clue of what sort of person Hong Ying was.


    With Hong Ying''s presence, when Jiang Quan''s gaze fell upon her figure, the expression on his face slightly became gentler as he said, "We were talking about some of Chao''er''s matters."


    Xia Yan''s gaze had be slightly sluggish that it was almost undetectable, however, Jiang Ruan had caught sight of it. Innately, Xia Yan had a deeply educated air and appearance. In contrast, for a woman that hade from the Fireworks district, Hong Ying possessed the charmingness that a youngdy from an official family would not have. For men, this would aptly be filled with loveliness that was extremely attractive and mesmerising. Jiang Quan was fond of talenteddies, Xia Yan had talent and Hong Ying did notck any either; she was capable and well-educated in the four arts (zither, Go, calligraphy and painting). While not as dignified andposed as Xia Yan, with her long worldly experience from meeting numerous people in the Fireworks district, she understood and knew far better than Xia Yan what Jiang Quan liked to hear. Therefore, ever since Hong Ying had entered the Jiang fu, the reality was that Xia Yan was no longer Jiang Quan''s only intelligent and charmingly understanding beauty anymore.


    Hong Ying faintly bobbed in curtsey towards Jiang Chao, "I heard that the Second Young Master will be taking the preliminary rounds of imperial examinations in a few days. Qishen prays that Second Young Master will achieve top marks in the imperial examinations and in one stroke, seize an overall triumph."


    Initially, Jiang Chao''s gaze towards Hong Ying was somewhat hazy but after hearing what she said, his brows could not help but smoothen out, "Many thanks to Fifth Yiniang for your kind words."


    Jiang Su Su then smiled as she strode over and stood beside Jiang Chao, "Why is everyone standing, why don''t we move into the hall. Mother has already had delicious food prepared for quite some time now, we were only waiting together for Father and Elder Brother to arrive."


    The Old Jiang Madame pped her hands too, "That''s right, it is still the Second girl (JSS) that is thoughtful."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Thus, the entire family then happily moved towards the hall. With distant eyes, Jiang Ruan swept a look around and waited until Jiang Quan had walked past her. Only then, did she lightly speak up, "Why don''t I see Third Younger Sister?"


    The Second Yiniang who was standing at one side had suddenly paused in her movements as she turned around to forcefully mince out a smile, "The Third Young Miss is a little unwell today, so she is in her courtyard, resting."


    Deeply troubled, Jiang Ruan then remarked, "Surely a physician has been invited over? If it is of import, then we ought to have someone give a call, after all, today is the day that Esteemed Father has returned to the fu��"


    "It''s alright," Jiang Quan interrupted her and coldly stated, "we will just have her rest for a few more days!"


    Jiang Ruan immediately became silent while the Second Yiniang viciously wrung the handkerchief in her hands. Then, she slowly followed Jiang Quan who had advanced ahead.


    Jiang Ruan faintly smiled once more, without exception, everyone who had sat to have a meal together was in high spirits. However, that was merely what was shown on the surface, who knew what each and every respective person there was thinking or scheming of. After the meal, unexpectedly, Jiang Quan did not go to Yan Hua Yuan (Xia Yan''s current residence) but rather, to Hong Ying''s courtyard. Naturally, the Second Yiniang felt aggrieved and in a string of words, openly cursed Hong Ying as a vixen before she left. Yet, Xia Yan tenderly sent him off and did not seem even the least bit unhappy. That very evening in her residence, as she brought up this matter, Lian Qiao remarked, "Furen is certainly hard to deal with. The master has gone to Fifth Yiniang''s courtyard after he had just returned to the fu and she (Xia Yan) can still summon a smile."


    Bai Zhi stared at her nkly, "What nonsense are you talking about."


    "But have I said something wrong?" Lian Qiao had always had a blunt personality and was unable to conceal her dislike towards Xia Yan, "I just can''t believe that from the depths of her heart, she would truly be this delighted about it?"


    Lu Zhu had crouched on the floor to stir up the coal chunks in the brazier as she lifted her head and blinked, "Of course, it was for the Second Young Master. Isn''t furen wishing for the Second Young Master to be the top-scorer in the imperial examinations; what does Miss think, would the Second Young Master be able to pass the exam this time round?"


    Unlike how she usually passed her time reading some books, Jiang Ruan had been sitting in front of the table. And who knew what she had been thinking about as, ever since she had returned, she had been thoughtfully staring at the teapot the whole time. After hearing the conversation between her maidservants, she faintlyughed, "Second Brother is a human encyclopaedia. Ever since he was young, he has been unusually intelligent and has been personally guided by our esteemed father since the cusp of his childhood. Moreover, all of the grafts have been extensively and thoroughly given to those in the upper and lower echelons, there is no doubt about it. With all that, he ought to pass."


    "Then, wouldn''t that be terrible?" Lian Qiao remarked in rm, "If the Second Young Master truly did pass the exams, then in the days ahead, those in the Yan Hua Yuan would not even give those of us here the time of the day. I''m afraid that the Old Madame would side with the Second Young Master then."


    "What is there to be afraid of, I only said that it was only natural that he ought to pass. Why, I say, the Second Young Master will certainly not be able to make the passing mark." Jiang Ruan faintly affirmed.


    In her past life, Jiang Chao had indeed passed the exam and although he was not the top scorer[6], he was still a true to honest third-ce candidate, a ''Flower Snatcher'' schr. At that time, with the emperor personally conferring his title to him, he was immediately pleased as punch with his sess and the Jiang fu''s name had gained considerable fame throughout the capital. Thus, he had also gained the favor of the prime minister''s daughter, having thepletely perfect life filled with fame and a beauty by his side.


    [6] Zhu��ng yu��n ( ״Ԫ ) & T��n hu�� ( ̽�� ) - The first phrase ''zhu��ng yu��n'' refers to the top scorer of the imperial examinations which is a triennial court exam, alsomonly known as the metropolitan exam. These schrs that take the first ce ''top thesis author'' ״Ԫ (zhu��ng yu��n), the second ce ''eyes positioned alongside'' ���� (b��ng y��n), and the third ce ''flower snatcher'' ̽�� (t��n hu��) named positions in the examinations are addressed as �Mʿ����, distinguished advanced schrs (j��n sh�� j�� d��).


    It is an important title since only the top three graduates of the national court exam could use this title. Furthermore, having a title of an imperial schr (�Mʿ j��n sh��) or a sessful graduate, means that just passing the imperial exams, it was an equivalent to the modern Doctor of Literature degree or PhD. Therefore, these top schrs'' titles and ranks embody the prestigiousness and reverence thatmoners used to have for them that they would even hold parades!


    However, in this new life, how could she bear to have him get what he wanted now? In this brief period of time ahead, she too would show him and give him a taste of just how someone, who was high in the clouds, could fall to the ground.


    Notice - Anybody who wants to try their hand at tranting are most wee to join the Rebirth team. If you are interested, you can drop ament below or mail at [email protected].


    Join us on to fangirl about this novel and many others in the meraki world. You can also read this novel offline on Wattpad - .


    Tranted by : Irisu


    Edited by : Anks & Ely

 Chapter 50

    Enjoy the chapter. ??


    The new year had just begun, and the days seemed to carry within them the hint of spring. The sun had actually shone brightly for a few days, and the capital was especially bustling with noise and excitement. An atmosphere of joy was everywhere.


    However, the students of the Imperial Academy[1] were in no mood to enjoy the happy atmosphere of the new year, as they were all preparing for the preliminary round of the imperial examinations[2] taking ce in less than two weeks'' time. Within the academy, the students were busily discussing strategy, while in the courtyard outside, the Master of Records[3] was in conversation with the Chancellor of the Academy[4].


    [1] Guo zin ( ���Ӽ� ) - Imperial Academy, the highest educational body in Imperial China.


    [2] Ke kao ( �ƿ� ) - the imperial examinations, a civil service examination system in Imperial China to select candidates for the state bureaucracy. More info here. The origins of the open examination system are in the early Han dynasty when wise rulers figured out that the way to avoid officials building power bases from their family and friends was to appoint on basis of talent and intellectual merit and not on wealth or family ancestry.


    [3] Zhu bu ( ���� ) - Master of Records, an ancient title for the government official who was in charge of the books, seals, official court documents etc, something like a secretary to the Emperor. Depending on the dynasty, he would have a fair amount of power.


    [4] Ji jiu ( ���� ) - the title of an important government official; research suggests this was someone who would supervise the highest educational body.


    "This lowly official thinks that there are several promising candidates in this round of the examination," Master of Records Song mentioned as he nced within the building.


    Chancellor Chen was just forty years of age, but his hair was streaked with grey, giving him a sage-like appearance and poise. He stroked his beard and said, "Come, tell me what you think."


    "Mo Cong, Wang Zi Ling and Liu Min," replied Recorder Song. He muttered, almost to himself, "These three have achieved exemry results, whether it pertains to the Four Books[5], the Five ssics[6], the Law, or the Art of Mathematics[7]."


    [5] Si shu ( ���� ) - lit., Four Books. Namely: the Great Learning, the Doctrine of the Mean, the Analects of Confucius, and Mencius.


    [6] Wu jing ( �徭 ) - the Five ssics of Confucianism. Namely: the Book of Songs, the Book of History, the ssic of Rites, the Book of Changes, and the Spring and Autumn Annals.


    [7] Shu shu ( ���� ) or shu suan (���� ) - probably the ''Ten Computational Canons'', a collection of ten Chinese mathematical workspiled by early Tang dynasty mathematician Li Chunfeng (602-670), as the official mathematical texts for imperial examinations in mathematics. More info here.


    Upon hearing this, Chancellor Chen did not immediately reply. After a moment''s silence, Recorder Song looked carefully at him and asked hesitantly, "Does daren think that this is inappropriate? Would it please you to share your thoughts?"


    Chancellor Chen simply shook his head. "Liu Min is not bad, but the essay he submitted to the Emperor on current affairs, giving advice on policy, was somewhat biased. His grasp of the current political situation in the dynasty is not sound, and thus he cannot help being rather extreme."


    "This . . ." Recorder Song also frowned. "Liu Min is from an impoverished family, so it is no wonder that he is unclear of the current political situation."


    Chancellor Chen interrupted him. "I think Jiang Chao is not bad. I have read his essay, and he attends to all aspects. He is talented."


    Recorder Song shook his head. "He is too polished. He puts forward eloquent but empty arguments- which cannot be a good thing."


    Chancellor Chen''s gaze shifted slightly, then he smiled slowly. "What you and I say is of no importance. In the end, it is the Emperor''s opinion that matters."


    Recorder Song also smiled in agreement.


    When the morning sses were over, the students walked out of the Imperial Academy in twos and threes. Jiang Chao was walking right in front. He was currently all smiles as he chatted with his two good friends walking beside him.


    "Wang xiong[8] is bing more proficient in his strategy and control, teaching his xiaodi[9] to feel ashamed of being inferior." A tinge of shame surfaced on his face as he said this.


    [8] Xiong ( �� ) - elder brother; also used to address males older than or close in age to oneself within the same generation.


    [9] Xiao di ( �� ) - younger brother; also used to address males younger than oneself.


    Wang Zi Ling cupped his hands in greeting and said, "Jiang xiong, you have no cause to be unduly humble. I cannot match you in your knowledge of mathematics."<novelnext></novelnext>


    The young man in green on the other side smiled happily. "If my two brothers continue to be so self-deprecating, we might as well just jump into the moat." This person was Mo Cong, who seemed to be in an extremely good mood. Waving his hand around, he said, "Studying the past few days has made my brain hurt. Why don''t we have some fun? I will be the host today; let''s have a get-together at Dong Feng Lou[10]. What do you say?"


    [10] T/N : there''s a little pun here. Zuo dong ( ���� ) is to y host, but it literally means to ''be the East (��)'', and he suggests dong feng lou (����¥ ) - lit., ''East Wind House'' - as their gathering ce.


    When the young men around them heard his words, they smilingly clustered around him. "Mo Cong, since you are the host, why don''t you invite all of us as well? It''s really too stingy of you."


    Mo Congughed uproariously. "You actually called me stingy! All right, this time I will show my generosity and extend my invitation to all the gentlemen. Then, I won''t lose the affection of my fellow students!"


    The crowd of high-spirited young men walked out, smiling and chatting. However, behind them, a lone figure remained at the gate of the Imperial Academy. His figure was tall and slender, and he wore a blue garment which had been washed so often that the colour had faded. He was fair-skinned and his features were delicate. However, he gave off the aura of barely concealed resentment and istion. He looked from afar at the backs of the young men in front of him, and disdain briefly shed across his face.


    This person was Liu Min, whom Recorder Song and Chancellor Chen had been talking about earlier. He was unlike the other schrs preparing for the imperial examination in that he was not from the nobility. Liu Min came from an impoverished family background, and his only family was a widowed mother. Liu Min''s mother had an old friend in the capital who was a member of the upper ss, and she found a way to have Liu Min admitted into the Imperial Academy. Liu Min''s mother had always had an extremely strong sense of self-respect, but for the sake of Liu Min''s entrance into the Imperial Academy, for the first time in her life, she asked her old friend for help. When Liu Min entered the academy, he swore that he would excel in order to repay his mother''s sacrificial love and nurture.


    Most of the young men from noble families in the academy were of the idle sort; all they had were their names and reputations, which they did not live up to. Liu Min despised them heartily. The only one that he thought was not too bad was Mo Cong, but he was from a rich family and did not associate with someone as poor as Liu Min. Thus, it was Liu Min who became the academy''s oddball, and hence, kept to himself.


    Liu Min returned to the academy''s study residence, where he was the only person in residence. All the other schrs were unwilling to stay there as the difference between it and their own residences was as wide as the distance between heaven and earth. Therefore, Liu Min had all the convenience of living by himself in a spacious residence at no expense.


    As he ced his textbooks on the table, he turned his head and was startled to discover that a letter had been ced on the table at some indeterminate time. The academy''s servants would only enter the study residence to tidy up, so he had no idea who could have left the letter there. After a moment''s hesitation, he picked the letter up and opened it. As he did so, a sheet of snow-white paper fell out.


    It was themonly used xuan paper[11], which was rarely seen in the academy because the other schrs from noble families preferred the specially selected, top-notch ''pear blossom paper''. Liu Min bent down to pick up the paper. When he unfolded it, he was greeted by a line of vigorously written, cleanly delineated characters:


    I heard that in the past, wise men governed the nation by emphasising honour, morals and customs, and the nation flourished. When these wise men departed, the nation declined. Therefore, the right way to govern a nation is by honour, morals and customs. However, others say that, while all these sentiments are good, they are not effective in controlling and managing the people. Bnce must be achieved by means ofw and order that all people adhere to so that the nation can experience prosperity and stability. This person is a foolish child who is still perplexed by this despite much thought, and I seek my gracious lord''s opinion (that is, which do you believe works better and why).


    [11] Xuan zhi ( ��ֽ ) - a type of paper traditionally made in Anhui province which is preferred for calligraphy/ writing. Xuan paper is renowned for being soft and fine textured, suitable for conveying the artistic expression of both Chinese calligraphy and painting. More info here.


    Clearly, his advice was being sought. This was amon practice among the Academy''s schrs. If there was a topic or question which one could not understand and needed to discuss, then one would write a letter detailing one''s doubts or queries. It could be considered an interesting method used by the schrs to address iprehensible issues. However, because of Liu Min''s low status, no one had ever taken the initiative to seek his opinion on any question. The letter was not signed, so he had no idea who had written it. He pondered over it for a while, but still did not have the slightest clue. It was said that one''s character could be discerned from one''s brush strokes. He once again looked at the line of writing which was confident, yet elegant. At first nce, it seemed entirelyposed of sharp points and edges. However, on closer examination, the strokes were smoothly made. The overall effect was to hint at an underlying emotion that he could not quite grasp. In that moment, hispetitive spirit was aroused. He took out a sheet of xuan paper from the writing table, ground his ink stone and set his brush into motion over the paper.


    When he had finished writing, he lifted up the xuan paper to blow on it. He was struck by a sudden difficulty - he did not know who had sent him the letter, and thus he had no idea who to give his letter to. After a moment''s nkness, Liu Min shook his head andughed at how obsessed he was. He ced his letter into an envelope, thought for a bit, then ced it on the writing table, deciding to take the entire matter as something of a joke.


    He was not the only person writing. In the Jiang fu, Jiang Ruan set down her brush. Bai Zhi lifted the xuan paper from the table and blew on it, while Lian Qiao asked, "Do we send it to the same young man?"


    Jiang Ruan nodded. "Send it a littleter, when the day has almost passed."


    "Miss, this is really not appropriate," Lu Zhu said with some hesitation. "What would we do if others were to find out about it? After all, this young man is a stranger, and the letter is so private . . ."


    "What is there to be afraid of? I didn''t sign the letter." Without the slightest concern, Jiang Ruan continued, "Moreover, no one is going to make any connection between him and me. After all, we have never met."


    Lian Qiao asked, "Even so, it''s still strange; since Miss has never met him, why are you writing such things to him?"


    Jiang Ruan smiled faintly but made no answer. Liu Min must be reading her first letter at the moment. Jiang Ruan remembered clearly that in her previous life, the top three ranked schrs had been Wang Zi Ling, Mo Cong and Jiang Chao. Liu Min had only ced eighteenth. However, three yearster, the news had broken that the principal examiner at that time had taken bribes. The Emperor, thoroughly incensed, had punished the principal examiner. In the end, after looking through the essays submitted for that year, Liu Min alone had caught his fancy. Liu Min, then a third-rank official, had been promoted steadily, until he finally became the Imperial Grand Tutor.


    Notice - Anybody who wants to try their hand at tranting are most wee to join the Rebirth team. If you are interested, you can drop ament below or mail at [email protected].


    Join us on to fangirl about this novel and many others in the meraki world. You can also read this novel offline on Wattpad - .


    Tranted by : shl


    Edited by : Anks & Ely

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51: Mo Cong''s Identity


    In her memory of her previous life, although Wang Zi Ling had garnered the top score in the imperial examinations, the Emperor had only appointed him to a previously vacant sixth-rank court position as Shi Du, one of the officials tasked withpiling, editing and reviewing the literature and history of the dynasty, in addition to tutoring duties. After this, for some unknown reason, he had made no further contribution or advancement. However, Jiang Ruan had once heard Eighth Prince say that, although this person''s talent and learning were outstanding, it was also clear that his field of knowledge was rather narrow. Moreover, he was fond of seeking connections with those in power. Although, in the capital, the Wang family were considered members of the nobility, in truth, they no longer lived up to their name and were considered nothing but empty vessels.


    There was no need to talk about Jiang Chao. In contrast to him, Mo Cong was highly talented. His father, Mo daren, was the Minister of the Imperial n[1], and Mo Cong was the youngest son. He was gregarious, excitable and inclined to have less regard for propriety, which could admittedly cause headaches for others. However, his opinions on political affairs were considerably advanced, and must have sounded fresh to the Emperor who had to constantly listen to the safe and conventional views of his gaggle of court officials. After Mo Cong ced second in the imperial examination, he was appointed as a fourth-rank junior minister in the Ministry of Horses[2], where he was only two ranks lower than his father. Mo Cong was friendly towards others, and he received favour from the different factions in the imperial court. With someone like this, it was difficult to ascertain which faction he supported, and it could be said that he was neutral. In her past life, he gave the Eighth Prince endless headaches.


    [1] Zong zheng ( ���� ) - Minister of the Imperial n, one of Imperial China''s Nine Ministers, who managed royal affairs (including managing unruly Imperial kinsmen and maintaining their genealogy). It was established from the Qin Dynasty and it usually was a close trusted rtive of the royal family. Read more about the Nine Ministers.


    [2] Tai pu si ( ̫���� ) - the office in ancient China responsible for the breeding,


    raising and training of horses.


    Of course, neither of these two couldpare with Liu Min, who had managed to quietly surpass both of them. The Emperor[3], unlike others, did not believe that one became more muddle-headed as one grew older. He was highly suspicious by nature. Not only that, in order to maintain a firm grasp over his court, he often acted unpredictably. While Mo Cong and Wang Zi Ling had the support of their long-standing families, Liu Min was born dirt-poor. Moreover, he was upright and inspoken when he interacted with others. This kind of person could be appointed to a position without cause for concern. Liu Min was also highly talented. Thus, this young upstart in the imperial court very quickly became the most trusted official by the Emperor''s side. If, in this lifetime, Jiang Ruan managed to win over such an important person, it would be tantamount to having someone speak on her behalf in the pce.


    [3] Jiu wu zhi jun ( ����֮�� ) - �� is nine (9); �� is five (5). In ancient China, numbers were divided into positive and negative numbers. Odd numbers were positive, and even numbers were negative. Among the positive numbers, nine is the


    highest and five is in the middle. Therefore, ''nine'' and ''five'' symbolise the authority of the emperor.


    Most importantly, during that earlier time, Liu Min had steadfastly supported the Crown Prince. He ced great importance on tradition, customs and ceremonies, and turned a blind eye to the friendly advances of Eighth Prince. However, circumstances would only be in Liu Min''s favour in three years'' time, and a lot could happen in three years. What Jiang Ruan wanted to do was to help this future Imperial Grand Tutor, who was currently living in poverty, so that his golden opportunity would arrive sooner.


    Seeing that Jiang Ruan was still sunk in contemtion, Lu Zhu pursed her lips and spoke abruptly, as if she had suddenly remembered something. "There is some good news. Zhou momo woke up today, and she looks like she is in much better spirits."


    From the time Zhou momo had fainted previously, Jiang Ruan had ordered Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao to look after her. However, she had not regained consciousness, and they did not know whether it was due to the recurrence of some old mdy. On hearing this news, Jiang Ruan''s facial expression rxed somewhat, and she said, "That is indeed wonderful. I will visit her."


    * * *


    The night sky was full ofnterns which had been hung up to mark the passing of the year, but had yet to be put away. They brightened the normally pitch-ck night with a warm, red glow. Ordinary people strolled along the streets, and the pavilioned stages temporarily erected by travelling performance groups could be seen in all directions. It was extraordinarily lively.


    In Dong Feng Lou, the purple and gold, pearl-beaded curtain separating the private room from the rest of the establishment was lowered. It concealed the doorway securely even as it asionally flickered with dazzling brilliance.


    Within the room, a single person leaned against the window, indifferently looking down at the hustle and bustle of the crowds below. Themp light shone on his profile, which was as elegant as a jade carving. His long eyshes were lowered, so that no one was able to clearly read the emotion in his eyes. His clothes were as dark as night, but they were unable to conceal his cold temperament, or his innate grace and elegance.


    The curtain was abruptly lifted as a nobleman in green clothes walked in. He was handsome and upright, and his face was wreathed in smiles. To the young nobleman d in ck, he said, "Aiya, I have not seen you for a long time. Why are you in such a rush this time?"


    The ck-d youth made no move despite the other''s entrance, and only said, "The Emperor does not know."


    "You are the only person under the heavens who dares to flout imperial decrees so brazenly," the green-d gentleman said as he sat at the table in the middle of the room. He poured himself a cup of tea and drained it in one gulp before sighing. "If only you''d arrived earlier, I wouldn''t have had to eat and drink in thepany of that bunch from the Imperial Academy." This person was Mo Cong.


    The ck-d youth shook his head, and asked, "How was the preliminary round of the imperial examination?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It was all right. I should be able to muddle my way into the top three." Contrary to what one might expect, Mo Cong was not in the least concerned. A sudden thought came to him, and he said, with pity in his voice, "Ah, it''s a shame about Liu Min. Such talent and schrship. If he were not so obstinate, I would actually consider befriending him. If I am reading Chancellor Chen correctly, I am afraid Liu Min is going to unfairly lose out to Jiang Chao."


    "Jiang Chao?" The ck-d youth''s brows knitted slightly.


    On seeing him like this, Mo Cong exined, "He is the son of Official Jiang Quan in the Ministry of War. Jiang Quan is really amazing to have such a son who is this capable and spirited. Not a day passes when he doesn''t vex me. And, I have no idea what Jiang Quan is teaching his son, but a few days ago the entire capital was abuzz with talk of the business regarding the Jiang fu''s di daughter, but Jiang Quan was still in the mood to fiddle with his son''s affairs. Really amazing!"


    The torrent of information that gushed forth from Mo Cong was met with no response, so he inadvertently nced up at his good friend. He noticed that the ck-d youth was seemingly deep in thought, so he said, "I heard Ye Feng say that you had asked him to make enquiries regarding a youngdy recently." Teasingly, he asked, "Which family is she from? Do I know her?"


    The ck-d youth paid no attention to his teasing but his expression became colder. Mo Cong touched his nose. Although he looked embarrassed, he could not stop himself from saying, "You don''t have to be shy, there is nothing to be bashful about. When we talk about other things, you outss me, but when we talk about the rtions between men and women, you are my inferior. Another day, why don''t I take you to a drinking party with female entertainers? That new girl at Cui Wei Lou is as elegant as the moon, and very gentle . . ." While speaking, Mo Cong stole a nce at his good friend''s face. It looked as if the other party had not heard even a single word he had said, and he sighed again. "With your personality, I honestly have no clue what kind of person would catch your discerning eye. As far as I can see, the capital''s beauties are all toomon for you. Only someone who shocks all of society will be suitable."


    On hearing this, the ck-d youth''s expression changed slightly. The memory of that night at the temple floated up in his mind; that youngdy in in cotton clothes, smacking of poverty, her appearance which was exceptionally splendid under the moonlight, and the satisfied smile with which she had surveyed the corpse-filled ground, in contrast to her ice-cold eyes. The next time they met, her red clothes were fluttering in the wind, and she was like a mysterious fireball with the Shen fu''s secrets within her grasp.


    From his investigations, Ye Feng had confirmed that it was this girl''s first visit to the Shen fu. There was absolutely no way she could have known about Shen fu''s secrets, but he did not know what remarkable ability she possessed. Rumour had it that the di daughter of the Jiang n was weak and yielding, but he had seen for himself that this waspletely untrue. Who was she, really?


    Mo Cong looked at him in surprise. "What are you thinking of, that you''d be so lost in thought?"


    The ck-d youth came back to himself to some degree, and said indifferently, "Nothing. Lao Ba[4] has been keeping closepany with the Prime Minister ofte. There''s a lot that is fishy about the preliminary examination- you''d better be extra careful."


    [4] T/N : As exined previously, o'' = old, but it is also a form of address for someone older than oneself (usually from the older generation), and denotes a degree of familiarity. It can be used derisively, which may be the case here, as I suspect Lao Ba refers to Eighth Prince. (''ba'' = eight'').


    "The controls have tightened in recent days as well." The smile vanished from Mo Cong''s face, and his expression turned serious. "My sister says that,tely, the Yang family has been behaving really overbearingly in the pce. Is this the beginning? Ah[5] Shao, why don''t you transfer some ''Jin Yi Guards[6]'' to me; at present, something is not right in the Imperial Academy, and I am uneasy about Jiang Chao."


    [5] Ah ( �� ) - used in addressing those close to oneself e.g. someone named ''Ming Rui'' would be addressed as ''Ah Rui''.


    [6] Jin Yi Guards (������) - �� = brocade, �� = clothes, �� = guard.


    The ck-d youth pursed his lips. "All right." After a pause, he added, "And keep a close eye on the Jiang family."


    Notice - Anybody who wants to try their hand at tranting are most wee to join the Rebirth team. If you are interested, you can drop ament below or mail at [email protected].


    Join us on to fangirl about this novel and many others in the meraki world. You can also read this novel offline on Wattpad - .


    Tranted by : shl


    Edited by : Anks & Ely

 Chapter 52

    Hello everyone, this is Iris here, I apologise for thete chapter since this time round, I''ll be uploading the chapter. Please join me in congratting Anks, her baby is here~ Yay, congrattions!!


    Also, please enjoy the chapter. ??


    Day by day, as spring began, the weather became better and better. And, just like the weather, a person''s mood would also seem to be better too. Jiang Su Su and Xia Yan''s treatment towards Jiang Ruan had be extremely courteous. Ever since she had been confined in her courtyard, there were no longer any sightings of Jiang Li anymore. Apart from the asional encounters with 2nd yiniang and her frigid irony and scorching satire, the rest of her days were actually passed ordinarily and peacefully. It seemed like it should have always been this steady and calm.


    ? Lu Zhu poured a cup of red jujube and lotus seeds tea[1]. And in the tea, was some of Sophora japonica[2] (Chinese schr tree) nectar that had just been delivered to the kitchen; its glistening colour was extremely appealing. Propping up her chin with a hand, Jiang Ruan carelessly flipped through the book in her hand.


    [1] H��ng z��o li��n z�� ch�� ( �������Ӳ� ) - Part of Chinese life is enjoying and drinking tea, and it is an integral part of life where it is believed that tea drinking promotes health. Hence, tea is amon ingredient used in folk remedies and often times, to aid in alleviating problems such as gastric distention and fatigue. Lotus seeds are believed to be beneficial to dry throats, eliminate fatigue, increase mentality, improve brain health and tranquilise the mind while Chinese red jujubes (ormonly known as red dates) are believed to replenish and nourish blood, thereby improving blood cirction and lead to better liver, digestive function, bnce of inner body energy and improved immunity.


    [2] Hu��i hu�� ( ���� ) - The Chinese schr tree ormonly known as the Japanese pagoda tree, it is said to have antibacterial properties, moreover, is able to clear internal heat and numerous other healing efficacies.


    "Miss should stop and take a break as our youngdy has already read for half a morning already." Lu Zhu smiled, "those who aren''t aware would have thought that our Miss was nning to be the top scorer in the pce examination."


    Bai Zhiughingly scolded, "you can even tease our young Miss, too. You''re bing more and more unruly."


    Lu Zhu looked at Jiang Ruan and merelyughed, "but it is actually true, Miss, did nubi[3] clearly say something wrong?"


    [3] N�� b�� ( ū� ) - This term is often used as a deferential term of address for one''s self as a ve servant. This term is also simr to the status of serfdom in the feudal times wherein many peasants were under a condition of debt bondage to their masters. Often, these servants were considered property or chattel that could be bought, sold or gifted with their contracts. Bing a nubi is also a legal punishment formitting a crime or failing to pay a debt, however, in some cases, some people be ve servants in order to escape crushing poverty during poor harvests and famines as a way to help their families. More information about this can be found here, as the medieval Korean, Japanese and Chinese societies had simr social caste systems and cultures in certain ways.


    Jiang Ruan looked upon her two quibbling servant girls before her and was about to say a few words but just then, she saw Lian Qiao walk in with a cold expression on her face. On a usual day, Lian Qiao would also be smiling without exception. To see this expression of hers, she definitely had encountered some problems. As expected, without waiting for Jiang Ruan to speak up, Lian Qiao had already started to speak. "Just now, nubi was walking by Yan Hua Yuan but was then called to a stop by furen''s trusted servant, Li momo. She said that our Ruan Ju was understaffed and furen had personally selected a few yatou, and after a short dy, they would be sent over. Bah! To even say that she had been content with her own position over these past few days, and sure enough, she has been uneasy instead and is harbouring bad intentions. So, she has decided to nt some staff in our courtyard."


    "You, could you speak a little softer." Bai Zhi promptly urged, "the walls have ears."


    Lu Zhu frowned too, "this is truly too excessive then."


    Jiang Ruan chuckled and slowly picked up her cup. To borne such a banner of having ''good intentions and thoughtfulness'' for her, to nt such false pretences towards her, as of yet, she could not refuse such advances. One could not always brazenly harbour suspicions of the madam who managed the household; Xia Yan had always been like this. Wrapped around her presumptuous requests were, unfortunately, a shiny and bright ''packaged'' exterior, who truly knew what kind of vile and despicable intentions that she had underneath all of that?


    All of a sudden, as if it was whispered in her ears, she seemed to recall what Zhou momo had said, "Eldest youngdy, this old ve has something that must be said, even if one has to brave through death. At that time of furen''s death, it wasn''t at all by chance and was definitely rted to that woman from Yan Hua Yuan. This old ve wanted to stay in the fu to continue to find some evidence but who could have known that I would have now fallen to such a state. These words of mine, perhaps the eldest youngdy may not believe but this old ve has been with furen for so many years. What furen''s body condition was like, this old ve was extremely clear. At that time, the way that illness of hers appeared was fishy and the master neither cared nor questioned either. Eldest youngdy, furen was definitely harmed by someone!"


    With fingers unconsciously gripping the handle of the fine porcin cup tightly, Jiang Ruan''s gaze had turned chilly. Xia Yan had something to do with Zhao Mei''s death, these words of Zhou momo''s, she did not believe to be false. If Jiang Quan also knew of this matter and yet, had been excessively tolerant about it until now, then in the days ahead, he could hardly me her for being merciless.


    As she thought of this, she then heard someone announce from outside, "Young Lady, Du Juan jiejie from Gui Lan Yuan hase."


    Du Juan smilingly walked in, "the old Madame has asked nubi to invite the eldest youngdy toe over, there are some matters to settle."


    Jiang Ruan stood up and asked with a warm tone, "I have troubled Du Juan jiejie to make a trip here, we will now leave at once. Does Du Juan jiejie know of what the matter could be?"


    Du Juanughed, "Eldest Miss, please don''t address nubi as such, nubi couldn''t possibly be held in such regard. As to what the matter could possibly be, nubi is unclear too but can only notice that in these days ahead, the Lantern Festival should be taking ce soon."


    The Lantern Festival. Jiang Ruan''s pupils abruptly contracted as her expression suddenly turned rigid. Her hands seemed to have stiffened up and she was unable to rx as if she were a stone that had been nted in an upright position in the spot where she currently stood.


    Bai Zhi worriedly looked on, "Miss, what''s wrong?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    At this, Jiang Ruan then recovered her senses andughed, "nothing''s wrong." Yet, her nails that had been secretly sped in her sleeves were tightly fisted in her palm.


    Lantern Festival! Lantern Festival! In her past life, what had caused her to have a bad reputation back then urred during that Spring Festival she had attended a few years after returning to the fu. From that day, everyone''s sneering and ridiculing gazes, the worry of Xia Yan and her daughter, Jiang Quan''s indifference, all of that was vividly etched into her mind. Although now that she could start her life once more, the days when she had returned to the Jiang fu had been a few years in advance of the present time. Thus she was unsure if those vile, repulsive days of despair that had begun with that festival would repeat themselves again once more. No matter, if they did or didn''t, there was one thing that was already different now and that was how she could no longer be trampled upon nor taken advantage of like an idiot. For anyone who dares to cause trouble to her, she would then return it in a thousand, no ten thousand folds back to them instead!


    Du Juan had originally gazed upon Jiang Ruan smilingly and yet at that moment, in her heart, she could not help but be shocked. She had just felt that Jiang Ruan''s gaze seemed to be extremely oppressive and was actually simr to the mural that had been drawn on the wall of the temple; a semnce to one of the devils that was in the eighteenth level of hell. She even gave off a ghastly and terrible air. Yet in the next second, she saw that Jiang Ruan looked at her with a smile and her pupils were as bright and limpid as streams by the mountains. In a supple voice, she remarked, "we will go to zumu''s courtyard then."


    In Gui Lan Yuan, Jiang Su Su and Xia Yan had long since arrived. Seeing Jiang Ruaning in with Du Juan, Jiang Su Su took the lead and hopped off the old Jiang madame''s divan. Her tone seemed to be irrepressibly excited as she spoke, "Da Jiejie, in three days, it''ll be the Lantern Festival. Zumu has consented to us sisters in the fu going together to have fun on Ling Long Fang[4]. Da Jiejie has not gone there before, right, it''s pretty amusing."


    [4] L��ng l��ng f��ng ( ������ ) - This is likely the name of arge boat or an establishment in the story that has a business in thisrge boat. L��ng l��ng refers to the onomatopoeic sound of the clinking of jewels or it can refer to the clever, or nimble. Thus, the name likely means Clever/Nimble Large Boat and conversely, this is why we''ve elected not to use its tranted name.


    Xia Yan tenderly continued, "Ruan niang has just returned to the capital and the Lantern Festival is rather lively- why not go together to have a look. It would be good to be infected by the cheerful atmosphere as well."


    Jiang Ruan''s eyebrow rose and in her heart, she coldlyughed. As expected, regardless of her past or her present life, that mother and daughter pair''s wants and desire to frame her would never change.


    At Da Jin Chao, the Lantern Festival was an extremely special holiday, as for lovers, it was even more so. For those that had reached marriageable age, both men and women would go have fun on this day, and so many beautiful and romantic tales had beenposed during the Lantern Festival. And on this day, the aristocratic sons and daughters in the capital would respectively have their own amusement. There were tworge vessels[5]- both were carved withyers of stone, one was carved with a dragon, while the other had a phoenix- and both of the ships were decorated extremely gorgeously. The youthful, upper-ss youngdies, aristocratic daughters and princesses would be seated on Ling Long Fang. The youthful, upper-ss sons, wangye[6] and huangzi[7] would then board Qing Song Fang[8]. These two decorated vessels would then tour theke, side by side, thereby ensuring close proximity between both ships withoutpromising the etiquette of the distance needed between men and women.


    [5] D�� hu�� chu��n ( �󻨴� ) - This refers to, in literal terms, arge and brightly decorated boat. However, to call this a simple boat would be an ill-used term, in feudal times, these extremelyrge vessels were often part of the crowning achievement of their time and often times, a colossal architecture made by the brains of the country. It was deeply entrenched in the feudal Chinese culture wherein only the upper crust would have these boats as part of their yearly celebrations for the Lantern Festival to wish for happiness, longevity and good health for their families. Otherwise, simr to a modern parade, these flower ships would also be a culminating part of the Lantern Festival festivities for the popce and nobilities alike wherein these ships would have beautiful courtesans to entertain guests and be part of entertaining the people down thekes or rivers along the capital.


    [6] W��ng ye ( ��ү ) - Amon term used in these ancient Chinese novels, in the feudal times, this is an honorific title granted to someone with a noble title such as Duke, Marquis, Count, Viscount and Baron. Ordinarily, this term of address is used for all these noblemen who are only second in power to the nation''s monarch. But also,moners, that have made great contributions, will be conferred such a term of address. It usually means that this wangye is argendowner and is able to receive tribute from theirnd. However, this can also be referred to the current emperor''s brothers who are conferred with this title too.


    [7] Hu��ng z�� ( ����) - Anothermon term used in ancient Chinese novels, this refers to the princes of the current Emperor, his sons.


    [8] Q��ng s��ng ( ���� ) - This means pine tree, therefore, Pine Tree Boat. Pine trees have great symbolism in Chinese culture and are also seen in Chinese literature. With its evergreen and verdant nature, the pine tree symbolises the moral ideal and integrity of being firm, loyal and steadfastness.


    The Lantern Festival vessels were, truthfully, just the upper-ss and aristocracy''s venue for matchmaking. The youngdies wouldrgely disy their own talents in front of these gentlemen and if they were truly extremely talented, they would have many a noble admirer. After the evening has passed, by the next morn, their name would then be widely spread throughout the capital. Therefore, this day was also apetition to affirm one''s status as these well-bred youngdies from prestigious houses would secretlypete against each other in hopes that they themselves would be able to gain good future prospects and a good future husband.


    Jiang Su Su had the title of the topdy in the capital and this was precisely due to the limelight she had gained annually at the Lantern Festival. It was a pity that in her past life, Jiang Ruan waspletely unaware of the know-how for this event and was tricked by Jiang Su Su, resulting in her not only making a social gaffe on Ling Long Fang but also, having that sort of matter happening too. On the second morning, Jiang Su Su was no longer the most talked-about person from the Lantern Festival among the people as that position had been taken over by Jiang Ruan. After that day''s Lantern Festival, the gossip and rumours had spread all over the capital and Jiang Ruan''s reputation had taken a devastating dive, bing the biggestughing stock in the capital.


    If it was just all of this, this matter could be considered nothing. However, in her mind, there was one scene that was deeply engraved into her memories. That day, everyone hadpletely filled with jeers and sneers for her. Then, only the Eighth Prince, he was the only one who had gently spoken up in Jiang Ruan''s aid. At that time, she was merely blinded; to have stubbornly mistaken the mockery in those pair of eyes of his as care and concern for her.


    In this life, if she saw this old friend of hers once more, although things had remained the same, people had changed; she now knew of the mercenary designs of his under that gentlemanly exterior. The Lantern Festival that would happen in three days time, what sort ofrge present should she proffer up that would definitely be befitting for this new life of hers?


    Notice - Anybody who wants to try their hand at tranting are most wee to join the Rebirth team. If you are interested, you can drop ament below or mail at [email protected].


    Join us on to fangirl about this novel and many others in the meraki world. You can also read this novel offline on Wattpad - .


    Tranted by : Irisu


    Edited by : Anks & Ely

 Chapter 53

    Hello guys it''s anks here. Thank you all for your wonderful wishes, i have been doing good and enjoying the new phase and learning things day by day. It''s exhausting but so amazing too. Also thanking everyone for your patience with the dyed chapters and to make up for it we are doing a DOUBLE release this week. Enjoy! o((^��^))o


    Afterwards, everything was decided as thus: in three days, all of the youngdies of the Jiang fu would go onto Ling Long Boat. Everyone was well aware of what the Old Jiang Madame had in mind when she decided upon this. Jiang Su Su''s expression remained the same, however, she was unable to conceal the slightest trace of excitement in the depth of her eyes as she must have believed that this would once again be her chance to propel herself greatly into the limelight. Meanwhile, contrary to what one might expect, Jiang Li had been given a way out by Jiang Quan and had her confinement removed. Moreover, when one saw her at Gui Lan Yuan, it seemed that she too had begun to curb her own arrogance and exercise much more restraint.


    Once Second Yiniang caught wind of this chance, she was naturally thrilled. Ill at ease, Jiang Dan stood on the same spot and on her face was an expression filled with timidity, so much so that she had no concerted idea of how she should haveported herself and her hands were frozen. Jiang Ruan could not help but nce at her a few more times. Due to her being in a state of feeling iparably inferior in her past life, she did not particrly go out of her way to be mindful and take note of Jiang Dan. Now that she observed her, this youngest sister of hers in the Jiang fu was just overly timid.


    The Old Jiang Madame then spoke of some things that they would have to take note of and then waved her hand in dismissal as she permitted everyone to leave. Before leaving, Xia Yan especially stopped Jiang Ruan, "Ruan niang, I have selected a few yatou on your behalf. Later, I will send them to your courtyard, and you can first have a look at these yatou and see if they would be useful. If you feel that they are unsuited for your needs, we can switch with some others instead."


    Jiang Ruan slightly smiled in thanks and did not seem the slightest bit angry. Xia Yan''s smile became increasingly abstruse and after the two people replied courteously to one another, they then parted ways.


    After waiting for a while for Xia Yan and Jiang Su Su to walk further away, Lu Zhu thenmented, "Furen seems a little too anxious, as if she would not feel at ease with herself if she did not cause another to be disgraced."


    "If outsiders were to look upon this scene, they would all assume that it was done for me, this daughter''s benefit, and she would be beyond reproach," Jiang Ruan did not take it to heart.


    Lu Zhu had stayed with Lian Qiao for a long while now, so she no longer glossed over her words. As if she needed to make a clean breast of things, she spoke up, "Who are these words of her trying to deceive, even nubi, this servant, can tell their train of thought. Here in this fu, who is not well aware of it. Although the Old Madame also does not say anything, still after being in this fu for such a long time, her temperament would be neither naive nor still.


    With a splutter, Jiang Ruanughed. Due to Lu Zhu being a nubi from the rural residence and not a person of the Jiang household, her loyalty towards the Jiang fu was inferior to Lian Qiao''s or Bai Zhi''s. When they were discussing the fu''s matters, it was as if she were casually talking about another family''s matter. As Jiang Ruanughed, Lu Zhu then rposed herself and flushed, "Nubi has gone overboard, I request for Miss'' chastisement."


    "What you said is very true," Jiang Ruan remarked. Lu Zhu was not at all partial towards the Jiang fu and this, for her, was actually on the contrary a good thing. After all, what Jiang Ruan nned to do was in conflict in all regards to what the Jiang fu''s stance was. For Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi, it might perhaps be hard to ept such actions; therefore, some of these affairs, she could hand them over to Lu Zhu to manage instead.


    As they walked forth, someone ahead was striding in their direction. Leisurely, that willow waist travelled delicately and lovely swayed along with their pace. While that person had yet to arrive before them, still at the tip of one''s nose, a whiff of faint sweet perfume travelled forward. That person was clothed in a short mint-coloured cotton lined coat and a light olive coloured long skirt, just like a gently swaying orchid in the wind. That person was the Fifth Yiniang, Hong Ying.


    As she saw Jiang Ruan, Hong Ying''s eyes curved as she faced Jiang Ruan and greeted her with a bow, "Eldest Young Lady."


    Jiang Ruan lightly smiled, "Fifth Yiniang is bing more and more beautiful."


    Hong Ying''s charming face reddened, "The Eldest Young Lady is truly jesting, these words, nubi does not deserve such praise."


    Jiang Ruan smiled even more amiably; Hong Ying was a discreet one, and, contrary to her expectations, especially sharp-witted. At the very least, she would not clearly refuse her expression of goodwill. She then grasped onto Hong Ying, "However, these words of mine are absolutely true. With an elegant demeanour such as Fifth Yiniang''s, it''s not surprising that Father extremely dotes on you." Her voice then lowered, "Now that I have returned to the Jiang fu, the affairs in the fu are all foreign to me. As it turns out, with one look at Fifth Yiniang, I feel a sort of cordiality between us. In the days ahead, I have to request Fifth Yiniang''s continued guidance and care. If some day, I have done something wrong and have stirred up Father''s anger, I hope Fifth Yiniang can still help me to say a few words." As she said this, she unflinchingly stared at Fifth Yiniang.


    These remarks were clearly said with significance and profound overtones, as if they were suggesting something. In a split second, Hong Ying was a little startled and as she raised her head, right then she saw that Jiang Ruan''s gaze was filled with smiles. Hong Ying slightly felt as if her gaze was covered with ayer of fog. Although it could be obviously interpreted as limpid and clear like a bottomless pool of water, what was unexpected was the feeling that is also made one''s heart well up with uncertainty. As she reckoned in the depths of her heart for a few turns, a frightened expression revealed itself on her face, "What sort of words is Eldest Young Lady saying- if I am able to be of help to Eldest Young Miss, then nubi would definitely spare no effort in doing so."


    Jiang Ruan slightly smiled, "Then I will first thank Fifth Yiniang in advance. From what I can tell, in this fu, the only one that I can rely on here is exactly a person like Fifth Yiniang. With Fifth Yiniang''s appearance, grace and poise, it truly is something that the primary wife, the furen of the Jiang fu, could notpare to either."


    As she heard this, in the depths of her heart, Hong Ying could not help but be surprised and tried to sound Jiang Ruan out as she looked to her and smiled, "Eldest Young Lady, don''t joke with nubi like this. Furen is like jade leaves on a golden branch, a blue-blooded nobility and a peerless beauty while nubi has a low and humble family background. Naturally, the difference between us is like aparison between the clouds in the sky and the mud on the ground; the gap could not be bigger."


    "Fortunes rise and fall, so will the times change. I believe Yiniang has heard of this before?" Jiang Ruan remarked, "Who could possibly be able to predict the matters of the future, so Fifth Yiniang shouldn''t undervalue oneself and be unduly humble. Having a low and humble family background does not necessarily mean that there can not be good future prospects."


    Hong Ying paused and then lowered her head slightly as she lightly spoke, "In three days'' time, it will be the Lantern Festival; Eldest Young Lady has gone to the Old Jiang Madame''s?"


    For her to have suddenly talked about this with her, Lu Zhu who had been following behind her could not help but be somewhat surprised as she heard Jiang Ruan remark, "That''s right, along with the rest of my sisters."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Eldest Young Lady''s is honest and generous. It''s just that, for some things, it''s still best to be careful. Lately, the furen and the Second Young Lady have been rather strange. Eldest Young Lady�� Be sure to take care of yourself." Once she imparted these words, Hong Ying no longer lingered and without looking at Jiang Ruan''s expression, she hurriedly left. Her maid, Lu Zhu standing behind her looked on thoughtfully, "Miss, there appears to be some hidden meaning behind Fifth Yiniang''s words."


    "She''s an intelligent person," Jiang Ruan continued, "if only she could have brought this up and pointed it out to me in my past life too, how great it would have been."


    Thatst remark of hers was spoke in an extremely low voice and Lu Zhu could not hear it clearly as she stared on nkly, "What?"


    Jiang Ruan chuckled, "Nothing, let''s return."


    Once they had returned to Ruan Ju, just as Xia Yan had said, the newly sent over maids had already arrived at her courtyard. Upon seeing Jiang Ruan''s return, they uniformly stood in a row before her.


    Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao were the first-rank servant girls that personally served her while Lu Zhu was a servant girl of the second-rank. In the Jiang fu, every youngdy had two first-rank servant girls, four second-rank servant girls, six third-rank servant girls. Yan Hua Yuan had sent over four maidservants and had even persuaded Jiang Ruan to personally pick the remaining servants a few dayster.


    The four maidservants, that stood and formed a row, were without exception all good-looking young girls on the cusp of their maidenhood. Yet, even though Jiang Ruan had entered her courtyard, she did not spare them a nce and walked directly over to a soft divan and flipped through a book.


    Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi did not say a word and quietly stood by Jiang Ruan''s side. Now and then, they would be of service and serve her hot tea. They had truly regarded those few young girls in her courtyard as thin air.


    Just like this, more than half of a shichen (two hours) had passed. Finally, someone could no longer endure it and one of the maidservants took the initiative to walk forward towards the divan and softly state, "We, nubi, greet Eldest Young Lady."


    At this, Jiang Ruan then slowly raised her head; appearing like an extremely unruly, bold person, she swept a nce over these maidservants. Yet, those raised pair of charming eyes were filled with keen radiance as her gaze finally fell upon the face of the maidservant who had stepped forward.


    The maidservant had been gifted with the countenance of a flower and a face like the moon; she had beautiful features and also possessed a somewhat educated vibe. This added an extra vour to her good looks. Moreover, her head drooped lowly, shepletely portrayed an entirely humble, modest appearance.


    "What is your name?" Jiang Ruan lightly smiled.


    "Nubi is called Shu Xiang." The servant girl agreeably replied.


    Shu Xiang, Jiang Ruan leisurely swallowed a mouthful of tea. She was the servant girl that had apanied her into the pce in her past life. With a look at her modest and respectful appearance, she seemed good, honest and amiable. At that time, it was precisely because of her ability to read that Jiang Ruan had taken a fancy to her and then, had kept her by her side. Yet, herst impression of her was of that day, the very day before she had be a human swine. In the prison, Jiang Su Su hade forth to visit her and by her side, was Shu Xiang as her personal maid.


    Now, she had once more been sent back to her(JR''s) side.


    Notice - Anybody who wants to try their hand at tranting are most wee to join the Rebirth team. If you are interested, you can drop ament below or mail at [email protected].


    Join us on to fangirl about this novel and many others in the meraki world. You can also read this novel offline on Wattpad - .


    Tranted by : Irisu


    Edited by : Anks & Ely

 Chapter 54

    Here''s the second chapter. ?


    The Great Jin Dynasty''s annual Lantern Festival was on the fourteenth day of the current month, and was eagerly anticipated, especially by the young people. A few days prior, all of the well-known clothes and jewellery shops in the capital became extremely busy, and the cosmetics stores even more so[1]. Early in the morning on the day itself, the capital''s young talents[2] gathered at a wine shop to discuss who had drawn the long straw[3] topete first in the Ling Long Boat festivities[4].


    [1] Gong bu ying qui ( ����Ӧ�� ) - supply does not meet demand.


    [2] Xiu cai ( ��� ) - could refer to schrs, people with fine talents, or specifically to someone who has passed to county level imperial examination.


    [3] Ba tou chou ( ��ͷ�� ) - lit. to pull out the first chip/ counter. In this method of drawing lots, which ismon in China, a person is presented with a container of sticks made of bamboo, wood, ivory or other materials. Sometimes, the sticks have words on them. Pulling the ''short stick'' is considered unlucky, simr to ''the short straw'' in Western idiomatguage. The idiom can be used to refer to how a person is chosen to go first in apetition, and also can describe how someone has ced first in apetition.


    [4] Ling long fang ( ������ ) - ���� = exquisite, �� = boat. The trantors are not entirely sure what this refers to, but, from what Jiang Su Su sayster in this chapter, it seems the festivities on board include performances (by youngdies?), and there is possibly apetition to see who is regarded as the best performer.


    Jiang Ruan was awoken early by Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao. The two of them busied themselves selecting the clothes and jewellery she would wear that day. Lu Zhu, despondent that she would not be able to go with them, said resentfully, "Tonight, Miss will stand out from the crowd because of your looks and charm; what a pity, this servant will not have the opportunity to appreciate such a wonderful sight. I wonder how many young men will be mesmerised by our Miss."


    Lian Qiao heard the sour note in her voice, andughingly scolded her, "What nonsense are you spouting? Why don''t I let you take my ce, and I''ll just stay behind to look after the fu, all right?"


    "How can I do that?" Lu Zhu pouted. "I''m not the one in charge of looking after Miss. Besides, the maids who have newlye to the courtyard are not easy to get along with. Since you all are not around today, let me take the opportunity to take them down a peg or two."


    "Miss, Lu Zhu needs to calm down a little," Bai Zhi teased her in a rare disy of humour. "Don''t scare off those cute littledies."


    "They are all just servants, what do you mean by calling them ''cute''?" Lu Zhu said with contempt in her eyes. "Moreover, they are all ck-hearted. Today, I noticed that girl, Shu Xiang, searching for something in the inner room several times. After she had left, I checked, and do you know what I discovered? That Shu Xiang had pilfered a handkerchief belonging to Miss!"


    "What!" In the process ofbing Jiang Ruan''s hair, Lian Qiao started, and could not prevent herself from crying out in surprise. She immediately ceased what she was doing. "Why didn''t you stop her?"


    Jiang Ruan''s gaze wavered slightly and she looked at Lu Zhu. However, she did not seem to share Lian Qiao''s impatience. Instead, she appeared calm andposed.


    Lu Zhu said, "Miss has told us before to keep a close watch on these new servant girls, especially Shu Xiang. Where necessary, we should use our discretion and seize the opportunity to act, knowing that her loyalty lies with Yan Hua Yuan. From a young age, this servant has wandered the Jianghu[5] with human traffickers, and seen a lot. If it were only that Shu Xiang has light-fingered tendencies, that would be all right. The most problematic situation is if she is despicably base and unprincipled. Taking this handkerchief is not a small matter. If it happens to fall into someone else''s hands, it could lead to the ruination of a youngdy''s innocence, and unreasonably cause her to be wronged for a lifetime. Miss was sleeping at the time, and if this servant had waited to report back to you, it would have been toote. So, this servant acted on her own initiative."


    [5] Jianghu ( ���� ) - lit., rivers andkes. Commonly it refers a section of society operating independently of mainstream society, out of reach of thew; (inte imperial times) world of traveling merchants, martial artists, itinerant doctors, fortune tellers etc.


    Jian Ruan looked steadily at her. "What did you do?"


    A gleam of satisfaction appeared in Lu Zhu''s eyes. "When she went out, I took the opportunity to exchange the handkerchief belonging to Miss, which she had hidden under her pillow, with one belonging to Second Miss."


    Bai Zhi was stunned. "How could you do that?"


    Lu Zhu held up her head proudly. "If she really wants to harm Miss, we don''t have to worry about anything. If they really try to make a move against Miss, the one who suffers will be Second Miss. This is retribution."


    Jiang Ruan smiled slightly. She said, "You did very well," and looked at Lu Zhu with new eyes. At the beginning, she had been grateful when this servant girl was bold enough to testify on her behalf while she was residing at the rural residence. Later on, she saw that Lu Zhu had gained much experience as a result of her extensive travels, and would be able to help her in many ways. Thus, after that time, each day Lu Zhu had proven herself adept at gathering information in the fu. Today, she had shown both her quick mind and decisiveness in dealing with Shu Xiang, as well as her personality trait of having very well-defined likes and dislikes.


    Lian Qiao let out a long breath. "No one from Yan Hua Yuan has a good heart. Lu Zhu, it seems that we have underestimated you. That you''re able to give this kind of report on the hatred towards us is cause for delight."


    "But, how were you able to procure Second Miss''s handkerchief?" Bai Zhi asked.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "A few days ago, while I was crossing the garden to deliver digestive aids to Miss, I saw, with my own eyes, Second Miss carelessly leave her handkerchief behind. I originally thought of returning it to her when I had free time; who knew that it woulde in handy today. This is a prime example of ''what goes around,es around''[6]."


    [6] Cang tian rao guo shui ( �����Ĺ�˭ ) - this is part of a longer quote, ''����̧ͷ�������Ĺ�˭'', which apparently first appeared in the 1979 film,�����ڽ�����(People of the Jianghu). The gist of it is that the heavens won''t allow those who have done evil to others to take pleasure in their evil deeds for long.


    Lian Qiao snorted, and Bai Zhiughed as well. On seeing this, Lu Zhu also joined in. Jiang Ruan had a smile on her face, but she was already turning the situation over in her mind. Xia Yan really wanted to drag her name through the mud, and even the methods she was using were exactly the same as those she had used in Jiang Ruan''s previous lifetime. In this lifetime, she had brought forward her n involving the Lantern Festival by three years. Was it possible that she once again wanted Jiang Ruan to be totally defeated and experience aplete fall from grace? What would her reaction be, what kind of expression would be on her face when she realised that the person who would suffer such a fall in the end would be Jiang Su Su?


    * * *


    In Yan Hua Yuan, Jiang Su Su sat at a table, carefully drinking a cup of lotus seed and red date tea. Her posture was dignified and graceful, and the smile on her face radiated purity and innocence, just like an exquisite fairy.


    Xia Yan looked with satisfaction at her daughter, her own flesh and blood. "Very soon, you will be a mature youngdy, who will be even more charming and desirable. Who knows which outstanding young man will have the blessing of marrying our Su''er."


    Jiang Su Su huffed with displeasure. "Mother, what are you saying? I am still too young, and tonight''s Ling Long Boatpetition is not an asion to be looking at young noblemen. I have been practising the guqin for an entire month, and tonight is the time for me to reap the rewards for my hard work."


    "You y so well. Even if I changed ces with you, there''s no guarantee that I would be able to disy your level of skill." With pride in her voice, Xia Yan continued, "When it''s time, recite the poem that I taught you. For sure, no one on the boat will be able topare with you."


    Jiang Su Su smiled. "That''s wonderful," she said, then suddenly frowned. "This is Da Jiejie''s first appearance at the Ling Long Boatpetition since her return to the capital, and her natural beauty will definitely draw people''s attention." Even though she did her best to conceal her emotions, her jealousy was still faintly discernible. Xia Yan noticed this and grimly stated, "You don''t have to concern yourself with her. She is nothing more than an inauspicious girl. Given the way your father treats her here in the Jiang fu, there is no way that she will be able to surpass you. Thus, returning to our original topic, tonight, there is no need for you to worry about her stealing the limelight from you. I have already made arrangements."


    "Made arrangements?" Jiang Su Su was momentarily stunned, before she broke intoughter. "I knew that Mother loves me the most."


    Xia Yan touched her forehead briefly. "In this fu, if someone cannot be of assistance to you, then there is absolutely no reason for her to remain, otherwise we may encounter setbacks in future. Jiang Ruan''s appearance is breathtakingly magnificent. I have been observing her these past few days; not only is she not stupid, but she is capable of deep thought. Looking at the way she dealt with Chen Zhao''s family, she is clearly no fool. I don''t know why, but she always makes me feel uneasy. Leaving her be would lead to disaster, so we should just settle her early."


    "Mother wants to kill her?" Jiang Su Su asked.


    "What''s the point of killing her? She''s just returned to the capital, so Jiang Ruan can''t do anything too obvious. However, after tonight, she won''t be able to cause any more waves in the capital even if she wanted to." At this moment, if a casual passerby were to witness Xia Yan''s expression as she spoke, they would surely be cowed by the ruthlessness that clouded her usually gentle and amicable face.


    "Mother, tell me your n," Jiang Su Su said as she straightened up. "I''ve also always hoped for her to be shamed." The eyes of this fairy-like youngdy gleamed with sheer jealousy.


    Xia Yan nced at her daughter disapprovingly. "I don''t mind telling you the n, but you have to remember, after today, she will be vilified by everyone in the capital as someone who is inauspicious and unchaste. It will not be worth your while to engage or quibble with her on any matter. To do so would be to lower your social status."


    Jiang Su Su coquettishly agreed. Xia Yan then sent out all the servants in the vicinity, leaving only a few confidants, and proceeded to exin her n carefully to Jiang Su Su.


    Notice - Anybody who wants to try their hand at tranting are most wee to join the Rebirth team. If you are interested, you can drop ament below or mail at [email protected].


    Join us on to fangirl about this novel and many others in the meraki world. You can also read this novel offline on Wattpad - .


    Tranted by : shl


    Edited by : Anks & Ely

 Chapter 55

    Enjoy the chapter. ??


    Later that day, when the sun was in the west, it was time for the daughters of the Jiang fu to leave for the Lantern Festival.


    The rest of the Jiang fu would also go with them, but they would not board the Ling Long Boat; they would admire the entire capital''snterns from the restaurant on the shore.


    The coachman was at the entrance early. Jiang Su Su took the lead and got into the carriage, calling out to Jiang Ruan and the others to follow her. Jiang Li and Jiang Dan were in the same carriage as Jiang Ruan and Jiang Su Su. Several of the Jiang fu''s bodyguards also apanied them to the banks of Yongding River, where the Ling Long Boat had been moored earlier on.


    Although it was said that the Ling Long Boat was spontaneously organised by the capital''s nobledies, the truth was that the yearly expenses were borne by the pce. Not by the Empress, however, but by the currently favoured and untouchable[1]Shu Fei Niang Niang[2], the birth mother of the Eighth Prince. Shu Fei received the Emperor''s unstinting favour and regard, and her status in the pce was such that even the Empress feared crossing her to some degree. Her own family was rich and arrogant, and she magnanimously covered the expenses of the Ling Long Boat as well as the Qing Song Boat during the annual Lantern Festival, for the silver ingots concerned were but a pittance. She said she was merely seeking excitement, though it was impossible to discern if she had a deeper intent.


    [1] Zhi shou ke re ( ���ֿ��� ) - lit. burn your hand, feel the heat; fig. a mighty figure no one dares to approach.


    [2] Shu fei niang niang ( �������� ) - the ''Decent Consort'', possibly the highest ranking Imperial Concubine (status depends on which dynasty the story is set in). More info .


    The carriage moved slowly along the capital''s roads. As Jiang Li and Jiang Dan were shu daughters, this was the first time they were participating in the Lantern Festival. Jiang Dan timidly looked down without speaking. Jiang Li''s expression betrayed her impatience; if she were not so apprehensive about how Jiang Ruan and Jiang Su Su would react, she would have already pulled aside the curtains and stuck her head out for a look.


    Jiang Ruan had closed her eyes topose herself when she suddenly heard Jiang Su Su asking, "What talent will Da Jiejie present?"


    Just as expected. Jiang Ruanughed grimly to herself, but her voice took on a tone of astonishment as she looked up and said, "I have nothing to disy. Why would Second Younger Sister ask this question?"


    "Da Jiejie does not need to be so humble." Pretending to be angry, Jiang Su Su said, "Is it possible that you are still shy when we are all sisters from the same family? Perhaps Da Jiejie is not aware, every year, on the Ling Long Boat during the Lantern Festival, the daughters from each family will all put on a disy their talents to determine who the best is, and the person who wins will be awarded the most beautifulntern on the boat."


    Jiang Ruan lowered her head and muttered, almost to herself, "That really sounds interesting, but I truly won''t be able to participate."


    "How is this possible?" Jiang Su Su said, "When Da Niang (Jiang Ruan''s mother) was around, whether it was the zither, chess, calligraphy or painting[3], she was proficient in all of the four arts. Thus, I cannot believe that you were not taught anything about them at all." Her tone was innocent, for all the world like a frank and sincere youngdy, so that no one could possibly take offence to her words. When Zhao Mei first came to the Jiang fu, everyone recognised that she was a well-respected daughter born into a military family, but who was willing to be trained in the four arts for the sake of Jiang Quan. Yet, she did not receive his favour. Moreover, her level of achievement in those genteel skills, she did force herself to learn for Jiang Quan''s sake seemed puerile, like that of a little girl who has just learned how to write, inparison with those of the foremost talent in the capital. Jiang Quan greatly preferred Xia Yan and had her apany him whenever the asion allowed it, so her grace increasingly contrasted with her crudeness. At least, this was how it was perceived in the eyes of the general poption.


    [3] Qin qi shu hua ( �����黭 ) - known as the four arts, or the aplishments of a well-educated person. Literally, �� = zither, �� = chess (Go), �� = books/ calligraphy, �� = painting.


    Jiang Su Su''s sarcasm was obvious as she raised the topic of Zhao Mei''s proficiency in the four arts.


    "I''m afraid Second Younger Sister is wrong," Jiang Ruan said with a smile on her face. "Surely Second Younger Sister wasn''t solely and personally taught by her mother? Naturally, this could not be the case. Father must have invited tutors for Second Younger Sister. However, I was at the rural residence, and did not have the good fortune to have any tutors."


    Jiang Su Su choked and had to pause briefly before saying, "But, I see that Da Jiejie is so intelligent, and cannot be someone without any special skills. Moreover, this situation also has a bearing on the reputation of our Jiang fu. Da Jiejie, why don''t you give it some thought. If you have any talent which is passable, that will do."


    "In Second Younger Sister''s point of view, what am I able to do?" Jiang Ruan asked.


    Jiang Su Su eyed her with some suspicion. However, Jiang Ruan''s gaze was level, as if she really wanted to hear Jiang Su Su''s opinion. Thus, she said, "Calligraphy, ying chess and painting cannot be practised to a proficient level in a short period of time, and Da Jiejie has also not learned how to y the zither. Why not consider dancing to a song? Even at the rural residence, there must have been dance performances. If you could just master a few of those dance movements, that would be fine."


    Jiang Ruan nodded. "This is indeed a good suggestion, Second Young Sister''s insights are helpful."


    Jiang Li, who was sitting at the side, scoffed and said, "Just don''t make a fool of yourself in front of the experts." Although these were her words, her eyes shed with a hint of schadenfreude. In contrast, Jiang Dan, on the other side, shyly smiled at Jiang Ruan.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jiang Ruan leaned back. "If that''s the case, then I should think carefully about what dance to perform."


    "I believe Da Jiejie will surprise everyone and be the object of their envy," Jiang Su Su smilingly said.


    Jiang Ruan closed her eyes, appearing to be deep in thought, but she suddenly had a moment of rity.


    The youngdies of all the noble families would be on the boat, and their talents would be exceptional. Jiang Su Su was suggesting that she perform a dance from the rural residence, a dance that was suitable for themon stage. If she really did perform it, then, tomorrow night, she would be theughingstock of the entire capital.


    Jiang Su Su was still using the same methods she had used in Jiang Ruan''s previous lifetime, but, this time, she would not achieve the effect that she desired.


    After travelling for an indeterminate length of time, they heard the carriage driver shouting outside, and the carriage swayed to a stop. A few servants standing outside the carriage pulled aside the curtains, and the passengers exited the carriage slowly and in an orderly manner.


    Jiang Ruan was thest to exit the carriage. Just as she was about to step onto the grassy bank, as soon as she beheld the scenery before her eyes, she could not help falling into something like a daze. During the journey, the sky had darkened. Countless skynterns[4] glimmered against the backdrop of the deep and serene night sky. The capital was indeed a splendid sight, and the flowing water of the moat, murmuring under their feet, was also brightly lit. All kinds ofnterns were spread over the surface of the entire river, and, at a nce, together they gave the impression of a moving river of light. The two ships at the forefront were carved with dragons and phoenixes, and were decorated with many exquisitenterns. Green smoke curled upwards in spirals, and the pleasant sound of conversation andughter could be heard.


    [4] Kong ming deng ( ������ ) - miniature hot-air balloons used during festivals.


    These were Qing Song Boat and Ling Long Boat. Jiang Ruan took a deep breath and heard the voice of a little boy servant calling long and loud, "The Jiang youngdies have arrived . . ."


    The sound ofughter and chatter stopped abruptly. On both boats, from all directions, people turned their gazes one by one towards the big windows, until they converged on amon point - the youngdies who had arrivedte.


    Since Jiang Su Su was acknowledged as the most beautiful woman in the capital, she naturally relished the attention. Today, she was wearing a silver squirrel gua paired with a long, narrow skirt in silver patterned with white plum blossoms. Her hair was done up in the flowing cloud style, and a white jade hairpin in the shape of a plum blossom was by her temple. As she walked, her snow-white cloak rippled with her breeze. She was like an exquisite, iparable fairy who had descended to the earthly world.


    However, people''s eyes only nced at her for a moment before moving to rest on the youngdy behind her.


    The youngdy''s entire body was enveloped in a bright crimson overcoat patterned with cranes, in sharp contrast to her fair skin, as pale as jade. This caused people to entertain wild and fanciful thoughts about the gentle and graceful woman wrapped up in the crane overcoat. Her eyes were like limpid autumn water[5] and her eyebrows were like ink-ck brushstrokes. Under the lights, her expression was delicate and dainty. Her upward nting eyes harboured a faintly discernible hint of something cold and unfeeling, her red lips were curved, and some of her long, crow-ck hair was simply swept up behind her head into a small bun, allowing the other strands to fall freely. In contrast to the exquisite and refined fairy, she was charming, bright and colourful, evidently well-behaved, and she had the appearance and air of one who was a born aristocrat. She seemed not to realise her attractiveness, which in itself was seductive. She walked towards the crowd step by step and those watching her could not help but hold their breath, for they could not determine whether this bewitching demon of a young woman was a dream, or real.


    [5] Qiu shui ( ��ˮ ) - apparently this is a traditional description for a girl''s beautiful eyes.


    She was so beautiful that it was terrifying.


    Notice - Anybody who wants to try their hand at tranting are most wee to join the Rebirth team. If you are interested, you can drop ament below or mail at [email protected].


    Join us on to fangirl about this novel and many others in the meraki world. You can also read this novel offline on Wattpad - .


    Tranted by : shl


    Edited by : Anks & Ely

 Chapter 56

    We have a new trantor, ta-da! Guys please give a warm wee to Mazu, who has joined our Rebirth team. Yayy! �d(��^?^��)��


    As was the case for thest outing, which took ce at the Assistant Minister Shen''s residence, most of the youngdies who attended the banquet were the capital''s officials'' daughters. However, they fell short of today''s high-ranked misses. For many people, this would be their first time seeing the di daughter of the Jiang fu. It has always been said that Jiang fu''s Jiang Su Su was renowned for both her talent as well as her beautiful, fairy-like appearance. Therefore, they were all brimming with curiosity about this youngdy who grew up in the countryside. Who would have thought that she had such a magnificent and graceful bearing?


    The Qing Song Boat and the Ling Long Boat were in close proximity to each other. Both boats were moored side by side at the pier. Each and every move of the Jiang fu''s youngdies, from the shore to get on the boat, could be seen by all the people aboard the Qing Song Boat. Jiang Dan and Jiang Li were naturally ignored in favour of the Jiang fu''s di daughter. In the past, all eyes fell on Jiang Su Su, but tonight they were focusing on Jiang Ruan.


    Aboard the Qing Song Boat, an infatuated official family''s young master dressed in resplendent brocade, muttered, "A beauty from the city, and a beauty from the country."


    Jiang Ruan walked steadily. However, it felt somewhat ironic. In her past life, she also stepped onto the Ling Long Boat the same way, but unfortunately, she did not receive such amazed gazes from people. At that time, their eyes were filled with sneers and ridicule, as if they were watching a low-ss person who trembled with fear upon entering the upper echelons of society for the first time. In this life, why had it turned out this way?


    She was not aware that in the past life, what Jiang Su Su and Xia Yan had instilled into her daily, in addition to the way others looked down on her due to the many years in the countryside, made her grow into a timid person riddled with an inferiorityplex. Upon returning to the Jiang fu, Xia Yan had pretended to treat her on such intimate terms to the point of spoiling her silly. In reality, it was a "killing by overpraising" tactic. She never called a teacher to teach her to read or how to y the guqin, nor was she taught any feminine arts. Also she was left to her own devices in terms of her etiquette. For those noble families in the capital who observed rules and customs, she became aughing stock.


    Besides appearance, one could earn merit through personal conduct and manners. However, in her past life, she was timid and submissive. No matter how superior her appearance was, given such behaviour, she failed to live up to the expectations.


    Later, in the pce, in order to shape her into a perfect chess piece, the Eighth Prince naturally made her work hard on the guqin, chess, calligraphy and painting. Unfortunately, cultivating elegant demeanour worthy of the pce was not something that could be studied. In the past, all the people present there, without any exception, scrutinized her manners with malicious eyes and tried to nitpick even the slightest mistakes. The lessons of the past life''s blood and tears therefore added a mysterious air to her. Now her leisurely movement and gorgeous appearance automatically attracted people''s eyes.


    Jiang Su Su''s smile was still warm, but when carefully observed, it was not difficult to find the stiffness beneath it. When she stepped on the boat, she was immediately called by an acquaintance, Miss Xue, from the Left Assistant Censor-in-Chief''s fu. Jiang Su Su took Jiang Dan in one hand and Jiang Li in the other, and walked towards her, intentionally or unintentionally, leaving Jiang Ruan in ce.


    Both Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi, who were standing behind Jiang Ruan, knitted their brows. Jiang Ruan gently curled her lips. After all, Jiang Su Su was still young and did not know how to endure it. Nevertheless, whenpared to other girls her age, she had a deep scheming mind and possessed apetitive streak, wanting to win every battle. Thus, once her position was threatened, she couldn''t keep up her charade.


    She was left all alone. All the people on the Qing Song Boat saw it clearly. Among these people, a young master dressed in blue said angrily, "How can they bully a delicate and pretty little girl like this? These women went too far!" He was the young master of the Commander-in-chief''s fu.


    At the same time, another young master echoed. "Indeed. That''s really too much. If there is no precedent, I would really like to ask her to sit next to me."


    However, he was not the only one feelingpassionate towards her. Before Jiang Ruan could decide where to sit in the Ling Long Boat, she heard a familiar voice calling her, "Jiang Ruan,e here." When she turned around to see, it was indeed Lin Zi Xiang.


    Jiang Ruan walked over to her and sat down beside her. Lin Zi Xiang looked at her attentively. Then she nodded and said, "You look much prettier than your younger sister. The red colour is also more pleasing to the eye than her hypocritical white."


    Jiang Ruan was speechless. Lin Zi Xiang pulled her hand again and told the people sitting around the table, "This is Miss Jiang from the Prime Minister Jiang''s fu, Jiang Ruan. She is Jiang Su Su''s sister."


    There were many small groups on the boat. The youngdies of the noble families, who were already familiar with each other, were sitting at the same table. Even though Lin Zi Xiang had also been isted earlier at the Shen fu, she had her own friends in the capital''s youngdies'' circle. Lin Zi Xiang also introduced to her, "This is Miss Dong of the capital''s Inspector General''s fu, Miss Xu, the youngdy of the Chancellor of the Hanlin Academy, Miss Wen from the Regimental Commander''s fu, and Miss Zhao, the daughter of the Assistant Marshal."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Dong Ying''er, the youngdy of the Inspector General''s family, had a pretty and adorable round face. She told her generously, "So you are Jiang Ruan. Just now I was looking at you in a bit of silly manner. Little did I know that there is such a beautiful girl in the world."


    Her words were innocent and frank, without deliberate ttery. It gave people a good impression of her. Wen Fei Fei and Zhao Jin Jun were both from military families, and their actions also carried heroic spirits. Zhao Jin Junughed and said, "If I were a man, I would go to your manor tomorrow to propose marriage."


    "Exactly," Wen Fei Fei quipped. "You already have such a beautiful appearance. In a few years, all thedies in the capital will have no face to go out."


    Jiang Ruan also smiled, "These elder sisters deliberately embarrass me. Today my eyes have been opened. There are girls in the capital who have a simr temperament and appearance. If I were a man, I would be fickle and marry all the sisters and hide you all away."


    The whole table of people broke intoughter again, looking joyous and harmonious. Lin Zi Xiang looked at Xu Ruoxi, "Why are you so absent-minded?"


    Xu Ruoxi was the di daughter of the schr in charge of the Hanlin Academy. She was normally a noble and proud person. Just as she was about to speak, a long and dragged out sound was heard from outside, "Jin Ying Wang has arrived �� Eighth Prince has arrived -"


    Xu Ruoxi''s vigour was instantly replenished and her face turned scarlet. On the other hand, Jiang Ruan became stiff and tried to keep her mind steady so as to not spill her tea.


    She followed the crowd''s gaze to look toward the shore, only to see a person in white quickly approaching. That man looked cultured and refined, and just like in her past life, he was slim and graceful with an elegant bearing, his face wreathed in smiles while walking toward the boats. The river was crystal clear, reflecting the hustle and bustle of the throng of people. Coming across old friends again on this extraordinarily lively night, it seemed as if the blue sea had turned into mulberry fields (i.e., time brings great changes).


    The conversation andughter on the Ling Long Boat came to an abrupt stop, but Xu Ruoxi''s nce did not waver from the Eighth Prince. The person behind the Eighth Prince was d in ck from head to toe. His brocade robe was embroidered at the hem with golden qilins. He wore a jade belt and a pair of greenish ck boots. The youth was elegant and outstanding, his heroic spirit domineering. His eyes were as indifferently cold as snow, and he moved with a natural grace like moving clouds and flowing water. His charm was unexpectedly superior to that of the Eighth Prince.


    Xu Ruoxi''s voice trembled with excitement, "It''s Jin Ying Wang..."


    Jiang Ruan wrinkled her eyebrows slightly. She had seen this young man in ck twice. Unexpectedly, he was the outstanding and famous Jin Ying Wang of the Great Jin Dynasty.


    Notice - Anybody who wants to try their hand at tranting are most wee to join the Rebirth team. If you are interested, you can drop ament below or mail at [email protected].


    Join us on to fangirl about this novel and many others in the meraki world. You can also read this novel offline on Wattpad - .


    Tranted by : Mazu


    Edited by : Anks & Ely

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57: Xiao Shao Makes His Appearance


    The people on Ling Long Boat were all youngdies of noble families. On seeing these two remarkably talented and handsome young men[1] board Qing Song Boat, all of the youngdies blushed and chattered away furiously.


    [1] Ren zhong zhi long ( ����֮�� ) - lit., they are dragons among men.


    "How is it that Eighth Prince and Jinying Wang are here this year?" Zhao Jin''s suspicion-tinged voice was heard.


    While there were princes and noblemen aplenty on Qing Song Boat during the annual Lantern Festival, Eighth Prince and Jinying Wang had never attended the festival before. Firstly, there had never been talk about these two looking for a wife or concubine. Secondly, neither of them had expressed any interest in rtionships with the opposite sex.


    From the time she had glimpsed the two men, Jiang Ruan''s brows had been deeply furrowed. It was bad enough that seeing Eighth Prince had stirred up aplex of thoughts and emotions which were difficult to describe; discovering the identity of the ck-d youth had left her reeling in shock.


    When the music of the pipes ys nine times, the legendary phoenix will appear[2]. The current Jinying Wang, Xiao Shao, had an extraordinary existence in the Great Jin Dynasty.


    [2] Xiao shao jiu cheng, feng huangi yi ( ��(��)�ؾųɣ�������� ) - either the author has made a mistake, or has deliberately substituted �� (the ck-d youth''s surname) for �� (an ancient Chinese instrument, simr to the panpipes). The original quotees from ���顤��� (a reference book used by the ministers for the rites and such) and refers to the beauty of the music, which reaches such heights that the phoenix - a legendary bird, and auspicious symbol - appears. It seems that Jiang Ruan is thinking about the mysterious ck-d youth. She views the fact that he has appeared before her several times as an auspicious omen. There is a possible pun (or author error) as ���� (music of the pipes) has be ���� (the youth''s name).


    He was born into an aristocratic Wang Jue[3] family. His father had once led his troops in a rebellion, which had been put down, but the Emperor had surprisingly not said anything about it. When Xiao Shao was ten years old, the previous Jinying Wang had led a military force to attack the Xirong[4]. He had taken it upon himself to spy for the expedition and died in the battle. Xiao Shao''s mother had hanged herself in order to follow him in death. Thus presently, the only member of the family remaining in the huge fu of the Jinying Wang was Xiao Shao.


    [3] Wang jue ( ���� ) - appears to be a noble title granted by the Emperor, which can apparently be passed down to future generations. This title is just below the Emperor himself in status/ rank.


    [4] Xirong ( ���� ) - the Xirong, an ancient ethnic group of Western China, from the Zhou Dynasty onwards.


    Xiao Shao himself was exceedingly outstanding. At such a tender age, he was already in charge of 300,000 Jin Yi guards of the Great Jin Dynasty. The Emperor and the Empress Dowager were highly indulgent towards him, even allowing him to dispense of formality when with them. Initially, the Emperor had intended to make a change by designating Eighth Prince as the Crown Prince, but Xiao Shao had categorically opposed this in front of the entire imperial court. When the officials discussed imperial matters, they avoided this taboo topic. Strangely, the Emperor himself said nothing about the situation, and the proposal to designate a different Crown Prince was dropped. Among the people, there were those who spected that, in order for Xiao Shao to be able to behave in such a way without qualms in front of the Emperor, he must certainly be in possession of some dirt on the Emperor and was threatening him. Added to all this was the fact that the previous Jinying Wang had led a rebellion against the Emperor. Hence, Xiao Shao had earned himself the reputation of a rebellious scoundrel.


    However, no matter how much the people gossipped, Xiao Shao''s status in the imperial court was still formidable, no matter what his reputation was. He willfully refused to take sides or gather supporters, and seemed to be of a totally different species. In Jiang Ruan''s previous life, Eighth Prince had expressed goodwill towards him several times, but Xiao Shao had tly rebuffed him every single time. At the time when the old Emperor died and Eighth Prince had ascended the throne, Xiao Shao had been with his troops, dealing with the Xirong, and Jiang Ruan had no idea what had happened to him thereafter.


    In her previous life, Jiang Ruan had only seen Xiao Shao once, in the distance at a pce banquet where she had caught a glimpse of a person d in ck. However, at that time, she had been totally focused on the Eighth Prince, Xuan Li, and had no ce in her heart for anyone else. ording to the current time frame, Xiao Shao was barely out of his twenties.


    When the people on Qing Song Boat saw Xiao Shao and Xuan Li arriving, a chorus of greetings arose. A nobleman d in green stood up and walked over to Xiao Shao. Smiling, he said, "This is the first time I''ve ever seen you attend the Lantern Festival. Could it be that you''ve taken a fancy to some girl?"


    This was Mo Cong. Xiao Shao looked at him coolly, and, without speaking, found a seat by the window and sat down.


    On the other side, Fifth Prince''s eyes grew wide as he noticed Xuan Li. "Lao Ba[5], what wind blew you here?"


    [5] Lao ba ( �ϰ� ) - �� = old, also used as a term of familiar address for an older male; �� = eight, referring to Eighth Prince.


    Xuan Li smiled politely and said, "Our imperial fathermanded me to get out and about. He realised that I''ve spent so many years in the capital, but have never once observed the elegance of the Lantern Festival. So, here I am." Naturally, to Fifth Prince, these words had a deeper significance. It wasmon knowledge that the Emperor was inclined towards Eighth Prince. That he should give such an order, coupled with the fact that Ling Long Boat was full ofdies from high and noble families, could perhaps indicate that the Emperor intended to give Xuan Li a helping hand in finding a consort.


    Fifth Prince''s smile had hidden depths of meaning as he said, "That''s wonderful. Tonight, you''ll have to take a good look around. Every single one of our Great Jin Dynasty''sdies is outstandingly beautiful and charming." Having said this, he smiled vaguely at Xuan Li, who responded with a warm smile of his own.


    Meanwhile, Ling Long Boat was experiencing turbulence on no small scale. This year, the arrival of Eighth Prince and Jinying Wang had stirred thedies to great excitement, leading to many secret resolutions to strive fervently for fame on Ling Long Boat.


    Wen Fei Fei shook her head andmented, "Really, it''s just two men. To get carried away to such an extent is simply ridiculous."<novelnext></novelnext>


    She had spoken without thinking, but she then noticed Xu Ruo Xi turning pale. It was only when Zhao Jin shoved her gently that she hurriedly gathered herself to say, "Ruo Xi, I''m not talking about you, I''m talking about those girls who are reallycking in manners . . ." Since she was from a military family, it was not surprising that she had no clue what she should say, and her exnation was phrased awkwardly. She could see Xu Ruo Xi''s face bing even more pale.


    While Dong Ying''er felt somewhat helpless, Jiang Ruan smiled and said, softly, "Wen Jiejie is right, but today''s situation is a horse of another colour. Jinying Wang and Eighth Prince are both remarkably talented young men. To be able to see their noble visages today is indeed an incredible blessing[6]. To be startled thus by their imperial graces into doing something that one does not customarily do is certainly pardonable. In any case, these actions were inspired by the imperial family, so it does not matter one jot whether they are to be considered silly, or not."


    [6] San sheng you xing ( �������� ) - lit. the blessing of three lifetimes


    She had equated admiration for the young men to respect for the imperial household, so Xu Ruo Xi''s face gradually regained its colour. Wen Fei Fei looked at Jiang Ruan gratefully, but Jiang Ruan herself was looking a little pensive. The current situation had shown beyond doubt that Xu Ruo Xi liked Xiao Shao. However, in her previous life, she had never heard any rumours about the girl whom Xiao Shao liked. Thus, she was worried that Xu Ruo Xi''s affectionate heart would be misced.


    At the same time, she was a little suspicious. In her previous life, she had never seen Xiao Shao during the Lantern Festival. How was it that he would suddenly appear in this life?


    Could it be that some situations were quietly changing because they were a few years ahead of the original timeline?


    As she pondered the matter, everyone had boarded Qing Song Boat and Ling Long Boat. The boatmen called out sharply, and the boats set off, moving slowly towards the middle of the moat.


    The water reflected the myriad colouredntern lights on the boats. Thenterns lit up the space between the heavens and the human world with dazzling light, making it seem as if one were living in a time that had long passed. The two boats sailed along next to each other, so Jiang Ruan was able to have a good look at the people aboard Qing Song Boat from her position on board Ling Long Boat.


    Xuan Li was entirely d in white, like snow. Time seemed to have turned back for Jiang Ruan. In her previous life, it had been on precisely this boat that she had met this modest gentleman, warm and gentle, like jade, and offered her life to him.


    Xuan Li, currently seated and drinking tea, felt an icy-cold gaze upon himself. When he turned his head to look at Ling Long Boat moving in line with them, the youngdies on board the boat were all talking andughing softly. Not a few admiring nces were cast his way, but none had the intensity he had previously felt.


    He shook his head, silently berating himself for being overly sensitive. However, he did not notice the girl in a red dress sitting by the window, bowing her head in a seemingly disaffected manner in order to hide the gleam in her eyes.


    A young nobledy on Ling Long Boat suggested, "This year is the same as in previous years. Since we have already reached the centre of the river, let''s start thepetition. The person who wins will have the most beautifulntern on the boat."


    Her charming tone was persuasive as she stole a nce at the people on board Qing Song Boat, but the deeper meaning behind her words was hard to discern.


    Jiang Ruan smiled slightly. As she did so, she observed Jiang Su Su, who was sitting on the other side, involuntarily sit upright, a faint smile upon her face.


    Jiang Su Su would not let go of this opportunity, especially as both Eighth Prince and Jinying Wang were in attendance that night. A hint of a sneer shed across her eyes. At the beginning, she had never considered the fact that she and Jiang Su Su were both di daughters of the Jiang fu. So, how was it that back then Xuan Li had taken notice of her alone, she of the bad reputation, andpletely ignored the devastatingly beautiful Jiang Su Su.


    On thinking about it now, it was all simply a joke, and one that was not particrly brilliant.


    Notice - Anybody who wants to try their hand at tranting are most wee to join the Rebirth team. If you are interested, you can drop ament below or mail at [email protected].


    Join us on to fangirl about this novel and many others in the meraki world. You can also read this novel offline on Wattpad - .


    Tranted by : shl


    Edited by : Ely

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58: Competition


    The one who had spoken was Princess Rongya of the Grand Prince''s fu. She was beautiful and gentle. Her eyes carefully drifted toward the ck-d young man aboard the Qing Song Boat.


    Another woman echoed, "Exactly, I don''t know who''s going to get the rabbitntern this year."


    Princess Rongya smilingly replied, "If that''s the case, then I''ll start painting first."


    The noble women surrounding her were in agreement. Maidservants brought Anhui ink[1] and sheets of Xuan paper. Princess Rongya was considered a talented woman. However, as she knew that she would not be able to beat Jiang Su Su today, she took a different approach, as painting a picture only took a moment. Soon after, the maidservant slowly revealed what was painted on the Xuan paper as Princess Rongya put the brush aside, "I''ll embarrass myself."


    [1] Huimo ( ��ī ) - Anhui ink (known for its quality). Hui ink sticks have distinct features and unique production techniques. There are many advantages in the use of top quality Hui ink in traditional production; for example, some are "as firm as a jade, distinct in texture and always durable", some are "full of ink aromas while grinding". Some are made of pine soot and glue and are very strong, others are as solid as a stone, distinct in texture, and deepest ck, which are invaluable. .


    She had painted spring plum blossoms. A tree trunk in the snow-covered ground. The trunk was enveloped with dense snow. Two butterflies perched on the trunk - perhaps they were attracted by the fragrance of plum blossoms hidden within the snow.


    Her painting skills were not at all special, but the concept was outstanding and theposition ingenious. When the scroll was unfolded, it elicited everyone''s admiration.


    There was a sh of triumph on Princess Rongya''s mien. She took a stealthy nce at the ck-d young man on the neighbouring boat but found that the man just bowed his head to drink tea and did not look her way. She felt disappointed again.


    On the Qing Song Boat, Fifth Prince rested his chin on his hand and eximed to Xuan Li, "Princess Rongya''s painting is interesting, and she also has a very lovely character." This remark might be subtle and ineffable, but in fact, it was meant as a probe. Princess Rongya was the apple of the Grand Prince''s eye. If one received Princess Rongya''s favour, the Grand Prince was bound to be a helping hand that could not be underestimated.


    Xuan Li smiled weakly and shook his head. "Is that so? But I think the painting is a bit superficial."


    Fifth Prince narrowed his eyes and said meaningfully, "Eighth brother''s eyes are always lofty."


    After that, the surroundings fell into silence. In the past, each and every noble woman volunteered to disy her skills. Because of Jiang Su Su, they did not strive to be the best, but if they could seize the opportunity to make a name for themselves, it would be a very good deal. This year, however, because of the Eighth Prince and Jinying Wang- one an aristocratic prince that could not be provoked, while the other was a very outstanding yet cold noble- thedies seemed bashful and nobody took the initiative to speak up.


    Jiang Ruan simply sat by and watched. Just then, she heard a delicate and timid voice ring out near her, "Now that Princess Rongya has taken the lead, I''ll go next."


    The person who had just spoken was Xu Ruoxi. All of the people seated at her table were astonished, except for Jiang Ruan. Xu Ruoxi was usually proud and virtuous. She had no interest in jumping around like a clown in thesepetitions for fame and fortune. Why would she take the initiative to make such a suggestion today?


    Only Jiang Ruan''s eyes glimmered with understanding. Xu Ruoxi''s appearance must be motivated by her desperate admiration for Jinying Wang. Women always want to show their best in front of their sweethearts. Xu Ruoxi usually acted noble and virtuous, still, she was an ordinary girl in front of the person she liked. Jiang Ruan admired Xu Ruoxi a little when she thought of this. Not all women have the courage to let go of their pride in front of their sweethearts, only wishing to blossom for him.


    Xu Ruoxi''s action was somewhat surprising to thedies around her. They were all frequent visitors to the Ling Long Boat. Xu Ruoxi had never participated in the previous years. This year''s participation was very sudden. It made people feel odd.


    Princess Rongya smiled, "What does Miss Xu want topete in?"


    There were no set rules on talents. The men on Qing Song Boat were not interested in rabbitnterns so suchpetitions were held only amongst the women. The nobledies on the Ling Long Boat performed their best skills. In the end, the one who received the most praise from the people on the Qing Song Boat would win.


    Xu Ruoxi blushed and felt somewhat ufortable. But, she exerted every effort to maintain her cold and frosty expression. "Since it''s a celebration, I will just pen a few words."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xu Ruoxi was the daughter of Hanlin Academy''s Chancellor. She came from a well-known literary family and had been immersed in books since childhood. Her handwriting was quite good. She was still young. When her maidservant came over with the Xuan paper and a writing brush, she started writing without the slightest hesitation.


    She wrote without stopping. Her writing style was very natural, like moving clouds and flowing water. Her expression was also very focused. Xu Ruoxi was born delicately beautiful. However, she was usually too proud and aloof, making people overlook her facial features. When she wholeheartedly immersed in her world of writing, her iciness lessened and there was only gentleness in her expression. She looked especially beautiful and gentle.


    Many people on the Qing Song Boat had begun to pay some attention to her. Some young noblemen said, "She''s talented and beautiful,ing from a literary family indeed."


    When Xu Ruoxi put down her brush, her maidservant disyed her handwritten work in front of everyone. It was only a simple "luck"[2] character, written in a rounded style. It was simple and neat. Jiang Ruan, suffering a lot in herst life at the Eighth Prince''s hands, didn''t believe in the saying ''seeing a word was like seeing a person''. But when she saw this one character, she couldn''t help but praise it in her heart. Even though the handwriting was old-fashioned, it was just and magnificent. Xu Ruoxi was just like this character, a person who dared to love and dared to hate.


    [2] Fu ( �� ) - good fortune / happiness / luck


    All the people present were literate. Naturally, they understood whether her writing was good or bad. They all apuded and praised her. Zhao Jin spoke, "Ruoxi''s character (writing) has improved again. As far as the eye can see, in the whole capital city, only the Eighth Prince isparable (in skills)."


    "What is this talk?" Dong Yinger was wreathed in smiles, "We are all women, the Eighth Prince is a man. Comparing a man''s writing with a woman, isn''t Eighth Prince getting an unfair advantage?"


    Peopleughed happily. In the midst of these admiringpliments, Xu Ruoxi stealthily nced at the Qing Song Boat once more. Her brows immediately creased and her eyes turned dull.


    Jiang Ruan saw that, simr to her past life, Jinying Wang was the dream man of every female in the Great Jin Dynasty. Unfortunately, Xiao Shao was a romantically insensitive blockhead. Thus, many young women''s hearts were broken.


    Xu Ruoxi returned to her seat. Her action had caught the attention of many young noblemen on the Qing Song Boat. However, she had been depressed since she returned to her seat. She ignored those admiring eyes and betrayed their goodwill.


    After Xu Ruoxi''s performance, another nobledy smiled happily and asked who should be next. But with the outstanding Princess Rongya and Xu Ruoxi before them, no one dared to follow and be the humiliated person.


    In the silence, a cautious and solemn voice rang out. "Second Sister, aren''t you excellent at ying the zither? Dan niang would like to hear you y the guqin."


    Jiang Ruan''s eyes were a bit restrained. She looked at the speaker. Jiang Dan looked at the corner of her clothes anxiously, seeming somewhat afraid. But that''s what she said just now.


    Jiang Su Su, sitting beside her, looked at Jiang Dan with some surprise, then blushed slightly. "Dan niang, how can I y the guqin?" Her eyes were uneasy, making people feel moved as if they were seeing a frightened fawn.


    Notice - Anybody who wants to try their hand at tranting are most wee to join the Rebirth team. If you are interested, you can drop ament below or mail at [email protected].


    Join us on to fangirl about this novel and many others in the meraki world. You can also read this novel offline on Wattpad - .


    Tranted by : Mazu


    Edited by : Anks & Ely

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59: A Recurring Mockery


    "Why, how could the Second Jiang Miss possibly say so?" Princess Rongya was still smiling wholeheartedly, "Everyone knows that your guqin skills are unmatched. Why don''t we have you y a piece for us today? Previously, when Jiang furen had be renowned throughout the capital due to her mastery of the guqin, it was such a pity that we never got the opportunity to see her. With you ying a tune today, wouldn''t it be fortuitous for us to be able to see something spectacr?"


    At the time, Xia Yan had been the most talented youngdy in the capital. Her mastery over the guqin was truly something of perfection. Now, she had handed this guqin of hers over to Jiang Su Su, who was also renowned all over thend for her talent; this was undoubtedly decorating something that was already perfect. It wasn''t that Princess Rongya wasn''t envious of this. Only, she had always been crafty and shrewd, and therefore, understood that men were not fond of watching over the sinister and envious machinations of women; so if she could, why would she not try to appear more magnanimous in spirit? In addition, Jiang Su Su''s talent was truly iparable to anyone else, and with that, this year''s rabbitntern would steadily and rightfullynd in her hands.


    The noblewomen around them all echoed her request as some were hoping to see a lively show, some were offering some ingratiating ttery while some were truly hoping to hear her y. Wen Feifei frowned, "Indeed, she truly can y the guqin. Ruan meimei, have you heard your Second Sister y before?"


    "I''ve not heard her before," Jiang Ruan had a smile on her face as she continued, "however, her ying ought to be heavenly to hear; the sound can''t help but make one feel rxed and refreshed."


    Lin Zi Xiang merely cold snorted, "It''s nothing much, just an act!"


    Dong Yinger could only helplessly smile towards Jiang Ruan but Jiang Ruan did not deign to reply.


    What was taking ce now should be happening at the Lantern Festival in a few years, where Jiang Su Su''s guqin piece had a lofty, artistic mood, which was iparably exquisite and elegant; that had truly been an extremely eye-catching performance. Moreover, with her own sorrowful figure and manner that served as a foil to Jiang Su Su; between the two daughters of the Jiang family, one was like a pure and maidenly snow fairy, while the other seemed like muddy soil, extremely dirty. With that, such rumours were then quietly spread among all the nobility in the capital.


    At this moment, Jiang Su Su was dressed in white clothes and adorned with simple yet elegant essories- all these served to highlight that neat and elegant little face of hers, making it seem exceptionally dainty. Therefore, among the numerous youngdies present, she seemed unusually virtuous. With a smile bursting forth from her face, she said, "since everyone has agreed, then I will show my poor skills and can only hope that it will not sully everyone''s ears."


    With her sort of modest attitude, it immediately aroused a stretch of praise from everyone. Subsequently, a maidservant delivered an exquisite and precious guqin to her. Jiang Su Su then sat in front of the zither, closed her eyes and began to y[1].


    [1] K��ish�� fenxi��ng ( ��ʼ���� ) - In the ancient Chinese era, ying an instrument often meant lighting incense to begin creating a tranquil mind and serene environment. This is derived from the belief that the action of doing this creates a spirit and body that is one with the heavens. Therefore, in the original text, there is a use of beginning to burn an incense here.


    On the Qing Song Boat, all eyes had fallen on this remarkably stunning and beautiful woman. Mo Cong lightly nudged Xiao Shao, "That would be the di daughter of Jiang Quan''s fu. Now in the entire capital, one cannot find anyone that canpare with her either in looks or talent. What do you think?"


    Xiao Shao indifferently shot a nce towards Ling Long Boat and his expression remained cold and cheerless. Mo Cong was unable to evoke a satisfactory reply and feeling embarrassed, turned his head around to continue looking over Jiang Su Su''s performance.


    "Zheng!" With that one sound, the sounds of the zither pierced through the skies as if simr to an unsheathed sharp sword. Jiang Su Su''s eyes fluttered open and her slender and beautiful fingers flew across the strings. Like a spotlessly snowy-white butterfly, the sweet sounds from her zither trickled into everyone''s ears. What she was ying was a piece called ''Serene Orchid''[2].


    [2] Serene Orchid: you can listen here.


    The sounds from the guqin were worldly and melodious, and as it flowed, there was not even the slightest trace of pause, thus, the music seemed even more tranquil and distant. With her dressing in white attire today, in the dazzled gazes of the audience, they seemed to feel as if they had seen an elegant and refined orchid perched upon a mountain ravine that was expressing its faint worries and grievances. All this could not help but make one feel tender affection in their hearts.


    The intentions behind choosing this tune were brilliant; firstly, it had highlighted the lofty and unsullied fairy-like temperament of Jiang Su Su''s and secondly, it also made the audience attach some importance to her and her worth as an individual. Who wouldn''t be fond of such a girl that remained unchanged and unsoiled from all the turmoil and temptations from the secr world?


    Xu Ruoxi slightly frowned; all of the people present had been deeply immersed in this guqin tune of the ''Mountain Ravine Orchid''. Yet, Jiang Ruan was the only one who had leaned against the window as she gazed upon the flowing river outside.


    Indeed, Jiang Su Su had her name resounding across the capital just like it happened simrly in her previous life. However, she was unsure if she (JSS) could truly bear such a huge recognition upon her shoulders.


    As expected, just after one song, there were some youthful gentlemen in the Qing Song Boat that had taken the initiative to apud, "This song should have only been possible to hear and exist in the heavens, it is a rare chance to hear such a piece on earth!"


    Everyone echoed in agreement and for a moment, Ling Long Boat too had been aflutter withpliments.


    Jiang Su Su''s charming face had reddened and once more, she had returned to her seat.


    With narrowed eyes, the Fifth Prince nced at Jiang Su Su and a trace of dazzlement shed through those pupils of his, "The Second Young Lady of the Jiang family has a good appearance and in addition to that, has this sort of matchless talent."


    "Truly a woman of elegance and purity like an orchid." Xuan Li had given rare praise.


    The Fifth Prince had nced at him, "Lao Ba, if she is to your liking, then why don''t you have Father Emperor give an edict and marry her home."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xuan Li shook his head, "People can only admire lotuses from afar, but should not so lightly dally with them[3]."


    [3] K�� yu��n gu��n b�� k�� xi�� w��n y��n ( ��Զ�۲��������� ) - From an essay called ''The theory of the love of lotuses'' by a neo-Confucian schr, it describes through a prose about how lotuses should have the universal love by everyone and how it is a lofty and pure flower. It also describes how girls would always somehow have a spot of them unchanged and would be able to preserve the purity of the heart. In addition, it also refers to how girls'' hearts are hard to predict. Therefore, admiring a girl from afar is when she is the most beautiful, however, when one plucks her down out of the desire to possess, this would then destroy that beauty and be unattainable.


    "The Second Young Miss of the Jiang family is indeed the prettiestdy in the capital." The Fifth Prince remarked, "If one does not n to get a headstart and have her set in one''s own sights while she''s still young, perhaps she might even be snatched up quickly since the quick-footed climb up first. This sort of young woman, even if it was just to ce them in one''s home to admire, that too would make one perfectly contented."


    Princess Rongya spoke smilingly, "With this piece from the Second Young Lady of the Jiang family, my sisters[4] and I, if one were topare, would truly be ashamed to meet people with our own skills."


    [4] Ji��m��imen ( ������ ) - Sisters. A general affectionate term for women of the same generation.


    "Jiejie is jesting with me." Jiang Su Su said, "Sisters are all being gracious on ount of my young age, and can''t bear to have me embarrass myself and therefore have sung such praises about me."


    "Look, look, look," Princess Rongya covered her mouth as she chuckled, "this mouth of yours is truly so sweet, however, we certainly did not yield to you, you truly did y extremely well. However, with such skills of yours on the guqin, the person that goes next will truly be at a disadvantage. So is there anyone who wants to go next?"


    The noblewomen on Ling Long Boat looked at each other but they did not speak a word. At this point of deadlock, Jiang Su Su suddenly tilted her head slightly, looked towards Jiang Ruan andmented, "Da Jiejie, you are superb at dancing right, today is your first timeing to the Lantern Festival after returning to the capital. Why don''t you let everyone get to know you and show your dancing skills, how about that?"


    Everyone gradually turned their gazes towards Jiang Su Su then suddenly, returned back to Jiang Ruan.


    On Qing Song Boat, Mo Cong doubtfully said, "Sigh, how could the Second Young Lady of the Jiang family let that big sister of hers who has just returned from the countryside dance, wouldn''t she be making a fool of herself? Although she has a pretty good family background, she probably has not learnt the four arts before."


    Jiang Ruan turned around and with a slight semnce of a smile, she looked at Jiang Su Su in the eyes, "Dance?"


    That''s right, therge boat was travelling along the river and asionally, there would be bumps. Although the hull of the ship was spacious, still if one were to dance on the ship, the vessel might have only been rocking but one would very easily fall into the water.


    In her previous life, Jiang Su Su had also made an open and candid suggestion to have Jiang Ruan dance. However, it was such a pity that she had beenpletely unaware of the rules in the capital''s aristocratic circle and truly thought that a dance from the countryside could be shown off on stage. So she had then danced to a song in front of everyone. The hull shook and rocked; with one tragic dance that one couldn''t bear to watch, it made the audience sneer incessantly. Finally, to top it off, till this day she was unsure who had stepped onto the end of her skirt and with one stumble, she had slipped into the water. That incident had made her be a huge mockery and a joke to everyone. Adding onto that, when she had been fished out of the water, she was still drenched, however, the icing on the cake for all this was the handkerchief with a man''s love poem written on it that fell out of her clothes.


    Through and through, it had truly been a joke.


    ? Now, Jiang Su Su was nning on making her reenact this mockery once more, right?


    Jiang Su Su could feel that she had been stared at by Jiang Ruan with that charming pair of eyes of hers. She felt that the intentions she seemed to have did not remain unknown and concealed to her sister and subconsciously, she retreated a step backwards, "Da Jiejie?"


    At the next second, Jiang Ruan had already recovered her smile and indifferently answered, "My dancing is no good. Since ermei wants to see, I could just dance for ermei alone, wouldn''t that be great?"


    Thisment of hers was truly baffling. To one''s surprise, that stance of hers was certainly iparably brassy and inparison to Jiang Su Su who evoked one''s feelings of pity for her, Jiang Ruan''s beautiful and alluring appearance possessed its own regal vour.


    Many people''s gazes were thus attracted by that attitude and posture of hers. On Qing Song Boat, when Xiao Shao heard her voice, he too slowly fixed his eyes on her.


    Notice - Anybody who wants to try their hand at tranting are most wee to join the Rebirth team. If you are interested, you can drop ament below or mail at [email protected].


    Join us on to fangirl about this novel and many others in the meraki world. You can also read this novel offline on Wattpad - .


    Tranted by : Irisu


    Edited by : Anks & Ely

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60: Crown Pressures The Capital


    T/N : I''m suspecting the chapter title refers and alludes to JR winning over JSS as the champion, like having a crown of sorts for the winner, and being renowned over the capital with the news.


    Jiang Ruan''s posture was elegant and after saying those skillful words, she stood up and repeated them once more with a smile, "Since ermei truly wishes to see, then I will dance for ermei, it''s no bother either."


    Hearing this, all the noblewomen around them began to whisper, "Perhaps this person has been possessed. After all, how could she possibly, of her own ord, try to make a fool of herself?"


    "Surely, she must have stayed too long in that countryside vige and does not know the severity at hand here, she truly believes that one dance of hers could ruin cities." A sense of mockery could really be felt in these words of the audience.


    For Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi, who stood behind her, their hearts were in a fluster; they had been living with Jiang Ruan ever since she was little. Whether Jiang Ruan really knew how to dance, both of them were extremely clear. Although, in the eyes of servants under theirmand, a master''s every word and action were all wonderful. Yet, as maidservants, Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi were extremely clear about the rules in the aristocratic circle. They were deadly afraid that Jiang Ruan had fallen for Jiang Su Su''s trap and wouldmit a breach of etiquette in front of all these famous and prestigious families in the capital.


    On the Qing Song Boat, the Fifth Prince narrowed his eyes, "Born with good looks, yet, what a pity, she seems to be a fool."


    "Where do these words stem from, Fifth Brother?" Xuan Li lightly chuckled.


    "The talent of Second Young Miss of the Jiang family is already peerless, yet, the Eldest Young Miss is trying to seize her limelight away. How can that even be possible, but after all, she is a woman that was raised in the countryside, so how could she know any better?" In between those words of his was the faintest trace of scorn.


    Momentarily, everyone on the two boats had their tongues wagging and without exception, everyone remarked that Jiang Ruan was short-sighted and delusional to be pulled into aparison between Jiang Su Su and herself. Jiang Su Su shed a trace of ecstasy in her eyes, but on her face was a gentle smile as she said, "Then Su niang is blessed, and I request Da Jiejie to perform a dance for everyone."


    To perform a dance for everyone. Lin Zi Xiang furrowed her eyebrows and yet these seemingly innocent words of Jiang Su Su had made Jiang Ruan out to be regarded as one of those dancing entertainers that one would call for at will. For a moment, this had made some people around them cover their mouths in an insulting sneer.


    Without batting an eyelid, it almost appeared as though Jiang Ruan had not clearly heard what Jiang Su Su had just said. In her past life, Jiang Quan and Xuan Li had her do such things for the purpose of having her gain divine favor and surviving in the oppressive environment of the pce. This sort ofment ''to perform a dance for everyone'', all of the imperial consorts around her had always requested as such. Therefore, just like a dancing clown, she had racked her brains to perform a dance. However, in the end, it had merely given her a nickname of an idiotic beauty.


    Nodding her head in assent and without anyone''s leave, Jiang Ruan had walked to the bow of the ship. The set up of the Ling Long Boat was very unique; for the convenience of being able to freely admire the moon during the Lantern Festival, the bow of the boat had been designed to be extremely spacious and smooth. As a matter of fact, this design had also made it a suitable area for dancing. Extending her hand out, she had effortlessly pulled out the hairpin behind her head that had been pinned into her coiled hair. Immediately, like a flowing waterfall, her head of fine ck hair hung down to her waist, emitting an enchanting luster. Nipping on to the two-noded hairpin that she held in her hands in between her lips, her charming eyes, that held much passion, had swept a nce over everyone on the tworge vessels. Then, softly, her lips moved.


    Unexpectedly, that two noded hairpin was actually an borate tube-shaped whistle. Under the reflective contrast between the beautifulndscape and herself, the first note that overflowed from those red lips was clear and melodious.


    At first, one felt that the sounds from the whistle were dull and ordinary, as if one had used in water to boil porridge that would have made one feel that its taste was dry as dust and tedious. Yet, her figure did not move and quietly stood on the same spot without the slightest movement. Then, some people on the vessels began to show evident expressions of ridicule and merely remarked that this Eldest Young Lady of the Jiang family who had just returned to the capital was trying to exhaust her limited abilities and even went so far as to boast shamelessly and propose to dance for everyone.


    Xuan Li''s expression had slightly stiffened, he knew that the piece that this young girl had yed was ''Guangling Verse''[1]. In this very piece of ''Guangling Verse'', the contents were about Nie Zheng''s revenge for his father during the Warring States period and his historical deed of assassinating the Han Wang. This was exactly a story about revenge, so why would the Eldest Young Miss of the Jiang family chose such a musicalposition filled with such a murderous andbative mood at this moment when there are lovely flowers and a round moon, wherein everything is wonderful and everyone is feeling cheerful.


    [1] Guangling Verse - Video link. Here is some background about this piece, it is a grand Guqin piece of ancient China, originated from the piece "Nie Zheng''s Assassin of Lord Han". The whole piece is divided into 45 paragraphs, and the music is bold and exciting, full of rebelliousness as it pictures the exciting scene of one of the most famous assassins on Chinese history. Therefore, it is very difficult for Jiang Ruan to use a flute/whistle to y this alone instead of using a zither.


    Although these one or two sections appeared to be ordinary and made everyone remark on her mediocre skills, yet, Xuan Li knew that in these two sections, there was turbulent undercurrents and if one were not genuinely in that deliberate state of mind (where one feels such emotions), then that person would be unable to y the piece out. As for him, from this piece of hers, he could hear the forbearance and loneliness that seemed to span for several centuries.


    Apart from Xuan Li alone, there were others who had felt this way as well. When the music note had barely just echoed, Xiao Shao who had been sitting alone before the window had then slightly raised an eyebrow as his gaze fell upon the youngdy who was performing a tune all by herself.<novelnext></novelnext>


    After those few sections, Jiang Ruan then unhurriedly began to move. As those red clothes moved in the spry and lively dancing, it was like an alluring phantom that had fallen to the mortal realm, extremely evil yet, extremely beautiful. Spins, standing on tiptoes, lifted arms and kicks, as for what she had executed; never was one movement more graceful, more moving and was just so morously stirring that it had made one unable to take their eyes off her. Gradually, everyone began to take back their gazes of scorn and could barely cover up the wisps of amazement in their eyes.


    That was the span of countless decades of her quiet endurance and grief; of the premature departure of her mother and her elder brother that had left her on her own in the world. It was the portrait of how her father had impatiently exchanged her for the imperial edict and had her sent into unfathomable depths of the pce. It was for the man who had be the reigning monarch, her loved one whom she had thought was warm and considerate to her; and yet, was the one to proim herself as a cmitous beautiful woman who would ruin a nation. It was for her di mei[2] who had caused her to be a human swine and had made her watch with despair as her young son had been intimately trifled with until he died.


    [2] D�� m��i (����) - This refers to the younger legitimate sister, or here, Jiang Su Su who has the privilege of being part of the legal family and therefore, the perks of noble peerage and ess too.


    Her dance was sorrowful as if in the very next second she would ride the winds and return, and without knowing why, it had caused others to call to mind a mournful scene in their hearts. Gradually, for some people who had been watching, their eyes had welled up in grief and sorrow.


    Once the slow-moving dance had passed, the whistling sound in her mouth had begun to hasten expediently as if a powerful army had tread forth and brought forward a fierce, blood-thirsty and imposing manner. Abruptly, her movements sped up, so swiftly so that some of the audience could not see her movements clearly and could only feel that that robe of red clothes seemed like blood; under the moonlight, it seemed astonishingly beautiful. Yet, the sounds of music were impassioned and every tone seemed like a sob. Naturally, that was the sorrow of hers that had reached the pinnacle of pain she had to endure. It had transformed into an unforgettable hatred that had been carved into her bones and engraved into her heart; it was a demand of a spirit filled with vengeance that had crawled out of the depths of hell for the people who owed her a life''s debt. It was simply a demand for their lives, a hidden ruthlessness and viciousness that could not allow them to get away with it. It was an indifference that demanded one to stand upon the peak to overlook every living being.


    In the shining moonlight, as it was reflected upon her little face that seemed sparkling and translucent like snow, her eyes were astonishingly bright. However, contrary to expectations, not the slightest bit of a smile was reflected in her gaze. What remained was only a deep-rooted indifference and mockery as if she was an Asura[3], but at the same time, she seemed like a goddess; a beautiful woman that was wilfully heedless of all living things.


    [3] Asura - A malevolent spirit in Indian mythology.


    That vengeful musicposition was still resounding and that vengeful dance still continued on. This dance had already made everyone feel fear and trepidation since they had never seen a person dance this beautifully; so beautifully that it made people frightened. As if she was the person in the music piece, a hatred that had been filled and hidden in her chest for her want to avenge; even if she would not hesitate at all to pay any price for it. Even if she needed to enter the abyss of hell once more, then she too would drag someone to be buried with her. Yet, it seemed she was indifferent to squandering her life. This was an enchanting woman that had been born solely for revenge.


    Intimately and softly, low and tender, just like a pair of children, our gratitude and grudges are like intimate whispers between us. Suddenly, therees a majestic and reverberating sound that brings to mind how the brave warriors charge forth into an enemy battlefield. Like floating clouds soaring in the broad and distant world, the willow catkin float as if without root or stem. While a hundred birds gayly chirp away, suddenly above them all, a lone phoenix could be heard. Yet even as the steep precipice of the cliff pressures one downwards that makes it difficult to climb up even an inch, to abruptly lose momentum would be a fall of a thousand zhang (like loose rocks falling into an abyss). Oh but a pity, like everyone else, I have a pair of ears that are inept in appreciating and understanding music. Hearing by mine ears Monk Ying''s ying (at times, supple yet at times, firm), thou rouses a highly capable person to experience through the rises and falls of it. In a flurry, mine fingers reach out to shelter from and grasp hold of the qin, s, these moist tears of mine have long since surged up and welled in mine eyes. Oh Monk Ying, thine''s skill is truly exceptional, wouldst thou not torment my bosom with the ice and fire?[4]


    [4] This entire poem ''Hearing Monk Ying y the Qin'' was written by the Tang dynasty poet, Han Yu. At that time, Monk Ying was a Buddhist monk that had been extremely adept at ying the qin and had previously requested some poets to listen and create some poems in praise of it; there are numerous poems of various poets with each their own feelings and differing thoughts about his ying. Through the poem, one can tell that Han Yu had experienced happiness, fear, grief and joy while listening to it. The music had made many abrupt changes, with all sorts of feelings welling up in one''s heart that remain inexpressible. Thus, this poem aids one in understanding the turbulent emotional highs and lows that everyone present had experienced while sitting through Jiang Ruan''s dancing and musical performance.


    As the piece lingered at its end, the red clothes that had been fluttering in the wind abruptly became pinched. Yet, as she raised her head with that fine ck hair of hers that fell to her waist like a waterfall, it seemed as mourous and mesmerizing as satin. Her charmingplexion seemed as bewitching as a siren and with a raise of those charming eyes of hers that almost seemed to have not swept a nce over Jiang Su Su, she raised her hand towards her own neck and made a beheading gesture. Jiang Su Su''s body had stiffened and Jiang Ruan smiled sweetly.


    As a beauty smiled, it was as if in just one night, the spring flowers in Great Jin Chao had piled up,yer byyer, and blossomed. It was so beautiful that it made people feel that to take even one more nce would have been sacrilegious.


    Xiao Shao''s elegant and handsome face remained as cool and frigid as before, while those longshes of his had covered up the slightest traces of contemtion in his eyes.


    Notice - Anybody who wants to try their hand at tranting are most wee to join the Rebirth team. If you are interested, you can drop ament below or mail at [email protected].


    Join us on to fangirl about this novel and many others in the meraki world. You can also read this novel offline on Wattpad - .


    Tranted by : Irisu


    Edited by : Anks & Ely

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61: Setting Off Lanterns


    Jiang Ruan stoodpletely still at the ship''s bow as if she was not a part of this world. For a moment, everyone was silent and feeling absolutely captivated by what they had just witnessed. The whole time, the young masters, who watched with silly expressions on their faces, were mumbling, "There''s such an unrivalled beauty among mortals. Having a glimpse at her today, I have no regrets even if I were to perish."


    Sitting upright inside the boat, Jiang Su Su''splexion was ashen. Her usual smiling face now contorted into a fierce look. Jiang Li too had not only gripped her hands fiercely but also clenched her pearly white teeth until they were almost broken into pieces.


    The Fifth Prince opened his mouth to speak as his eyes shed with greed. "She is an equal match to the the Second Young Miss of the Jiang family��"


    Xuan Li had aplicated look on his face. Somehow, he felt that there was something about this young girl that attracted him profoundly. He really wanted to examine the girl''s appearance more carefully.


    The crowd was silent for a full quarter of an hour. The young master from the General''s fu took the lead in shouting, "Both beauty and skills are exceptional! It''s not an exaggeration to say that you''re the capital''s number one beauty!"


    Jiang Ruan turned her head. She smiled faintly, seemingly grateful to him. The young master''s face blushed when he glimpsed her dazzling beauty. His gaze was suddenly obsessed.


    Jiang Su Su''s expression was even more unsightly after she heard that remark. She couldn''t understand why Jiang Ruan, living in the countryside and having never had any teachers, was able to dance and y the whistle so well. She had always been conceited about her own talents, but she knew that she wouldn''t be able to match Jiang Ruan''s level in performing that dance. Besides, how could she dance so steadily and not fall when the ship was tossing about?


    Jiang Su Su would never know that since Jiang Ruan was not favoured by the emperor while living inside the pce, she was often bullied by the favoured concubines and was taught to dance at the imperial concubine''s birthday. She trained so much that her feet hardly seemed to touch the ground. Even after a lifetime had passed, she would never forget it. She could even dance in the palm of one''s hand. What could this swaying boat count as?


    The crowd echoed that remark. They gave much more praise to her inparison to Jiang Su Su, since people always prefer shiny new toys. Admittedly, Jiang Su Su was excellent. However, she had upied the title of the capital''s most talented woman for many, many years. On top of that, she had the appearance of an innocent fairy who was not well-versed in the ways of the world.


    Now, Jiang Ruan, the Eldest Young Lady of the Jiang family, had apletely different demeanour. As long as Jiang Ruan was more outstanding, even by a tiny bit, people''s attention would gravitate toward her.


    The men praised her highly, but the women''s faces were not so good. Originally, the Jiang n only had Jiang Su Su. Now, Jiang Ruan had appeared. Weren''t all the excellent men in the capital about to be fascinated by those two?


    When Jiang Ruan returned to her seat, Lin Zi Xiang remarked. "So, actually, you can dance. People can''t help but have a newfound respect for you now."


    Zhao Jin Jun and Wen Fei Fei had an unrefined temper. They also nodded. "You''ve dazzled our eyes. But, your whistle was truly excellent. Can you teach us?"


    "When I was living in the countryside, I didn''t have any musical instruments. So, I simply yed it when I was bored." Jiang Ruan exined in such a way that sounded reasonable and made people feel a little more pity for her.


    Dong Yinger took a look at her. "But, why did you choose the ''Guangling Verse''? Most nobledies would not choose such a tune for today''s asion." Jiang Ruan smiled. "I can y only this."


    Xu Ruoxi''splexion was somewhat wan. She hung her head without speaking a word. Everyone knew that she was upset and pretended not to see her in order to avoid embarrassing her.


    Soon after, several nobledies went on to perform, but it was nothing but a mere formality. After Jiang Ruan''s Guangling dance that shook the audience to their core, they weren''t interested in watching the t and insipid performances that followed.


    At this year''s Lantern Festival, a dark horse appeared from the Jiang family. They all said that this year''s rabbitntern must fall into Jiang Ruan''s hand. Aboard the Qingsong Boat, people were discussing andparing Jiang Su Su in her former days to today''s Jiang Ruan.


    After the performance, it was time for everyone to go toward the bow of the boat to float thenterns into the river. These floatingnterns were all exquisitely made. After all the young masters and the youngdies had written on slips of paper and put them inside thentern, they pushed their floatingnterns personally into the river.


    Jiang Ruan also followed the crowd to the bow of the boat. Her smile was very moving.<novelnext></novelnext>


    In her previous life, the scandal broke out before she could float herntern. When she was hiding inside the boat, shivering with cold, it was the Eighth Prince, Xuan Li, who came over with antern and spoke to her. "What do you wish for?"


    His tall body blocked her from people''s contemptuous nces. At that very moment, she just wanted totch on to the man in front of her who gave her so much warmth. She put her cherished hope in thatntern- to be by his side.


    s, her wish eventually turned into a conspiracy through and through. As Jiang Ruan recalled, the person she hated the most was not actually Xuan Li. Compared to him, Jiang Su Su was the one who had deprived her of more things. However, Xuan Li was also wrong. He shouldn''t have given her hope. He had made her, who fell into a desperate strait, think that she had grasped a life-saving straw. It resulted in the mallet of death. After having received care and warmth, she was told that everything was a sham.


    Bai Zhi handed her thentern while Lian Qiao passed the paper and writing brush to her. Jiang Ruan thought for a moment. She took the paper from Lian Qiao but did not write anything on it. She rolled the paper up and put it inside thentern.


    Jiang Su Su, who had been watching all her movements, saw this action and came approaching. She asked, "Da Jiejie, why didn''t you write anything on thentern?"


    Jiang Su Su''s voice was deliberately loud. Jiang Ruan was now put on the spot. Immediately, people from both boats turned their gazes toward her.


    "I have nothing to ask for, so I have nothing to write." Jiang Ruan replied indifferently.


    Jiang Su Su smiled. "How can Da Jiejie have nothing to ask for? For instance, requesting Father''s health, winning titles for Eldest Brother, making our Jiang fu prosper, or having our mother give us a younger brother? In short, how can you have no requests?"


    Her words were equivalent to using Jiang Ruan of disloyalty, being unfilial, cruel and unjust, and without any thoughts for the Jiang fu''s welfare. This kind of usation made Bai Zhi and Lian Jiao frown. Jiang Ruan listened with a sneer. Father? How was Jiang Quan a father? He would sell his son and daughter to pave the way for Jiang Su Su. Mother? Her mother''s bones had already turned to ashes, and there was no one else in this world. Elder brother? Recently, there had been no news of him. It was unknown whether he''s still alive or already dead. Jiang Su Su''s remarks were like adding salt to the wound.


    "Ermei had no idea." Jiang Ruan''s voice was gentle as if she had no anger at all. "Father is in good health. Otherwise, how can he serve in court? About the matter of Second Elder Brother getting the top-scorer title in the examination, we also can''t help him with that. Who can help Mother to have a little brother, if not Guanyin[1], the Goddess of Mercy? How is it rted to us?"


    [1] Guanyin - Guanyin is short for Guanshiyin, which means "The One Who Perceives the Sounds of the World". Guanyin is a bodhisattva - a person who is motivated by supremepassion and is ''a potential Buddha in training''. She is associated with Mahayana Buddhists. She ismonly known as the "Goddess of Mercy," and her main aspect ispassion. Guanyin''s mixture of male and female characteristics led her to be one of the most widely beloved Buddhist figures. ording to the ancient followers, she had powers to make miracles happen.


    Her lips were raised up slightly. "In the world, what really matters is your own efforts. The heart is sincere, but the future, after all, is still up to us, isn''t it? " Her voice had a trace of mncholy. "I used to worship Buddha, but in the end, my mother passed away and my elder brother''s whereabouts are unknown. Tell me, what a request from the heart can really achieve? It all depends on the person. "


    This remark was heard by the crowd. Mo Cong burst outughing. Seeing Xiao Shao looking at him, he quickly said, "I only thought Jiang family''s Eldest Miss''s speech was indeed wonderful . Cough. The birth of a child is really not something that they can control."


    Jiang Ruan''s speech was humorous, without preaching. Hearing about her pitiful life, people were filled with sympathy. Jiang Su Su''s expression turned menacing but she had to pretend to be happy.


    After everyone had put down theirnterns, Jiang Ruan also bent down to put herntern into the river. When she was about to stand up, Jiang Su Su, without any changes in her expression, quietly stretched her foot out and tried to trip her.


    Notice - Anybody who wants to try their hand at tranting are most wee to join the Rebirth team. If you are interested, you can drop ament below or mail at [email protected].


    Join us on to fangirl about this novel and many others in the meraki world. You can also read this novel offline on Wattpad - .


    Tranted by : Mazu


    Edited by : Anks & Ely

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62: To identally Expose a Love Affair


    Jiang Su Su extended her leg to trip Jiang Ruan. Seemingly not noticing anything, Jiang Ruan continued to get up, but inadvertently leaned to one side and managed to avoid Jiang Su Su''s leg in the process. However, with this movement, she ''identally'' collided with Jiang Li who was standing to one side. Unable to avoid the impact, Jiang Li staggered forward a few steps and just happened to bump into Jiang Su Su. Jiang Su Su had no time to react, and immediately fell head first off the boat.


    At the same time, Jiang Ruan let out a startled exmation and swiftly grabbed hold of Jiang Li, who was on the verge of following Jiang Su Su into the river. There was the sound of a ssh[1] and Jiang Su Su vanished from sight.


    [1] T/N - The Chinese version of ''ssh'' is the onomatopoeic �� (dong). Just for interest''s sake, did you know that dogs don''t ''woof'' in Chinese? They go �� (wang). And sheep go �� (mie).


    Jiang Ruan asked Jiang Li, who was still in a state of shock, "Is Third Younger Sister all right?"


    Jiang Li shook her head. "How did I lose my bnce just now?" There were so many people on the boat and she had had her back towards Jiang Ruan. Naturally, she did not know who had bumped into her. A sudden realisation struck Jiang Ruan and she called out loudly, "Help, Second Younger Sister has fallen into the river!"


    On hearing her, in rapid session, the people turned to look at the river. There was a figure bobbing up and down in the midst of the undting waves, and it was indeed Jiang Su Su. She was totally soaked, and water kept filling her nose and mouth. Throwing decorum to the winds, she yelled, "Save me!"


    There was no shortage of young noblemen on board the Qing Song Boat who could swim. Upon witnessing a beautiful damsel in distress, they were all eager to take action. But, if they really did rescue Jiang Su Su from her watery predicament, it would be tantamount to sullying her innocence, and they would definitely have to marry her thereafter. However, Minister Jiang was currently at the peak of his career, and Xia Yan''s family was also on the rise. If the young man was not considered to be a good match, Minister Jiang would not be willing to marry off his daughter in this way, and so it was not certain that this would be a done deal.


    It was perhaps with this in mind that some of the more thoughtful young noblemen simply stood back on the deck and watched.


    But, what sort of person was Jiang Su Su? She was the capital''s most talented youngdy, and had been acknowledged as the capital''s most beautifuldy for many years. Naturally, some di son of the upper ss whose social status matched with Jiang Su Su''s and who treated her with adoring devotion would not be able to stand by idly and watch the failing strength of this belle; he would take on the mantle of the hero and jump in to rescue her.


    Thus, it was at this time that a pu dong[2] was heard after someone from the opposite side jumped into the water out of the blue. He appeared to be an excellent swimmer and reached Jiang Su Su''s side in no time. With one arm holding her up, he pulled her along as he swam to the boat.


    [2] Pu dong ( ��ͨ ) - onomatopoeic sound for something jumping or falling into water. Louder than a ssh (��, dong).


    Jiang Ruan first joined the others in helping to pull Jiang Su Su onto the boat. As she had struggled in the water for quite some time, she was rather dazed and only half conscious. After she was safely pulled onto the deck, everyone trained their sights on the young man who had rescued her.


    He was 17 or 18 years old, with tanned skin and an upright demeanour. It was his eyes, however, that hinted at a hidden understanding.


    Jiang Ruan stayed by Jiang Su Su''s side. In a mild tone, she said to him, "Noble sir[3], many thanks for saving Miss Jiang''s life. When we return tonight, the Jiang family will definitely show you our gratitude with gifts ."


    [3] Gongzi ( ���� ) - son of an official / son of nobility.


    The young man replied, rather impetuously, "Why would I want your gifts? Quickly, check and see if she''s all right!" After saying this, he made as if to stride forward.


    Of course, his actions gave rise to incessant spection. For a moment, everyone looked at the young man with probing eyes. Someone on the Qing Song Boat could not hold back any longer and burst out with the question, "Who are you?"


    Jiang Ruan frowned and once again blocked his way by staying in front of Jiang Su Su. Unflinchingly, she said, "Noble sir, your kindness in saving Miss Jiang will always be engraved in the Jiang family''s hearts. However, Miss Jiang is a youngdy who is yet to be married. For you toe so close to her is a breach of propriety."


    Jiang Ruan was solely thinking about Jiang Su Su''s welfare. As she had the bigger picture in mind, and her words were appropriate and elegantly worded, all the onlookers nodded in approval.


    The dark-skinned youth said, impatiently, "She and I are in perfect harmony with each other. What nonsense is this about being too close? In future, I will definitely marry her."


    Jiang Ruan smiled sweetly, but her voice was entirely frosty. "What is noble sir saying? I respect noble sir''s ability to act heroically for a just cause, but your actions are giving me cause for unease. Miss Jiang has always shunned immoral and evil influences and her talent is outstanding. Moreover, she has never uttered an unpleasant word. I fear that noble sir will find it difficult to match her. You must know that not just anyone can marry the Jiang fu''s daughters!"


    She was not in the least cowed by this robust young man. In truth, from the time this dark-skinned young man had spoken such words, no one on the boat believed him. Jiang Su Su was in a ss by herself, above even the creme de creme. Whether in public or in private, there was no way she would take a second look at such a boorish fellow.<novelnext></novelnext>


    During this time, Jiang Su Su was lying t on the deck, listening groggily to the words of the people around her, with no idea about what was happening.


    The dark-skinned youth showed his annoyance. In a fury, he grasped an embroidered handkerchief hanging from his waist and shook it out in the face of the onlookers. "If you don''t believe me, then see for yourself! This is the handkerchief she gave me. I, Zhou Da, have been in the capital for so many years, how can I possibly be lying?"


    The handkerchief fluttered in front of everyone. The upper corner was embroidered with orchids, which seemed to exude a faint fragrance. In the lower left corner, the character for ''Su'' was embroidered delicately in silver silk thread.


    Jiang Su Su''s personal maid, Hu Die, stood in shocked silence, with her mouth agape. She exchanged a nce with Qing Ting, and they saw the rm in each other''s eyes.


    Everyone had gone quiet. Although there was no way Jiang Su Su and this Zhou Da could be together, it was inevitable that such a beauty could make asional mistakes. In addition, at the present time, Jiang Su Su was still young, and it was possible that she had been deliberately seduced. In the face of such evidence, the crowd started to waver.


    Jiang Ruan intoned furiously, "How much weight can you ce on one handkerchief? It''s not possible to ascertain what method you used to steal Miss Jiang''s handkerchief."


    Hu Die never imagined that Jiang Ruan would speak on behalf of Jiang Su Su. At that point in time, uncaring of the consequences, she immediately added on to Jiang Ruan''s words and said, "It''s true, our youngdy''s handkerchief went missing a few days ago, and we have not been able to find it. So, it was you who stole it!"


    Zhou Da was only human. On seeing this scene unfold before him, he flushed and said angrily, "She is a youngdy from the house of a government official, and I am but amoner. How on earth would I be able to steal her handkerchief? Is it possible that a youngdy from an official''s household would be mingling with the crowds like amoner, waiting for her handkerchief, such a personal item, to be stolen by me?"


    Jiang Ruan smiled faintly. This Zhou Da really did not disappoint her. His ability to adapt and respond was superb. What a pity for Xia Yan that this young man whom she had taken so much trouble to find was now dealing with her own daughter. She could not imagine the expression on Xia Yan''s face when this news got back to the Jiang fu.


    Zhou Da continued, "If you don''t believe me, look at her waist. You will find a green jade piece; that''s my family heirloom which I''ve given to her as a token."


    On hearing this, Qing Ting gave a sigh of relief. "Our young miss has no such jade piece, what nonsense are you spouting."


    Princess Rongya, who had been standing by the sidelines watching the situation unfold, rolled her eyes and walked to Jiang Su Su''s side. With an expression of grave concern, she said, "Why don''t I check? Since Miss Jiang is innocent, let''s prove it, so this foul thief who is attempting to besmirch Miss Jiang''s reputation has nothing to say."


    Hu Die was about to stretch out a hand to stop her, but Princess Rongya had already reached for Jiang Su Su''s waist. Jiang Ruan''s eyebrows were slightly raised and her eyes momentarily gleamed as she pondered the situation. She had not expected that Princess Rongya would take action, but it certainly simplified matters for her.


    The onlookers were looking with curiosity at Princess Rongya, while Hu Die nervously squeezed her hands together. After quite a while, Princess Rongya looked up with a strange expression on her face.


    She lifted her hand. Swinging from the tips of her exquisitely white fingertips was a string of green jade beads.


    Everyone was silent. The eyes looking at Jiang Su Su had, in an instant, be pregnant with meaning.


    Jiang Ruan lowered her head slightly. See, no matter how much time passed, the ways of this world and that of the past were exactly the same: rumour and suspicion, malice and nder. It''s just that, this time, the person experiencing it is Jiang Su Su herself.


    Notice - Anybody who wants to try their hand at tranting are most wee to join the Rebirth team. If you are interested, you can drop ament below or mail at [email protected].


    Join us on to fangirl about this novel and many others in the meraki world. You can also read this novel offline on Wattpad - .


    Tranted by : shl


    Edited by : Anks & Ely

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63: Help From A Nobleman


    In the midst of the silence, Jiang Su Su coughed a few times and slowly awakened. Seeing how everyone was ncing at her with an inscrutable meaning, she looked down at her dripping wet body and her heart began to pound. Jiang Li rejoiced in her misfortune. "It''s great that Second Elder Sister is awake."


    "What happened?" Jiang Su Su rubbed her forehead. At the moment, her white dress waspletely soaked and clung tightly to her elegant curves. Her long hair was pasted to her clothes. Her unadorned small face looked like a lotus flower, making people who looked at her feel pity. But at the thought of the dark-skinned youth, people''s original pity immediately turned into contempt.


    Jiang Su Su, with her keen perception, became aware of people''s different attitudes towards her. Jiang Dan, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly spoke, "Second Elder Sister, how could you have a secret affair? Also�� gifting your personal token to others? Won''t it be embarrassing once Father finds out about it?"


    "What did you say?" Jiang Su Su was shocked and her voice unconsciously raised. "Who has had a secret affair with another?"


    Jiang Dan took a step back, frightened. "It''s�� it''s backed by solid evidence. "


    "Nonsense!" Jiang Su Su was in a panic. From the moment she woke up, she knew something was wrong. It was Jiang Ruan who was supposed to fall in the water but in the end, she herself fell in. The n had gone awry! It was all messed up! What should she do now?


    In her impatience to refute, her voice became shrill. The usualposed and dignified conduct of an influential family''s youngdy disappeared. Looking at Jiang Dan''s very frightened look, a suspicion was born in everyone''s hearts.


    This was the way things were in the world. When she was seen as a fairy, everything naturally looked good. However, once her image was stained, in an instant, she became a "promiscuous minx" in the eyes of others. Everything about her was bad.


    Jiang Su Su grew even more anxious when she saw that everyone was silent.


    Disregarding her drenched body, she stood up and rebuked the dark-skinned man. "Why do you want to ruin my innocence? I will ask my father to investigate this carefully and put you in prison!"


    The dark-skinned youth, however, looked as if he was struck. He murmured, "You clearly did not say so at that time. Were all those promises in the past false?" He spoke indignantly, "You are abandoning me like this. Will I, Zhou Da, be discarded because you say so?"


    Jiang Ruan almostughed inwardly. She pitied her cowardly self in her previous life. At that time, she was in aplete shambles, much worse than Jiang Su Su''s eloquent reply. Naturally, she had no way to appreciate Zhou Da''s acting skills.


    Jiang Su Su felt a vicious hatred toward Jiang Ruan when she heard the youth''s reply. Naturally, she knew the matter of Zhou Da. But how could she be the one falling into the water? Jiang Ruan was the person that Zhou Da should be dealing with. At the moment, she was at a loss as to what to say in order to justify herself. Usually, Xia Yan helped to n and plot for her. However, at this moment, there was no one who could speak up for her. On top of that, she felt uncertain. Since her previous calm and careful nning had vanished without a trace, how could she even think of a countermeasure in the moment?


    Jiang Ruan didn''t give Jiang Su Su time to think. She told Zhou Da, "Young Master Zhou, this is not at all the time for disputes. The wind is cold right now. If Miss Jiang catches a cold, you wouldn''t like for that to happen either. Why doesn''t Young Master Zhoue to visit the Jiang fu some other day? Jiang fu will definitely give you an exnation."


    While Zhou Da was hesitating, Jiang Su Su screamed again. "No, it''s not me. I haven''t done anything like that at all. It''s him who is ndering me!" Jiang Su Su was not a fool. She knew that if the matter was handled as Jiang Ruan said, even though it might be calm at the moment, it would be seen as a tacit agreement of the affair. Tomorrow, there would be numerous rumors circting in the capital, and it would be toote.


    The Commandery Princess[1] Rongya sneered. Her amiable and pleasant looks had changed. "Human testimony and material evidence all exist. I wonder why you are refusing to admit it and still want to save face?"


    [1] Junzhu ( ���� ) - Tranted as Commandery Princess. It was usually granted to the daughter of a qinwang (first-rank prince) or to a female of the Imperial Family by the Emperor''s decree. Earlier, we had simply mentioned it as Princess Rongya, but this is the urate trantion since this is one rank lower than gongzhu (princess).


    "You!" Jiang Su Su red at her. Her mood shifted, she simply stopped refuting. She turned her small face upward and bit her lower lip in silent tears. Her appearance made some people at the Qing Song Boat feelpassionate. But in the end, the female guests on the Ling Long Boat had started gossiping, "I didn''t expect that she could be such a person."


    "She usually looks like a fairy. It''s beyond my expectation that she''d do such a dirty thing."


    "Minister Jiang haspletely lost his face thanks to her."


    "It''s ridiculous that she wants to continue denying it, even though the love token is in front of us."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Under such pressure, Jiang Su Su was unable to remain calm.


    On the Qing Song Boat, the Fifth Prince frowned and looked at Jiang Su Su with displeasure. "Still very young, yet does not know how to cherish her good name. She''s offending public morals!"


    The Eighth Prince, Xuan Li, was thoughtful and silent.


    Mo Cong nudged Xiao Shao, then shook his head and sighed. "How could this fairy-like beauty be so confused and fall for such a coarse man? How odd! "


    Xiao Shao did not reply, but Ye Feng transmitted a message secretly from his hiding ce. "Master, Jiang fu''s Second Young Miss was at the Baoguang Temple five years ago."


    Hearing this, Xiao Shao frowned slightly and looked up at Jiang Su Su again.


    At the moment, the dark-skinned man was insisting. "This won''t do. You rich people look down onmoners. I, Zhou Da, can''t be sent away easily. I demand an exnation for today''s humiliation."


    The butterflies and dragonflies were not in a hurry. Jiang Su Su also felt a little desperate, seeing that there was no hope. Just then, she heard a cold voice from the Qing Song boat. "The green jade bead was a gift from this Lord[2] to Jiang fu''s Second Young Lady. I don''t know what it has to do with you." Jiang Ruan was stunned, only to see the handsome young man in ck, brilliant as brocade, standing with hands behind his back with a cold look. That pair of eyes were like cold stars, sweeping around lightly, making people feel great pressure.


    [2] Ben wang ( ���� ) - lit. "this prince"; illeism for titled princes.


    When Xiao Shao, Jinying Wang, uttered those words indifferently, he provided immediate relief to Jiang Su Su. At once, everyone''s eyes were focused on Xiao Shao and Jiang Su Su. People were specting. Did Jinying Wang and Jiang Su Su have some kind of rtionship? Otherwise, why would Jinying Wang, who had always been cold, help her out of trouble for no reason?


    Jiang Su Su was stunned at first and didn''t know why Xiao Shao wanted to help her. When she saw Xiao Shao''s peerless face, she was taken aback.


    Infatuation shed in her eyes. She paid respect to him gracefully. "Many thanks to Wangye[3], for speaking out for me. If it wasn''t for you today, I wouldn''t be able to clean my name even if I jumped into the Yellow River."


    [3] W��ngye ( ��ү ) - way of addressing prince / nobleman; ''Your Highness''.


    Jiang Ruan looked at Xiao Shao in a trance. Her heart churned. It was difficult for her to calm down. She had never heard of any rtionship between Xiao Shao and Jiang Su Su in her past life. Xiao Shao wasn''t a man who had tender, protective feelings toward the fairer sex. How could he help Jiang Su Su today?


    Was Jiang Su Su destined to be lucky in both the past as well as the present life? Even if she met some hardships, there would be some noble person to help her. Was God so unfair?


    Feeling a piercing, bone-chilling gaze on his body, Xiao Shao looked up. He couldn''t help but feel a bit startled. Under the moonlight, he saw the girl in red on the opposite boat looking at him coldly. Her eyes were full of hatred, just like Asura[4] from Hell.


    [4] Xiuluo [ ���� ] - Asura, malevolent spirits in Indian mythology.


    Notice - Anybody who wants to try their hand at tranting are most wee to join the Rebirth team. If you are interested, you can drop ament below or mail at [email protected].


    Join us on to fangirl about this novel and many others in the meraki world. You can also read this novel offline on Wattpad - .


    Tranted by : mazu


    Edited by : Anks & Ely

 Chapter 64

    Dear readers, please wee Salv who is our newest Rebirth team member. Yayy!! We finally got one more trantor. And just in time, because the chapters are soon going to be much, much longer.


    Zhou Da never would have thought that in the middle of the journey, Jinying Wang would appear. Jinying Wang''s identity was such that he would never dare to offend. However with the current situation, it was difficult to continue on nor could he back out halfway[1], therefore he did not know what to do.


    [1] Q��h��n��nxi�� ( �ﻢ���� ) - an idiom meaning if you ride a tiger, it''s hard to get off ; fig. refers to doing something which is difficult to continue on and yet impossible to stop halfway.


    Once Xiao Shao''s words left his mouth, joy was written across Jiang Su Su''s face, while Commandery Princess Rongya and Xu Ruoxi''s faces turned pale. Mo Cong looked at Xiao Shao with surprise, unable to decipher Xiao Shao''s words. Fifth Prince narrowed his eyes, "It is unusual that Xiao Shao would take the initiative to help the Jiang fu''s Second Young Miss out of her situation."


    Xuan Li''s eyes shone with profound meaning, "Perhaps it really is Jinying Wang''s green jade bead."


    Jiang Ruan retracted her gaze and suddenly said to the stupefied and distracted Zhou Da, "So it is you who is lying, that green jade bead is obviously Jinying Wang''s. Then, where did Miss Jiang''s handkerchiefe from?"


    Hearing Jiang Ruan''s words, Zhou Da thought of something- the green jade bead was indeed Jinying Wang''s, but the handkerchief that he had in his possession was also real. If he admitted to it, he would surely have to face severe consequences, however, if he chose to continue holding on and not admitting, he might get away without trouble. Zhou Da had no principles therefore he was good at ying dirty tricks. Heughed coldly, loudly saying "Everything I said is true. Even if it''s an influential and noble person, they cannot use power and influence to bully others. The handkerchief was something that Ruan''er gave to me; she personally gave it to me as a token of love!"


    As soon as those words were spoken, everyone was shocked..


    Jiang Ruan red at him, "Who is the Ruan''er you speak of?"


    Zhou Da spoke with certainty, "Who else can it be? Of course it is the Eldest Young Miss of Minister Jiang''s fu! "


    "Pu Chi", Jiang Ruan looked like she had just heard something very funny, her eyes full ofughter, "You im that Miss Jiang had long exchanged love tokens with you and just now you even sacrificed your life to save her. I am not sure if you are aware who she is exactly?"


    "What do you mean?", Zhou Da felt an uneasiness in his heart, feeling that something was not right. In response, Jiang Ruan''s cold voice said, "What you have said was indeed convincing, but I am Jiang fu''s Eldest Young Miss. The Jiang Ruan in your eyes is actually Jiang fu''s Second Young Miss, Jiang Su Su."


    The moonlight shone on her alluring face, bringing about more resolute coldness, "Young Master Zhou, is it possible that your forgetfulness is so great that you can''t even recognise the one who had a romantic affair with you?"


    As they watched this event unfold, the surrounding people were clear on the twists and turns. The people present were all from noble families, thus they understood the scheme very clearly. Obviously, this Zhou Da was full of lies, and he was acting on someone''s order, wanting to ruin Jiang fu''s Eldest Young Miss''s reputation. Yet somehow, Jiang fu''s Second Young Miss was implicated by ident.


    Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi were relieved, on the other hand, Jiang Ruan''s expression remained the same. Just now, she kept calling Jiang Su Su "Miss Jiang", her intention being to mislead Zhou Da. Once Zhou Da opened his mouth, the surrounding people were all smart, they naturally understood the crucial point within.


    Jiang Su Su''s expression was unreadable. Although Zhou Da had spoken truthfully, it still proved her innocence. However, because people would definitely specte about the identity of the person who wanted to harm Jiang Ruan, she and Xia Yan would inevitably be the subjects of discussion among others.


    Jiang Ruan looked at Zhou Da, her voice gentle, "This matter is confusing, it has really caused me a headache. However, because this concerns my reputation it cannot end just like this. Young Master Zhou, perhaps you should exin this matter clearly to the patrol guards[2]."


    [2] Xunbu ( Ѳ�� )- it refers to the police in olden times.


    Zhou Da, seeing the situation turn unfavourable immediately wanted to jump into theke, nning to escape, but imperial bodyguards appeared from all four corners, subduing him. Xuan Li unexpectedly stood out, smiling politely, "Bring him to the patrol station[3]."


    [3] Xunbufang ( Ѳ���� ) - it refers to the police station in olden times.


    Jiang Ruan took a quick glimpse at Xuan Li- he appeared coincidentally today, was it because he wanted her to be grateful to him?<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jiang Su Su immediately felt panic as she naturally understood what had happened with Zhou Da. If hended in the patrol guards'' hands, Zhou Da would expose the person behind the scenes. At that time, what could she and Xia Yan do?


    While she was thinking, Jiang Ruan had already walked in front of Zhou Da, who was being subdued. She bent forward slightly so her eyes were level with Zhou Da''s, then gently said, "Young Master Zhou, I heard that the patrol station has one thousand ways of torture, every method making a person feel better off dying than living. This incident isplicated. Young Master Zhou must think this through, you must not make irresponsible remarks." With that said, she smiled charmingly at Zhou Da, her smile more radiant than thenterns in the river''s heart.


    Xuan Li''s imperial bodyguards quickly dragged Zhou Da away. Tonight''s Lantern Festival was basically already ruined, with the unforeseen twists and turns on the boat. So, no one had an interest in continuing the festivities any longer. Also, because something like this had happened to Jiang Su Su, Jiang Ruan could only bring her back as soon as possible. The boat reached the shore and as Jiang Ruan was bidding farewell to everyone, Xuan Li walked over. He put the coat in his hand over Jiang Su Su''s body and in a warm voice said, "The weather''s turing cold and windy, take care not to catch a cold."


    Thenterns reflection added an exceptional warmth to his originally handsome face. Jiang Su Su raised her head and looked at him, then shyly bowed and in a small voice said, "Many thanks to Eighth Prince."


    Jiang Ruan raised her lips demurely. In her previous life, Xuan Li was warm to her, yet in this life Jiang Su Su fell into the water, so had the recipient of his concern now changed to Jiang Su Su?


    Although Xuan Li was talking to Jiang Su Su, his gaze kept following Jiang Ruan. He felt that Jiang Ruan was not willing to look at him, that while her expression was clearly gentle, he could distinctly feel her indifference. This type of feeling made Xuan Li inexplicably unhappy.


    Jiang Ruan smiled faintly, and coincidentally saw Xiao Shao walking over from the opposite side. Suddenly, she said, "Regarding today''s matter, many thanks to Wangye for helping out and defending the innocent."


    Though her voice was neither high nor low, it was loud enough to let the surrounding people hear everything clearly. The crowd recalled the words Xiao Shao had spoken earlier. Though Jiang Su Su was innocent, the green jade bead was something Xiao Shao had purposely imed to help her. Yet, there was some mockery in Jiang Ruan''s words.


    Xiao Shao looked at her coolly, his expression still indifferent. Dressed in ck, his figure was tall and sturdy. His aloof and noble aura very quickly attracted the surrounding women. Even if they were puzzled by his actions just now, at this moment, they couldn''t care less.


    Jiang Ruan felt stuffiness in her heart. She decided to give up and turned her back to him, no longer acknowledging him. However, she saw a young master dressed in blue walking towards them from another direction. Standing firmly at her side, he asked with hesitation, "Miss Jiang, the sky is already dark. I''ll order a few imperial bodyguards to protect you on your way back to your fu, is that good?"


    Though this young master looked only fifteen or sixteen years old, there was some probing in his words, and his gaze held a look of unconcealed anticipation. Jiang Ruan recognised him, he was Young Master Gu from the Commander-in-chief''s fu.


    She smiled slightly with joy, naturally and unrestrainedly saying, "Many thanks to noble sir for his goodwill, if Ruan niang refuses it would be impolite."


    Her action made Xuan Li and Xiao Shao, who both still stood there, seem dazed. Jiang Ruan''s attitude towards Young Master Gu was extremely gentle; in contrast, her attitude towards them was really not friendly.


    Xuan Li not knowing why, had a peculiar feeling. It was as if something which originally belonged to him was being taken away by others. Xiao Shao''s dark eyes only stared at Jiang Ruan, his expression pensive.


    Among the three people, only Gu Yi was overjoyed- he did not expect the beauty to be as gentle as a flower. For a moment, he only knew how to stand rooted to the ground and smile to himself.


    Notice - Anybody who wants to try their hand at tranting are most wee to join the Rebirth team. If you are interested, you can drop ament below or mail at [email protected].


    Join us on to fangirl about this novel and many others in the meraki world. You can also read this novel offline on Wattpad - .


    Tranted by : Salv


    Edited by : Anks & Ely

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65: Devising A Strategy


    After sending Jiang Su Su off to the carriage first, Gu Yi, who had been standing a few paces away from the window seat of the carriage, looked at Jiang Ruan with a somewhat flushed face.


    Jiang Ruan went over and gently spoke, "Many thanks, Young Master Gu, for your protection. There is something that Ruan niang wanted to say to Young Master Gu. Actually�� Ruan niang has a request."


    Gu Yi was startled at first, deeply concerned, "If Miss Jiang has any troubles, if there is any way to help, Gu Yi would definitely spare no effort in aiding you."


    Contrary to what one might expect, this person, Gu Yi, was someone with tender and protective feelings for the fairer sex. Jiang Ruan nodded her head slightly, "Presumably, Young Master Gu is aware of a few things that have happened in Ruan niang''s home. Actually, this thing ought not be said, however, upon seeing Young Master Gu''s utmost sincerity and an extremely kind and honest character, I believe that with this matter, only Young Master Gu would be able to help. Thus, Ruan niang has decided to thicken one''s skin to seek such a favour."


    After hearing such ttering words from her, Gu Yi was carried away, and so, his thoughts towards Jiang Ruan were much fonder and indulging. He listened to Jiang Ruan speaking in a low voice, "Ruan niang''s eldest brother left the fu to serve in the army five years ago, and since then, I have lost all contact with him. Ruan niang''s mother met with an early demise and Eldest Brother is the only blood-rted rtive left in the world. All these years, Ruan niang has always tried to ask about him but has still ended up empty-handed.


    Her voice was gentle and there was a slight smile gracing her face. Even so, one did not know how it was possible, but unexpectedly one could hear a trace of worry in that soft voice. However, this sort of strength and forbearance made one feel a sense of pity and tenderness towards her.


    Gu Yi soothingly replied, "Do not feel broken-hearted Miss Jiang, Heaven helps the worthy, your esteemed older brother would definitely be alright. Only, with this matter, I''m not sure how I could help?


    "Ruan niang has heard that darens, General Guan and General Chen, have an extremely good friendship between them," Jiang Ruan gave a slight smile, "five years ago, after my elder brother had joined the army, he happened to meet with General Guan and General Chen by chance while they were recruiting soldiers. Ruan niang has considered that perhaps my elder brother is in General Guan or General Chen''s camp. Since Commander-in-chief daren has a good rtionship with these two Generals, perhaps he could lend a hand and make some inquiries for Ruan niang about my elder brother."


    Gu Yi patted his chest, "How could this be difficult. When I return, I will talk to Father about this matter. Please be at ease, Miss Jiang; once I hear some news about your esteemed older brother, I will get someone to inform you about it."


    Jiang Ruan solemnly gave him a formal bow, "This kindness and grace that Young Master Gu has given, Ruan niang is unable to return the favour, and it can only be engraved on my heart. Someday, if there is an opportunity, I will definitely repay you."


    Gu Yi was surprised and waved his hand in dismissal, "It''s only an effort simr to lifting one''s hand, there is no need for Miss Jiang to be this polite. Now, can we be considered as friends?"


    Jiang Ruan smiled, "Naturally."


    After bidding goodbye to Gu Yi, Jiang Ruan then entered the carriage. Jiang Su Su, Jiang Li and Jiang Dan were all waiting in the carriage. Upon seeing Jiang Ruan enter, Jiang Su Su''s eyes were full of fury that was difficult to restrain while Jiang Li merely gave a mockingugh, "Vixen!" Only Jiang Dan timidly smiled towards her in a cowardly manner. However, after experiencing tonight''s affairs, Jiang Ruan had a deeper understanding of her; how could she possibly believe that she (Jiang Dan) was truly like her appearance- timid and afraid of getting into trouble. She was only afraid that in this fu, there was another that had concealed herself deeper and would not have found out about them in their daily life.


    The few people sitting in the carriage were all silent as it travelled all the way back to the Jiang fu''s entrance. Upon seeing the additional and unfamiliar Imperial bodyguards following the carriage, both the guards at the entrance and Steward Zhang were extremely surprised. After Bai Zhi had supported Jiang Ruan down from the carriage, Jiang Ruan smiled slightly to those Imperial bodyguards, "Many thanks today to everyone, please do help to express my thanks to Young Master Gu." After hearing Jiang Ruan say this, Lian Qiao was all smiles as she stepped forward and passed on an embroidered purse of loose silver into the hands of one of the bodyguards, "Please do take this little bit of silver and have a drink with everyone."


    With no other alternative, the bodyguards looked at each other and left wordlessly after bidding a proper farewell.


    Steward Zhang had stayed in the fu for quite some years now and in one nce, he understood that these bodyguards were under orders from their master to protect Jiang Ruan. Upon seeing Jiang Ruan''s calm and dependable demeanour, in the depths of his heart, he could not help but be doubtful. Is it possible that this Eldest Young Lady had actually obtained some favour during tonight''s Lantern Festival gathering?


    Meanwhile, Qing Ting had hurriedly hopped from the carriage as she helped an utterly drenched Jiang Su Su down. While doing so, she urged, "Quickly call for the physician, the Second Young Lady has fainted."


    At first nce, Steward Zhang turned pale with fright and hastily asked someone to find a physician. As he left instructions for the servants, he also had someone notify Xia Yan as he asked, "What has happened to the Second Young Lady?"


    In her heart, Jiang Ruan chuckled. To have fainted as soon as she returned to the fu, this method that Jiang Su Su had thought of was rather convenient. However, how could she possibly have everything go as she (JSS) wished; how would she be willing to let things go if she did not stir up even more obstructions to hinder Jiang Su Su? Shooting a nce at the outer jacket from Xuan Li that was draped over Jiang Su Su''s body, Jiang Ruan worriedly remarked, "Ermei fell into the river and then even had her innocence defiled by a viin. For now, it''s best if we wait for Ermei to wake up. Later, we can have matters investigated at the patrol house and once Father returns, we can make a decision once more."<novelnext></novelnext>


    What she said was ambiguous and when Steward Zhang heard that wording: ''patrol house'' and ''her innocence defiled by a viin'', his heart leapt. Cold sweat had begun to creep all over his back and at that moment, he did not bother to ask and rify the matter thoroughly. He merely knew that this time, something big had happened. Yet, once Jiang Su Su who had ''fainted'' heard Jiang Ruan''s words, her forehead twitched as her palms clenched tightly together.


    Jiang Ruan sighed, "Today, I too am tired. To have such things happen, I will return to my residence and rest first. Let Mother carefully console andfort Ermei as this cannot be med on her either." After saying this, she brought Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao with her as she returned to Ruan Ju.


    At the other end, Xia Yan had quickly rushed over. Immediately upon seeing Jiang Su Su''s sorry figure, she was rather rmed. Jiang Quan had yet to return to the fu and upon seeing Xia Yan, Jiang Su Su no longer feigned passing out. Seizing a grasp on Xia Yan''s hand, she panicked, "Mother, what should we do? That Zhou Da was sent to the patrol house, what if he recognises us?"


    "Don''t worry," Xia Yan replied calmly, "I had Li momo find someone unrted to the fu to instruct Zhou Da. In any event, we can not be implicated. Rather, as for you, how did you suddenly fall into the water?"


    "I do not know either," Jiang Su Su replied with a bite of her lips, "but I''m sure that Jiang Ruan is unable to escape any responsibility for it! What happened this evening was clearly something that she had thought up but now that my reputation has been entirely ruined, what can we do now?"


    "It was me that has underestimated Jiang Ruan. However, now that we have the Eighth Prince and Jinying Wang on our side, we don''t need to worry. Nevertheless, how do you have an association with Jinying Wang?"


    "I am not sure either." Jiang Su Su''s face flushed, "Perhaps��. perhaps he could not put up with what he saw."


    "He isn''t that sort of person." Xia Yan decisively refuted, "I will take note of this matter. Jiang Ruan, that maniptive person, for her to have schemed against you in this manner, in the days ahead, I will definitely have her pay the price a hundred, thousand-folds!" After saying this, there was an extremely prominent dark and sinister look in her eyes that was no longer like the virtuous and docile demeanour she usually portrayed.


    In Ruan Ju, Bai Zhi was holding onto the white rabbitntern as she walked over. Lu Zhu remarked curiously, "Thisntern was made so exquisitely! Where did thise from?"


    Bai Zhi took a nce at Jiang Ruan and replied, "The Eighth Prince had someone to send it over; it''s said to be a good omen on Ling Long Fang and that our Miss had forgotten to take it with her."


    Jiang Ruan side-eyed thatntern and replied indifferently, "Thisntern can be gifted to Mei Qing Yuan and say that it is a gift to Ermei for receiving such a shock."


    Lu Zhu felt that it was somewhat a pity. Lian Qiao handed over a cup of hot tea to Jiang Ruan, "Miss, now that Zhou Da has already been caught, although it can be said that it had been amand from that side, it might not be enough to have them confess or be lured out. Will this matter be settled just like that?"


    Lian Qiao saw clearly; now that Xia Yan''s maternal family was bing more prosperous with each day, the patrol house still had to give her face. Thus, one could dare say that Zhou Da''s matter would be heavily ced into importance but also be lightly handled.


    "If matters were truly settled in this way, then it would be such a waste to squander away the effort and time that Xia Yan has taken to arrange this." She lightly took a sip of tea, "How could I possibly let her down?"


    Notice - Anybody who wants to try their hand at tranting are most wee to join the Rebirth team. If you are interested, you can drop ament below or mail at [email protected].


    Join us on to fangirl about this novel and many others in the meraki world. You can also read this novel offline on Wattpad - .


    Tranted by : Irisu


    Edited by : Anks & Ely

 Chapter 66 Part1

    The Rebirth team wishes a very Happy New Year to all our readers.Wish this new year brings you lots of happniess, good health and fortune. Have a rocking year and keep smiling (and supporting us)!


    Also, starting from this chapter we''ll be dividing the chapters into two parts since the chapters have suddenly be extremely long, upto three to four times of its original size. And it''s not just the flowery descriptions, there''s a lot happening. So without further ado, here''s the chapter��enjoy!


    The Lantern Festival held in the Great Jin Dynasty''s fourteenth year had passed in a more lively fashion than in previous years. Within the space of a night, Jiang Ruan''s name was known throughout the capital. For a time, everyone in the capital was talking about the newly returned Eldest Miss of the Jiang fu, her stunning appearance, her iparable talent, her regard for etiquette, and her noble manner. In fact, she was not inferior to the Jiang fu''s Second Young Lady.


    When Jiang Su Su awoke early the next morning, she saw an exquisite white rabbitntern on the carved wood cab by her bed. She stared nkly at it for a moment before she suddenly burst forth in fury and called out in a shrill voice, "Servants! Qing Ting, Hu Die!"


    Hu Die ran into the room swiftly. "Miss, what has happened?"


    Jiang Su Su pointed at the white rabbitntern and said, "Who put this here?"


    Hu Die was also shocked to see thentern. "I did not see it this morning; how did it suddenly appear like that?"


    Upon hearing this, Nuo Nuo, a third-ranked servant girl who was standing behind Hu Die, came forward to say, "It was the personal maid of Eldest Miss, Bai Zhi, who sent it here. This servant saw that thentern was adorable so i put it here."


    "And who allowed you to act on your own initiative?" Jiang Su Su sneered. "Take her away."


    Two elderly yet robust maidservants immediately entered the room, seized the servant girl and dragged her out. In great rm, that servant girl pleaded for forgiveness. "Second Miss, this servant was at fault. Second Miss, forgive this servant, this servant does not dare to do it again!"


    The sound gradually faded away. Hu Die carefully ced a cup of tea in Jiang Su Su''s hands and said, "Miss, drink some ginger tea to warm yourself."


    Jiang Su Su flung off Hu Die''s hand. With one move, she grabbed the rabbitntern off of the bedside cab and fiercely ripped it to pieces. In a fit of anger, she threw the remains onto the ground and stomped on them until nothing could be discerned of thentern''s original shape or appearance.


    "Jiang Ruan, that slut, clearly she''s doing this deliberately. Does she think that she''s so high-and-mighty now that she has achieved thentern? Still, this is something that should not be disclosed to others." Jiang Su Su sat on the couch and said, "There wille a day when she will be just like thisntern, bullied and humiliated by my hand."


    With the charged atmosphere, Hu Die did not dare make a sound or movement. At this moment, Jiang Su Su seemed like a devil, nothing at all like her usual gentle and innocent self.


    It was precisely at this time that a greatly agitated Qing Ting ran in and said, "Miss, bad news!"


    Jiang Su Su was already in a bad temper, so she said in annoyance, "Why are you being so careless and haphazard? What is it now?"


    "This servant heard that the talk in the capital, early this morning, was all about that Zhou Da; that he was an assassin hired by furen to deliberately besmirch the reputation of Eldest Miss, but yesterday, he identally caused trouble for Second Miss instead!"


    "What?" Jiang Su Su immediately stood up, unable to take it all in. She queried, "Where did this talk originate from? Did Zhou Da confess? That''s impossible!"


    "This servant is also not sure," Qing Ting said hurriedly. "Now, the entire capital is talking about this as if it is the truth."


    Jiang Su Su''s face turned white. "Mother clearly said that the matter of Zhou Da would not be a problem. Who on earth has spread such talk? This is not good, I must see Mother." After speaking, she donned her coat. "Let''s go, quickly, Mother will think of a way to help me."


    Inparison with Mei Qing Yuan''s chaotic[1] situation, Ruan Ju was an oasis of leisurely calm.


    [1] Ji fei gou tiao ( ���ɹ��� ) - lit., the chickens are flying and the dogs are jumping (because they have received a shock).


    Lu Zhu carefully ced a bowl of pearl and crystal jade tang yuan[2] on the table, and took out a small dish of rose cakes from the basket. "These dianxin[3] are a reward from the Old Jiang Madame. She says that Miss did very wellst night, and bid Cai Que jiejie to send them over."


    [2] Tang yuan ( ��Բ ) is a Chinese dessert made from a dough of glutinous rice flour mixed with water, rolled into balls, cooked and served in either sweet syrup (e.g. sweet ginger syrup) or boiling water with fermented glutinous rice, or deep fried. Tang Yuan can be in different colours, and have different fillings (such as sesame or peanut paste). ������� (zhen zhu fei cui, literally pearls and crystal jade) tang yuan are green and white balls. For more information see here.


    [3] Dian xin ( ���� ) is a style of Chinese cuisine featuring bite-sized portions of food served on small tes or in small bamboo steamer baskets. The food can be sweet or savoury. Examples ofmon dianxin items are fried radish cake, barbecued pork buns, shrimp dumplings. See here for more information.


    Jiang Ruan smiled slightly. The Old Jiang Madame had made no mention of the matter concerning Jiang Su Su. This attitude was certainly food for thought, and it appeared that Xia Yan had not been able to give a satisfactory exnation for the situation in front of the Old Jiang Madame.


    As Lu Zhu watched Jiang Ruan sample the dianxin, she said, "Miss, today, a lot of wild rumors are circting outside. They are saying someone intended to frame Eldest Miss, but caused misfortune for Second Miss instead." She paused and looked at Jiang Ruan, saying "I should think Mei Qing Yuan must be under a lot of pressure[4] at the moment. Miss, after doing this, you must feel a great sense of relief after all that oppression."


    [4] Jiao toun e ( ��ͷ�ö� ) - lit, to be badly burned around the head (while trying to put out a fire).


    Lian Qiao was sitting to the side, embroidering. On seeing Lu Zhu''s face, she could not stop herself from saying, "It is a relief, however, Lu Zhu, make sure everything that you do is absolutely safe. Just don''t cause Miss any more trouble."


    "Jiejie, you can rest assured," Lu Zhu said, pleased with herself. "All I did was to find thirty children in the market, as well as some beggars at Dongcheng Gate. What''s more, I used copper coins. There is no way they will be able to trace the source."


    Jiang Ruan sipped at the tang yuan soup and said, "You have done very well. Apart from this, did you say anything else?"


    "How would this servant dare to forget Miss''smands?" Lu Zhu''s face held a trace of hesitation. "However, was phrasing it this way really good? That person''s status . . ."


    "Whoever helps Jiang Su Su is my enemy; how can I not make him pay the price. In any case, I was merely returning a little courtesy. He did cause me some unhappiness." Jiang Ruan smiled slightly as she replied.


    The storm of rumours swirling around the capital had not only reached the Jiang fu, but also the Jinying Wang fu as well, where the elderly Steward Lin tugged at his long beard until it was standing in all directions. "What do we do? This rumour is getting more and more outrageous. Who on earth started spreading it? If I find out who it is, that person will have to pay the consequences."


    The person standing opposite him was Ye Feng. He moved his lips as he pondered, but still remained silent.


    Within the span of a night, about the same time the rumours started spreading regarding Xia Yan having hired people to tarnish Jiang Ruan''s reputation, another rumour had sprung up. This one was iming that Jinying Wang, Xiao Shao, had a deep affection for Jiang Su Su, which is why he had unhesitatingly lied the previous evening to help her out of her predicament.


    This rumour was so vividly and realistically detailed, describing clearly how Jiang Su Su and Xiao Shao were each other''s sunshine, that when Steward Lin heard it he was so agitated he almost lost his head. He knew exactly what kind of person his master was as he had watched him grow up. He had never heard Xiao Shao mention Jiang Su Su before; if it had not been for this rumour, Steward Lin would probably not even know who Jiang Su Su was.


    "Just who is it that wants to sully wangye''s pristine reputation? What kind of person is this Jiang Su Su, what deep affection? Go to hell!"


    Steward Lin had always been known for his explosive temper. Although he was getting on in age, he was still like a child, saying what he thought without hesitation. Ye Feng was used to him by now and simply looked to the heavens, feigning ignorance. It was at this time that they heard Xiao Shao calling from within the residence, "Ye Feng."


    Ye Feng hurriedly replied, in a grave tone, "Master," before dodging into the residence. He saw Xiao Shao standing in front of a table, ying with the borate dagger in his hand as he asked, "Did you find out who it was?"


    "It seems as though it was a servant girl from the Jiang fu, but the Jin Yi guards are still checking. Or, it could have been the Second Miss of the Jiang family?" Ye Feng tentatively asked. From his point of view, Xiao Shao was good looking, charming, and outstanding. Jiang Su Su may have been spreading the rumour herself, hoping that it would strengthen her possibility of marrying Xiao Shao. If the rumour did get around, then Jiang Su Su would have no choice but to marry her.


    "It''s not her," Xiao Shao said.


    "Master thinks it is . . . ?" Ye Feng had his misgivings, and could not help asking the question.


    The memory of the previous night''s scene yed out once again in front of Xiao Shao''s eyes, and he remembered the young girl d in red who looked at him with such deep resentment in her eyes.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He collected himself and said, coldly, "Investigate the Eldest Miss of the Jiang family."


    The winds of rumour swirling around the capital reached many ces, but naturally, there were also ces that could not be reached. For example, Liu Min in the Imperial Academy, had no clue about what had transpired the previous night. He had spent the past few days preparing for the preliminary rounds of the imperial examination that would take ce in a few days'' time, and that person who never revealed his name was still in contact with him. Every day, he would ce his reply on the table, and the other party would never take it, but another letter would appear. It was as if the person did not have to look at his reply to know what he would say. Over the short period of time of their interaction, Liu Min had discovered that this person was exceptionally talented, and that even when they had contrasting opinions, this person was always able to persuade him, one step at a time. Moreover, the grounds for justification were sufficient, which caused him to have confidence in this person.


    Liu Min had no other friends in the Imperial Academy so he had started to view this anonymous person as an intimate friend. Today, there was another letter on the table, as was customary, but it did not discuss academic issues with him. Instead, there were only two characters: Good Luck.


    This was offering him best wishes for his sess in the uing round of the imperial examination. Liu Min smiled, and kept the letter safely. He turned and walked out of his room. Just as he stepped over the doorstep of the Imperial Academy Library, he heard people talking.


    "I never could have imagined that the recently returned meimei of Jiang xiong''s family would be such an amazing person, and of such high calibre. Last night, with one dance, she dethroned the Second Jiang Miss."


    Liu Min kept silent, walked to his seat and sat down. Of course, he knew that they had to be discussing something that had happened on the Ling Long Boat during the Lantern Festival. He himself came from an impoverished background and so did not qualify to participate, therefore he had no idea what exactly had happened, nor did he care to know.


    "Furthermore, the Eldest Jiang Miss'' life has been very bitter. She was sent to the rural residence at a young age, and she returned to the Jiang fu only to provoke such a dastardly move by the Jiang furen. It''s so pitiful." Yet another young nobleman shook his head, his voice tinged with sympathy.


    "Jiang furen and Second Jiang Miss usually seem very gentle and amiable, how could they do such a thing?"


    "Hey, one can know a person for a long time without knowing his or her true nature[5]. Didn''t you see the way Second Jiang Miss and Jinying Wang behavedst night? There must be something between them." This person had barely finished speaking when another schr, opposite him, said, "You speak in such a sour tone of voice; you must indeed hate yourself for not being Jinying Wang, unable to announce that you''re marrying such a beauty?"


    [5] Zhi ren zhi mian bu zhi xin ( ֪��֪�治֪�� ) - lit., know the person, know the face, but don''t know the heart.


    Everyone burst intoughter. At this time, someone walked in through the door, wearing a rain silk brocade jacket and with his brows tightly knit. It was Jiang Chao. With his entrance, the discussion came to an abrupt halt, but the eyes that followed him still harboured some ridicule. Naturally, Jiang Chao understood the intent of their nces, and an indescribable fire immediately ignited in his heart as he felt that they were all looking at him like he was some kind of joke. As a result, he entered the room with big strides and as he walked past Liu Min, he bumped heavily into his table. Unexpectedly, the inkstand on Liu Min''s table flipped over and the ink fell on Liu Min.


    Jiang Chao turned back fiercely. A few drops of ink had alsonded on his brocade jacket. He had already been raging silently, and now that the ink had stained his clothes, he did not wait for Liu Min to speak but moved forward to grab and then yank him out of his seat. "What are you doing!"


    In the Imperial Academy, Jiang Chao had always shown himself to be gentle and warm. Although he was not close to Liu Min, he would never intentionally provoke him. Today''s behaviour was a result of his sullen mood. The schrs in the Imperial Academy were generally from the noble families, so he was unable to give offence freely. Considering the people around him, Liu Min was the only person he could use as a punching bag as he wished.


    The others were watching him without saying anything, and no one woulde to Liu Min''s aid. Jiang Chao had yanked Liu Min up by his cor. Liu Min was neither as tall as Jiang Chao nor as sturdy as hims, so he merely fixed his clear, unyielding eyes on Jiang Chao and remained silent.


    Jiang Chao became unutterably furious when he saw no trace of fear in Liu Min''s eyes. Taking a deep breath, he smiled abruptly and said in a toneced with malice, "You have dirtied my clothes. What do you think we should do?"


    Liu Min usually held himself aloof as he went around the Academy. If he had met with situations like this one in the past, he would have vociferously defended his rights, preferring to die than to give in. That Jiang Chao would speak in such a manner was a grave insult to him, considering his excellent sense of self-respect, and everyone was waiting for the fireworks to start. However, to everyone''s surprise, the usually obstinate young man inclined his head slightly and said, "I apologise."


    Everyone was rooted to the spot in shock.


    Somehow, in that split second before he gave in to his impulses, Liu Min had suddenly thought of that anonymous person who kept sending him letters. In one of those letters, the other party had debated with Liu Min whether one should submit to those in higher and more influential positions. Liu Min preferred death to submission, but the other party thought otherwise. He said, as long as one''s heart and character were upright and honest, it would be prudent and sensible toply with the ways of the world. For example, the bamboo trees in a bamboo grove were seldom broken off, because the bamboo could bend with the wind, yet still maintain its upright shape and form; it would never be blown down or blown away by the wind. On the other hand, the unyieldingly upright, lone trees, and the wildflowers that grew by the roadside, were the ones most easily snapped by the wind. The former did not know how to bend, and thetter did not know how to remain upright.


    Everyone should be able to exhibit some degree ofpliance and perseverance. An intelligent person who is able to master these capabilities would be able to do whatever he set his mind to.


    It was at this time that Liu Min suddenly recalled this paragraph in the letter. The other party had said that, in this world''s affairs, it was perhaps much harder to bend over than to persist.


    He eyed a rather listless Jiang Chao and repeated, "I apologise."


    Jiang Chao came to his senses. He had never imagined that this impoverished, haughty person would apologise in front of him, but he was definitely not happy. Although Liu Min had said these words, he could see from his eyes that Liu Min was just as haughty as before, and was seemingly mocking his juvenile behaviour. For a moment, the rage in his heart red even hotter. He sneered, "Do you think a verbal apology is good enough? If you don''t lick this clean for me today, don''t even think about leaving this room!"


    The other schrs could not stop talking amongst themselves as they saw this scene unfolding before them. Although they also regrly bullied Liu Min, when it came down to it, they were all schrs, and should not be willing to participate in or initiate such degrading behaviour. In addition, the fact that someone as gentle and warm as Jiang Chao was behaving in such an aggressively imperious fashion caused them to be contemptuous of him.


    Jiang Chao was totally unaware of the views of those around him. The only thing on his mind was to make things as difficult for Liu Min as possible, so that he would be reduced to begging in front of him. If he refused to beg for mercy, even if he managed to get out of this current situation, he would have plenty of trouble in the future. After all, he had a bed-ridden mother.


    Liu Min squeezed his palms together. A hint of annoyance crossed his naturally delicate face, but he suppressed it very quickly. He took off his faded outer jacket and said, softly, "If this is what Master Jiang wants, then Liu Min can only do as he says." After saying this, he knelt down in order to lick off the ink drops from the corner of Jiang Chao''s clothes.


    Everyone held their breaths. Today''s events were indeed too odd. Firstly, that the ordinarily cordial Jiang Chao would be so overbearing, and secondly, that the usually solitary, arrogant and candid Liu Min would bend the knee and exercise forbearance.


    Jiang Chao still stood in the same spot, his heart filled with an indescribable anger. Initially, he had intended to use Liu Min as a means to vent his frustration, but he never thought that Liu Min act like a totally different person. It was like punching on soft, velvety cotton. What had clearly been intended as a move to demean Liu Min had somehow, with one look from Liu Min''s clear, haughty eyes, reversed the situation such that Liu Min seemed to be the person with the noble status, looking down on him.


    Jiang Chao could not bear the thought and moved to stamp on Liu Min''s body. Who knew, just as he raised his leg, something struck his knee so that he was rendered immobile.


    Mo Cong stepped forward. He said, "Where it is possible to let people off, one should spare them. Jiang xiong, is it necessary to make a fuss over an item of clothing? Liu xiong did not do it intentionally, so is it necessary to upset his mood just a few days before the preliminary round of the Imperial examination? Let xiaodi give you an item of clothing inpensation, and Jiang xiong can stop making things difficult for Liu xiong."


    Liu Min eyed Mo Cong, never having thought that he would speak on his behalf. Jiang Chao was also astonished, but Mo Cong''s status was such that he could not freely act against him. Thus, even though he was still in a towering rage, he could not express it. He shook out his sleeves and snorted as he left the room with big strides, not once looking back.


    Once Jiang Chao had left, Mo Cong told Liu Min, "It''s all right."


    Liu Min stood up and lightly brushed the dust off his body. He did not seem concerned about the ink all over him as he thanked Mo Cong and resumed his seat to silently peruse his scrolls. His movements were confident and rxed, without any hint of suppressed frustration, as if the altercation had not even urred. Mo Cong observed him and a deep thought shed in his eyes.


    The Imperial Academy schrs were used to wrangling in this fashion, but they did not realise that the situation that had just yed had been witnessed by two people - Master of Records Song and Chancellor Chen, who were both standing by the door. Master of Records Song was slightly angry. "Jiang Chao is too unreasonable. What does he think the Imperial Academy is, that he cane here and disy such unreasonable behaviour as he likes, just because he is from a noble lineage? This brings such dishonour to schrs!"


    "His heart was full of anger which he could not control," Chancellor Chen said. They too had heard of the previous night''s events, and naturally knew why Jiang Chao was behaving abnormally.


    "No matter the reason, he should not have treated a colleague this way!" Master of Records Song said in annoyance. "Liu Min surprised me today; he actually knows how to yield. If it had been in the past, I don''t know how big the storm would have been."


    If it had been in the past, with Liu Min''s temper, it was indeed bound to be a big mess. Even though, logically speaking, Liu Min had just cause, Minister Jiang was extremely prone to shielding someone by hiding their faults despite knowing that they were in the wrong, especially his di son and di daughter. In the end, the person to suffer would still be Liu Min.


    "That he knows how to bend and yield is the most terrifying aspect." Chancellor Chen''s gaze deepened. "Previously, we thought little of him, but this boy can bend and stretch. If he is able to enter the Imperial Court, he will definitely be someone very capable and highly valued. The difference between him and Jiang Chao is considerable."


    Master of Records Song was ustomed to Chancellor Chen not thinking highly of Liu Min. That he would actually spontaneously praise Liu Min at present, and hold the same view as himself, caused Master of Records Song to feel relieved. He said, in an agreeable manner, "Indeed, Liu Min is utterly sincere, and is always upright and forthright in his conduct towards others. Truly, a rare talent."


    Chancellor Chen smiled and did not say anything else.


    Notice - Anybody who wants to try their hand at tranting are most wee to join the Rebirth team. If you are interested, you can drop ament below or mail at [email protected].


    Join us on to fangirl about this novel and many others in the meraki world. You can also read this novel offline on Wattpad - .


    Tranted by : Shl


    Edited by : Anks & Ely

 Chapter 67 Part1

    Chapter 67 : Ceaselessly Lustful Nature (Part I)


    Among the twelve brothels of the capital, the most alluring one was Bai Hua Lou.


    The magnificent Bai Hua Lou was located in the most prosperous Ruyi Alley on West Street. Thedies of Bai Hua Lou all had their own fortes, whichpelled men to indulge in their pleasure and neglect their own families. To say they earned thousands everyday was no exaggeration.


    Miss Mu Dan from Bai Hua Lou was its most famous attraction. She had an elegant and proud demeanor and was extremely charming. Due to her having some western blood in her, her exotic features were striking and stunning, thus adding to her seductiveness. She did things daringly and resolutely, yet was good tempered and talented. All kinds of contradicting qualities enhanced her charm. Many people had offered arge sum of money, wanting to capture the beauty''s heart and body, but regrettably, Miss Mu Dan made a living through performances and not by selling her body. Yet tonight, for the first time in the three years since she had entered Bai Hua Lou, she offered to sell her body.


    At this moment, Bai Hua Lou was extremely crowded and the main hall with the beaded curtains was filled with several rich young masters from noble families. Everyone wanted to be Miss Mu Dan''s guest of honour.


    A young master in green, seemingly in his early twenties, was sitting in the middle. His appearance was considered good-looking except for the bruise at the bottom of his eye which made people feel disgusted. Obvious at first nce, it was caused by overindulgence. He fanned himself with one hand and in a subtle flirting tone he said, "Why is Miss Mu Dan not out yet, making everyone wait for so long."


    A youngdy in a thin, pink skirt was standing at his side. Her jade-like hands were holding a small wine cup as she gently assisted the young master in green, "Mu Dan jiejie is currently getting dressed. Young Master Li''s words have deeply hurt nujia[1], could it be that only Mu Dan jiejie is recognised?"


    [1] Nujia ( ū�� ) - your servant (humble self-reference by young female)


    The young master in green was the eldest son of the capital''s Senior Marquis Li Dong. Li Dong had two sons in total, the eldest son, Li Yang, had neither talent nor knowledge. He went womanizing everyday, taking after Li Dong''s lustful nature. The younger son, Li An, on the contrary, was intelligent and gifted. At a young age, he was already aplished in his path to being an official.


    Tonight, it was Li Yang who hade to Bai Hua Lou, wanting to im Mu Dan''s first night.


    At a seat not far from Li Yang''s, there was also someone with a drunken gaze. There were liquor stains all over the young man dressed in blue. Behind him, was a tall and sturdy manservant and at his side, a tender and prettydy was pouring wine for him. He was none other than Jiang Chao who had already drunk alcohol beforeing here.


    Jiang Chao''s gaze was hazy. He pulled thedy pouring wine into his embrace, asking "I heard that Mu Dan from your lou loves talented schrs the most?"


    For thedy to be suddenly pulled into his embrace was an opportunity for her to act bashful, yet she did not expect Jiang Chao to ask something like this. Nevertheless, thedies in the brothels knew how to observe changes in expression. Although she was puzzled by his question, having noted Jiang Chao''s dressing she was able to conclude that he looked like someone from an affluent family, so she did not dare to brush him off. She said in a soft tone, "It''s notpletely true, it is only that more than half of the people Mu Dan jiejie selects are schrs." She gave a warmugh, " And looking at young master''s appearance you must be a genuine schr, endowed with great talents and very knowledgeable."


    She had been better off without making additionalments as once she said those words, Jiang Chao''s expression changed. It was as if Liu Min, sitting on a horse of great stature with a leisurely attitude, appeared before his eyes. At once, he pushed thedy aside, coldly picking up the wine cup and taking a sip. She did not understand why Jiang Chao suddenly flew into a rage, but only able to curse him with an unlucky sentence in her heart, she gave an apologetic smile and left.


    At this moment, a clear and melodious voice from upstairs rang out, "Miss Mu Dan has arrived."


    Instantaneously, everyone was simmering with excitement. Li Yang, who was fanning himself, heard the announcement and squinted his eyes at the level above to see.


    They only saw ady with her face obscured by a veil appear above. She was wearing a small, phoenix style garment in jade green with a Confederate rose floral design and detailing on the cor from the Shu province. It was matched with a long winding skirt made from silk, and her thick, lustrous hair was coiled into two loop buns that pointed towards the sky. This hairstyle made her look distinguished and unique. A copper hair ornament with a rose-shaped torsion ribbon was inserted into the painstakingly styled, cloud-like hair. She wore agate bracelets on her smooth and soft wrists, and there was a silk knot attached to her waist with a fragrant perfume sachet hanging from it. She had on a pair of embroidered shoes with a connected twin lotus flower design. Her whole look was radiant like spring flowers, in fact, even more gorgeous and touching than flowers.


    As she was covered by the veil, the crowd could not see her looks clearly. However, seeing that gentle and graceful demeanor, they already felt their hearts itch unbearably and they yearned to rush up there and take off the veil.


    Thatdy was magnanimous, she was standing on the second level''s small stage, leaning against the pir when she suddenlyughed softly. That voice was like silver bells, crisp, clear and pleasant to the ears, yet, it had a hint of ambition in it. She extended a pair of tender jade-like hands, gently removing her veil. At once, revealing that bewitchingly attractive face.


    To speak the truth, while Mu Dan''s facial features were beautiful they weren''t the national standard of beauty; for example, she definitely could notpare to the Jiang fu''s Jiang Su Su or Jiang Ruan. However, she was victorious in that exotic style. Her skin was slightly tanned, yet it did note across as unstylish. Her azure eyes were like sapphire and when she mildly took a nce around, most of the men present already feltpletely hooked. Li Yang mumbled, "This type of natural, rare beauty, if obtained it is inevitable for one to bepletely immersed in pleasure. Mu Dan, I definitely want her!"


    Although Jiang Chao was usually not as lustful as Li Yang, he was still a man after all and he had drunk some liquor. The alcohol had already taken effect and Mu Dan was a rare beauty, therefore, a ball of fire was growing in his heart.


    Mu Dan was also an expert. In this capital, every man wanted to trifle with her, yet in the end who was toying with whom was still unknown. She gently threw the veil downwards and immediately, all the men rushed forward like a swarm of bees to snatch it. A young man, who with great physical strength, managed to snatch the veil, put it under his nose and mildly sniffed at it, his gaze revealing infatuation.


    Li Yang frowned, but Mu Dan stood upstairs gently smiling and said, "Young masters, Mu Dan is here. Now, the bidding can begin."


    Her body posture showed boldness and excitement, immediately inciting the people below the stage into a frenzy. Li Yang stared at her fixedly, "Such a beauty, I wonder how much pleasure she can give in bed."


    He signaled the manservant by his side with a wave of his hand and the manservant promptly went to sign up to be a part of those who were bidding.


    Li Yang was quite assured because in the capital, in terms of riches and fortunes, the Li family was second to none. His father Li Dong had also done this sort of bidding for ady in a brothel. Money to them was a small matter, as long as they could own the beauty''s heart and body.


    Although there were many young masters below the stage, most of those who came to the brothel to bid had neither talents nor knowledge, and even if they had a little capability, they were somewhat afraid that the elders in their families would find out. Therefore, the money they used was personally their own and ultimately they were timid. However, he did not want any secrets or a wife, nor was he scared that his father would find out. Perhaps his father, upon hearing about this, would want toe another day to experience that unrivaled beauty''s taste.


    Li Yang was pleased with himself. The people bidding werepetitive at first, but gradually it slowed down because the price was no longer something that normal rich families could afford to pay. Mu Dan smiled brightly, watching the taels[2] gradually increase.


    [2] Tael - a former Chinese weight based mary unit.


    At the end, there were only two people still bidding. One of them was Li Yang''s manservant and the other was a tall and muscr man.


    Li Yang waved his hand to summon the manservant back to his side. Seeing that the price had already reached three thousand and fifty gold, hezily stretched out four fingers and said, "Four thousand and fifty."


    The tall and muscr man retreated to Jiang Chao''s side and in a low voice said, "Young master, that fellow is clearly trying to provoke."


    Jiang Chao''s indignance was hard to contain, originally he was determined to win Mu Dan no matter what, and although he was tipsy, deep down he still knew that four thousand and fifty gold was no small sum. He did not have so much silver at all. However, upon hearing Da Niu''s words about that person provoking him, Liu Min''s arrogant and haughty expression with a hint of scorn appeared in Jiang Chao''s eyes. He gnashed his teeth and said, "Five thousand and fifty!"


    Once those words were said, the surrounding people were all shocked because before this day, there had been no courtesan with a marked price of five thousand and fifty gold a night. Li Yang snorted, he seriously looked at Jiang Chao, seeing that although Jiang Chao''s clothes were not cheap, it could notpare to his own. He was certain that the other party was forcing himself to continue on despite difficulties, therefore he without care, waved his hand and said, "Six thousand and fifty."


    "Seven thousand and fifty." Jiang Chao gritted his teeth. He felt that the other person had changed- he was the current zhuang yuanng who was flushed with sess, urging his horse on while parading through the streets like a hero. He only had one thought, continuepeting, he must continue onpeting with him.


    "Eight thousand and fifty." Li Yang said angrily.


    "Nine thousand and fifty!" Jiang Chao smashed a tea cup.


    Li Yang was furious, he could see that this person was intentionally going against him. He said, "Add another hu[3] of valuable jewels."


    [3] Hu ( �� ) - ancient measuring vessel / fifty liters.


    Jiang Chao, seeing that he no longer only bid with gold, looked at his small wine cup and suddenly became clear-headed. Nine thousand and fifty gold was something that he could never pay out. Not only that, once Jiang Quan knew of this matter, he would surely beat him up till he couldn''t get out of bed. However, under the public''s gaze, must he dejectedly abstain and give up his winning chances? At this moment, hispetitive nature was evoked and his actions tended outweighed reason. He raised his head and coincidentally saw Mu Dan''s gaze towards him on the second floor. That gaze with a slightly cheery smile, it was like a warm encouragement, and yet, a soundless mocking. He felt his heart skip a beat and he said fearlessly, "Ten thousand and fifty!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    There wasplete silence.


    Everyone looked at him like he was an idiot, yet Jiang Chao only stared at Li Yang. In his eyes, Li Yang at this moment was like a flustered and exasperated Liu Min, insistently having no means to deal with him.


    Although Li Yang was someone with a luxurious lifestyle and dressing, he deeply understood the rules of the red light district. Beautifuldies were wonderful, but ten thousand and fifty was too expensive, ten thousand and fifty could already buy a few beautiful, exotic youngdies with clean bodies. Thinking of all the other prospects, it was really not worth it. He felt extreme anger in his heart, but he still smiled, "Since it is already like this, then this young master shall not snatch the person, Miss Mu Dan, though it is a pity." With that, he cupped his hands in farewell and turned around and left. However, he still felt indignant and once he reached the door, with maliciousness and ruthlessness in his eyes, he ordered the manservant by his side, "Thoroughly check out that person just now for this young master! Dare to snatch a woman from me, I must surely teach him a lesson so he regrets it forever!"


    After Li Yang left, Mu Danughed softly, "Young master is willing to spend money freely for Mu Dan, Mu Dan feels touched. I must trouble young master to pass the silver certificate to the mama downstairs to manage, thene to Mu Dan''s boudoir to meet in private ."


    Silver certificate? Jiang Chao suddenly reacted and upon seeing Mu Dan''s gentle blue eyes, unknowingly, his body broke out in a cold sweat. Naturally he knew that he did not have enough silver to pay Mu Dan, but in the capital Bai Hua Lou was not without backing and if things got out of hand what would he do.


    At this moment, the tall and sturdy manservant at his side, Da Niu, said, "My young master left the house in a rush today and he forgot to bring enough silver."


    Everyoneughed at those words. He specifically came to buy Mu Dan''s first night yet did not bring silver, wasn''t saying this giving everyone something tough at and ridicule him for.


    Mu Dan looked at him with great interest, "But Bai Hua Lou doesn''t have the custom of buying on credit. Why doesn''t young master go get the money first and then we can have a proper discussion?"


    The words were said with ridicule, and Jiang Chao was seething with rage. He had already had wine, therefore, did things without restraint. Seeing Mu Dan''s face full of disdain, he immediately jumped up and scolded, "You are only a whore working as a prostitute! Greedy and easily tempted by money and you dare to say that you love talented schrs, you''re just putting on airs! Slut!"


    Mu Dan''s expression changed and instantly, there were bodyguards with knives and sticks rushing out from all four corners. Mu Dan usually socialised well and had a wide range of connections, dignified officials and people born of noble status who were willing to give her a reputation. These bodyguards were sent by noble people, and were in charge of protecting Mu Dan. Currently, with Jiang Chao tightly surrounded, Mu Dan coldly said, "It looks like young master is here to cause trouble, or maybe to use causing trouble as a distraction to repudiate the debt? Bai Hua Lou punishes those who deny their debts following the traditional custom." She nodded her chin to signal people to go to him, "Does young master wish to keep the left hand or the right hand?"


    Jiang Chao panicked and went to rush forward, his foul-mouth swearing, "I want to kill you slut!"


    How could the guards allow him to do that; they subdued him on the floor within a few moments. Da Niu seeing the situation, said with rm, "Miss please show mercy! My fu''s young master was not nning on denying the debt. Miss, please bring people to the capital''s Jiang fu, my young master is the Minister Jiang''s Second Young Master, miss can bring young master''s token to collect the taels."


    The people were again in a wave of discussion, Minister Jiang had clear and upright moral values, yet surprisingly, he gave birth to a son that was on this level of shamelessness. The crowd could not help but think of the rumours regarding Jiang Su Su at thentern festival a few days back. They thought in their hearts, it is really true that one may know a person for a long time but not understand his or her true nature. The Jiang fu, it seems, was not as honourable and upright as they appeared to be.


    An idea formed in Mu Dan''s head, "Since it is so, Mama, please bring a few people and make a trip to the Jiang fu. Everyone present please be my witness, this young master spent ten thousand and fifty on Mu Dan to buy Mu Dan for tonight. When Young Master Jiang brings the silver, Mu Dan will of course have a long talk throughout the night with Young Master Jiang." Finished speaking, she could not bear to spare Jiang Chao another nce and left with a brush of her sleeve.


    In the capital, although Mu Dan was ady from the brothel, she was associated with wide and numerous influential connections. She knew many high dignitaries and many people still wanted to sell her a reputation.


    That night, Jiang Ruan closed her books and was prepared to rest, when she faintly heard a crying voicee across from outside. She rubbed her temples, "What is this about?"


    Bai Zhi stood up to serve her warm water, "I''m not sure, it just happened. Lu Zhu has already gone out to enquire."


    Just as she said this, Lu Zhu ducked into the room. Seeing Jiang Ruan and Bai Zhi looking at her, she said, "It seems like people from Bai Hua Lou and they im that Second Young Master owes them money."


    "They actually came to the fu to demand silver." It was hard for Bai Zhi to disguise the despise in her words, towards a ce like Bai Hua Lou, she had conflicts in her heart.


    "Furen and master had a very fierce argument," Lu Zhu gave a cunningugh, "Furen wants to give them money to redeem Second Young Master, however, master says that there isn''t that much money. Then furen started crying and argued with master."


    Jiang Ruanughed, "Furen really wronged him." Jiang fu indeed did not have ten thousand and fifty gold taels. The fu looked magnificent and splendid, yet in the end, it was only an empty shell. Not to mention, a few days ago, in order to bribe Zhao daren for Jiang Chao''s exam, Jiang fu offered arge sum of money. Although in the end he did not reap any benefit, and the money was already spent.


    "Something so big happening in the fu, how could one as a daughter not have a look." Jiang Ruan stood up, "Let us go and see."


    Lu Zhu and Zhou momo were sleeping in the room next door, and Jiang Ruan did not wake them up. Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi draped a coat and cloak over her. They had just walked to the courtyard''s door when they saw Fu Rong supporting Jiang Dan out. Jiang Dan saw her and jumped out of her skin. She hurriedly saluted her and asked with great caution, "DaJiejie also heard about Second Brother''s matter?"


    Jiang Ruan nodded, "Although I am unsure of what has happened exactly, I must still at least go and observe."


    "This was what I thought too," Jiang Dan shyly lowered her head, "After all, we are all siblings from the same family."


    Jiang Ruan looked at her and did not say anything further. Both of them rose and walked towards the main hall. They had just entered the main hall when, as predicted, the first thing they heard was Xia Yan''s wailing. Jiang Ruan raised her eyebrows, seeing a few yiniangs at the scene. Jiang Li was standing with a look of gratification at her misfortune and Jiang Su Su''s face was extremely pale. Observing closely, one could see the panic in Jiang Su Su''s eyes.


    First Yiniang was currently carefully advising Xia Yan, "Furen do not cry anymore. What should we do if you cry too much and harm your body?"


    Xia Yan did not bother to look at her, she only tightly grabbed onto Jiang Quan''s arm andined tearfully, "Laoye, he is our flesh and blood, are you really nning on not caring about him anymore?"


    Jiang Quan pursed his lips and lowered his head and nced at Xia Yan. Xia Yan''s hair strands were slightly messy and the cheeks that were usually brimming with a schrly spirit were dripping with tears, appearing even more elegant and beautiful. After all it was his beloved woman. Jiang Quan helped her up with one hand and sighed, "It''s not that I do not wish to save him, it is really because the fu does not have that much money."


    "We can go borrow money." Xia Yan was in a bit of a frenzied state of mind, "Laoye, don''t you know many bureaucrats, just borrow from them. We do not need to for long, I canter borrow it from my maternal family. Laoye, Chao''er cannotnd into their hands- you know what sort of ce Bai Hua Lou is!


    "Nonsense!" Jiang Chao retracted his hand, his gaze hardening and bing frosty. "Borrow money from bureaucrats! Do you take my Jiang fu''s reputation as something that can be easily trampled on?"


    "Father, what has happened? What ce is Bai Hua Lou?" Jiang Ruan asked. Only then did the onlookers notice that she and Jiang Dan hade. Jiang Quan furrowed his brows, "What are you doing here?"


    Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao curled their lips, all the yiniangs in the fu hade, purposely not calling Jiang Ruan and Jiang Dan, this was truly taking them as invisible. Jiang Ruan said, "It is the middle of the night and I heard voices arguing. I was deeply concerned so I came to take a look. But what has happened?"


    Her expression of concern did not appear forced though Jiang Quan stared at her with aplicated emotion in his eyes. Under the lights, Jiang Ruan looked alluring, wearing a satin mantle with a prosperity symbol, enhancing her whole person to be as exquisite as a jade carving. He too, had heard rumours about the happenings at the Lantern Festival a few days ago and he had suspicions about Jiang Ruan in his heart. The girl before his eyes was tall, slim and graceful, and upon observing carefully, she had a bit of Zhao Mei''s appearance from the past, in fine clothes and riding a well groomed horse.


    He was absent-minded for a few moments, however, Xia Yan saw Jiang Ruan and her eyes lit up. She threw herself towards Jiang Ruan and said, "Ruan''er, Mother knows you are the most soft-hearted, you are a kind child. Now, something has happened to your Second Brother. The dowry that jiejie left for you, can you take it out at once to save your brother? In a few days Mother will return it to you."


    Notice - Anybody who wants to try their hand at tranting are most wee to join the Rebirth team. If you are interested, you can drop ament below or mail at [email protected].


    Join us on to fangirl about this novel and many others in the meraki world. You can also read this novel offline on Wattpad - .


    Tranted by : Salv


    Edited by : Anks & Ely

 Chapter 68 Part1

    Chapter 68 : To Reap What One Has Sown (Part I)


    The next morning, Jiang Ruan rose up very early and ate the green rice[1] congee that Bai Zhi had brought. When Lian Qiao noticed Shu Xiang at the door peering inside the room, she asked, "What''s the matter?"


    [1] Bigeng ( �̹���) - Bigeng rice is a kind of high-quality rice. Its origin is in Yutian County, Hebei Province. It is a tribute in the Qing Dynasty. It has the characteristics of slender grain, slightly greenish, and is fragrant when cooking aka Japonica rice, sometimes called sinica rice, is one of the two major domestic varieties of Asian rice.


    "Just now, nubi came across Second Miss," Shu Xiang smiled. "She received several bolts of satin and invited Eldest Miss toe visit her courtyard and pick out two bolts."


    "I see, go and return to your work now." Lian Qiao told her. After Shu Xiang left, Lian Qiao told Jiang Ruan the whole story. Atst, she asked, "Second Miss is really strange. Now that Second Young Master is stillid up in bed, she has such a mind to invite Young Miss out."


    "Thus I''m afraid that we have to be prepared," Jiang Ruan said lightly, fiddling with the embroidery in front of her. "Lu Zhu, go ask around to see if anyone else ising today."


    Jiang Su Su wouldn''t invite her over without any reason, especially at this very moment. Since the pit was clearly meant for her, it was better to calmly deal with it.


    Lu Zhu returned after a short time. "Miss, this maidservant asked others in the courtyard. Today, the capital''s Grand Councillor Li ising for a visit." She watched Jiang Ruan''s expression with unease. "This maidservant feels that it is strange. Do you want to decline it, Miss?"


    "There is no need," Jiang Ruan replied before Lu Zhu could finish speaking. She looked at Jiang Ruan in astonishment, only to see Jiang Ruan smile with her alluring eyes narrowed slightly. "Such an old friend, I have long wanted to pay him a visit."


    She spoke in a cheerful tone, but somehow, Lu Zhu felt cold all over. She took another look at Jiang Ruan''s bottomless eyes, but they were fuzzy like looking at flowers in the fog.


    After a pause, Lu Zhu asked, "In that case, would you like to freshen up, Miss?"


    "Naturally." Jiang Ruan smiled. "Lian Qiao, Bai Zhi, you two stay in the courtyard to embroider on my behalf. Call Shu Xiang in."


    In Yan Hua Yuan, Jiang Su Su was dressing up meticulously. Last night, she learned from Hu Die about Xia Yan being a matchmaker for Jiang Ruan. She didn''t understand why Xia Yan would introduce such a good marriage to Jiang Ruan. Grand Councillor Li was considered to be an important minister in the imperial court, while Li An was a young talent. She thought that if Jiang Ruan could marry into the Li family "with ease" while her own reputation was ruined, what kind of life she would have in her future husband''s family. Jiang Su Su''s heart was filled with resentment. Today, she was determined to wear her best attire. She had never met the legendary Second Young Master of the Li family. If she could make him fall for her instead, thus destroying Jiang Ruan''s marriage, she would be extremely thrilled.


    While tying Jiang Su Su''s hair into a knot, Hu Die said, "Miss, you''d better not go out. Furen gave an order for you to stay in the house today. If something goes wrong��"


    "Who let you speak like this to your mistress?" Jiang Su Su was impatient. "I know my own business. I will send you away if you speak out of turn again."


    Hu Die''s hand stilled and she spoke no more.


    Li Dong and his son had arrived at the Jiang fu and were currently inside the main hall talking to Jiang Quan. Xia Yan also came out to greet them. Li Dong''s eyes roamed all over Xia Yan in an intimate fashion while speaking in an ambiguous tone, "Minister Jiang is fortunate in his love affairs, having such a lovely wife."


    Xia Yan was startled and forced herself to smile in reply. Jiang Quan was furious, but Li Dong was known as a dissolute man. Unfortunately, he had no other alternative. While enduring his anger, he weed them, "I''m taking the liberty of inviting you today. It''s a pity that we have never gotten together after being colleagues for so many years."


    "Alright!" Li Dong leaned back. The small eyes on his meaty face narrowed ferociously. "An honest man does nothing underhanded. Perhaps Minister Jiang has something to discuss today. What is it about, I wonder? "


    Jiang Quan didn''t expect that the other party was truly obstinate and would speak in such an ill- manner. He had a high self-constraint, but he had never met such a person. As he must not offend him, he couldn''t spit out his frustration and was unable to speak for a moment.


    Xia Yan saw this situation and promptly stepped forward to mediate with a smile. "It''s not for a special thing, actually. We''ve heard that both the young masters in Minister Li''s fu are handsome as well as talented. Our fu''s daughter is no longer young. We''d like to arrange her marriage, and so felt it important to let them see each other."


    Jiang Quan couldn''t help but look at Xia Yan when she spoke so bluntly. It was ufortable for him to believe that this woman, who had always been as lofty as a lotus flower, would say such shameless words now. He was somewhat uneasy.


    As soon as Li Yang, sitting on one side bored stiff, heard this, he grinned. "Furen, so you want to pick a match for your fu''s youngdy?"


    Since Xia Yan had already spoken out, Jiang Quan was resigned to the fact that the Jiang fu had no face in front of the Li family. He simply mmed up and refused to talk. Xia Yan shot a nce at him and smiled. "Exactly."


    Li Yang followed with a smile. "I wonder which one of us Furen prefers, me or my second brother?"


    "Second Young Master Li is a young talent, while Eldest Young Master Li has a stately look. Of course, both are a good choice." Xia Yan smiled and pulled a lock of loose hair behind her ears. "But now that Eldest Young Master Li is here, it''s predestined to be with Eldest Young Master."


    Li Dong stared at Xia Yan closely. "Furen, you were born with a gilded tongue, you can speak so well. I wonder if the youngdy looks as beautiful as a flower, like you? "


    Xia Yan turned stiff upon hearing the flirting underlying his speech. It was thest straw for Jiang Quan. Just when he was about tosh out in anger, suddenly a delicate female voice rang out. "Mother!"


    Li Yang''s eyes immediately brightened. He turned to see a beautiful girl standing at the door. Her goose egg-shaped face was rosy. She wore a V-neck silk sleeve shirt with yellow Camellia pattern interwoven with golden branches, a floor-length pale white moonlight pleated skirt, with different colours on each pleat, draped in primrose jacquard, and jade brocade with patterns of plums, bamboos, and chrysanthemums. Her ck hair was elegantly styled in a loose bottle gourd bun. A delicate silk bat flower ornament was inserted into her beautiful cloud-like hair. Her lily-white wrist was adorned with a coral bracelet, while a wavy half-moon sash was tied on her waist with a pouch of scattered flowers motif hanging upon it. She looked like a fairy, unrivalled in her beauty.


    She lowered her head shyly as if having just seen a stranger in the hall. After mulling over it a bit, she stepped inside. Her fairplexioned little face was suffused with a red glow at the moment. Walking closer, a cinnabar-like red mole was visible below those limpid eyes. She truly looked like a goddess descending into the world.


    "Father, Mother," she paused, "Su''er didn''t know that we have guests."


    Since the moment Xia Yan saw Jiang Su Su, her body was rooted in ce. She turned to look at the Li father and son lifelessly. As expected, their mercenary gazes fell on Jiang Su Su. Seeing those hungry wolf-like eyes- Xia Yan couldn''t help but shiver. She decided on the spot to rebuke her, "Who taught you such manners? Go back to your room!"


    Her tone was too harsh, making Jiang Su Su frightened. Her eyes were brimming with tears while looking at Li Yang in a daze. When he was stared at by those eyes, he felt that half of his soul was lost. He immediately spoke out. "Miss Jiang didn''t mean it, so why should Furen punish her. My father and I are not strangers. "


    He spoke in a presumptuous manner. Therefore, on hearing his words, Xia Yan became very anxious. Jiang Su Su frowned, only to hear Li Dong say, "She''s just a child. Don''t worry too much, Furen."


    Jiang Su Su sensed perceptively that something was wrong. She took another look at Jiang Quan and Xia Yan''s expressions and felt timid. "Alright, Su''er will leave first." As soon as she finished speaking, she ran away in a hurry, ignoring those people''s expressions.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Only when Jiang Su Su''s figure left their view, did Li Yang withdraw his gaze. "That must be the Jiang fu''s Second Young Lady. Sure enough, she looks more beautiful than the rumours."


    "Su''er is still young." Jiang Quan blocked him. "We haven''t thought about her betrothal for the time being. I am talking about Ruan''er."


    Xia Yan quickly chimed in. "Exactly. Su''er is naughty. In fact, Ruan''er has the best temperament and looks."


    Li Dong and his son looked at each other. Li Yang then remarked, "There is no hurry. I see that Second Jiang Miss is indeed a rare beauty."


    Xia Yan was extremely anxious. After saying a few words absent-mindedly to the Li father and son, they had lunch. Warmed with the wine, Jiang Quan and Li Dong talked about some imperial court matters. Li Yang and Xia Yan both withdrew from the room. Li Yang proposed to stroll around in the garden. Although it was not in line with the rules, it was their family who had the most power, so she acquiesced. Xia Yan called Lin Lang, "Go find Shu Xiang and bring Jiang Ruan out. A trace of ruthlessness shed in her eyes. "For my Su''er, I''ll let you suffer this lifetime grievance."


    Jiang Ruan was dressed in a brand-new long one-piece brocade robe etched with yellow Camellia flowers with pipapels. Lu Zhu covered her with a scarlet floral jade brocade cloak. Her hair was casually arranged in a tassel bun, even a thin silver hairpin with iid jasmine flowers was worn. A little powder was applied, making her skin look bright. Shu Xiang told her with a smile, "Miss is really beautiful, just like a fairy."


    "A fairy?" Jiang Ruan smiled gently. "I''m definitely not from the heavens." She was an evil spiriting back from Hell. All she had to do was destroy the fairy in front of everyone''s eyes. How could she be a fairy?


    Shu Xiang didn''t understand her words, but Lu Zhu spoke, "Miss is dressed too grandly. Are there any distinguished guestsing today? Because Second Miss is just resting in her courtyard. "


    Shug Xiang''s heart beat faster. She looked up furtively at Jiang Ruan''s expression. However, Jiang Ruan looked normal. "It''s just that the weather is very good today and the mood is lively. There are no distinguished guests in the fu. Even if there are guests, they wouldn''t be in a youngdy''s courtyard."


    Shu Xiang lowered her head a bit deeper. However, she felt some uneasiness in her heart. Jiang Ruan looked at her and continued with a smile, "Neither I nor Lu Zhu has ever been to Su Xin Yuan (Jiang Su Su''s courtyard). You should know it well since you are usually running errands outside. "


    Jiang fu was neither too big nor too small. Since returning to the fu, Jiang Ruan had never been to Jiang Su Su''s courtyard. However, Shu Xiang didn''t know what Jiang Ruan''s words meant. She was trying to remain calm so that Jiang Ruan wouldn''t have any doubt. After a pause, Shu Xiang replied, "This maidservant has been there once or twice and will likely remember the way."


    Jian Ruan smiled. "Then I''d like you to lead the way."


    Shu Xiang suppressed the strange feeling in her heart and made a curtsy. "Please follow me, Miss."


    Shu Xiang led the way while Jiang Ruan and Lu Zhu followed behind. Lu Zhu stayed close to Jiang Ruan''s side while staring vigntly at Shu Xiang''s back. On the other hand, Jiang Ruan''s demeanor was perfectly calm and her smile was tranquil.


    When they arrived at the gate of Su Xin Yuan, Shu Xiang stopped. "This is Su Xin Yuan."


    Jiang Ruan''s gaze swept across the courtyard''s gate. Even without entering the room, she could feel the difference from her own residence. Not only was Su Xin Yuan spacious, but the stones were also meticulously arranged in all parts of the garden. At a nce, it was very refined and tasteful. Jiang Quan was really favouring one and discriminating against another. Compared with Jiang Su Su''s Su Xin Yuan, Ruan Ju was not even as good as a servant''s room.


    Jiang Ruan followed Shu Xiang to a room in Jiang Su Su Su''s courtyard. She pushed the door and saw that it was a small room. There was a teapot and several teacups on the small table. Hu Die stood in ce and apologized. "Miss just went out and hasn''te back. Please wait a moment, Eldest Young Lady. Maidservants will go to rush her back. "


    "There''s no harm, you can go." Jiang Ruan smiled politely. " Shu Xiang, Lu Zhu, you don''t have to stay here. Go follow Hu Die to find Second Younger Sister."


    Shu Xiang was stunned. She looked doubtfully at Jiang Ruan who spoke with a smile, "Are you afraid that I''ll run away? Don''t worry. I''ll stay here."


    Shu Xiang''s heart quivered. For some reason, she always had some inexplicable fear in front of Eldest Young Lady. A mere nce from those beautiful eyes made her feel as if all her thoughts were as in as daylight. It was extremely ufortable.


    Lu Zhu cast a worried look at Jiang Ruan, then the two of them withdrew.


    After the three maidservants left, Jiang Ruan stood up. Her smile disappeared and she gently pushed the door open.


    Su Xin Yuan was extremely quiet. There was no one inside. She held the vermillion pir in front of the room door with a faint smile. Unexpectedly, Xia Yan had sent all the people in Su Xin Yuan away. Did she truly want her to be in an extremely painful situation and unable to survive?


    Unfortunately, it was enough for her to taste despair and helplessness once.


    With a cold smile, she turned and walked into another room.


    A momentter, she heard disordered footsteps outside. The footsteps were feeble, the sound of a drunkard staggering in. Jiang Ruan opened the door and stood still.


    Li Yang had drunk some strong wine. He happened to see a good-looking maidservant while strolling in the garden. He wanted to get closer and cuddle up. He didn''t expect the girl to break free and lead him all the way here. When he was in front of the courtyard, the maidservant disappeared again.


    He drank until he was a little drowsy and could only vaguely see the scenery in front of him. He saw the refined and elegantyout of the small courtyard with "Su Xin Yuan" written on the top. His heart swayed, forgetting where he was. He only knew that it was a youngdy''s bedroom. Suddenly, his lips curved into a smile and he staggered forward.


    But at this time, Li Yang saw a young girl in red standing at the door. Her slim stature stood ramrod straight. Her face was not clearly visible, but he could tell instinctively that she was an unrivalled beauty. At present, Li Yang could not care about anything. He shouted, "Little beauty��" The girl in red turned around and went into the room. Li Yang''s heart was fluttering. He immediately followed her, calling out, "Don''t run away, Beauty!"


    Notice - Anybody who wants to try their hand at tranting are most wee to join the Rebirth team. If you are interested, you can drop ament below or mail at [email protected].


    Join us on to fangirl about this novel and many others in the meraki world. You can also read this novel offline on Wattpad - .


    Tranted by : Mazu


    Edited by : Anks & Ely

 Chapter 69 Part1

    Chapter 69 : A Marriage Alliance (Part I)


    For the first time since the beginning of spring, it had rained. As the rain ran down the eaves of the roof onto the bs in the courtyard, the gloominess of the weather seemed to be slowly descending to the earth as well.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Xia Yan had held up a spoonful of sweetened steam-curdled yoghurt[1] pudding and was bringing it closer to the young girl before her.


    [1] T��ng zh��ng s��l��o ( �������� ) - There is no proper name for thismonly seen snack in Beijing. This local street snack, that is distinctive of the vours in Beijing, ismonly made with fresh milk, sweet fermented rice wine, sugar and almond slices. The steps to making this sweet dessert are simr to pudding, using methods of straining and steaming. This is made to mitigate the summer heat.


    "I don''t want to eat." Jiang Su Su cast her head aside. That pair of movingly beautiful eyes were filled with anger. Although medicine had been applied on the right cheek of that spotlessly white as a jade face, the long cut of flesh that had begun just from her right eye downwards had gruesomely flipped over. By sheer coincidence, her skin had been shed open right at the blood-coloured tear-shaped birthmark of hers. With one look, it made her seem simr to Asura.


    "Su''er, be good. Only when you eat something will the wound heal quickly." Xia Yan gently persuaded her.


    With one swipe, Jiang Su Su flipped the porcin bowl in Xia Yan''s hands as she spoke in an agitated voice, "What good will it be now, with these looks of mine that make me look like a ghost. In what way is it possible to be better? It''s better for me to be dead." As she spoke to a point that made her emotionally upset, she could not help but cough twice, causing the right side of her face that had initially looked warped to appear even more frightening.


    Distressed, Xia Yan gently patted her back, "If you say this, can it be that you are trying to make mother pained to death over you? Su''er, be at ease, mother will definitely find the best physician who will not leave the slightest scar behind."


    "Do you believe that I will be convinced by your words?" Jiang Su Su looked at her with a face filled with disappointment, "If not for your idea of having Shu Xiang lure in that Li Yang into Su Xin Yuan, then how would have matters developed to such a degree. It''s all you! It''s all your fault!" Having spoken thisst point, her gaze had be wild and her emotions were so intense that they were almost out of control.


    "Enough!" All of a sudden Xia Yan shouted in a low voice and swiftly spoke in a whisper, "Are you trying to have everyone hear about this matter?"


    Jiang Su Su''s voice, which had be hoarse was now mute, but still she continued to re at her.


    Xia Yan''s voice was unexpectedly severe, "Put away that terrible look of yours, do you believe that you can change anything by staying in such a state, if Jiang Ruan were to see you in such a manner, she might even be thrilled. If your Father saw you in such a state, he would only be disappointed. If you want revenge, then restrain those tears of yours for me and listen to my words."


    Her strict tone startled Jiang Su Su for a moment but she slowly calmed down and asked, "Then what should I do?"


    Once Xia Yan saw that she was now behaving , she knew that Jiang Su Su had digested her words and spoke with a sigh of relief, "Now that your Second Brother has lost a finger, this matter has be extremely suspicious. I do not know how this has happened to your Second Brother but this matter between you and Li Yang, Jiang Ruan is unable to shed off responsibility for it. She has actually yed tricks on both you and me."


    "I hate that I cannot peel off her skin and drink her blood." Jiang Su Su clenched her fists as her gaze became gloomy, "She has harmed me till such a state, I cannot ept it!"


    "The Li family''s power is too strong, however, no matter what I will not send you to them. I have already written a letter to your maternal grandfather[2]. If your maternal grandfather knew how you and your Second Brother were right now, Jiang Ruan''s peaceful days would be numbered."


    [2] Waizufu ( ���游 ) - maternal grandfather.


    Jiang Su Su''s eyes were alit, "Maternal grandfather will avenge me."


    "So now, you need to recuperate from your injuries properly." Xia Yan looked at her as she mildly continued, "Later, when your wound is better, I will then arrange for you to take a trip to the Xia fu."


    Xia Yan was born from the second wife of the Marquis of Yongding, Xia Cheng. At that time, Xia Cheng was unknown, only a meagre county lord. Thus, with Xia Yan''s status, she could not marry Jiang Quan as his main wife. Who would have known that Xia Cheng''s elder di brother would die suddenly due to an illness a few yearster and thus, the Marquis titlended on him, the shu son''s shoulders. As the tide rises, the boat floats; with this change in station and in addition, with Zhao Mei severing rtions with General Zhao, Xia Yan''s status became more fitting to the position of being Jiang Quan''s legitimate wife.


    Xia Cheng and Xia Yan, in general, were the kind of people who would defend their own despite knowing that they were in the wrong. If he knew that this pair of maternal grandchildren of his had such unforeseen events happen to them, who knew what sort of methods he would use to deal with Jiang Ruan.


    After speaking with Jiang Su Su for a while, Xia Yan then stood up and left. After she walked to the door, Xia Yan rubbed her forehead and asked, "Chao''er, has he awoken?"


    Lin Lang lowered her head in reply, "Second Young Master woke up at noon. Only, he threw a huge tantrum once he woke up and had all of the maidservants in the residence expelled from his room. He is unwilling to see anyone."


    Xia Yan took a deep breath, "Let''s go, I will go see him."


    The weather continued to be cloudy and rainy, yet the atmosphere in Ruan Ju remained simr to how it was in the past; leisurely and rxed. It seemedpletely unaffected by this gloomy weather. Jiang Ruan stood before the desk practicing some writing as Bai Zhi was at her side, helping her to grind some ink. "Miss, this character is developing well."


    "You are illiterate, who are you to say that it''s good." From her side, Lian Qiao remarked.


    Bai Zhi''s face flushed, after all, her mouth was not as ferocious as Lian Qiao''s and so could only mumble with a lowered head, "It''s because I see that it looks good."


    Jiang Ruan ced the brush aside, "Do you want to learn to write?"


    As the two of them heard that, without exception, they were both surprised and delighted as they looked at her. Lian Qiao replied, "Naturally, we would wish to."


    "Then in a few days, I will pick some simple books and you two will begin to learn how to recognise some words." Following her, being able to read would definitely be good. Generally, Lu Zhu was outside handling matters, therefore Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi ought to be able to help her with some matters in the fu as well.


    "This servant thanks Miss." The two maidservants were naturally unable to contain their joy. For servant girls, being able to learn to read were things that only people of the upper echelons could do. For Jiang Ruan to allow them to learn to read, it was truly something they could not thank her enough for.


    "Young Miss, to have Lu Zhu go out today and retrieve the banknotes that were deposited at the Si Hai money shop[3], why was this done?" Lian Qiao asked.


    [3] Qi��nzhu��ng ( Ǯׯ ) - The first of such an establishment was started in the Ming Dynasty (1368-1644 CE). It was in essence, a private local bank where one could change money, make deposits, make loans to traders, care for remittances, and in some cases issue their own scrip.


    Jiang Ruan nced at her, these two maids, although they were loyal, their thoughts were overly proper. On the contrary, Lu Zhu had travelled extensively in the past and had seen enough unpleasant matters in the streets, therefore, when deploying her in such matters, she(JR) would not have any qualms nor worries. However, as far as these two maids, she still did not dare to put them to much use yet.


    "Look at this rain." Jiang Ruan gazed outside the window, "For a while now, it has rained and rained. Yet, no one knows when it will stop."


    "Miss is cracking a joke," Bai Zhi spoke in astonishment, "it is merely a shower at the beginning of spring. It might even stop tomorrow morning."


    "Yet I feel, it won''t stop." Jiang Ruan shook her head.<novelnext></novelnext>


    In her past life, it had also happened in this very year. This shower of rain had pitter-pattered down and as it poured, it had gone on continuously for three months. The grains at the beginning of spring were unable to be sewn into the soil and the flood wreaked havoc and devastation everywhere. Many people''s houses and fields had been broken through and drowned by therge flood of rainwater and at once, the capital was filled with refugees.


    She had remembered this matter very clearly because, at the time, the rural residence had also been met with devastation by the flood. Due to the scarcity of food grains, Zhang Lan''s family had then had her expenses severely reduced until it was almost to a cruel state. Although her house had not been as bad as to have been flooded and destroyed, still it was always damp and moist. Yet every day, she had dragged her body that rumbled with hunger to do some heavy manual work and wearybour until one day, she had nearly been washed away by the flood. Fortunately, a roughbour servant had seen this and had saved her. She would never forget how Zhang Lan''s family had looked at her. At the time, their gazes had been filled with disappointment; as if it would have been a wonderful wish for her to have just drowned in the water. At that time, Jiang Ruan had thought that Zhang Lan''s family had disliked her for taking up a part of the food grains for herself in the residence and therefore, could not help but wish for her to drop dead. However, now that she thought about it, if she had died in that flood back then, Zhang Lan''s family would probably have received arge sum as reward from Xia Yan.


    At the time,rge numbers of refugees descended on the capital and every family, naturally, was unable to be taken care of. The refugees had scattered all over the city and when they were unable to obtain food, they then resorted to stealing everywhere. Naturally, the poor families did not have much food surplus and so, these refugees aimed their sights at the noble and rich families in the capital. At the time, as part of the city garrison, her cousin Zhao Yi had led troops in suppression of these crimes. However, he was hacked to death by the refugees. Yet, as for that venerated Emperor, at this time, he gave an order to the Zhao family to fund the disaster relief. The Zhao family had put forth a sum of ten thousand and two hundred in silver, and in the process, emptied out all of their savings. From that moment, the Zhao family seemed to have begun its decline.


    When Jiang Ruan finally learned of this matter, it was only after she had entered the pce. During idle conversation, Zhao Yi had inadvertently remarked that the one who had made the suggestion to the Emperor had been Xuan Li, saying that General Zhao''s family was prosperous and plentiful, and perhaps they would have the money to aid in disaster relief. Jiang Ruan had already asked Xuan Li about this matter and yet, Xuan Li''s reply was: the people were of importance and money was merely a worldly possession. To be able to protect the lives of those refugees, this was a good deed.


    Now that she thought some more , after that matter had ended, Xuan Li''s reputation and credit with the people had increased greatly while the Zhao family had weakened immensely. Or perhaps, this too was in his ns. As for Zhao Yi''s death, it was likely not as simple as it seemed. A grand and stately garrison guard from the capital, how could he have possibly been hacked down by an unarmed and defenceless rebel.


    Abruptly, her gaze became deeper. In this life, she had no thoughts of bing estranged from the Zhao family - they were her backing and support that she needed to keep a close watch over- thus, there was no way she would allow them to suffer such humiliation.


    "Even if this rain does not stop, why does Miss have to take out some silver?" Bai Zhi questioned, "Miss, while it is good to have some on hand at your side, presently, is there something that you would like to do?"


    "I have had Lu Zhu buy all of the grain in the capital," Jiang Ruan answered evenly.


    "Miss," Lian Qiao looked at her wide-eyed, "what is Miss going to do with so much grain?"


    Right now, it was just at the beginning of spring and the new crop had yet to be delivered to the capital. All that was avable was the old crop from the past year and if it were measured by value, it should not be too expensive. It would be sufficient to buy more than half of these crops with just two or three thousand pieces of silver. Just as the grain farmers were worried about being unable to sell all of their grain, seeing such a happenstance, they would definitely sell all of it to her.


    "I am thinking that if this rain continues on continuously, then it will begin to flood. All of this grain would then be precious and valuable." Jiang Ruan smiled faintly.


    "Miss." Bai Zhi''s lips twitched but in the end, did not say anything. In Jiang Ruan''s words, there was never any room for rebuttal and she had a staunch will; once she had decided upon a matter, she would not be swayed. Thus, even if Bai Zhi had thought that this move of Jiang Ruan''s was truly too inconceivable, she could only follow suit with her wishes.


    Just at this moment, Lu Zhu pushed open the door and came in. Upon seeing Jiang Ruan, she smiled, "Miss, the people that I have used have already bought all of the grain and delivered it all into a storehouse in the west of the city. The key is in this servant''s hands."


    She handed over the key to Jiang Ruan and continued, "Since there was no one else buying all of the old grain over the past few days, most of the rice and noodles have also been bought by this servant."


    "You have done well." Jiang Ruan fiddled with the delicate and exquisite silver key in her hands.


    "However, Miss," as she suddenly recalled, Lu Zhu remarked, "when this servant was close to the courtyard''s entrance, this servant saw Fifth Yiniang. She seemed like she wanted to enter but when this servant asked her, she left."


    "Understood." Jiang Ruan muttered to herself irresolutely, "Since this is the case, then we should go to Fifth Yiniang''s courtyard for a visit."


    * * *


    Hong Ying had been embroidering in her courtyard while the weather was not exactly good so the visibility from the sunlight was not very clear. After embroidering for a short time, she felt that she was not very satisfied with what she had been embroidering. She was truly annoyed about it as she saw a servant girl step forward and speak, "Yiniang, Eldest Young Miss has arrived."


    "Eldest Young Miss?" She frowned lightly as she had not thought that Jiang Ruan woulde to her courtyard. Apart from Jiang Quan, no one had ever tread into this courtyard. As she stood up, Jiang Ruan happened to step into her room and smiled upon seeing her, "So Yiniang had been embroidering, it truly has been done well."


    Following her gaze, Hong Ying nced at the embroidery on the table. It was a pouch that she had been embroidering for Jiang Quan; what she had been stitching was a noble Siberian crane in the clear skies, the crane looking vivid and lifelike. In contrast against that lofty and artistic conceptualisation, the colours used had also been extremely appealing.


    "It is merely embroidered for fun," Hong Ying smiled, "if Eldest Young Miss likes, on another asion, qieshen will embroider one for Eldest Young Miss."


    "Many thanks to Fifth Yiniang then." Jiang Ruan smiled in agreement as her eyes made a sweep around the entire yard, "Truthfully, everyone has said that Father dotes on Fifth Yiniang the most and I did not believe this to be true. Now that I have seen it, however, it truly is as others have said."


    The room had been arranged and decorated borately. When one saw the shelf of things ced before the table, not one object was not exquisite and precious. Presumably, Jiang Quan had put quite a bit of thought and effort into Hong Ying.


    Hong Ying was startled and smiled, "Laoye naturally dotes on Furen the most, Eldest Young Miss truly is jesting."


    "I never joke." Jiang Ruan chuckled, "Today, I''vee to pay a visit to Fifth Yiniang, though truly, it is not for anything of importance." With gentle countenance she continued, "Over these days in the fu, it certainly has not been very peaceful or secure. Moreover, Second Sister and Second Brother have simrly met with misfortune in session. Thinking about this, I have been pondering if the next would not be Ruan niang."


    Upon hearing this, Hong Ying''s heart made a leap as she looked at Jiang Ruan and replied, "Eldest Young Miss, where do these words stem from?"


    "Intuition." Jiang Ruanughed, "I have no person that I am close to in the fu and my mother[4] passed away in my early years. Although Mother[5] treats me pretty well, she already has both Second Sister and Second Brother ��" Her voice lowered slightly, "These words, I can only speak them with Fifth Yiniang. If Fifth Yiniang were the mistress of the fu, how good would it be. With a kind-hearted person like Fifth Yiniang around, one would surely protect Ruan niang in all aspects. Ruan niang would definitely repay Fifth Yiniang''s kindness and the Jiang fu would surely be harmonious, bing more prosperous with each passing day."


    [4] Ni��ng ( �� ) - an informal term for mother. JR uses it for Zhao Mei.


    [5] M��q��n ( ĸ�� ) - a formal term for mother. JR uses it for her official mother, Xia Yan.


    Pursing her lips, Fifth Yiniang was not sure why but her heart was racing furiously. As she closely looked at Jiang Ruan, that pair of charming and clear eyes that seemed to contain a smile looked back at her. Clearly, they seemed gentle like lukewarm running water, yet it was as if one was seeking flowers in the mist, that is, one could not clearly see the emotions within. With her lowly origins from a brothel, she had seen innumerable number of people of every description. As such, she was even more capable of understanding others'' motives and intentions. Yet, she could not fathom this young girl before her that was merely little more than a teenager.


    Notice - Anybody who wants to try their hand at tranting are most wee to join the Rebirth team. If you are interested, you can drop ament below or mail at [email protected].


    Join us on to fangirl about this novel and many others in the meraki world. You can also read this novel offline on Wattpad - .


    Tranted by : Irisu


    Edited by : Anks & Ely

 Chapter 70 Part1

    Chapter 70 : Without Any Sense of Shame (Part I)


    At noon on the second day, Xia Yan had Jiang Su Su apany her to Ruan Ju.


    Jiang Su Su wore a white veil whichpletely covered the lower half of her face so that only her eyes were visible.


    Xia Yan had said, "Ruan''er, tomorrow we will visit your maternal grandparents'' fu. You ought to tidy yourself up. Your maternal grandmother[1] has not seen you both for a long time, and I fear she misses you terribly."


    [1] Waizumu ( ����ĸ ) - maternal grandmother.


    Behind her back, Lian Qiao eyed Xia Yan with disdain. Xia Yan spoke so affectionately, but in the end, these were Jiang Su Su''s maternal grandparents who had nothing to do with Jiang Ruan.


    "Of course. Second Younger Sister and Second Elder Brother have so much going on, it would ease their hearts to go out," Jiang Ruan said with a slight smile. On hearing her words, Jiang Su Su and Xia Yan''s faces immediately froze.


    "Then, let us not trouble Ruan''er any further," Xia Yan said gently. "I''ll visit your Second Elder Brother. I''m afraid this situation is the result of someone''s entrapment, and he was also born under an unlucky star."


    "Mother must advise Second Elder Brother well. He has been beset by setbacks after failing the examinations, which is a great cause for worry," Jiang Ruan said concernedly.


    Xia Yan froze once more and forced herself to smile. "Second Elder Brother will be gratified to hear of Ruan niang''s concern." After saying this, she stood up. "Mother will not tarry any longer; Su''er, let''s go."


    When the mother-daughter pair left, Bai Zhi looked at their backs and said, "Miss, why would you suddenly want to visit Marquis Xia''s fu for no rhyme or reason? I''m afraid that some unforeseen mishap may ur."


    Although Bai Zhi''s way of thinking was upright and proper, she was by no means stupid. Jiang Ruan shook her head and said, "I merely want to take advantage of the influence and power of Marquis Xia''s fu, that''s all."


    As she said this, Lu Zhu entered the room and said, "Miss, Master Gu has sent you a letter by way of his servant to say that General Guan will be returning to the capital next month. It may be that the resolution of Young Master''s situation is just a matter of waiting."


    Jiang Ruan''s eyes lit up. She smiled slightly as she said, "This is indeed good news. Next month is not toote."


    "If Young Master returns, Master will presumably not treat you this way." The manner in which Jiang Quan treated Jiang Ruan was due to her only being a daughter, while Jiang Xin Zhi was the eldest di son. At present, Jiang Chao had wasted his slight advantage. It was to be assumed that Jiang Quan would once again give prominence to Jiang Xin Zhi, who would also protect Jiang Ruan from being bullied by others.


    "That''s not definite," Jiang Ruan smiled coldly. "My eldest brother and I are thorns in the side of those in this fu. You must not divulge the slightest hint of the news about him to anyone outside."


    Bai Zhi and Lu Zhu looked at each other in dismay, but they saw that Jiang Ruan was already frowning slightly, and her expression was more severe than they had ever seen before.


    In her previous lifetime, she had been in the countryside residence when she received news of Jiang Xin Zhi''s death on the battlefield. That time just so happened to coincide with the Xia family''s rise in status. If one thought about it carefully, at present there were ulterior motives and hidden secrets everywhere. If Xia Yan had done some ruthless pruning for the sake of Jiang Chao''s status, it was not improbable that she had secretly eliminated Jiang Xin Zhi. Perhaps Jiang Quan had even known about it, but, first, he had never had any fatherly affection for Jiang Xin Zhi and, second, he had to rely on the power of the Xia family. Thus, it was highly likely that he had given his tacit approval.


    Thinking of her gentle and kind eldest brother, Jiang Ruan clenched her fists. If Jiang Xin Zhi was still alive, she would expend all her energy to protect her beloved flesh and blood, no matter what the cost.


    What about Marquis Xia''s fu? Her eyes turned cold; there were some people there that she had not seen for a long time.


    "Lu Zhu, for the next few days, you and Bai Zhi stay in the fu and keep watch on the activities and movements here, especially pertaining to Fifth Yiniang," Jiang Ruan said. "Lian Qiao, you stay with me. Ask Shu Xiang toe here."


    "Shu Xiang?" Lian Qiao frowned. "Miss, that girl does not have good intentions, she may cause us some trouble."


    "If so, it will be her own trouble." Jiang Ruan smiled faintly as she said, "Go on, I have made my own arrangements in these matters."


    Early the next day, Shu Xiang and Lian Qiao were waiting outside. Compared to before, Shu Xiang had clearly lost some weight, and when she looked up at Jiang Ruan, her eyes contained a hint of fear. When Jiang Ruan looked at this servant girl kneeling before her with her head bowed, she found it very difficult to associate her with the gentle and self-confident pce maid in her memory, who always appeared before Jiang Ruan with concern upon her face.


    She put on her outer coat, smiled and said, "Let''s go."


    Jiang Su Su and Xia Yan had already been waiting in the horse carriage for some time. When Jiang Ruan entered, she discovered that Jiang Li and Jiang Dan were also there. Jiang Chao was in another carriage. Jiang Li looked at Jiang Su Su''s veiled face with derision, but, since Xia Yan was present, she did not dare to say anything. Jiang Dan was sitting right in the middle of the carriage and looked extremely ufortable. When she saw Jiang Ruan arrive, she smiled timidly at her. Jiang Ruan returned the smile and sat down next to Xia Yan.


    Xia Yan looked at her and smiled. "This is Ruan''er''s first visit to your maternal grandfather''s[2] residence. Thest time he saw you was five years ago. In the blink of an eye you have be a youngdy."


    [2] Waizufu ( ���游 ) - maternal grandfather.


    Jiang Raun smiled faintly. "Ruan niang also misses maternal grandfather very much."


    The first time she had met Old Marquis Xia was when Zhao Mei died. As she knelt in the mourning hall in her white silk mourning robes, she had seen that elderly man with an amiable face move forward to chat with Jiang Quan. Not longter, Xia Yan became the legal wife.


    Later, when she entered the pce, she often saw Old Marquis Xia and his womenfolk at the pce banquets. The Xia family''s utterck of shame was vivid in her mind. At that time, the granddaughter of the Xia family, Xia Jiao Jiao, had entered the pce together with her. She had been conferred the title of ''Mei Ren''[3], and had tripped up Jiang Ruan many times, both covertly and overtly. Ultimately, Xia Jiao Jiao had received the Emperor''s favour, and even though no one knew whether this ''favour'' was authentic, Xia Jiao Jiao used her power to humiliate Jiang Ruan continually. She could only remember, at the end, when she was disgraced and imprisoned, that Xia Jiao Jiao had emerged unscathed, and had been sent back to the fu by Old Marquis Xia.


    [3] Mei ren ( ���� ) - lit., beautifuldy, one of the ranks of the imperial concubines. Depending on which dynasty this story is set in, mei ren could be a fairly high rank.


    As soon as Jiang Ruan said those words, Xia Yan felt an inexplicable chill seize her. She examined Jiang Ruan''s expression carefully, but was unable to decipher the meaning behind her words. She thus smiled and said, "Then, has Ruan''er already decided what present to give?"


    "Present?" Jiang Ruan looked at her in puzzlement.


    Xia Yan broke intoughter. "This child, don''t you know that you must offer a token gift when you visit your maternal grandfather''s residence? However, you are not to me; you were at the countryside residence for so long without anyone to teach you the ways of the world."


    Jiang Li seemed to be smiling mockingly at her from the side, while Jiang Dan remained silent.


    "Mother has spoken truly," Jiang Ruan smiled slightly as she said, "Today, I will receive instruction; in future, when visiting, I will no longer give reason for ridicule." She paused before continuing, "However, I have not prepared any gifts at this time. What have my younger sisters prepared?"


    "I have embroidered handkerchiefs for everyone." Jiang Su Su''s face was veiled, but her eyes were just as beautiful as in the past. "Although they are simple and crude, they are still hand-sewn and convey my affection."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jiang Li initially did not want to say anything, but she was afraid of Xia Yan, and she also wanted to show off. Thus, she saidcently, "My gift is a facial powder sent by the pce. Just by applying a little, one''s face will be iparably fair, and no scars can be seen."


    Her words were said without deeper intent, but they caused Jiang Su Su to stiffen under her veil, and Xia Yan also squeezed her palms together. Only Jiang Dan''s voice was heard, saying, "I, I have personally made a bottle of honey."


    "My sisters'' gifts are all so wonderful," Jiang Ruan said in a low voice, "but I did not prepare anything."


    "Silly child," Xia Yan said as she patted Jiang Ruan''s head affectionately. "How could mother forget you? I knew that you might forget about this courtesy so, this morning, I asked the kitchen to prepare a fresh basket of dianxin. It''s so cold at the moment, the dianxin willst for several days. The dianxin is exquisite, so it will not lose out in terms of etiquette."


    Jiang Ruan was somewhat astonished and said immediately to Xia Yan, "Mother has taken so much trouble over this and is so considerate to think on Ruan niang''s behalf. Ruan niang is ashamed."


    "You and I are mother and daughter, why would I mind that? Don''t talk nonsense. Afterwards, when we meet your maternal grandfather, remember to present the gift yourself."


    Jiang Ruan nodded. Seeing her like this, Xia Yan rxed and Jiang Su Su smiled without saying anything. Being impatient with their conversation, Jiang Li had earlier closed her eyes to rest. Jiang Dan saw Xia Yan''s expression and became more pensive.


    Marquis Xia''s fu and the Jiang fu were far from each other. The road was wet due to the rain, and the sky was gloomy. When they reached Marquis Xia''s fu it was not even evening yet, but because of the thickyer of dark clouds, it felt like it was already night.


    At the entrance, the elderly maidservant, Xiao Si, weed them and invited them in. As she walked with them, she said, "Miss has finally returned, Old Master and Furen have been waiting for you in the hall for some time."


    Xia Yan was full of smiles and praise. When they reached the grand and glittering great hall of Marquis Xia''s fu, there was indeed a man and a woman awaiting their arrival. The man was beyond sixty years of age with a round, amiable face and a mouth that was continually uplifted at the corners, making him look like the Maitreya Buddha[4]. The woman looked to be in her early forties with a rosyplexion. She was bedecked with jewels, but also looked extremely cordial.


    [4] Mi le fo ( ���շ� ) - Maitreya Buddha. ording to Buddhist tradition, Maitreya is a bodhisattva who will appear on Earth in the future, achieveplete enlightenment, and teach the pure dharma. ording to scriptures, Maitreya is the sessor to the present Buddha, Gautama Buddha (aka ?��kyamuni Buddha). The prophecy of the arrival of Maitreya refers to a time in the future when the dharma will have been forgotten by most on the terrestrial world. In some Chinese Buddhist temples, Maitreya Buddha is depicted as being bare-chested, big-bellied, and smiling.


    Standing to the side were another man and woman. The slightly older man was of average appearance, with a solemn expression. The woman by his side was, on the contrary, as lovely as a flower. This was the Young Master of the Xia family, Xia Tian Yi, and his wife, Shen Rou. There was another, younger pair. The man was handsome and bright, and the woman by his side, while not as pretty as Shen Rou, could also be said to be delicately pretty. However, she had a long face and thin lips, which made her look somewhat mean. This was the Second Young Master, Xia Tian Cai, and his wife, Yu Ya.


    There was yet another pair standing between the two previous pairs, a young man anddy. The youngdy was dainty and wore a sky-blue skirt of soft satin, patterned with phoenixes and misty flowers, which gave her the appearance of a gentle and charming beauty. The young man''s skin tone was slightly darker than wasmon, but he was still handsome. His expression was exactly the same as that of the Second Young Master.


    The youngdy was Xia Jiao Jiao, born of the first wife[5]. The young man was Xia Jun, born of the second wife.


    [5] T/N - The first (legal) wife is referred to as the �� (main room), and the second wife is the ���� (second room).


    At this moment, when everyone was standing in the great hall, Xia Furen was the first one to call out, "Yan''er."


    Xia Yan responded with a smile, "Mother." Then, she nudged Jiang Chao and Jiang Su Su and said, "Why haven''t you greeted your grandmother?"


    With a smile on her face, Xia Furen beckoned with her hand and said, "Chao''er, Su''er,e here and let Grandmother take a good look at you."


    Jiang Chao and Jiang Su Su obediently stepped forward. Xia Furen patted their heads, but when she took in Jiang Su Su''s veil and the gauze wrapped around Jiang Chao''s right hand, her gaze darkened.


    "Younger Sister-inw is finally back, Mother has been constantly nagging over the past few days," Shen Rou, the wife of Eldest Young Master[6], took the lead to say. "It has been such a long time since we''ve met; Su''er has be even more beautiful."


    [6] Shaonainai ( ������ ) - youngdy of the house / wife of the young master.


    When these words were uttered, Xia Yan could not prevent her expression from stiffening, and within her sleeves, Jiang Su Su''s hands clenched tightly. Xia Tian Yi red at Shen Rou for a moment, while a hint of schadenfreude glittered in Xia Jiao Jiao''s eyes.


    Xia Furen did not respond either, and it was Xia Tian Cai who said, "How many days does Younger Sister n to stay this time? Why don''t you stay for a few more days?"


    "I''ve just brought Su''er and Chao''er home to visit Father and Mother, that''s all," Xia Yan smilingly said.


    Suddenly, Old Marquis Xia, who had remained silent up till now, spoke. "Isn''t Eldest Young Miss also here? Which one is Eldest Young Miss?"


    Xia Yan smiled as she said, "Ruan''er,e here and greet your maternal grandfather."


    It was only then that Jiang Ruan, who had been standing in the shadows, said softly, "Yes," before moving forward slowly.


    Previously, in order to put on an obvious disy of their power to the remaining daughters of the Jiang family, all the members of the Xia family had deliberately ignored everyone else, electing to speak only to Xia Yan and those identified with her. Now, with only a soft and gentle response, a young girl d in red emerged from behind Xia Yan and slowly lifted her head.


    Red lips and white teeth- one had to linger to take it all in. Although she was still young, her appearance exuded elegant grace, without an iota of timidity or childishness. Like a well decanted refined wine, once the jar was opened, a strong fragrance drifted across the air.


    Xia Cheng narrowed his eyes slightly. Although there was a smile on his face, there was an inexplicable pressure making itself felt. However, the expression of the young girl before him did not falter. She continued to smile slightly, and it seemed as if no one could jolt her even the slightest degree from her erect bearing.


    Xia Cheng was bbergasted. Currently, he upied a high-level position, and his every act and movement carried with it the weight of his power and authority. Although he did not shake the earth with every step, an ordinary girl would at least be scared when she witnessed him in action. However, Jiang Ruan was acting as if nothing and no one of significance was present. Was she ignorant, or was this part of a carefully devised, formidable scheme?


    Remembering the words in Xia Yan''s letter, he gained a deeper understanding of Jiang Ruan and abruptly smiled. "She is indeed Eldest Young Miss, such that our fu''s Jiao Jiao cannotpare."


    Notice - Anybody who wants to try their hand at tranting are most wee to join the Rebirth team. If you are interested, you can drop ament below or mail at [email protected].


    Join us on to fangirl about this novel and many others in the meraki world. You can also read this novel offline on Wattpad - .


    Tranted by : Shl


    Edited by : Anks & Ely

 Chapter 71.1

    Chapter 71.1


    The pitter patter of the drizzle went on for a whole night.


    As dawn broke, the official residence was shrouded amidst a misty rain. The ck clouds hung heavily in the low altitude, as if they were about to destroy the entire city. The twigs and branches in the courtyard had be greener after going through the scourge of the night''s rainfall and it was evident that they had be verdant, glistening and replete with moisture.


    There was a chill in the spring air and the maidservant that had gotten up early could not help but shiver as she pushed open the windows with a smile, "Miss, it is almost time."


    The person nestled in the nket only shot out an arm. Looking at that pure, white and perfect arm, it was tender and adorable. As one''s gaze swept upwards from that arm, one could precisely see an iparably clear and attractiveplexion. However, when she tossed over and revealed her other side profile, there was a long scar that was quite ugly and fierce as if arge centipede had crawled onto it.


    The look on the maidservant''s face was faintly startled while Jiang Su Su had already begun speaking by questioning, "Dawn has arrived this quickly?" Sheughed lightly as half of that ugly countenance immediately revealed a strange smile, "I really can''t wait to see this good show."


    Hu Die had found a pure-white blouse with detailed, golden embroidered water caltrops on its V-neck cor and tiny, hidden patterns on its blouse. The long skirt that almost touched the floor hada light yellow embroidery of a rounded design filled with scattered flower blossoms. Draped over her body, the coat had a discreet lotus pattern that was embroidered on the damask silk. With such quiet and light coloring, it contrasted with her looks, making her look exceptionally lucid and elegant; all of this set her apart except for that blemished face. A streak of hatred shed through Jiang Su Su''s eye as Qing Ting handed over the white muslin veil to her. Jiang Su Su put on the veil over her head properly and only after this, did she act to push the door, "Let us go."


    The Marquis Xia fu was one-fold bigger than the Jiang fu and it''s garden had been renovated in an extremely refined manner too. In all aspects, the Xia fu thoroughly exhibited the owner''s noble position. The ancestral hall was in thest room at the very end of the garden''s hallways. From it''s exterior, it looked rather tastefully and thoughtfully nned out. If one was in the garden, they would immediately be able to see it at a nce. In the early spring, there were still some dposing remnants of the flourishing plum flowers left on the plum tree''s branches. Although the weather had been constantly overcast and rainy; with such an appearance, on the contrary, it still had a special charm to it.


    A few figures appeared in the garden, they were headed by a person dressed in fluttering white clothes whose figure was long and slender. To the side of that person was someone whose body build was slightly plump, an amiable smile graced their face. Also, around these few people, there were still two more figures, one was in ck brocade clothes and the other was in a magnificently brocaded garment. Amidst the foggy mist, one could not see their appearances clearly at all.


    Presently Jiang Su Su was walking with Hu Die in the direction of the hall; during this journey, she had to pass by the garden. By chance, she met with a group of people that were walking towards her from the opposite direction. She saw Xia Cheng and from afar, greeted him, "Maternal Grandfather."


    Xia Cheng''splexion stiffened as the male in the brocaded clothes beside him immediately spoke up, "So as it turns out, it''s Second Jiang Miss."


    Jiang Su Su was startled, as by now those people hade closer and she could clearly see their appearances. She could not help but feel great rm in her heart because among the three remaining people she had yet to greet, there was one person that she did not recognise. As for the other two, they were Xuan Li and Xiao Shao.


    At the edge of his lips, Xuan Li had a cultured, refined smilingportment as he looked at her with a smile. Showered with a nce from that pair of gentle eyes, Jiang Su Su''s face, which had been covered by the veil, could not help but flush slightly. However, as she met the gaze of Xiao Shao''s clear and cold eyes, she could not help but feel the violent palpitations of her thumping heart.


    Xia Cheng had initially wanted to reprimand Jiang Su Su, yet, after seeing the look on Xuan Li''s face, that very thought ceased. Recalling those words in Xia Yan''s letter, his furrowed brows immediately unfolded as he smiled, "Su''er, aren''t you going to greet His Highness the Crown Prince, His Highness the Eighth Prince and Wangye."


    At first, Jiang Su Su had many suspicions about the identity of the male in brocade clothes. After hearing what Xia Cheng said, she could not help but be rmed; she did not expect that the other party could actually be the crown prince. Lifting her head, she took a look at the male in the centre as she sized him up. She saw that the man had a youthful appearance of about 20 years old or so while also inheriting the good appearances that were a part of the Heavenly family''s (the royal family''s) lineage. Therefore, he could also be considered as handsome. Only, inparison to Xiao Shao and Xuan Li''s presence, he had fallen short by much more than the tiniest bit. In the eyes of the beholder, one could faintly see the fickleness and impatience that he tried to hide. Inwardly, Jiang Su Su could not help but be somewhat disappointed. As she thought of some of the matters in the Imperial Court that Jiang Quan had asionally told her about, that colour of disappointment in her heart had gradually faded too. She then stepped forward and gave a curtsey, "Jiang family''s Su niang greets His Highness, Crown Prince, Your Highness, Eighth Prince and Wangye."


    The Crown Princeughed out loud, "Bengong has heard about Second Jiang Miss'' national grace and divine fragrance; truly an outstanding beauty. Why have you concealed your face, could it be that you are afraid of being eaten up by bengong?"


    Hearing this, Jiang Su Su jumped in fright as Xia Cheng chuckled, "Your Highness, a few days ago, Su''er was injured by a kitten that had scratched her face and it left a scar. In fear of it catching wind[1], she has covered it with a veil. We would like to ask Your Highness to show leniency."


    [1] Ji��n f��ng (����) - A concept founded in traditional chinese medicine, wind is said to often carries environmental factors into the body, and wind causes disturbances, literally moving the pain from joint to joint. The characteristics of wind invading the body are sudden symptoms, pain that moves from one ce to another and, in some cases, paralysis. Here, they are afraid of her injury bing worse and scabbing over because of the wind.


    The Crown Prince frowned, "If it''s thus, then it''s rather a pity. Who knows which family''s kitten would act in such a reckless manner and scratch Second Jiang Miss'' face."


    "Many thanks to Your Highness'' concern," Jiang Su Su spoke softly, "that kitten has already been caught and put to death."


    "Then that is good. Bengong has always had tender, protective feelings for the fairer sex, and to know that Second Jiang Miss'' face was damaged by a kitten like this, one would also feel distressed."


    Jiang Su Su lowered her head and seemed to have been bashfully taken aback, her face was flushed red by this absurd speech. While she was talking to the Crown Prince, Xuan Li had been constantly smiling as he looked at her. That smile was like a fresh spring breeze but upon a closer look, one would notice that it had yet to reach the depths of his eyes.


    "That''s right, Maternal Grandfather." Jiang Su Su seemed to have suddenly thought of something as she continued, "Da Jiejie has been kneeling and praying for blessings in the ancestral hall since yesterday evening, I am not sure how she is doing right now? If the maidservants had forgotten to call her out of the hall, then it would be extremely serious. Now that it is still raining, the ancestral hall must be doubly gloomy and cold. To have kneeled for an entire evening, I''m afraid would be harmful for her body. It would be best that we go to see her now."


    With her deeply concerned expression and words that in all aspects, seemed to be thinking in consideration of Jiang Ruan, she truly seemed like a generally good and kindhearted younger sister. Xia Cheng was startled and afterwards, something came to his mind. After hesitating for a moment, he then remarked, "There are guests present, it would be good enough to instruct some maidservants to do so."


    "Maternal Grandfather, Da Jiejie is my elder sister, naturally I would feel distressed for her." Jiang Su Su earnestly replied, "Even if you told me to leave in such a way now, I would still be concerned. Moreover, these esteemed Highnesses are all benevolent people and naturally, will not mind these matters. Moreover, once His Highnesses sees Da Jiejie''s sincerity whilst kneeling for a whole night in the ancestral hall to ask for blessings for the Xia family, would Da Jiejie not be the pride of our Xia fu?"


    Xia Cheng wanted to decline once more, yet the Crown Prince seemed to be in high spirits as hemented, "Your eldest sister is the Eldest Jiang Miss? That person who had danced astonishingly on Ling Long Boat?"


    "That is her." Jiang Su Su''s voice seemed normal but the corner of her lips had stiffened under her veil.


    "Then how opportune as bengong had wanted to take a closer look at her. Hearing you mention that she had kneeled in the ancestral hall for a night, this girl''s sincere filial piety is indeed something rare. Bengong wishes to take a look as well." He spun around to look at Xuan Li and Xiao Shao, "Eighth Younger Brother, Ah Shao, you won''t disagree to this, right?" After saying this, he thenughed heartily as he looked at Xia Cheng, remarking, "Old Marquis Xia, please lead the way then."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Inwardly, Xia Cheng felt helpless. However, His Highness, the Crown Prince was exactly this sort of master that conducted himself insolently and from the start, it was absolutely out of the question to reason with him. Thus, he simply red at Jiang Su Su as he gave a forceful feigned smile, "Then, I''ll be showing something unseemly to His Highness."


    Being red at by Xia Cheng, Jiang Su Su felt somewhat guilty. Still, after thinking about what would be happening soon, she could not resist feeling somewhat excited. She had initially not thought that she might bump into Xuan Li and Xiao Shao in the Xia fu today and to even have the Crown Prince present. Now that these three people hade, this was the most opportune time to witness Jiang Ruan''s wretched appearance. Once Jiang Ruan''s unsightly appearance had been seen by foreign men, based on Jiang Quan''s temper, he would definitely have Jiang Ruan drowned in a pool. In Jiang Su Su''s eyes, there was a sh of slightughter. Jiang Ruan, you will be bringing along a slutty, wretched reputation to your death!


    The ancestral hall was not far from the garden and one could see only one young manservant guarding at the door at this moment. Seeing Xia Cheng and the other peopleing behind him, he had been frightened until his legs were weak. Seeing this young manservant who usually served beside Xia Jun, standing in front of the hall, Xia Cheng was at first stunned but he soon understood.


    What kind of person was Xia Cheng to have obtained this position; at first, this was something that made people ponder over carefully . Bing seasoned after many years in officialdom upon seeing Xia Jun''s young manservant, he seemed to have guessed what would be happening very soon. With another look at Jiang Su Su''s gaze, there was not anything else that he could have mistaken this situation for. For Jiang Su Su to want revenge on Jiang Ruan was fine, however, she could not drag his only grandson into this matter. If something really happened today, then Jiang Ruan would be ruined. Yet, if this matter about Xia Jun doing this sort of thing in the ancestral hall was spread outside, then would this not be a damage to her(JSS''s) own reputation too? Were it not for the presence of outsiders currently, then he truly would be itching to p Jiang Su Su twice firmly on the face before letting the matter drop. He had at first thought that this granddaughter of his was intelligent and with just her talent and appearance alone, she would be able to help the Xia family build up a connection. Now that he was truly seeing her before him, he found that she was yet another dunce with a short-sighted vision, truly stupid beyond belief!


    Xia Cheng had yet to think of a good way to lead these few people away when Jiang Su Su suddenly cried out in rm, "Aren''t you a servant of biaoge, why are you here?"


    On hearing this, Xuan Li and Xiao Shao''s eyes shed faintly and the two people looked towards the young manservant at the same time. Seeing Xia Cheng, the young manservant had already begun to uncontroble shake in his heart. With how long his own young master took and had yet to appear, and now that the lord hade, he unclearly stammered, "This servant�� this servant��"


    Jiang Su Su frowned and did not wait for him to finish his words; without consulting anyone, she stepped forward to push open the door, "You are behaving very strangely, it couldn''t be that something has happened to Da Jiejie right?"


    Immediately after the doors of the ancestral hall had been opened, a burst of thought-provoking fragrance assailed everyone''s senses. The air was filled with an indescribable rare fragrance and as one inhaled it in, one felt a sort of drying sensation at the throat. Apart from this, there was a sort of fishy smell that made one feel disgusted. As Jiang Su Su stepped forward a few steps, she suddenly let out a sound of "ah!". rmed and frightened, she then hurried out of the door.


    She seemed to have suffered from a huge shock as her shoulders trembled at once. When she ran out, she just happened to bump into Xuan Li. He reached out to support her as Jiang Su Suy limply against him.


    Xuan Li gently called out, "Miss Jiang?"


    In his arms, Jiang Su Su then raised her head as her eyes were welling up in tears. Her entire body was shivering faintly, "Da Jiejie�� Da Jiejie, she��"


    Xia Cheng''s heart sunk, the Crown Prince had already been stirred up entirely in curiosity by Jiang Su Su''s actions and directly strode across the ancestral hall''s door. Having opened the doors of the ancestral hall a little wider, suddenly, the scene inside the ancestral hall fell before the eyes of the people at present.


    Yet, it was an extremely alluring tableau.


    On the ground, there was a pair of a man and woman sentimentally intertwined and were maintaining themselves in such a bing position. They were actually entirely naked from tip to toe. The woman''s long hair was messy and the man had drawn her into an embrace on his chest. Spots of murky dark red traces were on the female''s body and with her back facing everyone, it was very clear that the night before had been rather wild.


    Jiang Su Su appeared to be extremely frightened, ashamed and embarrassed and regardless, she had hidden her head into Xuan Li''s arms. Cooly, Xuan Li''s brows slightly frowned yet he still reached out a hand to warmly pat her on the shoulders.


    In front of so many people present, Xia Cheng could no longer mask this situation and at once, he yelled in anger, "Preposterous!"


    To have done such a sordid and filthy thing in his own fu''s ancestral hall and to even be seen by the finest esteemed and honourable nobility in this capital, even if he did not feel any sense of embarrassment, he too could not help but feel like he had no prestige left.


    "Da Jiejie, how could she have�� with biaoge?" Jiang Su Su spoke in doubt and fright as she hid in Xuan Li''s arms, "This is the ancestral hall!"


    Xia Cheng ruthlessly stared at Jiang Su Su now that his own ns had been entirely thrown into disorder. This granddaughter of his, she did not have the ability to do anything right and yet had more than enough faults to bring about a disaster!


    "Unfilial son! Unfilial son!" Xia Cheng was infuriated as he angrily pointed at the man and woman in the ancestral hall, "To think that my Xia fu has raised you for more than ten years and for you to actually not cherish one''s good name like this! To have done such a filthy and sordid thing in the ancestral hall, where has the sense of honour, propriety, justice and integrity that I have taught you gone to? To have no one teaching and bing this uncultured! In the days ahead, how can the Xia fu rely on you to bring honour to our family!"


    Repeating himself over and over again, he seemed to be finding fault with Xia Jun, but what he had implied inwardly and outwardly with his words were all about Jiang Ruan who had no sense to cherish her own reputation and ridiculing her for having no mother to teach her and thus, had this sort of wretched moral character. He had pinned all of the wrongdoings onto Jiang Ruan as the ways of this world had always been particrly more harsh on women. Raising his head to survey the expressions of everyone present, Xia Cheng knew that Xuan Li would still aid the Xia fu. However, he was unsure about Xiao Shao and the Crown Prince.


    The Crown Prince was somewhat curious and rather teasingly remarked, "This is actually a first for bengong to see such a spring scenery in an ancestral hall. Old Marquis Xia''s fu has truly gone above and beyond, this is too amusing."


    While they had been speaking, the man and woman on the floor had yet to awaken. With a wholly unconcerned and careless posture whilst lying on the floor, the aforementioned gentleman who was naked from head to toe was taken into measure. Jiang Su Su could not resist but remark, "Da Jiejie appears to have lost consciousness, why hasn''t she awakened yet? Hu Die, go and find a set of clothes for Da Jiejie and have her brought back to the house."


    epting her orders, Hu Die left and Jiang Su Su ignored Xia Cheng''s knife-like gaze and murmured softly, "This matter, I hope that Your Highnesses will not spread this out. In any case, my elder sister is also a well-bred youngdy from a prestigious family too. As for now, she has yet to marry, if this was found out, then her life would be ruined."


    These words were clearly spoken in consideration for Jiang Ruan, yet it also reminded everyone present that Jiang Ruan was a young girl that had yet to reach a marriageable age[2]. However, at such a young age, she had already done such sordid acts, it truly was something that made one extremely disgusted with her.


    [2] J�� j�� (����) - This refers to a young girl''s 15th birthday as in Ancient China''s customs, a young girl bes a marriageable youngdy at the age of 15 where they are conferred aing-of-age ceremony where they will have someone of noble status and importance to help them put on a hairpin to signify their marriageable status. A fun fact: youngdies below the age of 15 aren''t allowed to use pins at all, they can only use ribbons or have their hair let down.

 Chapter 71.2

    Chapter 71.2


    The expression on Xuan Li''s face had been slightly perturbed, still, he had yet to speak before he faintly heard a voice . "Second Jiang Miss has yet to see the female''s face clearly, thus how can you be truly certain that it is Eldest Jiang Miss?"


    Stunned, Jiang Su Su raised her head as Xiao Shao''s elegant, cold and cheerless side profile appeared right in front of her; yet in his tone, one could not discern any delight nor anger .


    On that day when he had helped her on the Ling Long Boat, at first, she had thought that Xiao Shao was on her side . However,ter on, once Jiang Su Su went to Jinying Wang''s fu, she had been given the cold shoulder numerous times at the doorstep . Therefore, she was rather uncertain about what this Jinying Wang had been thinking at the time . Now that she heard these words that seemed to be aiding Jiang Ruan, this made Jiang Su Su be even more suspicious .


    Then, right at this moment, she heard a soft and gentle voicee from behind her, "Everyone, what could all of you present be looking for?"


    Hearing this voice at that very instant, it was as if a bolt of lightning shed across a clear sky in Jiang Su Su''s head, her entire body stiffening in the ce that she stood . Xiao Shao raised an eyebrow slightly as his gaze moved towards the direction of that voice .


    He turned only to see a young girl with ck tresses and red clothes draped in the morning''s clear dew on her shoulders . She was standing just amongst the cluster of flowers a few steps outside as she looked towards them with a smile on her features . She had yet to open her umbre and the fluttering drizzle of rain had fallen gently on her body . One could see at present, in the midst of that pair of upturned charming eyes, there was merely indifference . Upon seeing that slight smile at the edge of her lips, one could not help but feel apprehensive .


    "Da�� Da Jiejie?" Jiang Su Su retreated two steps back .


    Unhurriedly, Jiang Ruan stepped forward, "So it is actually Second Younger Sister . I''m unclear as to why you havee this early in the morning to the ancestral hall, was there something the matter?"


    With every step she took forward, Jiang Su Su took a step back as what remained in her eyes was rm . Swallowing down with much difficulty the questions she had that were about to burst forth from her own mouth, she then replied, "Da Jiejie, why are you here? Then�� then in the hall, who could that be?"


    Jiang Ruan smiled slightly, "Oh, the person in the hall ah, that is one of my dedicated maidservants . At around midnightst night, she saw that my body was unable to endure and so volunteered to help me kneel for the rest of the night . Maternal Grandmother said that it must be someone who was born in the fourth month of the lunar calendar to pray for blessings . By lucky coincidence, this devoted maidservant of mine was also born on the fourth month of the lunar calendar . " With an unphased expression, she lied smoothly and once finished, her expression became slightly astonished, "Why, has something happened?"


    Xia Cheng knew that Jiang Ruan was certainly spouting nonsense and it may be assumed that she had already known about Jiang Su Su''s n from the beginning . He then gloomily red at her as he slowly said, "There are people who have done illicit actions in the ancestral hall . I think, that between them, one of them is your maidservant . "


    Jiang Ruan gaped as she shook her head, "This maidservant of mine is definitely a pure and innocent youngdy . Usually, she minds her own deeds and keeps out of trouble, and is honest to a fault . It is most unlikely for her to have done such an immoral thing . In all likelihood, someone must havepelled her . Even if she is just a maidservant, on her behalf, I still want to ask for justice . "


    "Da Jiejie, why do you say such a thing? It is obvious that the maidservant by your side is the one whose moral conduct is improper, how could this be med on someone else?" Jiang Su Su questioned . If the maidservant beside them had improper moral conduct, then it would be inevitable that people would have some doubts about their master as well .


    "Why would Second Younger Sister speak of such?" Jiang Ruan smiled, "This maidservant was one personally chosen by Mother herself for me, how could you harbour suspicions over Mother''s judgement of character? Could it be that Mother had found such a person with immoral conduct to be by my side on purpose?"


    "You��" Jiang Su Su was at loss for words and in a split-second, she harboured a thread of malicious hatred in her heart towards Jiang Ruan . Xia Cheng narrowed his eyes slightly . Even before having the chance to say anything, he had already seen Jiang Ruan abruptly kneel before the Crown Prince, "Even though because of this matter it seems as though Ruan niang''s maidservant will have to suffer some hardships, but after deep thought, she has still helped Ruan niang bear some unexpected misfortune . If this were Ruan niangst night, now Ruan niang could only demonstrate her sincerity by dying . This viin is truly deplorable, Your Highness the Crown Prince would surely be able to see clearly even the downy feathers of autumn; perceptive of even the finest detail . Ruan niang beseeches His Highness to investigate this matter thoroughly and punish the hoodlum who is pretending to be an innocent person!"


    With her kneeling as such, Xia Cheng''s temple was faintly throbbing as he could onlyin in his heart about this ill predicament . When Jiang Ruan had arrived, she did not know who this man in front of her was . Yet, this Crown Prince had remained stubbornly contrary since birth; this man was temperamental and one could barely perceive with any certainty, his preferences . One could not say for sure that he would be really interested in this matter for any length of time, nor could one know if he would decide to punish Xia Jun .


    Xuan Li nced at Jiang Ruan''s actions as a glimmer of radiance shot through his eyes . Yet, Xiao Shao stood quietly and watched with an unclear expression in his eyes .


    Full of spirits, the Crown Prince looked at her, "You are the Eldest Jiang Miss?"


    Jiang Ruan smiled as she looked at him, "I greet His Highness, the Crown Prince . "


    "As expected, a charming beauty that is after one''s heart . " The Crown Prince followed suit and smiled, "You want bendian[1] to take charge of this on your behalf?"


    [1] B��n di��n (����) - It literally means this pce hall, but often it refers to a royalty (who owns their own pce, which in and of itself signifies immense status and power) referring to themselves .


    Once Xia Cheng heard this, naturally, he became endlessly anxious as he looked towards Xuan Li with a hurried appeal for help . Then suddenly, just at this moment, a maidservant hastily ran forward before him, "Master, it''s terrible, Furen has fainted!"


    "What?" Xia Cheng was in great rm as he turned back to take a nce at the ancestral hall, "Have someone sent out quickly, get them to call for the physician . " After saying this, he gave a bow to the Crown Prince and his other guests, "My wife has suddenly fainted; these matters in the ancestral hall can be discussed again moreter . I request Your Highness to please extend your judgement a little longer . "


    "No matter," the Crown Princeughed, "this show today is truly wonderful . Now we will go together with Old Marquis Xia to have a look . " Saying this, he then walked to Xia Cheng''s side .


    Xia Cheng had stiffened as he moved his feet towards the centre hall . Jiang Su Su promptly followed behind while Xuan Li smiled slightly as he went along and left too .


    Yet, Jiang Ruan and Xiao Shao remained behind .


    Expressionless, Jiang Ruan took a nce at Xiao Shao as she moved her body sideways to walk forward . She then heard Xiao Shao''s voice from above her, "How did you know that he was the Crown Prince?"


    When Jiang Ruan had arrived, no one had told her who the Crown Prince was . Yet, when she had knelt down, she had called out extremely clearly His Highness the Crown Prince, it really was something that made one suspicious of her .


    Jiang Ruan was startled and inwardly rebuked herself for being careless; to have actually allowed this person to have a handle on her in his hands . Her thoughts abruptly spun for a moment as she looked directly at that elegant, heroically handsome appearance of Xiao Shao and coldly replied, "The bearing between a dragon and a bug is naturally different . For example, the Crown prince has the bearing of a Crown Prince . " She suddenly showed a bright smile on her face with a sincere tone, "As for scum, they too would have a scum-like radiance . " After saying this, with light footsteps, without looking at Xiao Shao''s expression and without his leave, Jiang Ruan left .


    Once she reached therge hall, as expected, she saw a bunch of maidservants and old female servants surrounding her as the eldest wife of the young master and the second wife of the young master of the Xia family stood to the side . In the middle of this whole situation was a small copsed figure- Xia Furen''s eyes were tightly shut with a wan face as a trickle of fresh and dark blood came from the corner of her mouth .


    Seeing this, Xia Cheng immediately hastened his pace forward as hementably grieved, "Furen!"


    Shen Rou and Yu Ya were standing at her sides as they looked upon Xia Furen rather fretfully . From their mouths, the words were repeatedly uttered, "Mother!"


    "Maternal Grandmother, what has happened to you (spoken in a respectful tone)?" Jiang Su Su pushed away everyone as she walked to Xia Furen''s side with her eyes immediately spilling over with two trails of tears . If she was to be taken seriously, she was extremely worried . Jiang Chao stood aside and spoke in a gloomy tone, "Maternal Grandmother has only be like this just after eating that box of pastries . "


    Astonished, Jiang Su Su looked at that pastry and then looked at Jiang Ruan, "Aren''t those the ones that Da Jiejie gave to Maternal Grandmother?"


    Jiang Ruan remained unfazed with a light smile on her face . She did not make any justifications for herself at all .<novelnext></novelnext>


    Yet, Jiang Li seemed to be wishing for the whole world to be in chaos as she cried out, "How could Maternal Grandmother be like this after eating Da Jiejie''s pastries, could it be that there was something wrong with the pastries?"


    Xia Jiao Jiao had initially stood at Shen Rou''s side with her gaze appearing like she was somewhat at her wit''s end . Thus at this moment, once she heard Jiang Li and Jiang Su Su''s words, she seemed to have thought of something as she remarked, "What a great person you are, Jiang Ruan, my Xia fu has treated you with sincerity, how could you have poisoned my paternal grandmother like this!"


    "I fear that Biaojie has spoken ill," Jiang Ruan tly replied, "this box of pastries was not prepared by Ruan niang, it was Mother who helped Ruan niang to prepare . "


    "Ruan''er, what are you saying?" Xia Yan looked at her with a gaze filled with disappointment, "How is it possible that I would cause harm to myself and poison my own mother? Ruan''er, you are unaware of the rules in the fu and had forgotten to prepare a visitation present for your maternal grandparents . So, I thoughtfully helped you to prepare one on your behalf . Now that you have made false charges against me like this when all is said and done, what have I truly done wrong?"


    Upon hearing this, now it seemed like Jiang Ruan was intentionally framing Xia Yan .


    Jiang Ruan smiled slightly, "However those pastries, they were prepared for me by Mother, right?"


    "Biaomei, these words of yours are wrong," Xia Jiao Jiao replied, "even if they were prepared on your behalf by Paternal Aunt, this does not ensure that you might not have added some poison to the gift box . For you to harm Paternal Grandmother and to think of framing Paternal Aunt, this is truly your true colours right!"


    Yu Ya frowned, "If indeed, is it truly so?"


    Jiang Ruan sighed, "Since everyone has already said the reason this clearly, is there still a need for Ruan niang to say anything then?"


    Yet, right at this moment, one could see a physician carrying a medical box on his back as he hurriedly came in . He had not bothered with anything else as he helped Xia Furen to check her pulse . After he gave a long sigh, he said, "I will first give a prescription, hurry . Go to an apothecary to boil some for Furen to consume, at once!"


    Some old female servants had lifted Xia Furen into the inner room as Xia Cheng ordered some servants to get the herbal prescription without dy . He then stepped forward, "May I venture to ask this physician, how is my wife''s condition?"


    "Seeing this appearance of hers, about eighty to ny per cent is because she has ingested some poison," the physician touched his beard as he continued, "the good thing is that the ingested amount was rather little and is unlikely to go as far as to take her life . "


    After these words had been said, there was a silence in the room . Suddenly, a sharp voice resounded, "It''s you! I''m sure that it was you who thought of harming my paternal grandmother! To have given her some poison! I beseech His Highness to pass judgement for my Xia family . " Xia Jiao Jiao bowed her body low and her words were solemn and forceful as if they were truly justified .


    Jiang Su Su was startled and then nced at Xuan Li who did not speak . With half of her face concealed behind a veil, she only revealed a lovely and pitiful set of eyes . At the moment if anyone looked at her, they could not help but make one''s heart melt; even a person that seemed to be made of steel could not help but soften his attitude for her .


    Xuan Li took a mild nce at her and then looked at the young girl clothed in red in the middle of the hall whose expression remained unchanged . Even if there were a lot of people pointing out at her at this moment, her posture remained ramrod straight with a slight curl at her lips . It was as if she did not hear Xia Jiao Jiao''s words .


    Jiang Ruan faintly smiled and amidst everyone''s wrathful gaze, she slowly walked forward and stood in front of that box of pastries . Reaching out, she broke off a small piece and moved in front of that physician, "Daifu[2], without a doubt, did Xia Furen truly ingest poison?"


    [2] D��ifu (���) - Physician


    "Naturally," the physician replied without the slightest doubt .


    Jiang Ruan lightly sighed, "It truly makes one puzzled, why is that for Xia Furen to have ingested poison, it must definitely be Ruan niang who has poisoned her? Wouldn''t it be that Xia Furen had ingested the poison by herself?"


    "A bunch of nonsense!" Xia Cheng indignantly red, "Without rhyme or reason, why would my furen ingest some poison!"


    "Da Meimei[3], you are still trying to quibble now, Maternal Grandmother has definitely fainted because she ate your gift of pastries . Without exception, there is human testimony and material evidence present . " Jiang Chao spoke in anger .


    [3] D�� m��imei (������) - Eldest (of the many) younger sister .


    "So," Jiang Ruan thought for a bit and then ced that piece in her hand, "Daifu, does this pastry have poison?"


    "You, what else do you have to say!" Xia Cheng spat out, he then looked once more at the Crown Prince who was standing to the side[4], "I beseech for His Highness to redress this matter on my furen''s behalf!"


    [4] Zu�� b�� sh��ng gu��n (�����Ϲ�) - Simr to another Chinese phrase, it means to be a bystander and not bother to help . In the past, however, (though it may apply to this current scenario as well) it means one stands at a rampart (or at a barrier) while the two parties are fighting .


    The Crown Prince remained silent as he stared at Jiang Ruan as if he wanted to see what she would do . Then, he saw Jiang Ruan nip off a piece of the pastry in her hand and shake her head, "If this is truly the case, Ruan niang truly has nothing to say . What is to be done, it seems it can only be to exchange one''s life for another''s . " Then, she lightly took a nibble of that pastry and unhurriedly swallowed it down .


    Everyone looked at her in shock as a trace of radiance shed through Jiang Chao''s eyes . In her heart, Jiang Su Su had, at once, a burst of glee . Xiao Shao observed that young girl''s action of chewing and swallowing and for some unknown reason, his heart had unexpectedly felt a shred of cold sweat for her .


    That physician had not expected that Jiang Ruan would be so brave, just a moment had passed and Jiang Ruan had already eaten that piece of pastry . Yet, nothing seemed to have happened .


    She blinked and Jiang Chao looked at her incredulously . In his heart, Xiao Shao felt a sigh of relief as Xuan Li frowned . However, the Crown Prince burst out intoughter as he pped his hands, "Amusing, truly extremely amusing!"


    Jiang Su Su and Xia Jiao Jiao were left dumbstruck as Xia Cheng was nk on the spot . Suddenly, he looked at the pastry on the table and then looked at Jiang Ruan .


    Shen Rou and Yu Ya''s gazes were thoughtful as Jiang Ruan patted her hands and pped the remaining fragments away . She then softly spoke, "So as it turns out, this poison is also able to distinguish between people; I and Maternal Grandmother had the same piece of pastry so it ought to have the same identical poison . Maternal Grandmother had only eaten a little but has since lost consciousness . Yet, I have eaten an entire piece but remain unharmed . Indeed, there too is also a distinction between the nobility of a person''s life . With such an identity like Ruan niang''s even if it''s poison, after eating a small amount, it is no bother to me too . "


    These words of hers were witty and adorable, they seemed to contain a sort of implication of mocking herself . Yet, it was precisely that each sentence of hers was probing and the provocative words exposed and criticised the thoughts and motives of the people around her . It had directly choked Xia Cheng so much that he could not speak .


    Jiang Ruan then cast her head in the direction towards the Crown Prince with a nce and a suddenugh, her voice gentle as she spoke, "Your Highness, I respectfully and certainly request for you to seek redress for Ruan niang . "

 Chapter 72.1

    Chapter 72.1


    The tables seemed to have turned .


    When Xia Cheng saw that the situation was not good, he immediately responded to the physician angrily, "Quack! How dare you lie to us! "


    "No, my Lord . " The physician took a few steps back . He didn''t know what had gone wrong as everything was different from the expected scenario . All of a sudden, he broke out into a cold sweat .


    "There''s no need for Old Marquis Xia to get angry . Perhaps, as Eldest Jiang Miss said, this poison had no effect on her . " Even though Xia Cheng had no idea what the Crown Prince meant, it sounded like random nonsense . Nevertheless, beads of cold sweat started to appear on Xia Cheng''s back .


    No matter how muddleheaded and ipetent the Crown Prince was- having no talent and devoid of morals- he was after all a member of the royal family . How could he tolerate his subjects ying petty tricks before his very eyes?


    At this very moment, Xuan Li''s voice rang out . "Since it''s the quack''s fault, just tie him up immediately . If they''re kept, such quacks will only harm people''s lives in the future . " Then, he ordered his attendants to bind the physician . The physician didn''t foresee this sudden misfortune and shouted, "It''s obviously Old��" However, before he could finish speaking, he was gagged and pinned down .


    Jiang Su Su nced at Xuan Li gratefully . However, a trace of fury crossed Jiang Li''s face . Jiang Ruan smiled, "Your Highness the Eighth Prince, why did you have the physician tied up? This way it''s still unclear whether the pastry was poisonous or not, or whether Ruan niang is guilty or innocent . "


    She actually didn''t give Xuan Li a way out of this situation .


    On hearing her say this, Xuan Li was disappointed . He thought that the Jiang family''s Eldest Miss was a smart person; when a wise man encounters this kind of situation, he should not continue to look into it .


    Did she still think that the people here would grant her justice, especially as the Jiang family''s unfavoured daughter? It was better to settle the matter now, which would save a lot of trouble . Thinking along these lines, he nced at Jiang Ruan . But he was stunned to see that Jiang Ruan was currently looking his way calmly . There was a kind of indescribable emotion in those beautiful eyes . He had seen that emotion many times . It was unforgettable . Hatred?


    Hatred?


    How could this Jiang family''s Eldest Miss hate him for no reason? Because he spoke on behalf of the Xia family? Xuan Li paused and then took another look at Jiang Ruan but she had already turned away . It was as if the emotions in her eyes were merely his illusion . But, Xuan Li knew for sure that it was not an illusion . The girl across from him did have an inexplicable hatred for him .


    Just then, an indifferent voice suddenly broke the silence . "In that case, Ye Feng, take my official seal and go to see the Great Physician Qiu . " Everyone''s eyes were immediately focused on him, yet Xiao Shao''s expression remained unchanged as he continued, "We''ll bring the truth of this matter to light[1] . "


    [1] Shu��lu��sh��ch�� ( ˮ��ʯ�� ) - idiom, as the water recedes, the rocks appear / the truthes to light


    The Xia family couldn''t help but ponder . Did this represent speaking on behalf of Jiang Ruan? It was strange that both Jinying Wang and the Crown Prince came here suddenly today . The Jinying Wang rescued Jiang Su Su aboard the Ling Long Boat . Howe he seemed to be an ally of Jiang Ruan now?


    Jiang Ruan herself was also baffled . Xiao Shao suddenly helped her . What was his objective?


    Xia Jiao Jiao had been looking at Xiao Shao either furtively or deliberately since the moment he came in . When she heard what Xiao Shao had said, her pretty face turned pale . She bit her lower lip tightly, looking like she was about to cry .


    Xuan Li nced at Jiang Su Su who was covered with a veil . Her eyes misted over with tears that wouldn''t fall . It was really pitiful . Looking at the other members of the Xia family, several daughter-inws had precisely the same expression as that of Xia Yan . They were panic-stricken- three points due to restlessness while seven points were due to weakness . It was truly unbearable for them .


    Jiang Ruan, standing in the middle of the hall, had apletely different expression from them . Her face was wreathed in smiles while her gaze was cold and indifferent . Each movement was iparably sharp . Unexpectedly, she wanted to put people to death cruelly .


    Xuan Li finally started speaking, "Brother Xiao, why should you trouble Great Physician Qiu . It seems to me that the truth in this matter has been revealed . It''s only harm caused by the quack . He misdiagnosed Xia Furen''s illness . The pastries on the table are not poisoned, and Eldest Jiang Miss is also innocent . In the end, it was just a misunderstanding . You''re all one family . Our Emperor Father has taught us from an early age that if the family lives in harmony, all affairs will prosper . "


    His words were really fortuitous . Jiang Ruan sneered inwardly . If the family lived in harmony, all affairs would prosper . But whose family was harmonious and whose affairs were prosperous? It had nothing to do with her . With Xuan Li''s words, Xia Cheng breathed a sigh of relief . Next he gave a meaningful nce to Xia Yan, who was momentarily taken by surprise . She then walked up to Jiang Ruan and said, "Ruan''er, it''s my fault . If Mother had been more careful, and not misled by the quack''s words, you wouldn''t have had to suffer this injustice . Now, Mother can only ask for your forgiveness by getting down on my knees . " With that, she bent down and knelt down to Jiang Ruan .


    Jiang Ruan moved aside slightly to avoid Xia Yan''s grand ceremonial gesture and spoke with a smile, "Mother is joking . " If she epted Xia Yan''s kowtow today, the reputation of disrespecting her father''s di wife would spread out in the capital city tomorrow .


    She looked at Xia Cheng . "Everyone here is one family . If the family lives in harmony, all affairs will prosper . His Highness Eighth Prince spoke really well . I had no idea; it''s as if Eighth Prince is a member of the Xia family . "


    Xuan Li''s expression turned stiff . Jiang Ruan spoke again, "But, it''s a small matter for Ruan niang to suffer a little grievance . On the other hand, Maternal Grandmother''s illness is a big matter . For no apparent reason, how could she lose consciousness after eating a piece of Ruan niang''s pastry? It''s really strange when you think about it . It''s so strange that everything is still unresolved after much deliberation . " She stood in the hall in the same posture and her face was wreathed with smiles . "But today, I would like to thank Wangye (Xiao Shao) for speaking out and giving rification on behalf of Ruan niang . Otherwise, the quack would be atrge and perhaps Ruan niang would have to go to prison . The crime of plotting to murder Maternal Grandmother is not small . Ruan niang couldn''t bear it even if I wanted to risk my life . "


    In fact, this matter had nothing to do with Xiao Shao . It''s just that in the roomful of people, she highlighted that only Xiao Shao spoke fairly, which was like pping everyone in the face . The Crown Prince suddenlyughed . "Eldest Jiang Miss is right . I too feel that this matter wouldn''t happen without any reason . In the imperial court, misjudgments and wrong verdicts alsoe at a price . From what I see, the youngdy of Xia family, two daughter-inws, Jiang Furen, as well as Jiang family''s Second Miss and Second Young Master, all denounced Eldest Jiang Miss . Old Marquis Xia is advanced in age, so I''ll let it pass . The rest won''t be spared . Since Eldest Jiang Miss wanted me to make the decision for her, I will do this one thing . Since you have all used her wrongly, let''s have each one of you take 20shings as corporal punishment . "


    "What?!" Xia Jiao Jiao cried out . "Your Highness, how can you do this?"


    Shen Rou pinched her arm in a hurry and spoke in dismay, "This child is not sensible and only babbling nonsense . Your Highness, please spare her this time . "<novelnext></novelnext>


    "There''s no harm," the Crown Princeughed heartily . "Bengong is always benevolent . Go ahead, I am here to watch you all receive the corporal punishment . "


    Xia Yan was stupefied while Jiang Chao and Jiang Su Su stared nkly for a while . Xia Cheng got so angry that the flesh on his cheeks trembled slightly . The Crown Prince''s move was like pping him in the face! He had gone so far as to make all of the Xia family''s womenfolk lie on the stools to be flogged, including the young girls who had not married out yet!


    "Your Highness��" Xia Cheng still wanted to plead .


    "Wangye!" Xia Jiao Jiao fell on her knees in front of Xiao Shao . "You are kind and generous . Since you have just helped Biaomei, please intercede for us and ask the Crown Prince for mercy . Please help us!"


    Jiang Ruan watched her action . In the past, when she was in the pce, Xia Jiao Jiao always appeared tyrannical . She had never seen her in such a mess before . After all, it''s said that a dog threatens others based on its master''s power .


    Before everyone''s eyes, Xiao Shao took a step back slowly . His elegantly handsome face remained unmoved, as cold as before . He spoke in an indifferent manner, "What does it have to do with me?" It was pure disdain . He actually showed no pity and tenderness toward the fairer sex at all .


    Xia Jiao Jiao turned stiff at his words . Her body started to shiver . She looked at Xiao Shao full of anguish and helplessness . It''s a pity that the waterside flower sheds petals for love, while the heartless brook babbles on[2] . She shed her tears in vain .


    [2] Lu��hu��y��uy��, li��shu��w��q��ng ( �仨���⣬��ˮ���� ) - idiom, lit . the falling flowers are yearning for love, but the heartless brook ripples on; fig . one side is willing, yet the other one remains indifferent (usually of unrequited love) .


    "Are you questioning my decision?" The Crown Prince was displeased .


    Xia Jiao Jiao was startled . Jiang Su Su cast a pleading nce at Xuan Li but he looked at her apologetically . In a scenario like this, he couldn''t overtly challenge the Crown Prince .


    Jiang Su Su gritted her teeth . "It''s my fault . Su Su voluntarily epts the punishment and asks Da Jiejie for forgiveness . " After speaking, and without looking at the crowd, she walked straight towards the courtyard .


    The Crown Prince waved his hand . "Set up the stool . Bengong will see them receive the punishment in person . "


    Jiang Chao and Xia Yan looked at each other . They could only grit their teeth and follow towards the courtyard . Shen Rou and several others were very much unwilling in their hearts . However, seeing Xia Yan obediently step forward, they didn''t dare to refuse .


    The young manservant in the courtyard soon found a stool and a wooden club to administer the punishment . The ones tasked for it were the Xia family''s own old female servants . Originally, they wanted to show mercy, but the Crown Prince dered, "If bengong sees anyone not doing the task ording to the public duty, immediately, they will be dragged out and chopped up to feed the dogs . " Upon hearing this, the servants promptly dispelled that idea from their minds .


    Xia Cheng was angry and distressed . Watching his children and grandchildren being punished in the courtyard, his heart was filled with resentment . All these years, his life was smooth sailing . He didn''t expect that by framing a little girl today they would suffer such a great humiliation .


    The Crown Prince stood in the courtyard watchingzily . The old female servants were fat and strong . They struck without mercy . Those on the scene were all delicate-skinned and fairplexioned daughters of a noble family . They had never received such a heavy punishment . Soon, their cries of utter anguish and continuous shrieks were resounding in the courtyard . Jiang Su Suid on a stool with unbearable pain on her behind . She was more incensed about the humiliation than the pain . In front of Jiang Ruan and these royal princes and Wangye, she had no prestige left . Like a dead pig, she was tied to the stool and tortured . Right then, she made an oath . If this hatred was not avenged, she vowed, she''s not human!


    Jiang Ruan stepped out slowly from the crowd and watched Xia Yan''s punishment . Was it painful? The agony they had inflicted on her was a hundred, even a thousand times worse than that . There was no one to offer help nor plead for her when she painfully struggled at death''s door . Xia family, this pain was just the beginning .


    Xuan Li walked up to her and asked, "Eldest Jiang Miss, don''t you think they''re pitiful?"


    "Those who are pitiful must have something hateful about them . " Jiang Ruan smiled . "Besides, the order is from His Highness the Crown Prince, Ruan niang is powerless . "


    Xuan Li choked . It was almost within reach, but for some unknown reason, there was a weird feeling inside his heart . The Jiang family''s eldest di daughter before him had never shown even an ounce of fear in the face of all kinds of situations today . It seemed that from the beginning till now, she had maintained a gentle and proper smile .


    At such a young age, either she was extremely cunning or she had foreseen all the possibilities that might happen today . Was it all within her grasp? Xuan Li immediately negated this idea . A myriad of things in the world were constantly changing . How could anyone control everything? He looked again at the smiling Jiang Ruan and doubted his guess just now .


    Jiang Ruan looked at what was happening in front of her calmly . Yesterday, she had ordered Lian Qiao to rece that box of pastries . She naturally understood what Xia Yan had intended . Moreover, the Crown Prince suddenly paying a visit to Old Marquis Xia''s fu today was also her handling .


    The Crown Prince had a subordinate who usually pretended to be a story-teller at the Dong Feng Lou . She had heard Xuan Li mention it in herst life . When Xia Yan came to inform her about going to Marquis Xia''s fu, Jiang Ruan told Lu Zhu to go to Dong Feng Lou, pretending to be Xia fu''s servant girl, and mention it inadvertently .


    The rtionship between Xuan Li and Xia Cheng was a bit subtle . This matter was viewed as very sensitive among the princes . Once the news that Xuan Li was paying a visit to Xia Cheng was leaked, His Highness the Crown Prince would naturallye to the Xia fu to join him . However, she didn''t foresee Xiao Shao''sing .


    As for the current Crown Prince, she had heard a lot about his conduct in herst life inside the pce . The Crown Prince had no political insight, moreover, his mind was not very deep . Early on, the Emperor wanted to change the Crown Prince, but his n failed due to Xiao Shao''s obstruction . Everyone thought that the Crown Prince was unfavored, but it was this unfavored prince who remained at the end when all the other princes in the pce were disposed of one after another by Xuan Li . It remained unknown whether the Emperor had anything to do with it .


    The Crown Prince''s main trait was actually considered to be his biggest shoring: his simple-mindedness . Simr to Jiang Ruan, the Crown Prince was a part of the royal family and found himself to be unfavoured in front of everyone . He was supposed to have a profound mind, but in fact he was rather simple-minded and emotional .

 Chapter 72.2

    Chapter 72.2


    The Crown Prince''s own brothers were locked in mutual discord . Scheming was the most intolerable thing to him; a whole family filled with conspiracies was the thing he couldn''t stand . Therefore, whenever he saw internal strifes, he would be very ruthless . In her previous life, Xuan Li took advantage of this specific trait and roped the Fourth Prince in since the most harmless-looking Fourth Prince had always been close to the Crown Prince . In the end, the Crown Prince was framed by this close brother and ended up dead in prison .


    Xuan Li revealed this thing to her when the fight was already at thete stage . He was not as gentle and prudent as he used to be, showing some arrogance . He derided and scorned this brotherly trust . However, Jiang Ruan could understand the Crown Prince . He was just a pathetic man who, in his extreme loneliness, longed for familial affections and invested his most important trust in the wrong person . But as was the same case as hers, they''d both been betrayed .


    The Crown Prince surely thought of his own situation when he saw the actions of the Xia family against her . The more excessive the Xia family treated her, the more ruthless the Crown Prince''s heart became . Had it not been for Xuan Li''s presence today, probably, the Xia family would not suffer such a simple punishment as beatings with the nk .


    However, Xuan Li still stood with the Xia family, after all . Jiang Ruan''s eyes darkened . She wondered if in this life Xuan Li would act the same as in the previous one and marry Jiang Su Su in the end . She was looking forward to that very moment .


    After the excruciating twenty beatings, Xia Jiao Jiao fainted .


    Jiang Ruan smiled faintly . "Maternal Grandmother''s matter has been brought to a close, but Your Highness hasn''t made a judgment about the ancestral hall''s issue . How should the perpetrator in the ancestral hall be dealt with?"


    Hu Die was assisting Jiang Su Su from the chair . Yet, upon hearing this, Jiang Su Su''s body turned weak and almost fell down . She stared incredulously at Jiang Ruan . Xia Cheng red at Jiang Ruan as if he wanted to devour her . Xia Yan acted as if she had just heard of this . "What happened in the ancestral hall?" Then, she suddenly thought of something and looked at Jiang Ruan suspiciously . Howe after spending a whole night in the cold and gloomy ancestral hall Jiang Ruan still looked good, without the slightest sign of weakness? And what about the perpetrator she was talking about?


    Jiang Ruan met Xia Yan''s puzzled nce and answered her with a smile . "Last night Ruan niang prayed for Xia ancestors in the ancestral hall but couldn''t endure the exhaustion in the middle of the night . So niang''s servant girl knelt on Ruan niang''s behalf . But, who knew that a robber woulde in the dark and defile the body of the servant girl . As such, Ruan niang has asked Your Highness for a grace to severely punish the viin . "


    Xia Yan was a little confused by her words, but she still understood her meaning . Someone wanted to stain her, but he was blocked by Jiang Ruan''s servant girl . Xia Yan secretly resented why Jiang Ruan was so lucky every time . She looked at Lian Qiao at Jiang Ruan''s side . Jiang Ruan only brought Lian Qiao and Shu Xiang when she came out this time . Lian Qiao stood in ce, looking perfectly alright . Was it possible that the person who suffered in her ce was Shu Xiang ? Her heart tensed up . Jiang Ruan spoke again, "Maternal Grandfather, since His Royal Highness the Crown Prince is here, it would be better to bring the viin here . "


    Xia Cheng was about to spit blood . He was sure that Jiang Ruan must have known Xia Jun''s identity . She must have acted on purpose . He felt that Jiang Ruan had a deep and terrible scheme .


    Jiang Ruan looked at Xia Yan, "It''s all thanks to Mother who gave me a good servant girl . This servant girl is loyal and considerate . I like her very much . If it wasn''t for herst night, perhaps Ruan niang would have had no choice but to die today . This loyal servant was given by Mother and so she would also want to avenge Shu Xiang''s grievances . "


    Xia Yan couldn''t say a word . Xuan Li listened to Jiang Ruan and gave her a meaningful look . The Crown Prince knew that the man in the ancestral hall was Xia Jun, so he didn''t speak . He just looked at Xia Cheng with a gloating expression .


    Xia Cheng wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and finally said in a sinking voice, "Nonsense, that''s not a viin, that''s your cousin!"


    As soon as this remark came out, not only Xia Yan, but Shen Rou and Yu Ya froze as well . Yu Ya cried out, "How can it be Jun''er?"


    "Maternal Grandfather," Jiang Ruan looked at him in surprise, "That man defiled my servant girl''s body . How could he be my cousin?" Her words were full of surprise, but she reminded everyone of the fact that Xia Jun ruined a person''s innocence .


    Xuan Li paused, while Xiao Shao watched Jiang Ruan''s excellent acting . He couldn''t help but curve his lips up slightly . There was also a glimpse of a smile in his perpetually cold eyes .


    Yu Ya asked anxiously, "What''s going on? What happened to Jun''er? "


    Jiang Ruan replied, "Maternal Aunt, Maternal Grandfather and His Royal Highness saw someone��demonstrating immoral conduct in the ancestral hall at dawn today . I didn''t expect the man to be my cousin . "


    When Yu Ya heard this, she took two steps backwards . She couldn''t understand . Although her son''s actions were frivolous, he wouldn''t be so stupid as to do such a thing in a ce like the ancestral hall . There must be an ulterior motive!


    When Xia Yan saw Jiang Su Su''s resentful expression, she was startled and immediately understood what was going on . Jiang Su Su did not know that she and Xia Furen had already discussed the countermeasures and had actually acted on her own n without permission . She must have been trapped by Jiang Ruan again . Exasperated at Jiang Su Su''s disobedience, she quickly pondered about the way to deal with the situation at hand . If something really happened to Xia Jun, neither Xia Cheng nor Yu Ya would spare this pair of mother and daughter . After all, Xia Jun was the only legitimate grandson of the Xia fu and would inherit the family property in the future .


    Xia Cheng gritted his teeth . After seeing that this matter had turned this way, he could only allege that Xia Jun was seduced by the servant girl . He shouted angrily, "Bring that unfilial son and servant girl here!"


    The servants soon brought in the still dazed Xia Jun and Shu Xiang . However, it didn''t take long for the two of them to sober up . Xia Cheng stepped forward and pped Xia Jun in the face . "Unfilial son! Who told you to do such a thing! "


    Xia Jun felt confused and disoriented at first by Xia Cheng''s p . Yu Ya rushed up to hug him and cried, "My son, why are you so stupid? Why did you act muddle-headed in the ancestral hall?"


    When Xia Jun became sober, he learned from an old servant what had happened . As soon as he entered the ancestral hallst night, he felt a little feverish and even out of control, and the madness of that night was still there . But, obviously, it was Eldest Jiang Miss who had slept with him . How did she be Eldest Jiang Miss'' servant girl?


    Just then, his gaze fell on the girl in red standing in the middle of the crowd . She was smiling gently, but was actually looking at him with mockery . Xia Jun then immediately understood that it must have been Eldest Jiang Miss who had calcted against Jiang Su Su and even him!<novelnext></novelnext>


    His mind swerved . He suddenly knelt down and kowtowed to Xia Cheng . "Grandfather, it''s all my fault . I was drunk on winest night and entered the ancestral hall by mistake . Unexpectedly, this servant girl seduced me . Grandson, grandson, for such a thing to happen, (is) really ashamed, asking Grandfather for punishment! "


    Xia Cheng breathed a sigh of relief . Fortunately, Xia Jun was smart and knew to admit his mistakes on his own initiative .


    Shu Xiang was stupefied . She hadn''t foreseen Xia Jun to denounce her right in the face . She looked at Jiang Ruan . It was very clear that Jiang Ruan had set her up . She had to look to Xia Yan for help . Xia Yan did not look back and acted as if she didn''t know anything . Shu Xiang''s heart was filled with despair, and she cried out, "No, it''s not this servant''s fault . Eldest Miss, this servant really didn''t seduce Young Master . "


    Jiang Ruan looked at her with pity . "Shu Xiang, I naturally believe you . You are the servant girl Mother personally chose for me, how can I not trust your character?"


    When Xia Yan heard that, she felt a throbbing between her eyebrows . When Jiang Ruan said it like that, she could not say anything else . But looking at Xia Cheng''s furious eyes, she had to force herself to say, "Ruan niang, one may know a person for a long time without knowing her true nature . Shu Xiang usually seemed to be upright and honest, but I didn''t expect her to have such a dirty mind . "


    It was a tant lie (lying with eyes wide open) . Lian Qiao couldn''t hide her contempt . Xia Yan really had the gall to use such a reason . Jiang Ruan sighed softly . "I thought the person chosen by Mother must be excellent . Unexpectedly, Lian Qiao, Bai Zhi, or even Lu Zhu- all who I have chosen myself- have never shown such a surprising thing, but Shu Xiang, chosen by Mother, broke the precepts . " She looked at Xia Yan . "Mother, please take the other servant girls in Ruan niang''s courtyard back . "


    Xia Yan was astonished . She clenched her teeth secretly . She had ced those spies with great difficulty and now everything was being pulled out by Jiang Ruan''s words . But at present, she could only agree . "Ruan niang''s thinking is reasonable . It''s Mother that''s thoughtless . "


    "No, No, Eldest Miss . I didn''t seduce Young Master . Furen, save me! Second Miss, save me!'' Shu Xiang cried desperately .


    The Crown Prince sneered . "You are the servant girl of Eldest Jiang Miss . How can you plead with Second Miss?"


    "Your Highness has no idea," Jiang Ruan smiled . "Second Younger Sister is the most soft-hearted . Whenever the servants make mistakes, they all like to plead with her . And I have always been unfeeling and so the servants are afraid of me . "


    Xiao Shao raised his eyebrows . Jiang Ruan spoke again . "Shu Xiang, although I trust you, I trust Mother more . Since she has said so, there''s nothing I can do about it . " She threw all the me onto Xia Yan . Shu Xiang immediately felt a burst of despair . Jiang Ruan added, "But, even if you didn''t seduce my cousin, your body is defiled and even in a ce like the ancestral hall . If it were me, I would have already killed myself with a white damask silk . In order to protect your reputation, you have no way to live . Whether you seduced him or not, the result is the same . "


    Shu Xiang shivered and looked at Jiang Ruan with fear . She suddenly understood that Jiang Ruan was right . Today, she really had no way to live .


    Jiang Ruan wouldn''t take the initiative to save her . Between her and Xia Jun, Xia Yan would only choose Xia Jun, no one would speak for her . She finally understood that while Jiang Ruan knew perfectly well that she had been sent by Xia Yan, but still let her stay in Ruan Ju, it was not because of Jiang Ruan''s softheartedness . She was just looking for an opportunity to remove her with one move, with no possibility to recover! Now was that opportunity .


    She realized that she was going to die, no matter what, and there was no way out while her family''s life was still in the hands of Xia Yan . Shu Xiangughed bitterly . "This servant feels disgraced to face Eldest Miss . I beg Eldest Miss to take care of this servant''s parents . See you in the next life!" With that, she broke free from the old servant''s grasp, and before they could react, they saw her crashing into a pir in the hall and copsing in a pool of blood . Her eyes opened wide, her body shook a few times, and she died with evesting regret .


    Jiang Su Su let out an "Ah", her face nched . She naturally knew that the death of Shu Xiang was ultimately rted to her and she was frightened . Xia Jun was also surprised that the beautiful woman ofst night''s ecstasy was now dripping with blood . It was really terrifying .


    Jiang Ruan watched quietly . Herst life in prison came to mind, seeing Shu Xiang following Jiang Su Su . Time flew . In this life, Shu Xiang had no chance to betray and hurt her .


    The Crown Prince said, "This servant girl is a strong one . Bengong feels sorry that she died like this . Although the servant girl has paid with her life, Young Master Xia is notpletely without fault either . Bengong is kind-hearted . Since he is still young, he won''t be punished . However, he can''t enter into officialdom for the next three years . Bengong will report everything that I''ve seen and heard today without any omission to my imperial father . Old Marquis Xia, please conduct yourself well . " Having said that, his expression changed . He left in a huff withoutughing and joking like he did earlier .


    Xuan Li paused for a moment, then ran after him .


    Yu Ya helped Xia Jun into the house . Xia Cheng followed behind . Jiang Su Su and Xia Yan also hurriedly followed . Servant girls and old servants scattered and walked away . There was no one else in the hall at that moment .


    Jiang Ruan walked to Shu Xiang''s body lying in the pool of blood . She looked quietly at the servant girl who died without peace and spoke faintly, "You may as well have your eyes wide open . On your journey to the Yellow Springs[1], turn into a fierce ghost, but don''t haunt the wrong person . "


    [1] Hu��ngqu��n ( ��Ȫ ) - the Yellow Springs / the underworld of Chinese mythology / the equivalent of Hades or Hell


    As she finished speaking and turned around, she directly faced an elegant and heroic face . Xiao Shao''s cold gaze fell on her face . The two were at close proximity . She heard his faintment, "You''re very ruthless . "


    Jiang Ruan stepped back and smiled at him . "What has this to do with you?"

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    Xiao Shao looked down at her . Jiang Ruan was young and although she was taller than most of the girls her age, she still only reached upto Xiao Shao''s chest . After Xiao Shao heard her words, he did not get angry, but his long and slightly curved eyshes hung low as he said, "Xia Cheng will not let you off . "


    "In this world there are many people who will not let me off," Jiang Ruan looked straight into his eyes, "Regardless, I am not dead yet . " She gave a half-smile, "Wangye is already busy with his own affairs, howe he has the heart to care for others?"


    Xiao Shao was momentarily stunned . In the court everyone respected him, feared him and ttered him, yet, there were also numerous people who wished to harm him . His situation was very simr to this di daughter of the Jiang fu . However, he had never been afraid even if he was surrounded by murderous intentions, because�� he said indifferently, "This prince has the capability to protect himself, do you have it?"


    "Wangye does not need to worry about Ruan niang," Jiang Ruan carefully kept a distance from him because once bitten, twice shy . After all, he had once saved Jiang Su Su, therefore who knew what motives he had . Furthermore, she did not hesitate to treat anyone who was rted to Jiang Su Su as an enemy . Jinying Wang was no exception . "Whether Ruan niang has the capability to protect herself or not, hasn''t Wangye seen it clearly?" She thought for a moment, then said, "It is beneficial to sit on the fence but in the end, isn''t it shameful . Since you have already chosen your side, don''t easily change your mind; be careful or else you might offend both parties . " With that, she directly headed out and no longer cared about Xiao Shao .


    Xiao Shao stood in the same spot . Just now he obviously understood Jiang Ruan''s words were an admonishment not to be someone who sat on the fence . Ye Feng, who stood at the side, said, "This Eldest Jiang Miss is truly rude, Master helped her out of kindness, yet she''s still being so sarcastic and mocking . "


    "Ye Feng . " Xiao Shao interrupted him, "Return to the fu . "


    Meanwhile, inside the residence, Yu Ya was silently dabbing at her tears and Xia Cheng''s face was gloomy . After seeing Xia Jun''s ghostly white face, Xia Cheng couldn''t contain his anger anymore as he pointed at Jiang Su Su, "You evil girl, kneel!"


    Jiang Su Su panicked and hurriedly went to Xia Yan to use her as a shield . Xia Yan protected Jiang Su Su in her embrace and with a small voice said, "Father, what are you doing?"


    "Don''t think I do not know whyst night Jun''er went to the ancestral hall for no reason- wasn''t it a trick that this evil girl came up with! Now Jiang Ruan has suffered no harm and yet your biaoge has been used to satisfy other people''s motives . How amazing!"


    Xia Jun creased his eyebrows but Yu Ya let out a short shriek and the way she looked at Jiang Su Su instantly changed, "Is this true?"


    Jiang Su Su hid away from her own Aunt''s[1] piercing gaze, saying, "Biaoge himself agreed to this matter, furthermore, I only asked him tofort Da Jiejie . If he didn''t have those types of thoughts, how would it have escted into this situation?"


    [1] Biao shen ( ���� ) - refers to your mother/father''s brother''s wife .


    After hearing what she said, Xia Jun''s gaze became gloomy and he coldly snorted, "Comfort�� You put an aphrodisiac into the incense burner and you really thought no one would know?" This was something he had figured outter on . At that time, the ancestral hall was heavy with fumes but he had merely thought that it was the ancestral hall''s incense . However, when he became rational, he was immediately able to pinpoint what was suspicious .


    Yu Ya could no longer contain herself and rushed up, pulling Xia Yan away . ''Pa!'', a pnded on Jiang Su Su''s face . She had exerted a lot of force and thus Jiang Su Su was sent staggering . The veil obscuring her face fell down and revealed half of her hideous face . She gave a horrible shriek, covering her face while shouting, "What are you doing?"


    "What am I doing?" At this moment, Yu Ya hadpletely abandoned her image of a dignified andposed nobledy . She looked ferocious, as if she wanted to swallow Jiang Su Su whole, "You schemed against Jun''er like that and even used an aphrodisiac, do you even have any sense of shame!"


    "Second Sister-inw!" Xia Yan shielded Jiang Su Su behind her, "You''re too much . Jun''er, too, bears the responsibility in this matter, why then is Su Su being med for everything?"


    Shen Rou was at a loss, she had never expected Jiang Su Su, daughter of a distinguished family, to use such underhanded methods . She had also not expected Xia Yan, who was usually a gentle sister-inw, to act like a tigress on a rampage, baring her fangs and brandishing her ws .


    "Shut up!" Xia Cheng was pushed to his limits and could no longer endure . He pointed at Jiang Su Su''s nose and scolded, "Idiot, you are not even capable yet you want to learn from others and harm people . With just that little trick of yours, you''re not scared people willugh their heads off! Not only are youcking inparison to Jiang Ruan''s schemes, you were even out-schemed by her, you fool!"


    Although Xia Yan was dissatisfied with the way Xia Cheng spoke to Jiang Su Su, she had always been fearful of Xia Cheng and therefore, did not dare to say anything at the moment . However, Xia Cheng''s sentence of cking inparison to Jiang Ruan'' really sparked something in Jiang Su Su and in the heat of the moment she carelessly said, "Maternal Grandfather is right, I am indeedckingpared to Jiang Ruan and do not have the scheming mind . But what about Maternal Grandfather''s own trick, the pastries? Wasn''t it also seen through by others and you even made a fool of yourself in front of the Crown Prince and Eighth Prince . Is Maternal Grandfather not stupid?"


    Xia Yan was frightened . She quickly covered Jiang Su Su''s mouth while Jiang Su Su ferociously red at Xia Cheng, her gaze full of resentment . Xia Cheng was boiling with violent rage and one of his legs flew up and kicked Jiang Su Su to the side . While gasping for breath, he said, "Evil girl, get out of here! Tomorrow morning, gather your Jiang family people and get out of my fu, I will take it that I never had you, this daughter and this granddaughter!"


    "Maternal Grandfather!" Seeing the situation, Jiang Chao, who had had a frowning face throughout, hurriedly said, "Younger Sister only panicked for a moment, she did not mean to purposely talk back to you . I''ll ask for forgiveness from you on her behalf!"


    Ever since Xia Cheng had achieved his current title, he''d always received a lot of ttery, thus when had he ever been contradicted by people . Not to mention, Jiang Su Su had poked at his sore spot, and so he became livid from the shame and could not put up with the Jiang family people any longer . Without sparing a nce at Jiang Chao, he gave a scornfulugh, "I am afraid that it is her who simply does not put me highly, this grandfather, in her eyes!" Then, he left with a flick of his sleeve .


    Jiang Su Su was again kicked to the ground by Xia Cheng and she covered her face without saying anything . Only, her gaze was gloomy like a poisonous snake . Just then, Yu Ya stood in front of her and coolly said, "This matter will not be resolved so easily . You have harmed my Jun''er, and now for the next three years he is not allowed to step into the officialdom . If you do not give me an exnation on this, I will definitely teach you a lesson and make you regret it for the rest of your life . At that time, don''t say that this Aunt never gave you, my niece, any face!" After that, she supported Xia Jun and walked out without looking at the mother and daughter pair .


    The event had escted to this extent and it was not good for Shen Rou to continue staying . She smiled and said, "I''ll go take a look and see how Jiao Jiao is . " She too left without any acknowledgement . The Xia family''s two young masters were not there, otherwise, who knew how the matter would have evolved further .


    The house was empty without a single person and Jiang Su Su suddenly started wailing loudly with her face still covered, "Mother, Mother , how could they treat me like this!"


    Although Xia Yan was also furious that Jiang Su Su took things into her own hands and settled Jiang Ruan herself, Jiang Su Su was still her own flesh and blood . Xia Yan felt heartache at her sorry state and pulled Jiang Su Su into her embrace, "It was Mother''s fault, Mother originally wanted your maternal grandfather to help scheme against Jiang Ruan, but didn''t expect Jiang Ruan to be this cunning . Su Su, Mother is wrong, Mother should not have left that despicable person alive in the first ce . Five years ago I should have sent her and her short-lived mother to see Yama, the King of Hell[2], together, my Su''er has suffered . "


    [2] Ji��n y��n w��ng ( ������ ) - refers to when someone dies


    "Eldest Younger Sister is really not simple . " Jiang Chao, who had stood gloomily to the side, continued further, "At this moment Maternal Grandfather is displeased with Younger Sister, and Second Aunt''s family feels enmity towards us, now that it is like this, what should we do?"


    "Do not panic, Chao''er do not panic," Xia Yan dried Jiang Su Su''s tears, "Mother still has her ways . I will definitely render that despicable person unable to change her situation for the better . "


    In the other room, Jiang Ruan was drinking tea with Lian Qiao . She had brought two servant girls along with her and now that she was only left with one, it made people want to cry . Seeing Lian Qiao remain silent, Jiang Ruan said, "Do you find me cruel?"


    Lian Qiao was stunned and did not understand, "Miss, why do you speak such words?"


    "Shu Xiang was harmed by me, and while I obviously had the chance to save her I chose to keep quiet, do you think I was overly cruel?" Jiang Ruan asked .


    Lian Qiao paused and only understood Jiang Ruan''s words a momentter . She lowered her head and kneeled in front of Jiang Ruan, "This servant has never had this thought . Although Shu Xiang''s death was tragic, she only has herself to me . If Miss did not do that yesterday, then today the one who died would possibly be Miss . This servant''s master is Young Miss, this servant will be someone who serves Miss for a lifetime, if Miss has any mishaps, this servant will never be able to live happily for the rest of her life . " Her tone was rxed and her words were decisive, every sentence and every word was straightforward, "Young Miss is not cruel and please never think of yourself as cruel . This servant has clearly seen what the intentions of the Jiang family and the Xia family are . It is already a feat for Miss to continue living on, so why differentiate what methods are being used, as they are all used for self-preservation anyways . They are not kind in the first ce so how can they me Young Miss for being unjust . "


    "Please stand up . " Jiang Ruan lightly sighed, "The waters in here are too murky, I do not wish to pull all of you in . It''s just that you have seen today''s matter, and from now on, simr events like this will happen near me . Remaining diligent and taking precautions will be beneficial to both you and the others as well . "


    Lian Qiao felt a lump in her throat as she noiselessly got up . Ever since Jiang Ruan had returned to the Jiang fu, many things were left for Lu Zhu to settle and it wasn''t as if she didn''t have her opinions about it . Lu Zhu was a second-rank servant girl, yet she seemed to be considered more trustworthy by Jiang Ruan than a first-rank servant girl . However, after really going through the matter involving the Xia fu and witnessing a true battle take ce right in front of her, that little discontent in her heart immediately dispersed like clouds . She raised her head and looked at Jiang Ruan . She and the others had been living with Jiang Ruan since they were little; ever since Jiang Ruan was still an unworldly youngdy from a wealthy family, they had already been apanying her . Throughout the journey in which she experienced the pain of losing her mother, was bullied in the countryside residence, disliked by her own biological father, separated from her elder brother, everything took ce before their eyes and they had seen everything . Yet, while not knowing exactly when it had started, that cowardly and meek young miss had totally disappeared, reced by a ruthless, beautiful Jiang Ruan who was resolute in her attacks . This type of change led people to feel not only gratification but also heartache .


    "Miss, they must have had another motive foring to the Xia fu at this time . " Lian Qiao continued, "Since Miss has already be a thorn in the eyes of the Xia family . "


    Jiang Ruan smiled faintly, "What other motives can they have . Eighth Prince was here and Xia Yan hurriedly rushed here . Obviously it was to beg Eighth Prince to be an intermediary and negotiate with the Li family on their behalf . "


    "Then, as of now�� . . " Lian Qiao asked .


    "Second Younger Sister has offended the Xia family people, the Xia family will not help the Jiang family to get even for the time being . A married daughter is like spilled water, therefore, will Old Marquis Xia be willing to give up his biological grandson for his daughter''s children? The Xia family''s Second Young Mistress will be unable to let this go, after all Second Younger Sister took her son as a fool, how would she be content to let this go? Rest assured, the Xia family''s Second Young Mistress is also not an ordinary person . This time, we''ll be able to enjoy a good show . "


    Lian Qiao thought about it, "ording to Fifth Yiniang, Master will marry Young Miss into the Li family; Miss has probably made ns long ago . "


    "What is there to be afraid of," Jiang Ruan indifferently said, "If the Xia family does not say anything, Eighth Prince will not take the initiative to negotiate with the Li family regarding this . Even if Father wishes to personally settle this with the Li family himself, Li Dong is not that easy to dismiss . Moreover, after this period of time, I am afraid that Li Yang does not have the fortune to marry a furen anymore . "


    Lian Qiao was frightened . Looking at Jiang Ruan''s increasingly cold expression, her heart abruptly skipped a beat, yet she still lowered her head and pondered silently . Jiang Ruanughed, "The Xia family personally invited me to their residence, but it was Mother who prepared a big gift for me . I myself have a huge present to give them too . "


    Lian Qiao raised her head to look at her, "Miss?"


    "Regarding Li Dong''s matter, I must still trouble the Xia family''s Eldest Young Mistress for a trip," she said . Then, she pulled out a letter from her bosom and passed it to Lian Qiao, "Find a chance to stuff this onto Eldest Xia Young Mistress'' body . "


    Although Lian Qiao did not understand, she still epted it and nodded . Jiang Ruan gave a half smile, currently, the Xia family''s manor was in turmoil . Now, it was time for Shen Rou and Xia Tian Cai to have their ending . The beautiful and touching Eldest Xia Young Mistress and Second Xia Young Master, who was filled with limitless romance and amour, Sister-inw and brother-inw . Jiang Ruan wondered whether Shen Rou would be extremely shocked upon seeing the letter .


    However, this chess piece would be better used when taken outter . Jiang Ruan''s gaze contained some regret, "It is still raining today . "


    "Indeed," Lian Qiaoplied with her words and added on, "It has yet to stop . " Rain during the Spring season should not havested for so long .


    It was getting closer and closer to the day of being exiled from the Xia fu and returning to the capital .


    The very next day, early in the morning, Xia Cheng really did order people to prepare the horses and the carriages . He had a demeanor of wanting to chase someone out . There were rumors thatst night, Xia Furen "woke up" and begged Xia Cheng for a long time but it still did not make Xia Cheng change his mind . Perhaps, it was because he was so full of anger that he even vented his anger on Xia Furen .


    Therefore, the scene of their departure was extremely different from their arrival . Not one Xia family member was present to send them off . At this, Jiang Li was naturally upset and Jiang Su Su and the other two had ashen faces . Jiang Dan, as usual, silently kept to the corner,pletely unfazed by the type of atmosphere they were in, and Jiang Ruan stood alone .


    * * *


    Before returning to the Jiang fu, Jiang Quan had long heard from Xia Yan''s messenger about the whole situation, from beginning to end . Although he was furious that Jiang Su Su had not only failed in her scheme, but had even further ruined things for them, he was even more furious at the fact that the Xia family did not bother to leave them any face . When Xia Cheng had yet to ascend the title, he would always try to curry favours with that son-inw of his, Jiang Quan . Now that he had his title, he started putting on airs around them . He had also heard that Li Yang was looking to hire famous doctors at a high price these few days . Presumably, the Li family''s di son''s life was saved . However, this made things more difficult to handle . Thinking about everything, Jiang Quan felt only a headache .


    Seeing him like this, the manservant by his sideforted him, "My lord, you have not rested for a whole night, do you want to take a rest?"


    Jiang Quan waved his hand . At this moment he was too hard pressed, how could he be in the mood to rest .


    The manservant, seeing the situation, continued in a low whisper, "Come to think of it, it is rather strange that ever since Eldest Young Miss returned to the fu, there has not been a period of time when bad news has stoppeding in . " He spoke while stealing nces at Jiang Quan''s expression . Upon hearing this Jiang Quan''s whole body went stiff, his whole person seemed to be stupefied for a moment and he gradually creased his eyebrows . An instantter, he suddenly harshly beat the table, "She is indeed like a cursed star[3]!"


    [3] Sh�� xing ( ɷ�� ) - It''s like a star sign, but this star''s meaning is cmity and catastrophe . It is the star of doom . Therefore, it can be use as a expletive simr to saying ''harbinger of death''


    The manservant was frightened and so he retreated to the side and stopped speaking . But Jiang Quan suddenly thought more . When Zhao Mei died, a wandering Taoist Monk, who was passing by, helped Jiang Ruan calcte her fortune . He said that she was an inauspicious person and she was born with the fate of bringing misfortune to her husband and mother . It was only that Jiang Quan was not an overly superstitious person and didn''t care much about ghosts and superstitions . Except that, during this time Zhao Mei had just passed away not long ago and Xia Cheng had just seeded the title . He had advised and asked when Jiang Quan would promote Xia Yan to the position of the main wife . Back then, he also had the heart to do such a thing as he felt that by being the shu daughter and son, Jiang Su Su and Jiang Chao had suffered for so many years for no apparent reason . Therefore, he hadplied with the Taoist Monk''s words and sent Jiang Ruan to the countryside residence . Primarily, to allow Xia Yan to ease her mind, and secondly, due to the fact that he couldn''t stand the sight of Jiang Ruan . As long as he did not see Jiang Ruan, he would not be reminded of the irritating Zhao Mei .<novelnext></novelnext>


    Now that the manservant had helped him remember, Jiang Quan suddenly reacted . Ever since Jiang Ruan had returned to fu, Jiang fu had indeed been in constant turmoil . First it was Jiang Su Su, who had inexplicably lost her reputation, then Jiang Chao also fell from grace and his finger was cut off by someone . Lastly, the Jiang family not only had to deal with a conflict with the Li family, now even the Xia family bore a grudge against them . All of these situations seemed to be slightly rted to Jiang Ruan . However, based on her own ability, it was impossible that she had caused all of this . She did not have that type of scheming mind or the underhanded methods . Still, this whole matter was strange, the only logical exnation being, just as that Taoist Monk had said, she was genuinely the bane of others'' existence .


    Jiang Quan clenched his fist tightly . He originally thought that with this extra daughter, he would have a bargaining chip that could be used in some manner to help his beloved Xia Yan, Jiang Su Su and Jiang Chao . Who knew that she would turn out to be like an evil spirit wanting their lives . Since it was so, he could only get rid of her!


    The manservant had followed Jiang Quan for many years and upon seeing his expression, quietly left the room and walked out without being asked to .


    After Jiang Ruan returned to Ruan Ju, the first thing she did was to dismiss the few servants that Xia Yan had previously sent to her . She said, "Since Mother has allowed me to send all of you back, you can all return to Yan Hua Yuan by yourselves now . "


    A few of the servant girls looked at each other in nk dismay, and one of them said with courage, "Eldest Young Miss, Furen has let this servante here to serve you, thus this servant wishes to follow you . "


    Yet, Jiang Ruan acted as if she had not heard her words and assigned a task for Lian Qiao to do, "Oh by the way, when you have time, make a trip to the Xia fu and help me put Shu Xiang''s body in a coffin . After all, she served me before and should not fall to such a state that she is not even given a proper burial and just left to feed the wolves . "


    On hearing this, some of the servant girls were shocked . Then they looked to Jiang Ruan''s side and indeed, there was no sign of Shu Xiang . They only heard Lian Qiao say, "This servant shall save you the effort . Shu Xiang''s death was horrible but Miss please do not take it to heart . It was all her own actions that led to this end . "


    Jiang Ruan smiled and looked towards the few servant girls, asking, "What did you say just now?"


    "Nothing much," that servant girl hurriedly replied . She lowered her head and no longer dared to look at Jiang Ruan .


    Jiang Ruan herself was left feeling pleased .


    * * *


    In Yan Hua Yuan, Xia Yan, who was weary from the journey, had just entered the room when Li momo came over and said, "Furen, Wan Cai from Master''s side has something to report . "


    "Let him enter . " While receiving the tea from Lin Lang, Xia Yan sat down on a carved wooden chair .


    Wan Cai entered and said to Xia Yan, "Furen . "


    Xia Yan waved her hand, "If you have something to say, get straight to the point . What is the progress of the thing I asked you to do?"


    Only then did Wan Cai nod his head and said, "It is already settled, Master believes that Eldest Young Miss is the bane of others'' existence, but he doesn''t know what to do as of now . "


    There was a ghost of a cold smile on Xia Yan''s lips, "Since it is so, go tell Laoye that there will be a wandering Taoist Monk, who is very gifted and proficient,ing to the capital in a few days . Many things have happened to the Jiang fu in these few days . I invited this master toe here to perform a ritual for us, to get rid of the bad luck in the fu . "


    An idea formed in Wan Cai''s mind, "This servant understands . "


    "You may return . " Xia Yan waved her hand wearily .


    After Wan Cai left, Li momo came forward to help Xia Yan massage her shoulders, she said, "Furen, we are going to use the same method we usedst time?"


    "We must find an excuse after all . " Xia Yan narrowed her eyes in a smile, "Many things have happened in the Jiang fu these past few days, thus, if we can push everything onto Jiang Ruan, everyone''s gaze will then stop always being on Su''er and Chao''er . On the contrary, Jiang Ruan''s reputation will be ruined for eternity . This is also the best way to clean Su''er and Chao''er reputations . "


    Li momo also smiled, "Furen is wise . No matter how brilliant Eldest Young Miss is, it would be hard for her to fight against the widespread rumors, which will confuse the public on the rights and wrongs . Furthermore, Master already feels suspicious about her so we can simply carry this out confidently . "


    "In order to prove that the words are not false, in a few days it is Old Madame''s longevity celebration; arrange for the Taoist Monk to pray for good fortune for Old Madame as well . If we prove that Jiang Ruan is a curse in front of everyone, then she can forget about having aeback again in this lifetime . " Xia Yan slowly said .


    "But Furen, do we still look for the same monk from five years ago?" Li momo asked .


    The hand that Xia Yan was using to press her temples paused, sheughed viciously, "Naturally, the words of people whom you havee across before are the most persuasive . Five years ago I was able to send her to the countryside residence, five years from then, of course I will still be able to do the same . It was only that five years ago, Laoye asked me to hide that matter . Now I want everyone in this world to know that Jiang Ruan is the bane of others'' existence and is also a jinx to her mother and future husband!"


    Five years ago, in order to find an extremely good excuse to send Jiang Ruan to the countryside residence, she bribed a Taoist Monk to make Jiang Ruan''s birthdate characters[4] align with an inauspicious cursed star . She originally wanted Jiang Ruan to die in the countryside residence, yet she did not expect her to live well and even return to the capital early . She already had a hidden trick up her sleeves, just in case things did not go smoothly, and she would then ruin Jiang Ruan with it . Afterall, Jiang Ruan had made Jiang Su Su suffer and would not get away with it . A few years back, Wan Cai had already started doing things for Xia Yan and putting casual advice into Jiang Quan''s ears was an easy job . Moreover, Jiang Quan was already extremely unhappy with Jiang Ruan, and with a slight wind, the grass would waver and the first person he would suspect would definitely be Jiang Ruan .


    [4] B��z�� ( ���� ) - the character 8 / birthdate characters use a person''s date of birth, based on the lunar calendar, the time of birth and how the stars align for fortune telling purposes .


    No matter how Jiang Ruan would try to scheme, it would still be the same . The reason being, she could not gain Jiang Quan''s affections, and thus, was destined to never have a winning chance in this battle!


    * * *


    Old Jiang Madame had just regained consciousness a few days ago and after nourishing her body, she was better . However, when one has reached theter stage of their life, one''s health and vitality couldn''t bepared to their younger days and bouts of illness were normal urrences . It had only been a few days, yet she had grown wan and sallow by quite a fair bit . There were even signs of aging in herplexion .


    Du Juan carried the bowl of medicine in and gave a look to Cai Que who was keeping watch over Old Jiang Madame . Cai Que hurriedly stood up and smiled at Old Jiang Madame who was lost in thought while looking outside the window . She said, "Old Madame, drink the medicine while it is warm . "


    Old Jiang Madame retracted her gaze and looked at Du Juan''s bowl of medicine . She coldly said, "What''s the point of still drinking medicine when I can tell that everyone in this fu can''t wait for me to die to be happy!"


    Cai Que jumped in shock and hastily said, "Old Madame, where do these wordse from, everyone is hoping that you''ll live a long life . For Second Young Master, you have to be healthy . "


    "Chao''er," Old Jiang Madame''s gaze suddenly deepened, "He has his mother''s nature . I thought he was good at first but now he is arrogant and conceited . He is exactly the same as his younger sister, both are shallow . "


    Cai Que was stunned . Old Madame criticized both Jiang Chao and Jiang Su Su like that in front of them and they did not know how to continue the conversation .


    Old Jiang Madame nced at Cai Que and stretched out her hand to take the bowl of medicine from Du Juan''s tray herself . She raised her head and drank the whole bowl of medicine till thest drop and because the medicine was truly too bitter, she tightly shut her eyes and furrowed her brows . Only after a while did her expression gradually rx .


    "Old Madame, your birthday celebration is in a few days, and Furen says that she wants to personally organise the event for you," Du Juan seeing her expression ease up, then carefully said .


    "It is only a disguise to deceive people . " Old Jiang Madame coldly snorted, "Does she think that I do not know what ideas she has in her mind?"


    Cai Que and Du Juan looked at each other in nk dismay- Old Jiang Madame was usually strictly self-restrained . However, after she fell ill this time, it was as if she had be a new person, especially with her being extremely unsatisfied with Xia Yan and the other two . They only heard Old Jiang Madame say again, "But I am afraid that her ns will be in vain, Eldest Young Miss is no simple person . "


    Cai Que and Du Juan both lowered their heads and remained silent, but they had their own opinions in their hearts .


    * * *


    For the next few days, there was the pitter-patter of drizzle in the capital''s centre and the gray clouds seemed to never leave the capital city''s skies . The dry food that the rich families'' fu stored was starting to grow moldy from the humid weather, and needless to say, for the poor families too .


    The capital city''s newly built Top Scorer''s fu was washed by the rain water till it was shiny and gleaming . Even if the weather was gloomy, it could not dispense the great amount of joy present in the Liu fu . In the study room, Liu Min was standing at the window, staring at the water droplets that were dripping from the ledge, deep in his thoughts .


    The capital city had not rained like this for some time, and although it did not seem like heavy rain, it kept pitter-pattering non stop . The water level of the reservoir that protected the river from flooding had risen quite a bit . Even if it was the newly renovated Top Scorer''s fu, while staying at home, one could still feel a trace of cold dampness .


    The servant girl behind him considerately offered him a cup of ginger tea, "Young Master, drink some to warm your body up . "


    Liu Min turned around and epted the cup of tea from the servant girl''s hands . He gently took a sip . Though he was not old, he still possessed a profound and distinct arrogance . Compared to the impulsive sons of the rich families in the capital city, he was like a piece of smooth, pure and pleasantly cool green jade . Looking at him caused others to feel admiration from the bottom of their hearts .


    He asked, "These few days, did you receive any letters for me?"


    The servant girl was dazed and shook her head, "There is no letter . "


    Immediately, a sh of disappointment passed over Liu Min''s face . Ever since he was appointed as the Top Scorer in the imperial examination, he had never heard from that mysterious person again .


    At this moment, Liu Furen hastily walked in, holding a bronze invitation and said, "Ah Min, why are you wearing such worn out clothes?"


    Liu Min smiled and shook his head . Seeing the invitation in her hand, he asked, "Mother, what is this?"


    "The furen of the capital''s Minister Jiang has sent an invitation, inviting us to their Old Madame''s longevity birthday celebration . " Liu Furen hesitated, "I originally wanted to reject it, but now that you have entered into officialdom, having someone to look after you would be good . This invitation is written clearly, it is our first time going to a gathering in the capital city and it should be safe for us to pay a special visit to them . Mother has pondered over it, this is only a longevity birthday celebration and going there would be harmless . " She appeared to have thought of something more and suddenlyughed, "Furthermore, there will definitely be a lot of prominent youngdies attending this celebration . If you see one that catches your attention, mother will help you take note . You have grown quite old, you should start caring about the most important event in your life . "


    "Mother," Liu Min was somewhat helpless, "This child only wants to establish his career, I have no wish to get married . "


    "Nonsense," Liu Furen red at him, "Mother still wants to carry a grandchild . " After speaking she looked at Liu Min again and asked, "But Min''er, do you think Mother should go to the longevity birthday celebration or not?"


    Looking at his mother''s expectant gaze, how could he bear to refuse her . Liu Minughed, "Since Mother wishes to go, naturally you should go . "

 Chapter 74.1

    Chapter 74.1


    While crowds gathered at the door of the City East District official[1], the respendantly dressed man and his wife pushed a bag into the hands of the kind-hearted old monk. "This one is grateful that Great Master is willing to exorcise our fu. Although these are merely worldly possessions, Great Master may find them useful when you want to build a golden Buddha[2]."


    [1] D��ng yu��nw��i ( ��Ա�� ) - This is a type of minister or official whose rank is bought (usually the rich people ''buy'' the title) but they do not have authority like appointed ministers. Their position at times means that they act asndlords and/or as a local overseer.


    [2] Golden Buddha - statues of Buddha covered in/made out of gold, made to show off wealth. The grander the Buddha, the grander the temple.


    That monk had a head full of white, eyebrows long and wispy, hands held together [in acknowledgement]. "Amitabha."


    A crowd of people had gathered, joining in the fun, as they gossipped and pointed at the monk, who was the famous Great Master Hui Jue, said to know both the past and the future. He''d only arrived in the capital a few days prior and was already heralded for often helping the wealthy with prayers and exorcisms, which appeared to be extremely effective.


    After Great Master Hui Jue received the bag, he excused himself from everyone and walked away alone, then turned away from the busy street into a dark and narrow alleyway where there was a small house. He walked up to the door and knocked, and a child soon opened the door and bade him to enter.


    After Hui Jue entered the courtyard, the small disciple reported, "Master, a few guests have arrived."


    "Guests?" The monk was surprised, after all, he didn''t know many people in the capital. Although he didn''t understand, he still entered with a calm expression.


    In the hall stood a young girl in green, dressed like a servant. That servant girl in green smiled when she saw him. Hui Jue stared nkly, then heard a smooth voicee from behind the servant girl, "Great Master."


    Hui Jue looked over and saw the silhouette of a girl emerge from the shadows. The servant girl in green stepped aside. As light shone through, the silhouette soon revealed its features.


    This was a fresh youngdy, about the same age as the servant girl in green. She wore a red mandarin cored top that was embroidered with swastikas[3] in white thread and a skirt decorated with flowers, so good-looking even the shadows couldn''t conceal it. She smiled slightly at Hui Jue, as if facing a friend of many years, a pair of slightly raised eyes bright and moist, yet they inexplicably gave a sense that no one could see through her.


    [3] Wan zi bu duan tou ( ���ֲ���ͷ�� ) : refers to a specific type of repeating pattern.


    "This young miss is��?" Hui Jue asked in a low voice, the girl in front of him was unfamiliar to him in every way.


    "Although Great Master doesn''t know me, I''ve long heard of Great Master''s famous deeds. Today, I''vee to ask Great Master about my birthdate characters," she said.


    "Miss is still young, whye alone to ask for a divination?" Hui Jue asked.


    "Life is rough, the road ahead unknown." Jiang Ruan only spoke these seven words.


    Hui Jue stared nkly, thought for a while, and said, "Then, Miss, please write your birthdate characters."


    Jiang Ruan picked up the brush and began writing.


    When she lifted the brush, Hui Jue was also quietly observing her. Looking at this youngdy with such excellent mannerisms, she must be some wealthy family''s young miss. Therefore upon considering this pair when they first arrived, this young miss and the servant at her side, after a quick moment he had made a decision [to swindle her]. However, while he still couldn''t quite ascertain her intentions, he could see that there was a bit of an evil aura in her expression.


    Jiang Ruan pushed the finished paper with her birthdate characters towards Hui Jue. "Great Master please take a look."


    Hui Jue spread the paper, lifted his prayer beads from his neck without a word. After an hour, his brows gradually furrowed.


    With Lu Zhu watching, Jiang Ruan smilingly asked, "Great Master, what are your thoughts?"


    Hui Jue gazed at Jiang Ruan unspeaking for a while, shook his head, then let out a heavy sigh.


    "Great Master can say." In contrast to his distressed mien, Jiang Ruan instead looked carefree, as if the divination calctions were being done for someone else.


    Hui Jue said, "Miss'' future is ominous. I''m afraid - I''m afraid you bear the sign of the cursed star."


    "Cursed star?" While Jiang Ruan chewed over these three words, Hui Jue lowered his brows, looking like apassionate bodhisattva. He then heard Jiang Ruan say, "Great Master sees clearly, I am indeed born under the cursed star. My mother died like this in front of my eyes, my elder brother is missing, and there''s no end to strange happenings in my household."


    Her voice was dispirited, sorrowful. Hui Jue opened his mouth to speak, "Though I''ve said this, Miss doesn''t need to worry, this old monk has a way to rewrite your fate. Miss, take heart, this old monk will visit your household in a few days and discuss it with your rtives."


    "Why would Great Master help me?" Jiang Ruan asked.


    Hui Jue lowered his head, hands sped, "Amitabha,passion is the responsibility of all Buddhist monks."


    "Great Master is truly kind, not all monks are like Great Master. For instance, I have heard stories that a monk from Yuzhou, under the banner of an eminent monk, has been swindling others, and has amassed quite the sum."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Hearing ''Yuzhou'', Hui Jue''s two hands trembled slightly. He heard Jiang Ruan''s warm voice continue, "This monk is a fox; he was adopted by a wandering monk as a child, and this wandering monk was the one who taught him his tricks. The wandering monk used him to make money at every turn but after the monk learned all those tricks and grew up, he personally killed the wandering monk and told everyone his master passed away. He then inherited the wandering monk''s possessions and continued to be a great master of deception." Talking up till now, she paused, then said, "By the way, that monk from Yuzhou, his dharma name[4] is exactly the same as Great Master''s. I don''t know if you''ve heard this story, Hui Jue?"


    [4] F��h��o ( ���� ) - name in religion (of Buddhist or Daoist within monastery).


    Hui Jue was as stiff as wood, feeling cold sweat roll down his back. He''d never told these secrets to anyone, and it happened so many years ago. This girl hadn''t even been born then, so why was she so clear on those past events? He raised his head and saw that the girl opposite to him had a yful smile on her face. Where did all her sadness go?


    Hui Jue heard his raspy voice reply, "This old monk�� has never heard this story."


    "Many things ur in the world, Great Master wouldn''t necessarily have heard it all. I''ve heard about some interesting events and can tell Great Master about them. For example, the young boy who let us in earlier reminds me that in the story, that monk was once swindling a household that had a daughter who was very beautiful. The young miss got pregnant, and yet, wouldn''t reveal the identity of the child''s father even at the risk of death, though in the end she passed away due toplications in childbirth. Her family wanted to discard the weak infant, but the hypocriticallypassionate monk proposed to ept the child as a disciple; the young miss''s family was naturally happy, but didn''t know that the child was actually the monk''s blood-rted son."


    After hearing this, Hui Jue held onto his calm expression by a thread. He was already soaked in cold sweat, and felt anxious all over.


    "After the infant was given to the monk, because his weak health required many expensive herbs, the monk was helpless and could only intensify his money-making schemes. However, Yuzhou is only so big, thus he came to the prosperous imperial capital. The capital has many wealthy people, and after he made a name for himself and made a lot of money, he could take his son to see a physician." Jiang Ruan smiled coldly. "Great Master, what do you think of this story?"


    "��Who are you?" Hui Jue asked. Facing the young miss in front of him, he couldn''t see through her at all, but thought that she had been ordered by some higher authority to see through him. Otherwise, for apletely unfamiliar stranger to speak of these secrets that he had long buried in his heart to never see the light of day would be too shocking!


    For the first time in his life, Hui Jue, who yed with people in the palm of his hand, felt that things were out of his control.


    Jiang Ruan quietly looked at him. "I''m just carrying the cursed star. Hui Jue, you currently have two choices: one, kill me, and your secret won''t spread further; or two, listen to my orders, and I''ll protect this secret for you."


    Her bearing was calm, not worried about the future at all, as if she had long known Hui Jue''s answer. Hui Jue looked at her, a sense of hatred arose in his heart, he asked, "How do you know these things?"


    "Hui Jue, you want to save your son?" Jiang Ruan didn''t answer his question.


    Son? Hui Jue held himself stiffly, the thin thread of hatred dissipated into nothing in an instant as he thought of his bedridden son. The physician said the child had birth defects that if not treated with a rare medicine, the body would be very frail. He had been a fake monk for all these years, and never thought he would have a son at his old age. He definitely wanted to save his son.


    "You�� How?" Hui Jue asked.


    "If you follow my orders, I guarantee that you won''t have to worry about food or clothing for a lifetime, your son will receive treatment from the best physicians, and you also won''t have to worry about paying for the rare medicine. Finally, you won''t have to travel everywhere, living in fear." Her charming eyes were astonishing, her words bewitching. "You will be revered by thousands, have wealth beyond measure and long-term safety. You will be the most eminent monk, you will be the State Preceptor."


    Hui Jue was almost taken in by her words, but he hadn''t spent those years of deception in vain, in this aspect he was particrly sensitive. He very quickly regained his senses and said, "Miss, you''re taking this old monk for a joke. I don''t know what young miss really came for, but I am only an ordinary monk, not worthy of the title of eminent monk, and am helpless in many things."


    Jiang Ruan calmly looked at him and smilingly said, "Know the past, know the future? Those are all in the past, it seems like I still need to prove something to you."."


    Hui Jue said nothing.


    "Tonight, ''mischievous ghosts'' will strike at the Prefectural Magistrate''s fu. Tomorrow morning, they will definitely invite you to visit," Jiang Ruan said.


    Hui Jue couldn''t believe his ears. "Miss?"


    "It doesn''t matter whether you believe me or not. If you want to save your son, then do as I say," Jiang Ruan said. "Ten dayster is the longevity birthday celebration of Old Madame of Minister Jiang''s fu. I want you to go there a day before and pray for her good fortune, and coincidentally find that there are evil spirits present because the fu''s Second Young Miss is bearing the sign of the cursed star." She smiled thinly. "Great Master is very skilled, there''s no need for me to say more."


    "How are you so sure I wille on that day?" Hui Jue couldn''t help but ask.


    Jiang Ruan stood up. "Didn''t I say earlier, know the past, know the future?" With her back to the light, she had a gentle expression, beautiful face, and bright red clothing, yet it made others feel cold. She was really a devil hiding beneath a beautiful face, a demonic temptress.


    Jiang Ruan brought the servant girl to the door, then suddenly had a thought and turned to say, "I forgot to mention, my name is Jiang Ruan, the eldest di daughter of the capital''s Jiang family."


    Leaving the dark alleyway, Lu Zhu looked at Jiang Ruan''s expression and cautiously stated, "Miss is certain that monk wille in ten days?"


    "Of course he''lle." Hui Jue treated his son as preciously as his own life. Every spring, his son''s condition was aggravated by the weather. In her past life, Xuan Li had used this weakness and lured Hui Jue to his side by offering to help him cure his son''s disease in a few years, and thus, earned the man''s loyalty. Hui Jue was indeed talented- he followed Xuan Li to be the State Preceptor, and cooked up many schemes for Eighth Prince.


    In this life, she would rather sow discord, taking this opportunity before Xuan Li could im Hui Jue for his own use.


    It was now the Spring Festival, and Hui Jue considered his son''s situation. After reflecting on her words, it was hard to be unmoved.


    Everyone in the world had their soft spots, which, once found, could be used to handle them at will. Come to think of it, it was thanks to Xuan Li in her past life, who in order to mold her into apetent pawn told her all these secrets without reservation. Otherwise it''s hard to imagine how difficult it would be to conquer such sly people, like Hui Jue.

 Chapter 74.2

    Chapter 74.2


    Lu Zhu said, "It''s all thanks to Fifth Yiniang for raising this topic . That this Yan Hua Yuan''s pair of mother and daughter could think of such a despicable scheme is really too evil!"


    Previously, on the evening they returned to the fu, Hong Ying hurriedly made a trip to Ruan Ju, saying Jiang Quan wanted to invite a Taoist priest to Old Madame''s longevity birthday celebration in order to expel all the evil spirits and negative energy in the fu . Though she didn''t exin everything explicitly, she casually mentioned that the Taoist priest was the same wandering priest who divined Jiang Ruan''s future five years ago .


    Finally, Hong Ying said, "Old Madame''s longevity birthday celebration is a big event, nothing can go wrong, Eldest Miss should also prepare in advance . "


    Jiang Ruan thanked her with a smile, and repaid her kindness by identally mentioning the crack in the rtionship between the Xia fu and the Jiang fu . Jiang Quan wasn''tpletely satisfied with Xia Yan, and there was Hong Ying waiting to providefort .


    Jiang Ruan only spoke a little but Hong Ying was a smart person, and with a thin smile, she easily thought of ways to take advantage of the situation . Five years ago - actually, it should be said to be in herst life - because she(JR) was stupid, she was like putty in Xia Yan''s hands, but if Xia Yan wanted to repeat the events of that time it wouldn''t be so simple anymore .


    Lu Zhu looked ahead, "Miss Lin''s carriage has arrived . "


    Jiang Ruan turned around and indeed saw a carriage stopped at the gates . Lin Zi Xiang hopped down from the carriage, saw Jiang Ruan and sternly said, "Why are you so slow, making me wait . "


    Jiang Ruanughingly replied, "I wasted some time on the way over, let''s go in to take a look . "


    Old Jiang Madame''s longevity birthday celebration was imminent, but Jiang Ruan had no desire to personally make a gift . After greeting Xia Yan, she left again with Lin Family''s Lin Zi Xiang . Xia Yan naturally had no way of rejecting Lin Zi Xiang''s invitation on behalf of Jiang Ruan, and when she thought of how Jiang Su Su''s face was scarred and couldn''t leave the house, her heart was filled with resentment yet had no way to vent it .


    As soon as they stepped inside the rouge shop, they heard a crisp voice ring out, "Hey, Zi Xiang, Ruan meimei, I''ve waited for a long time for you to arrive . " Dong Yinger greeted them warmly, whereas Zhao Jin on the side was a bit helpless, "The smell of perfume is so strong I almost puked, let''s get out of here . "


    Dong Yinger pulled on Zhao Jin''s hand . "Didn''t you just arrive . I say Jin''er, you''re almost an adult, but you still don''t know how to dress yourself up . Acting like a child, I''m worried your future husband won''t like it . "


    Zhao Jin was born into a military family, so naturally she looked down on thedies with makeup caked on, but Dong Yinger was being annoying again . Jiang Ruan smiled, "We''ve already shopped at so many cosmetic stores, but I heard a new jewelry store that opened in the city has a lot of exotic treasures . In addition to gold and silver jewelry, they have a collection of high grade swords and weapons . Does Zhao jiejie want to take a look?"


    Zhao Jin hurriedly replied, "Ruan meimei, is that true? You better not be messing with me . "


    Jiang Ruan smiled in reply . "How would I dare?"


    Dong Yinger was curious, and upon hearing the news she said, "Then, Ruan meimei, let''s go take a look . I want to buy a pair of pretty bracelets . "


    Lin Zi Xiang also thought it was a good idea, so the group boarded a carriage and went into town .


    When the carriage stopped, Dong Yinger was the first to jump down, followed by Jiang Ruan and the others . They saw a pagoda of stone, with a que reading "Yi Bao Pavilion" inrge characters .


    As the group entered the building, a pretty maidservant led them in, exining, "The first floor has precious jewelry, and the second floor has precious weapons . I wonder what these misses are looking for . "


    "Jewelry!"


    "Weapons!"


    Dong Yinger and Zhao Jin shouted at the same time, making Dong Yinger pin Zhao Jin with her stare . "You have to go against me, huh?"


    "You know I normally don''t look at that stuff . Why don''t we split up and meet upter," Zhao Jin suggested .


    Lin Zi Xiang said, "Let''s do that, I''ll stay and look at the jewelry as well, it''s not like I understand weaponry . Ruan meimei, what about you?"


    "Of course Ruan meimei will stay with us," Dong Yinger interrupted .


    However, Jiang Ruan shook her head, "I want to take a look at the weapons . "


    "The weapons?" Not to mention Dong Yinger and Lin Zi Xiang, even Zhao Jin was shocked . With a disbelieving tone, she said, "You don''t practice martial arts, why are you interested in weapons?"


    Jiang Ruan smiled sadly . "Ever since my eldest brother went missing after joining the military, and with no further news about his return, I thought that if he coulde back, he would be a valiant and strong young man and it would be appropriate to match him with a good weapon . " Carelessly she continued, "But it''s only taking a look . "


    The others were all moved when they heard her words . Zhao Jin said, "I know a bit about weapons, thus, once we go up I may be able to give some advice . "


    Jiang Ruan smiled back . The two arrived on the second floor, and as the maidservant had said, there were many high grade weapons . Some were polished to the point that they shined radiantly while some showcased many years of history, that as soon as one entered they would be blinded by the magnificence . Zhao Jin soon eximed, "There are actually so many treasures!"


    Jiang Ruan nced at her . Zhao Jin touched a sword ced on a pedestal and instantly felt shock . She hurriedly stepped back and said excitedly, "It really is special!"


    Though Jiang Ruan wasn''t nearly as excited as Zhao Jin, she looked around, spotting a Fire Cloud Moon Shield that looked particrly suited to Jiang Xin Zhi . If he had such armour, he would be much safer on the battlefield . However, when she looked at the price marked below, she instantly had a headache . Don''t mention how all her money was used to buy up the capital''s grain, even if she had the funds on hand it still wouldn''t be enough .


    She continued onwards, and her eye was drawn towards a blue thing that turned out to be an exquisitely made bracelet . The blue light emitted was beautiful . When Jiang Ruan ced it on her wrist, the bracelet made her white hands look even more delicate . Zhao Jin walked over and said in a confused tone, "Howe this floor also has jewelry?"


    The maidservant of the jewelry shop who followed them exined, "This is the Blood Moon Bracelet, it''s used for��" Before she could get her words out, she saw Jiang Ruan skillfully press on the protruding flower pattern while aiming at her .


    "Young miss?" The servant girl eximed, her face white .


    "I won''t press on it . " Jiang Ruan took off the bracelet . "How many needles are inside?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Nine needles," the maidservant stiffly exined, "but they are all coated in deadly poison . "


    Zhao Jin was a bit shocked when she saw Jiang Ruan''s actions, only when the maidservant exined did she understand . "So it has hidden mechanisms!" She turned to Jiang Ruan . "Ruan meimei normally doesn''t see these things, even I didn''t know how to use it . How did you know?" Judging by how precise Jiang Ruan''s actions were, it didn''t seem like her first time seeing it .


    Jiang Ruan smiled thinly . "This sort of bracelet was mentioned in one of the books that belonged to my mother''s collection . "


    Zhao Jin nodded her head . "So it''s like this . But these things can only be counted as hidden weapons, I''m still more interested in that sword . "


    Jiang Ruan stretched out a finger to stroke the table''s polished surface, her eyes suddenly deep . In her past life, Jiang Quan sourced a simr bracelet for Jiang Su Su, and at the time Jiang Su Su wore it day in day out . Jiang Ruan was so envious, but she could never pluck up the courage to ask Jiang Quan for another one . She could only pretend that the silver bracelet on her wrist had the same function, touch it asionally, and lie to herself that it also had a hidden mechanism .


    Today seemed like a dream . The Blood Moon Bracelet in her hands was even more beautiful than the one Jiang Su Su had and could also hold more needles . The maidservant further exined that the needles could be pulled back with thin silk thread after being shot, and when adding on the poison, it would be very suitable to keep by her side . However, Jiang Ruan shook her head and put the bracelet back .


    "Miss doesn''t like it?" The maidservant had observed that Jiang Ruan liked the bracelet a lot, so it was surprising that she had put it back .


    "I don''t have that much silver . " Jiang Ruan smiled reluctantly . She could only endure this pain .


    "Me too . " Zhao Jin couldn''t tear her eyes away from the sword . "Hopefully I can convince my father . "


    The two shared a smile . After looking around for a while more, they headed downstairs to find the others .


    After showing them out, the maidservant who followed them walked to the rear wall of the room and pressed on a porcin lion''s head . A small hidden door opened, leading to an elegant side room . Being so close, it was easy to hear the conversations from the other room clearly .


    "Young Master," the maidservant respectfully greeted, "Eldest Jiang Miss picked out this Blood Moon Bracelet . " Saying so, she presented the tray .


    The young man sitting in the side room grunted in reply . Without even turning his head, he ordered, "Pack it away . "


    "Yes . " The servant girl silently withdrew .


    The young man sat before the window . Soft rain caught the capital in a haze, yet it couldn''t obstruct people''s sight . A momentter, Jiang Ruan''s group boarded a carriage and slowly left .


    Coming out with Dong Yinger and others was to choose a present for Old Madame''s longevity birthday celebration, but in the end Jiang Ruan didn''t buy anything . Dong Yinger curiously asked, "You''re going back empty-handed?"


    "I don''t have the silver . " Jiang Ruan smiled gently .


    Dong Yinger never thought the daughter of a minister would suffer like this . The three girls sympathised with her and wanted to lend some money but worried it would hurt her self-esteem, so they could onlyfort her with words . But looking at Jiang Ruan, remembering how her mother died young and her father treated her coldly, the pity in their hearts deepened .


    Jiang Ruan didn''t care how the three looked at her, calmly returning to the fu with Lu Zhu . On the road back, Lu Zhu asked, "Miss, you''re really not going to buy anything?"


    "Where would I find the silver?" Jiang Ruan added, "We''re penniless . Rather, buying something cheap would only make peopleugh their heads off . "


    "Miss shouldn''t have bought that much grain, it was way too much," Lu Zhuined, lifting the carriage''s curtain to look outside . "It''s strange, the rain hasn''t stopped for over ten days . " She thought for a while and said, "This servant thinks it would be good if the rain doesn''t stop because then we can get a good price if we sell the grain Miss bought . But on the other hand the capital will have a lot of refugees . " Lu Zhumented, "It really makes people worry . "


    Jiang Ruan silentlyughed . As there were no ns to sell the grain, she was afraid Lu Zhu''s hope for a windfall would fall to pieces . However, she wouldn''t inform Lu Zhu of this just yet . She said, "I have no gifts to give for zumu''s longevity birthday celebration . Hui Jue is the best present . "


    Lu Zhu rolled her eyes, chuckling . "Miss is right . This gift is bigger than any other, this servant can''t wait for that day . "


    When the two returned to the fu, the fu''s servants saw Jiang Ruan returning empty-handed, and some chatterboxes soon reported the matter to Yan Hua Yuan . Jiang Su Su was talking with Xia Yan, when she heard the news she said, "What a pauper, she went to buy things without any silver . "


    Xia Yan frowned . "No matter what, you have to finish writing a hundred longevity scripts . When you make your zumu happy, your father''s heart will also be morefortable . "


    "I know," Jiang Su Su said impatiently . "We just don''t know what Jiang Ruan is going to give . If nothing is prepared then we''ll have a good show to watch . "


    Xia Yan smiled slightly . "It doesn''t matter what gifts she prepares . Expending all her effort, it''s impossible for her to receive Old Madame''s favour . "


    "Why?" Jiang Su Su asked .


    "Who would like a person bearing the cursed star?" A sh of hatred revealed itself in Xia Yan''s eyes . Furthermore, Old Jiang Madame had always believed in spirits and ghosts; every year she would fork out a huge sum of money just to burn offerings . This sort of person considered all things spiritual to be sacred .


    Especially now that the Jiang fu had recently experienced so many strange events one after another, even if Jiang Quan wasn''t Old Jiang Madame''s blood-rted son, they still had some affection for each other after so many years, and as Old Madame of the Jiang family she couldn''t just sit back without doing anything . This time, Jiang Ruan wouldn''t be able to escape so easily .


    Jiang Su Su observed Xia Yan and felt a little excited . She couldn''t help but ask, "Mother already has an idea?"


    Xia Yan lovingly embraced her daughter, stroking her head . "You only need to know that everything your mother does is for you and Chao''er, so don''t disappoint me . "


    Jiang Su Su snuggled up to Xia Yan and her beautiful eyes widened, the hate in them was enough to make people shudder in fear . "I know, Mother, I really can''t wait for the day of zumu''s longevity birthday celebration . "

 Chapter 75.1

    Chapter 751


    Time passed rapidly and soon ten days had gone by . During this time, the Jiang fu was extremely tranquil, as if the past events had used up all of the bad luck, and after the crisis, everything had gradually stabilised.


    The only issue was that all those mishaps had cost the Jiang fu a fortune and now the finances were tight. Jiang Furen, Xia Yan, who looked after the whole residence suggested cutting down on daily expenses. Furthermore, in order to pacify the servants, she also cut down the monthly allowance of a few Young Misses�� by more than half.


    Jiang Su Su and Jiang Li naturally did not care about the monthly allowance as they often received an extra allowance from Jiang Quan on a regr basis. However, Jiang Dan and Jiang Ruan did not have anyone to give them extra, moreover, they usually had to reward the maidservants and old female servants in their courtyards from their own pockets. Therefore, they had a hard life.


    The rain was continuous and did not stop. Ruan Ju had been a deserted courtyard that was hastily made avable, and since the roof had not been repaired for many years the rainwater seeped through. The water flowed in through a hole in the roof and dripped into the house, making it extremely damp. Thus Lu Zhu found a metal pail from outside and put it under the hole so that temporarily, the rain water would not stter everywhere. However, the bitter and chilly wind that also entered through the hole was enough to make one feel cold.


    Bai Zhi walked in, saying, ��This servant looked for old female servant Song a few days ago, asking her to find some people to fix the rooftop for Miss. However, that servant woman rejected it saying that the fu was busy with Old Madame��s longevity birthday celebration these days and could not find time. Today is the birthday celebration so this servant thought that everything should have been more or less prepared but that servant woman still declined.�� Talking about this made even the usually good-tempered Bai Zhi feel a trace of anger.


    ��I think it is an order from the courtyard from that side.�� Jiang Ruan did not seem bothered, ��You do not have to take it to heart.��


    ��If they really wish for Miss to freeze till she falls sick,�� Lian Qiao continued furiously, ��Then, they are really too despicable.��


    Lu Zhu thought about it, ��Why not let this servant go outside to find a mason, as there is no reason to continue letting the roof remain unattended to.��


    ��Where do we get the money to hire a mason?�� Jiang Ruan smiled chillingly. Since Xia Yan had cut down the Jiang fu��s Young Misses�� monthly allowance by more than half, even without thinking one would know what the purpose was. It would be good if not only did they not have enough taels to buy a birthday present, but could not even afford better quality ingredients. If today, at the longevity birthday celebration, they were unable to give a present to Old Jiang Madame in front of everyone, they would lose their faces once and for all.


    Lu Zhu dejectedly said, ��It really puts one in a difficult situation.��


    ��There is no need to trouble yourselves with it because anyway after today there will be peopleing to fix it themselves.�� Jiang Ruan walked towards her dressing table and sat down, ��Help me dress up, I think a few guests have already arrived. Even if Second Younger Sister is attending to them, I, as an older sister, cannot keep hiding in my room.��


    Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi looked at each other and their eyes were filled withughter. Lian Qiao said, ��This servant will definitely dress Miss up beautifully and allow Miss to beparable to Second Young Miss!��


    In the side courtyard, Xia Yan was leading Jiang Su Su in to talk to all the furens and young misses. Those who came today were all females and all had some status in the court. Since the shu daughter could note out to entertain the guests, it was up to the mistress of the household and the first daughter to wee all the furens.


    Jiang Su Su was wearing a piece of solid coloured clothing made from Hang Zhou silk, with a winter white Chinese Rose design on it and a V-neck cor. It was matched with a winding, pale blue skirt with an indistinct moon woven with fine silk and gold threads on it. The clothing she wore had silvery white, satin borders and designs of zhezhi flowers[1] in gold all over the ce. Her fine and soft beautiful hair was coiled up in a refined, distinguishable and unique way with a white jade hairpin in it. In her gently and meticulously tied cloud-like bun, there was a coil of pearls that looked as magnificent and beautiful as porcin. On her smooth and glossy wrists, she also wore a bracelet of pure silver with patterns carved into it. On her waist was a jade pendant with a tassel hanging from her girdle along with a perfume sachet. She had on a pair of bao xiang hua[2] patterned embroidered shoes with a flower pattern sewn onto the front. Her whole attire made her look pure, elegant and stunning. She did not put on a veil today and it was unknown what miraculous medicine she had used, but her scars were much better. There was a thickyer of cosmetic powder on her face which fully concealed the scars. At a nce, her skin was still considered fair and clear. However, because the powder was too thick, although she still looked tender and beautiful, she did not appear as elegant and attractive as her previous self, a fairy.


    An example of the satin border


    [1] Zhezhi flowers �C they are flower designs with only a part of the branch in the design.


    A pair of Bao Xiang Hua curled shoes


    [2] Bao xiang hua �C aka Treasured Lotus flower, highly regarded during the Tang & Sui Dynasty �C it��s seen as a Lucky symbol and used to denote Treasure and Fairy �C it��s decorative drawing is like a blend of peony and lotus flowers. Bao Xiang is also an honorofic bestowed on Buddha and thus we see Buddha at times with a lotus like flower and it��s drawings associated with buddhism. Bao xiang flowers were widely used in brocades, bronze mirrors and porcin decorations, with auspicious and happy meanings


    The Chief Historian��s Furen smiled, ��This must be Second Young Miss. You have grown to be more exceptional that after a few more years, the number of people asking for your hand in marriage will soon break down your threshold.��


    Jiang Su Su was surprised, two red clouds immediately appeared on her face. She lowered her head and walked towards Xia Yan��s side, as if she was embarrassed upon hearing what the furen said just now.


    The Assistant Minister��s Furen, who was born with a slightly severe-looking long face, squinted her eyes saying, ��But I heard that Second Young Miss fell into the waters a few days ago? How are you now?��


    All the furens who were present had obviously heard of what happened on the ship during the Lantern Festival. Thinking of Jiang Su Su��s situation at that time, their gazes directed at Xia Yan and her daughter were different again.


    Xia Yanughed, ��Lao Furen has wasted her efforts, Su��er only suffered some fright, she is fine now.��


    However, Assistant Minister��s Furen did not let go, ��Then how is Second Young Master of the fu? I heard that he did not perform well in the Imperial Examination and his finger was even cut off by someone. Ai, young people must be able to take failures, just like the two in my family, they too did not do well yet there��s no difference in their daily routines.�� The two young masters of Assistant Minister Gao��s fu took the same examination as Jiang Chao and they both received gongyuan[3].


    [3] Gong Yuan ( ��Ԫ ) �C a title for those who perform well in the Imperial Examination.


    Although Xia Yan was smiling, the handkerchief in her hand was practically going to be ripped apart. This Assistant Minister��s Furen was always so critical and harsh in her words. Jiang Su Su was young, therefore, her ability to conceal her feelings were not on par with Xia Yan��s and she yearned to go up and shut that furen��s mouth.


    The others in the hall were a little embarrassed. Just as the atmosphere became frigid, the furen of the Commander-in-chief��s fu, Gu Furen,ughed, ��What Imperial Examination are you talking about, isn��t the Top Scorer��s mother right here?�� After that she looked towards Liu Furen who was sitting quietly at the side without speaking.


    From the moment Liu Furen had arrived, she was a bit cautious and reserved. Though she was not familiar with the upper-ss social circle, it was fortunate that Liu Furen was also a schr��s daughter, thus she was notcking in manners or etiquette. Hearing what Gu Furen said, she blushed a bit, ��Furen does not have to tease me.��


    ��How can it be counted as teasing?�� Xia Yan smiled along, ��Liu Furen raised such a good son, the whole capital knows about the elegant demeanour of the Top Scorer. �� She spoke with such tant sincerity, it was almost as if she was sincerely happy on behalf of Liu Furen. ��With the elegant and graceful bearing of the Jiang Yuan, I wonder which family��s daughter will have the fortune to marry Jiang Yuan in the future.��


    Speaking of Liu Min, Liu Furen became less reserved andughed along upon hearing those words.


    Then, Gu Furen looked like she had thought of something, ��Speaking of which, Eldest Young Miss of your family is older than Second Young Miss by a few years, is she engaged?��


    ��Unexpectedly, she is not.�� Xia Yan was stunned, and she looked probingly at Gu Furen, ��For what reason does Furen ask about this?��


    ��No reason,�� Gu Furenughed, ��It is just that I have yet to see Eldest Young Miss in the fu so I was curious.�� However, she had her own considerations. Ever since the Lantern Festival, Gu Yi had often spoken of Eldest Jiang Miss. Gu Yi was the family��s youngest son, and while most of his elder brothers were either with families or engaged, Gu Yi was also not so young anymore. Furthermore, Jiang family was considered a rich and noble family, so if Eldest Jiang Miss�� character and morals were not bad, she could be considered. Just because of this, Gu Furen had quickly epted Old Jiang Madame��s longevity birthday celebration invitation.


    The Young Miss of Envoy Shu��s family asked with curiosity, ��Second Jiang Miss, why is your sister not here?��<novelnext></novelnext>


    After all, Jiang Ruan was Jiang fu��s di daughter, thus it was expected of her toe and greet all the furens.


    Embarrassment shed by Jiang Su Su��s face, ��Da Jiejie doesn��te out often, but it is probably because there is no familiar face here.�� Her tone contained a trace of reverence.


    Naturally, this type of expression, in the eyes of the public, had a different meaning. Everyone couldn��t help thinking that because Jiang Ruan had been sent to the countryside residence when she was quite young, she would certainly not be aware of any manners or rules. And now, it seemed that she was also scared of facing strangers. As such, a negative image of a shallow and petty youngdy appeared in their eyes. Moreso, upon seeing Jiang Su Su��s apprehensive look, all of the furens present managed to infer the possibility that this Jiang fu��s Eldest Young Miss was also tyrannical. Otherwise, why would Second Young Miss appear so nervous?


    Just when they all were ruminating over these thoughts, they heard a crisp voice ring from outside the courtyard, ��Miss slow down, be careful not to fall.��


    ��If I am any slower, I would be slighting the guests.�� A gentle female voice replied. Following that, a red figure appeared. In a room full of youngdies and furens, this type of bright red was extremely dazzling.


    Jiang Ruan wore a round cored button down robe with an intricately engraved begonia coloured brocade of the shishi ruyi[4]. She had on a floor length three iy eight-panel re skirt with gold coiled plum blossom and bamboo embroidery. On top of that, she had on a crimson cape with a cloud brocade of jasper lotus leaves cascading down and secured with an ivory clip. A soft ponytail was tied into a refined and unique inverted bun and there was a begonia bracelet-like hair ornament with patterns carved into it, inserted in the thick hair. She wore a three iy bracelet made of sardonyx and she had tied a peacock design corset on her waist. On top hung a bloomed red plum blossom design, fragrance sachet and she wore a pair of soft-soled boots.


    [4] Sh�� sh�� r�� y�� ( �������� ): an auspicious design of two persimmons on a ruyi.


    R�� y�� ( ���� ): curved decorative object that serves as either a ceremonial scepter in Chinese Buddhism or a talisman symbolizing power and good fortune


    She had not applied any powder today and only wore a thinyer of rouge on her cheeks. This made her exquisite and smooth skin appear extremely clear and radiant. She took step after step, walking in from outside the courtyard, however, her skirt did not move a single inch. Although she was rtively young, she was bewitchingly charming.


    All the furens present looked at her bbergasted. They thought in their hearts, how was the Jiang family��s di daughter who had grown up in the wild, improper. Look at that temperament, it was obviously of a noble person from the pce!


    Jiang Su Su saw this scene and viciously twisted her handkerchief. She did not understand why Jiang Ruan, who had grown up in the countryside residence, would purposely have a temperament that was beyond words. Jiang Su Su would usually be the one people knew whenever the Jiang family was mentioned. However, ever since Jiang Ruan had returned, one by one, Jiang Ruan had beparable to her. Even her beautiful face, which she took the most pride in, was no longer unparalleled. She scolded Jiang Ruan in her heart, Jiang Ruan was so young, yet every action of hers had the demeanour of a maturedy. Seeing this caused people to harbor dislike towards her.


    Only when Jiang Ruan walked to the front did Gu Furen smile, ��You are Jiang Ruan?��


    ��Ruan niang greets the Commander-in-chief��s Furen.�� Jiang Ruan smiled and bowed to her.


    ��How do you know that I��m the Commander-in-chief��s Furen?�� Gu Furen was astonished.


    ��I heard that the Commander-in-chief has a soldierly bearing and is willing to sacrifice himself for the country and that he has a loving marriage with his furen. Ruan niang noticed that the perfume sachet on Furen��s waist has a shield design embroidered onto it instead of flowers and presumptuously guessed it. It seems like I have made a mistake.��


    Gu Furenughed, ��So it is like this. Jiang Furen, your daughter is truly both beautiful and intelligent.�� She saw that Jiang Ruan not only possessed a magnanimous attitude and extraordinary bearing, she was also remarkably intelligent, and therefore, took an immediate liking to her. The only bad thing was that her appearance was too beautiful; after all if she appeared so soul-stirring at such a young age, after a few years , she would be a rare beauty. Being too beautiful was also not something good for fear that it may cause trouble.


    As she thought about this, all the other furens in the courtyard had already started conversing with this Jiang family��s Eldest Young Miss who had suddenly appeared. Jiang Ruan greeted them one by one, her smile was warm and although she could not hear what Jiang Ruan said, she was actually having a pleasant conversation with all the furens. Within a short span of time, she had gained a favourable impression in the hearts of many. Even the critical Assistant Minister��s Furen, upon seeing Jiang Ruan, was unable to maintain a cold face.


    It was very likely that if Jiang Su Su did not grit her teeth till it broke into pieces, the hatred in her heart would obviously be incessant. After a while, Cai Que and Du Juan supported Old Madame out. Everyone present stood up to greet her. Old Jiang Madame smiled in reply. She looked very energetic and no longer showed the feebleness from the past few days she had spent on the sickbed. After seeing Jiang Ruan, a profound expression appeared in Old Jiang Madame��s eyes. Cai Que then supported her to sit in the main seat of the hall. The furens present then began to give out their presents.


    Momo ordered a servant to keep all the presents to the side. Jiang Quan had also arrived, bringing Jiang Li and Jiang Dan with him. Jiang Chao was also following them, and upon seeing Old Jiang Madame, he stepped forward and said, ��Grandson wishes zumu to live till a ripe age and be healthy and prosperous.��


    He was wearing a blue robe and his whole demeanor appeared to be jubnt. There was not a trace of the gloomy look from a few days ago and those who did not know began to be suspicious if the earlier rumors were actually true. Jiang Chao retrieved a wooden case that was as tall as a chair from behind him and passed it forward, ��This is the gift that grandson has prepared.��


    Everyone looked curiously at that wooden case, as Old Jiang Madame smiled and ordered Cai Que to open the box. Cai Que followed her orders and after opening the box, she carefully lifted a Buddha made of white jade out of the case. The Buddha was carved to look lifelike- the eyes and brows looked lively, as if it was alive. The most precious part was that it was carved from a whole square piece of white jade of the best quality. The Buddha carving was definitely not cheap. Everyone was astonished and Jiang Chao said, ��As soons as grandson saw this Buddha, I immediately found it familiar. After looking at it closely, I thought, isn��t this zumu? (he��s trying to say that his grandmother is like Buddha). Therefore, grandson bought it. I only wish that Buddha will bless zumu with good health.��


    His words were cleverly thought of, and Old Jiang Madame scolded with a smile, ��Saying that I��m like Buddha, nonsense!��


    Jiang Li let out an unsightly sneer; Jiang Chao had all the methods at his fingertips when it came to currying favour with Old Jiang Madame. He specifically looked for nice things to say and so it followed that Old Jiang Madame always epted the same pattern of behavior from him.


    With Jiang Chao starting the whole thing, Jiang Su Su also stood up, her lips curled and said, ��Elder Brother��s present is so good, Su niang really does not have the face to take my own gift out.��


    ��Younger Sister please don��t say this,�� Jiang Chao scratched his head, ��My gift has always beencking inparison to yours.��


    ��Stop arguing back and forth already,�� Xia Yan smiled. ��Su��er take out your birthday present for zumu to take a look.��


    Jiang Su Su ordered a servant girl to present a small box made from sandalwood. The box itself looked exquisite. Hu Die, together with Qing Ting, opened it and presented the item from within.


    It was a huge roll of double-sided embroidery of hundreds of ��shous(long life)�� sewn onto it. Without talking about the embroidery, just based on the thought and effort, it was enough to shock everyone.


    An example of Shou pattern


    Jiang Su Su lowered her head and modestly said, ��Su niang was rushing for time and embroidered it badly, therefore I could only sew it to look like this. Zumu please do not dislike it.��


    The embroidery was exquisite, the colours of the pattern matched to look bright and yet elegant. The words were also meticulously embroidered, not a strand was loose, and the onlookers were unable to find a fault in the needlework at first nce. If taken to the embroidery department in the pce, it would even be considered of top quality. Jiang Su Su was indeed talented, and in terms of embroidery, she could definitely be named as the capital��s absolute best. The filial piety and modesty of hers immediately caused many of the furens present to have high praises.


    Old Jiang Madame smiled too, ��With Su��er��s thoughts, you��ve put in much more effort than your brother.��


    Jiang Chaoughed, ��he he��, but did not say anything. Jiang Su Su looked towards Jiang Ruan, ��Da Jiejie, what present have you prepared for grandmother? It can��t possibly be hidden any longer. Quickly let us see it��

 Chapter 75.2

    Chapter 75.2


    With Jiang Chao and Jiang Su Su''s gems in front, everyone now had their gazes on Jiang Ruan, wanting to see what good thing she could bring out. Jiang Ruan smiled faintly, "My present cannot be presented yet ."


    Everyone was a little disappointed. Jiang Su Su asked, "Why? Can''t Da Jiejie allow Su''er to have a peek?"


    Jiang Ruan gently rejected, "I cannot." Her tone was firm.


    Jiang Chaoughed, "It cannot be that Eldest Younger Sister forgot to prepare a gift for zumu, that is why you are saying this right. Last time at Maternal Grandfather''s house, wasn''t it also the same and it was Mother who had to help and prepared one for you."


    He appeared to have said it without any intent, but Xia Yan hurriedly said, "Chao''er!" She interrupted his words but people had already considered them. They thought that in the end, she still had no biological mother to teach her, and although she looked beautiful, her worldly wisdom was weaker than Jiang Su Su''s.


    "I have let Elder Brother see a joke," Jiang Ruan smiled, "But speaking of which, why didn''t Maternal Grandfather and his familye today? It can''t be because Ruan niang forgot to prepare a visiting gift and so they won''t even attend zumu''s longevity birthday celebration?"


    Once the words were said, Jiang Chao''s face became stiff and Xia Yan was stupefied as well. Indeed, the Xia family, as inws, did not have anyone present at Old Jiang Madame''s longevity birthday celebration. Even if they were unable toe, they should have sent a gift. However, from the beginning till now, there was no news from the Xia family. Naturally, it would be impossible for the Xia family to not attend just because Jiang Ruan forgot to prepare a visiting gift. But, what exactly happened? The public''s suspicious gaze made Jiang Quan immediately feel like he lost face and he red at Xia Yan. Xia Yan hurriedly said, "Your maternal grandmother has not been in good health recently and the fu has been working hard, so they will not be attending the birthday celebration."


    Jiang Ruan was enlightened, "Oh right, thest time when we went to Maternal Grandfather''s house, didn''t Maternal Grandmother vomit blood and faint. Unexpectedly she has yet to recover."


    Xia Yan quickly followed her words, "Yes, her condition hasn''t improved yet."


    "Furthermore," Jiang Ruan suddenly bowed to Xia Yan, "while Maternal Grandmother is ill, and Mother extremely worried, Mother still had to organise the longevity birthday celebration for zumu and has managed to organise such a beautiful banquet. It is truly the Jiang family''s fortune, Ruan niang is ashamed."


    The gratitude that she spoke of caused Xia Yan to feel prickles down her back. Weren''t Jiang Ruan''s words implying that even though her own mother was sickly, she still had the heart to organise the birthday banquet. How unfilial of her. Today, she continuously talked andughed with ease in front of all the furens, and there was not a trace of heavy-heartedness. She was afraid that now all the furens were considering this matter silently.


    She looked at the gentle youngdy in front of her and was secretly gritting her teeth in her heart. She suddenlyughed, "It is nothing." Thinking of the things that would take ceter, Xia Yan felt happy.


    Old Jiang Madame looked at them without any change in expression. At this moment, a sharp voice was heard from the courtyard, "Where did this demone from!"


    Everyone present looked to the side and saw a middle aged Taoist priest wearing a green robe and a Taoist hat appear. He carried a cloth bundle on his shoulder and carried a peach wood stick[1] in his hand and his expression was grim.


    Taoist hat


    Peach-wood stick


    [1] T/N: When a Taoist priest performs an exorcism or banishing of negative spirits and energy from a home, they use a seven star sword made from the wood of a peach tree.


    The origin of the peach tree sword: the use of peach wood to make such swords came from a legend about a gigantic holy tree on the Tu Shou Mountain. It had a trunk over 3000 miles and had captured the essence of 5 types of different holy trees. In ancient China, the northeast direction was known to be the devil''s gate position. Therefore, two deities namely Shen Du and U Lei took charge of the area to prevent any evil spirits from entering the human realm. They were protected under a branch of the gigantic peach tree. Whenever they saw any ghost entering the human realm they would tie the ghost with hemp strings and throw them into a forest to be eaten by tigers. Since then, all ancient chinese houses would have two panels carved from peach wood to be hung on doors to drive away evil spirits. Later it evolved into a tradition where the seven star sword was made by peach wood and used in any ce to drive evil spirits away. More.


    Xia Yan was shocked, "Xu Kong dao zhang[2]." Then, she apologised to everyone, "A few days ago, I invited this Taoist priest to do an exorcism for the Jiang fu, I never thought he would arrive today."


    [2] Dao Zhang ( ��� ) - Taoist priest.


    When the Taoist priest entered Jiang Quan was also courteous to him, saying, "We haven''t seen each other in a long time."


    "Five years have passed." Xu Kong bowed to him, "If everything has been well with daren, then this priest[3] can put his mind at ease."


    [3] P��n d��o ( ƶ�� ) - It is a manner of humbly addressing oneself, used by Taoist priests.


    Old Jiang Madame creased her eyebrows, "What dark things[4] are you doing?" She was extremely impolite.


    [4] W�� y��n zh��ng q�� ( �������� ) - a foul/ dark atmosphere.


    Jiang Quan said, "Mother, this Taoist priest is someone from this son''s past, he also came to our fu five years ago."."


    The furens present had never seen a wandering Taoist priest before, however, upon hearing what Jiang Quan said, they were more at ease.


    Jiang Ruan stood in the same spot, quietly looking at the priest who wore a grave expression. When she heard "five years ago", her lips slightly curved into a smile with unknown meaning.


    "The reason why this priest[5] came today was because Furen asked me to bless this fu with good fortune," Xu Kong continued, "but when this priest entered, I saw a dark air around the fu. I am afraid that there is a demon creating chaos."


    [5] P��n s��ng (ƶɮ ) - another form of address by priests/priests.


    Old Jiang Madame had a slightly angry expression on, "Help me chase this person out!"


    "Mother! This dao zhang is a master[6]." Jiang Quan simply shook off Old Jiang Madame''s thoughts. He turned around and hurriedly asked the Taoist priest, "Are Xu Kong dao zhang''s words true?"


    [6] G��o ren ( ���� ) - Someone of a noble character or an expert in something


    "This priest has never lied." Xu Kong twisted his beard, "And that demon is in this fu!"


    He walked around the hall and his gaze slowlynded on Jiang Ruan.


    Upon seeing this, everyone held their breath and heard the Taoist priest say, "Although this priest does not know who this youngdy is, this priest dares to confirm that the dark air in this fu is caused by this youngdy."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "This is impossible." Xia Yan appeared shocked, "She is the eldest young miss of our fu."


    "Eldest Young Miss?" Xu Kong said, "The one who was sent to the countryside residence five years ago, I did not expect her to be so old already. Then there is no mistake."


    "Dao zhang what are you talking about," Jiang Su Su continued, "How can my elder sister be a demon."


    However, Xu Kong spoke to Jiang Quan, "Daren, didn''t this priest help calcte this youngdy''s fortune five years ago and asked her to not return to the fu ever, otherwise it would incur great trouble. Even if daren''s heart has softened, you still cannot seek self-destruction."


    The people present had never heard this story as they thought in their hearts that it was no wonder Jiang Quan had called this Taoist priest someone from his past. He had already helped Jiang Ruan calcte her fortune five years ago?


    However, Xia Yan shook her head, "But no matter what, she is stilloye''s daughter, thus how couldoye bear to part with her just like this? Does dao zhang have any good solutions?"


    As Jiang Ruan listened, her smile contained a trace of irony. What Xia Yan said would cause those not in the know to think that Jiang Quan shared a deep father-daughter bond with her. If not for Imperial Censor Wang''s censor report[7], Jiang Quan would truly wish to leave her at the countryside residence for good, taking that he never had her, the Jiang family''s eldest young miss!


    [7] Zhe z�� ( ���� ) - book with a slipcase which keeps ount of all the deeds of the people with court positions


    "Mother, what is going on?" Jiang Chao said, "What do dao zhang''s words mean?"


    "This����" Xia Yan nced towards Jiang Ruan with a look of being in a difficult position, like it was extremely hard for her to talk about it.


    Seeing the situation, Xu Kong said, "This priest helped Jiang fu''s Eldest Young Miss calcte her fortune[8] and she turned out to be the bane of others'' existence. She is destined to curse both her mother and future husband, and all of her rtives in this lifetime. She carries with her the scourge of blood and death; it is in her nature because she was born cursed[9].


    [8] Sh��ng chen b�� z�� (�������� ) - references Chinese astrology and the importance of time at the point of birth. Different modes of time tell you about your fortune/destiny.


    [9] M��ng ge ( ���� ) - using your birth date and time to match with the constetion in the sky to use to calcte your fortune


    The bane of others'' existence!


    Once the words were said, everyone immediately went into a shock. They unconsciously looked towards Jiang Ruan and their gazes were filled with fear. Even if she was really beautiful, at present, in everyone''s eyes she was no different from a demon.


    Jiang Ruan did not react despite all of the gazes upon her. She simply stood silently. After a short while, sheughed lightly.


    "What are youughing about?" Jiang Li, who had been rejoicing in others'' misfortune, asked.


    "Iugh because it is all thanks to Xu Kong dao zhang that Ruan niang knows that she bears the sign of the cursed star and is the bane of others'' existence." Those words contained some unrity and everyone looked at her, puzzled. Jiang Ruan said, "Since dao zhang calcted Ruan niang''s birthdate characters five years ago and then left, after five years, you must have advanced and should probably have the ability to resolve this cursed fate."


    Xu Kong was stunned and he shook his head, saying, "Young Miss'' sign is too strong, therefore with this priest''s skills, there is nothing to be done."


    Jiang Ruan shook her head and said, "Dao zhang''s words make sense, but based on dao zhang''s words, I will curse my husband, my mother and all my rtives. However, during those five years that I''ve lived in the countryside residence, I did not bring misfortune to anyone. Other than my own body being a bit weak, the people in the countryside residence seemed to be living better day by day, how do you exin this?"


    These words had another meaning to them and the presentpany were all sharp. They usually attended a lot of social engagements so how could there be a meaning that they could not hear. Xia Yan pretended to touch her sideburns without any intentions and Xu Kong immediately said, "That was because the people in the countryside residence were not at all rted to Young Miss, they were all just some farmers and servants."


    "So it is like this," Jiang Ruan looked as if she suddenly understood everything and with a smile on her face, she said, "that''s why so many things of a ridiculous nature have happened to the Jiang fu after Ruan niang''s return from the countryside residence?"


    "That is correct." Xu Kong said and nodded his head.


    "Then the one who would be cursed first should be my closest kin," Jiang Ruan looked at Jiang Quan, "Based on the fact that I cursed my mother to death, the first one I would curse after returning to the fu should be my father, howe���� it is actually Second Older Brother and Second Younger Sister?"


    Jiang Quan heard Jiang Ruan''s words and felt some unhappiness in his heart. Xu Kong paused for a while and said, "This����the priest does not know either."


    "So there are things that dao zhang does not know." Jiang Ruan smiled, "Mother, do you think that I am cursed too?"


    "Of course����. of course not," Xia Yan dried her tears, "but Ruan''er����." She could not continue on and could only look extremely sorrowful.


    "Father, do you think that Ruan niang was born under a cursed star too?" Jiang Ruan looked towards Jiang Quan.


    Jiang Quan looked at her and felt that even if Jiang Ruan was smiling, the pair of beautiful eyes looked like they were immersed in ice cold water, making one feel chilled. He was distracted for a moment. It was as though he saw Zhao Mei, who looked haggard lying in her coffin, asking coldly. He panicked, immediately a suffocated feeling emerged, and he coldly said, "Do you wish to harm the whole Jiang fu?"


    "Why would Ruan niang wish to harm the whole of Jiang fu?" Jiang Ruan said. If she so easily harmed them, how would she feel content. She had to ensure that step by step it was crushed under her foot, until it became dust and forever disappeared from this world.


    Jiang Ruan looked at Old Jiang Madame, but Old Jiang Madame had already shut her eyes, as if she did not wish to see this shoddy drama. Xia Yan asked, "Dao zhang, then what should we do now?"


    Xu Kong looked towards Jiang Ruan, "If it was before, letting her stay at the countryside residence would have sufficed. However, you all fetched her home, and now the evil air has grown day by day. It is best to find an ancestral temple and have her stay there for a few years, after everything has subsided a bit, perhaps it can be resolved."


    Lian Qiao who was standing behind Jiang Ruan felt a chill in her heart, what a vicious thought! After bing a Buddhist nun at a temple for a few years, she was afraid that the people in the capital would eventually forget that there was someone called Jiang Ruan. As time passed, Jiang Ruan would grow older and older and it would be even harder for her to find a good match for marriage. Wrong. Xia Yan had already dered in front of so many people that Jiang Ruan bore a cursed sign, thus which decent family in the capital would want her. She was afraid that they could not wait to hide from her!


    There wasplete silence, then suddenly a low and deep voice said, "Dao zhang please be mindful of your words."

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    A yellow-robed monk, whose beard waspletely white, walked slowly into the hall, staff in hand. Compared with the Taoist priest, Xu Kong, this elderly monk was amiable and benign-looking, his movements infused with an air of holiness that would not tolerate any profanity; he really seemed to be the epitome of a Buddhist disciple.


    As soon as she saw this monk, Lian Qiao exhaled a long breath. Someone in the hall recognised the monk and cried out in amazement, "Isn''t this Great Master Hui Jue? What is he doing here?"


    Great Master Hui Jue''s reputation far exceeded that of Xu Kong dao zhang. Every single one of the rich and noble families in the capital knew of the enlightened senior monk with a brilliant grasp of Buddhist doctrine who had appeared in the capital city at the end of the previous year.


    When Xia Yan''s eyesnded on Hui Jue, she knew this boded no good, but Jiang Ruan was still standing in the middle of the hall with a faint smile on her face. Xia Yan was instantly full of suspicion - how did Jiang Ruan establish a connection with this monk? However, on thinking about the events of the day, she absolutely could not allow Hui Jue to hamper her n, so she smiled and said, "Why has Great Mastere to the fu? Is it also to exorcise evil?"


    Hui Jue ced his palms together in greeting, inclined his head slightly and said, "Amitabha." He turned to look at Jiang Ruan and greeted her, "Young Miss."


    "Da Jiejie, on a normal day, you don''t set foot outside. When did you be acquainted with this Great Master?" Jiang Su Su sounded innocent, but her words were usatory. They suggested that, if Jiang Ruan were truly a virtuousdy who kept to her own quarters, she would not be able to meet people as she wished, even if it was a monk.


    Jiang Ruan sighed lightly and looked towards Old Jiang Madame, who had opened both her eyes at some stage. "This is my present for zumu."


    In a heavy voice, Jiang Quan asked, "How did thise to be?" When hepared Hui Jue to Xu Kong dao zhang, he naturally understood that Great Master Hui Jue was the more trustworthy of the two. However, as the monk was affiliated with Jiang Ruan, it was inevitable that there was some degree of suspicion.


    "A few days ago, I went out with the young miss from Chief Historian Lin''s fu, Lin Zi Xiang, intending to select a gift for zumu, but nothing was satisfactory. Zumu has no need to worry about food or clothing, and even the most sumptuous items would not be of interest to her. Ruan niang thought, nothing in this world can surpass the importance of peace and good health, and a long life of good fortune. I heard that there was a Great Master Hui Jue in the capital, a disciple of Buddha''s Seat[1]. As it turns out, Chief Historian Lin''s fu has some connection with the Great Master, so I asked Lin Zi Xiang for a favour, as I wanted to invite the Great Master to pray for zumu."


    [1] Buddha''s Seat - Buddha had four ''seats'' disciples below him -these Four Bodhisattvas in Buddhism refers to Manjushri, Guanyin Bodhisattva, Samantabhadra Bodhisattva, Jizo Bodhisattva. So this Hui Jue is a disciple under one of these bodhisattvas.


    All the rich and noble families in the capital city were followers of Buddha, and many of them had invited Great Master Hui Jue into their fus to exin Buddhist scriptures. Lin Zi Xiang''s mother had always been a follower of Buddha. Thus, the exnation Jiang Ruan had given was adequate, and would not evoke any suspicion.


    She spoke with such sincerity that to doubt her seemed to be tantamount to disappointing her absolute devotion. Jiang Ruan said, softly, "If Ruang niang had known earlier that Mother had already invited dao zhang toe and pray on behalf of the Jiang fu, I would definitely not have taken the liberty to make this decision." She gently bowed to Hui Jue, saying, "Honourable Great Master Hui Jue, Ruan niang cannot thank you enough for your willingness to make this journey to pray for zumu. However, now that dao zhang is here, it seems to be unnecessary." She smiled slightly and said, "However, since dao zhang is at present engaged in performing an exorcism and is not in the right frame of mind to pray for zumu, would Great Master kindly consent to praying for zumu now? The light of your blessing will surely be able to confer long and continuous good fortune."


    Everyone was slightly startled on hearing her words. Upon deeper thought to those who might be more calctive and scheming, if this eldest di daughter of the Jiang family was not scared about something, could she still bring up praying for blessings even at this time. Others, who looked only on the surface of the matter, were full of praise for Jiang Ruan. She showed that not only was she not concerned about her cursed fate, but instead was concerned about praying for her family''s zumu. It was such an act ofudable filial piety. In contrast, Xia Yan and the others, including Jiang Quan the so-called son, were only concerned with what that fate portended, and tantly disregarded how the elderly furen was feeling at that moment.


    Old Jiang Madame looked coolly at Jiang Ruan. Although she said nothing, a gleam of understanding appeared in her eyes. She did not raise any objections but quietly watched to see what would happen.


    "Dao zhang can also pray for blessings," Xia Yan said, nervous about what other strange urrences might transpire. "Must we inconvenience the Great Master?"


    One of the furens present could finally no longer stay silent and reminded everyone, "Whether good or bad, this is Eldest Jiang Miss'' heartfelt intention. Why should we disappoint this child?"


    "That''s right, everyone in the capital city knows of Great Master Hui Jue''s reputation. Do you know how many people want to receive prayers of blessing but can''t see this wish realised?"


    The sounds of agreement from the crowd grew in volume. Some genuinely believed that Jiang Ruan was to be pitied, while others were merely following the crowd to take advantage of the situation. Only Jiang Ruan continued to stand in silence, the corners of her mouth uplifted in amusement, as if her mood had not been shaken in the slightest by the situation in front of her.


    Hui Jue was standing closest to her and naturally could clearly see her expression. From the time he had walked into the hall, he had noticed the people there were intentionally targeting her, yet this youngdy before his eyes was still standing perfectly straight, all smiles, as if everything was firmly in her grasp. He thought about how, after Jiang Ruan had left that day, all had urred as she had said - the Prefectural Magistrate''s fu had indeed been haunted, and they had invited him to conduct an exorcism the next day. Could it be that what she had said was true - in this world, there are actually people who know the past and therefore also know the future? Deep in his heart, he firmly rejected this notion. This eldest daughter of the Jiang family must have some truly able person directing her from behind, otherwise, how could she know so much?


    He shook his head and said, "Today, this monk[2] was originally here to pray on behalf of this fu''s old madame, but, just now, this monk heard what dao zhang said, and cannot remain silent."


    [2] Lao na ( ���� ) - term used by an elderly Buddhist monk to refer to himself.


    When Xia Yan heard this, she sensed something was not right, and immediately smilingly said, "Great Master, you can tell us whatever it is in private after the longevity feast."


    "We of the monkhood do not engage in falsehoods," Hui Jue said. "It is simply that this monk sees that Eldest Young Miss has a full forehead, an upright nose bridge, plump and smooth lips; her appearance is that of a person who is blessed with good fortune. The fate of being born under a cursed star, which dao zhang has pronounced, is heresy."


    He said all this with a righteous and majestic bearing, such that those who heard him could not help but believe him. When Hui Jue appeared, Xu Kong dao zhang felt his confidence waver, for he was only a cheap trickster who was used to conning ordinary people on a regr basis. It''s just that, this time, he had been ordered toe by Xia Yan. He could never match up to the renown and positive public opinion that Hui Jue enjoyed in the capital city. However, now that he had already reached this stage, he had no choice but to brace himself and press on. So, he assumed a haughty attitude and said, "Could it be that Great Master has made a mistake? This priest studied at Mt. Mao[3] and has never made a miscalction in fortune telling. I have already verified the Eldest Jiang Miss''s birthdate characters and she is indeed born under this star, and will be the bane of others'' existence."


    [3] Mao Shan ( éɽ ) - Mt. Mao, the Taoist mountain southeast of Jurong county, Jiangsu Province.


    Jiang Ruan smiled faintly as she stood where she was, looking at Hui Jue. Hui Jue''s skills of deception should be more polished than that of dao zhang. That Hui Jue could so openly swindle so many people in Yuzhou for so many years without being discovered was of course due to his innate skill, but, without doubt, the most important factor was still his ability to disguise his appearance. Anyone who looked at him would never be able to connect this amiable and benign-faced monk, with righteousness shining from every pore, with a trickster.


    This time, not only did she need Hui Jue, it was even more a test for him. If Hui Jue was unable to carry off this situation, then, in future there would be no necessity to assist him.


    Her gaze was piercing. Hui Jue, show me what you are capable of.


    Hui Jue listened to Xu Kong dao zhang''s words without any anger. He said, "Kindly forgive this monk for not blindly epting what dao zhang says." This posture caused the surrounding furens, who were all enjoying the show, to have even more respect for him. They felt that Hui Jue was neither servile nor overbearing, which was entirely befitting a senior monk. In contrast, Xu Kong dao zhang had an arrogant attitude, which had subconsciously evoked the people''s dislike.


    Xu Kong dao zhang was entirely unaware of this, and was solely focused on not allowing Hui Jue to destroy his arguments. Consequently, he feigned anger to say, "Could it be that Great Master is deliberately making things difficult for this priest?"


    Hui Jue sighed deeply before saying, "If dao zhang insists on seeing it this way, then this monk is powerless to do anything about it. However, this monk cannot bear to see Eldest Jiang Miss having to shoulder the burden of this usation. It is true that this fu has a sinister energy, but it is not due to her fate. Rather, it is because a demon has caused mischief in this fu, and it may be assumed that it has attached itself to someone in the fu. That person . . . is not Eldest Jiang Miss."


    Lian Qiao, who was standing behind, heard all this and wanted tough. It was all spiritual mumbo-jumbo, yet the furens in the hall were all listening with grave expressions, as if firmly believing in all that was said, without a shred of doubt. Without waiting for dao zhang''s response, Hui Jue said, "This monk will now think of a way to force this demon to show itself."


    "This . . . is not good," said Xia Yan agitatedly, looking towards Jiang Quan.


    Jiang Quan was of two minds. He was eager to expel Jiang fu''s recent spell of bad luck, and even though he did not trust the person Jiang Ruan had invited, Great Master Hui Jue''s renown spoke for itself. If he could really search out this demon, wouldn''t Jiang fu have peace and security?


    Xia Yan noticed his hesitation and felt even more anxious. With all her calctions and deliberations, she had never imagined that Jiang Ruan would go so far as to invite Great Master Hui Jue to the fu, giving her a taste of her own medicine. Great Master Hui Jue''s renown was much greater than that of Xu Kong dao zhang. If she raised an objection, it was to be feared that everyone would be on Hui Jue''s side. On thinking of all this, Xia Yan felt hatred and fury rise up within her.


    Without waiting for Jiang Quan to make a decision, Old Jiang Madame spoke up. "Since Great Master has this intention, could we please trouble Great Master."


    "Zumu?" Jiang Su Su furrowed her brow.


    Old Jiang Madame looked at her without really seeing her, and said to Xia Yan, "Daughter-inw, haven''t you always wanted to rid the Jiang fu of its bad luck? Great Master Hui Jue is an enlightened senior monk; isn''t daughter-inw happy?"


    "I would not dare," Xia Yan said as she eked out a smile.


    Xu Kong dao zhang was cold-shouldered as Hui Jue ced his palms together and said, "Amitabha, this monk needs to take a look at each courtyard."


    "That''s not an issue," Jiang Quan said. "Show Great Master the way."


    Immediately, two maidservants came forward to guide Hui Jue. The three of them were right in front, while Xia Yan and Jiang Su Su followed closely behind in a bid to prevent any trickery by Hui Jue. Jiang Quan and the furens who were there for the entertainment also followed behind, as did Cai Que and Du Juan who were supporting Old Jiang Madame by the arm, all of them keen to see what was going on. Jiang Ruan unhurriedly brought up the rear. Jiang Chao red daggers at her like a venomous snake, but she pretended not to notice, and called out to Xu Kong dao zhang who was standing to one side, "Dao zhang should also follow us. Buddhism and Taoism each have their own merits, perhaps today''s situation is a great opportunity for increasing cultivation[4]."


    [4] Xiu wei ( ��Ϊ ) - probably refers to cultivation, a Taoist concept by which humans can extend their lifespan and gain supernatural powers through practising a set of martial and mystical arts involving meditation and the cultivation of Qi (life energy). (Definition taken from here)


    She had spoken mockingly, but a gentle smile was on her face, so no one could really tell what she was thinking. Jiang Ruan did not allow him to decline the invitation. Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi hemmed him in, front and back, so Xu Kong had no choice but to grit his teeth and walk on.


    Hui Jue resolutely did as he had said and walked through all the rooms in every single courtyard. Several of the yiniangs who had note out to greet the guests that day were shocked to see such a spectacle. When the servants had informed them of the reason for it, they felt quite bewildered, but also simply followed along.


    Hui Jue did not leave out any courtyard and thest one he visited was Hong Ying''s. When Hong Ying heard the sequence of events, she hid behind Jiang Quan''s back in a panicked state. Xia Yan could not avoid noticing this and frowned, but Hong Ying seized the opportunity when no one else was paying attention to steal a quick nce at Jiang Ruan.


    After walking through all the courtyards without any mishap, Xu Kong dao zhang could not help himself and said, provocatively, "Great Master, didn''t you say a demon was causing mischief? At present, it looks as if everything is wonderfully stable. Perhaps, Great Master has made a mistake."


    Hui Jue ced his palms together and said, "Amitabha. Now,dies and gentlemen, would you kindly follow this monk to the main courtyard."


    At the main courtyard right in the middle of the Jiang fu, just outside Jiang Quan''s study, Hui Jue silently retrieved an incense censer from his bag and shook out the contents of another cloth bag, which turned out to be incense powder. He ced the incense powder into the censer and also lit a joss stick. As green smoke spiralled forth, he sat down in the lotus position, one hand striking a wooden fish[5], the other hand fingering prayer beads, while he closed his eyes and started to meditate.


    [5] Mu yu ( ľ�� ) - lit. wooden fish, also known as a Chinese temple block or wooden bell. A wooden percussion instrument used by monks andy people in the Mahayana Buddhist tradition.


    In this kind of atmosphere, everyone was a little keyed up. Only Jiang Ruan looked calm andposed; Xia Yan and Jiang Su Su were naturally increasingly apprehensive. Under the weight of many eyes, Hui Jue continued chanting Buddhist scriptures. At first, nothing happened. Half a joss stickter, incredibly, a dense ck mass suddenly appeared in the sky flying towards them. Everyone was rmed.


    The sky had already been gloomy, but the dense ck mass obstructed almost the entire sky above the Jiang fu. Once the mass drew closer, only then could one clearly see that it wasposed of hundreds of big, ck-winged bats. Fluttering their wings, they approached the fu in an almost slow motion.


    All the furens and youngdies at the scene cried out in fear, but the cloud of ck-winged bats flew past the main courtyard without stopping and continued on. After flying back and forth for a while, they all finally and unexpectedly stopped above Su Xin Yuan. After a brief pause, the cloud of bats abruptly rushed into thedy''s chamber of the residence, where a maidservant was busily tidying up. Faced with such a big cloud of bats, she immediately ran out, her normally rosy face having lost its colour.


    Everyone present was dumbfounded and Xia Yan and Jiang Su Su turned pale. Hui Jue stopped chanting and said, "The demon has shown its true nature."


    "Whose residence is that?" The Assistant Minister''s Furen was the first to ask.


    Another furen replied, "It seems to be the residence of Second Jiang Miss."


    With an ashen face, Jiang Chao asked, "Great Master, what do you mean by this? Are you saying that my meimei is a demon?"


    Hui Jue said mildly, "Second Jiang Miss is not a demon, but the demon which is causing mischief is now in Second Jiang Miss''s courtyard. Second Jiang Miss has been staying with this evildoer for many years, so she has been possessed by it. It is due to this that disaster has befallen the Jiang fu."


    "Well, then, how did my meimeie to be possessed by a demon?" Jiang Chao''s face was ugly as he said, "Every single thing that has happened in this fu, all happened when Eldest Younger Sister returned."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jiang Ruan smiled faintly but did not speak, as if she had not heard Jiang Chao vilifying her. Hui Jue said, "Perhaps Second Jiang Miss experienced some kind of danger previously, or suffered an illness. During an illness, a person''s spiritual consciousness is weak, and the demon might have taken advantage of the weakness to enter the body."


    "Didn''t Second Jiang Miss fall into the water at the Ling Long Boat several days ago?" the Assistant Minister''s Furen smilingly said. "At that time, she was pulled from the water, gasping for breath. I am afraid it might have been at this time that the misfortune urred."


    "Amitabha," Hui Jue intoned as he ced his palms together.


    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone came to the awareness that Eldest Jiang Miss was not really born under a cursed star. Instead, the troubles faced by the Jiang fu were due to the proclivity for evil caused by Second Miss. On thinking about how Jiang Ruan had earlier been wrongly used yet had not gotten angry or forgotten her manners, and even faced the situation with a smile, the furens were full of admiration for her. Thus, they started to discuss this amazing turn of events whereby the previously unjustly treated Eldest Jiang Miss was now being defended.


    "So, it turns out that Eldest Jiang Miss is innocent. Just as I said, we''ve seen this nice girl dishonoured for no good reason."


    "She was almost made the scapegoat. Tsk tsk, Second Jiang Miss must have known that she was being possessed by the demon, and that''s why she wanted to throw the sh*t pot at Eldest Miss."


    "Eldest Miss is all alone, she doesn''t even have someone to speak on her behalf. If it wasn''t for the senior monk today, perhaps her entire life would have been ruined."


    The voices were not actually loud, but neither were they soft, and they were clear enough to be overheard. Jiang Su Su was aware that she had lost face and was full of bitter hatred. She had never imagined that, today, she would once again have victory snatched away from her at thest minute. Not only that, Jiang Ruan had also managed to turn the tables on her. When she thought about this, she felt somewhat flustered. If she had been singled out as the inauspicious person, then what would happen in future? After further consideration, she thought it was still all right. This bald donkey[1] had not said that she had the fate of one born under a cursed star, but only that she was possessed. Everything would be good after some days.


    [1] Tu lu ( ͺ¿ ) - lit. bald donkey; derogatory term for a Buddhist monk.


    Xia Yan was so enraged, she was dying to charge at Jiang Ruan and rip out her throat. She knew there was something shady about this Great Master Hui Jue; he and Jiang Ruan must have established a connection earlier. Although she did not understand why this renowned senior monk would help Jiang Ruan, she was convinced that the cloud of big, ck-winged bats which had appeared today had to be Hui Jue''s doing. However, they had followed him the entire time and Hui Jue had not made any kind of movement, so how on earth had he managed to stage something like this?


    Old Jiang Madame had not said a single word during this time, only observing Jiang Ruan quietly. Jiang Quan had not been inclined to ept what was happening, but, at that moment, watching so many big, ck-winged bats rushing into Jiang Su Su''s residence without any reason, he believed Hui Jue''s exnation to some extent. Thus, he said, "Great Master, what should my daughter do now?"


    Jiang Ruan''s smile turned slightly mocking. Even till now, Jiang Quan was still concerned about Jiang Su Su; the father-daughter rtionship was indeed strong. If their positions had been switched, Jiang Quan would have considered her filthy, and wished that she would disappear from the face of the earth. Hui Jue said, "We just need to get rid of the bad luck. This monk will write a few Buddhist texts and paste them in the room, and all will be well after a few days. However . . ." he hesitated for a while before continuing, "Second Miss has been possessed by this evildoer for too long, so a few days will not be sufficient."


    "Then what can be done?" Jiang Quan said agitatedly. "Please, Great Master, save my daughter!"


    "Jiang daren does not need to be anxious," Hui Jue said. "This monk knows of a private temple[2]. It would be best for Second Miss to go there to devote herself to spiritual development for a period of time. In the temple, she would feel the influence of eternal Buddist scriptures the entire day. The filthy energy will be dispelled, and Second Miss will emerge unscathed."


    [2] Jia miao ( ���� ) - lit. home or family temple. Apparently, in ancient times, officials could build such temples as a ce to worship their ancestors (Confucianism).


    Xia Yan was shocked. Jiang Su Su had already eximed, "I haven''t been possessed by any demon, and I don''t want to go to the temple!"


    "Su''er!" Jiang Quan shouted coldly. He looked at Hui Jue and asked, "For how long?"


    Great Master Hui Jue said, softly, "This monk does not dare to give any guarantees, but it is to be feared that Second Miss will not be able to return home for three to five years."


    In a split second, Xia Yan''s face took on an unsightly expression as she turned to look at Jiang Ruan. Their n just now had been to send Jiang Ruan to the temple for three to five years, and now, Jiang Ruan had returned the intention with thanks, instead sending Jiang Su Su to the temple for a few years. So ruthless!


    Grieved, she said, "Is there any other way? Great Master, I only have this daughter."


    Great Master Hui Jue shook his head and sighed without saying anything further.


    Jiang Quan was in a dilemma. If Jiang Su Su stayed at the Jiang fu, even more incidents would ur. Moreover, if Jiang Su Su stayed at the temple, her personal bad luck would also be eliminated. Although he was reluctant to part with her, he knew that this was the best way.


    Xia Yan grew even more anxious on beholding Jiang Quan''s expression. Jiang Chao had already thrown caution to the wind and was yelling at Hui Jue, "You attention-seeking bald donkey! Clearly you''re putting on a show to trick us! See if I don''t tear your mouth off!"


    Although Hui Jue was fearful, he maintained a calm expression in the face of this storm and retreated a few steps wordlessly.


    "Stop him." Several of Jiang Quan''s personal guards stopped Jiang Chao. Usually, Jiang Chao gave everyone the impression he was a person who tried not to offend anyone, but now, his eyes were fierce and his words were crude. Upon seeing this, several of the furen present who had been on the hunt for a man to marry their daughters off to changed their ns.


    Jiang Quan felt his head hurt. Ordinarily, these siblings were the ones who made him feel the proudest, but,tely, they had disappointed him over and over again, making him impatient, impetuous, and short-sighted. Not even Jiang Ruan had made him feel thus.


    Jiang Ruan? He froze and looked at Jiang Ruan, who was still in the position she had been previously, a small smile on her face. She was clearly at the centre of the entire situation, but she looked rxed and at ease, seemingly having nothing at all to do with the proceedings. It was as if she had everything and everyone in her grasp, and was quietly watching the course of events unfold from the outside, observing other people''s disputes with cold eyes.


    Jiang Quan could not help but shiver. He heard Jiang Ruan say, "Second Older Brother has certainly spoken in error. Great Master was invited here by Ruan niang, so if you doubt Great Master, then you also doubt Ruan niang. In Second Older Brother''s opinion, why would a person like Great Master do the bidding of Ruan niang? For money? With a monthly allowance of two coins, even the incense burned at an ordinary temple would cost more."


    The crowd was once again in an uproar. Two coins a month, that was the allowance of a second-ranked maidservant! Even though Jiang Ruan was the Jiang family''s di daughter, she was frugal and exercised self-control. All this caused the people to wonder what the root cause was - was Jiang fu embarrassingly short of money at the moment, or was Xia Yan, the mistress of the fu, too harsh on her step-daughter?


    Jiang Quan could only feel as if his self-respect had been shattered. He glowered at Xia Yan and forced himself to suppress his anger, only to hear Jiang Ruan say, "Second Older Brother considers Great Master Hui Jue to be a trickster, but Ruan niang has yet to say that Xu Kong dao zhang is a trickster. Since Second Younger Sister is demon-possessed, that means that Ruan niang was not born cursed and does not have the fate of being the bane of others'' existence. What about the dao zhang who calcted Ruan niang''s birthdate characters five years ago, such that Ruan niang had to waste five years at the rural residence? How should this debt be calcted? No matter what, there is no clear way to calcte the cost. It would be better to seek the advice of the Capital Magistrate[3]. I am on good terms with the young miss of the Capital Magistrate''s fu; perhaps it might be possible to ask him to amodate us."


    [3] Jing Zhao Ying ( ������ ) - apparently an official title used in ancient times, akin to the mayor of the city.


    She had a gentle smile on her face, but, in contrast, every word wasced with intense usation. It was so menacing that one knew, whether retaliating or retreating, one was on dangerous ground. Xu Kong dao zhang had long since started to sweat heavily, and he looked to Xia Yan in an unspoken appeal for help.


    Xia Yan said, stiffly, "Dao zhang is an old acquaintance, and there must be some misunderstanding. Ruan niang, you are still young, there are many situations which cannot be seen as simply ck or white. It would be best not to draw a definite conclusion."


    Jiang Quan finally could no longer bear the eyes of all who were watching the entertainment and growled, "Enough!"


    Xia Yan promptly stopped talking. Hui Jue said, "This monk will send disciples with the scriptures when they have been written. Now, the matter is over, this monk ought to take his leave."


    Jiang Ruan smiled and said, "Not quite, Great Master has forgotten something." Hui Jue was slightly startled. Jiang Ruan continued, "Ruan niang invited Great Master here today to pray for zumu, but Great Master unexpectedly expelled a demonic influence from the Jiang fu. If it is convenient for Great Master, could you please pray for blessings for zumu?" Everyone present was quite astonished that Jiang Ruan still remembered, at this time, to ask for prayers for Old Jiang Madame. Old Jiang Madame''s face remained expressionless as she said, "There is no need. Great Master and I are both tired. That you have purged my Jiang fu of these demonic influences is the greatest blessing I could have." She then said, "Cai Que, help me back to my room," and departed without taking leave of anyone.


    On seeing this, the furens hurriedly got up to take their leave. Today, they had witnessed such a good show, and it would not be appropriate for them to stay longer. However, the next day, there would undoubtedly be yet another rumour about the Jiang family making its way around the capital.


    Almost instantly, the room was cleared of guests. Jiang Ruan smiled slightly and said, "If Great Master is taking his leave, I will see Great Master out." Hui Jue nodded.


    After they had reached the entrance of the fu, Jiang Ruan looked at him and smiled. "Many thanks to Great Master foring to my aid today."


    "Did Young Miss mean what she said at the start?" Hui Jue lowered his head and maintained a humble attitude, looking very much like a benevolent Buddha.


    "Of course," Jiang Ruan said with a smile. "If Great Master is able to continue aiding Ruan niang in the same way as today, Buddha will see you umting much merit, and will not be indifferent to the child." She continued, "Great Master has indeed opened the eyes of many people today."


    Hui Jue had been deceiving people for so many years that speaking truthfully was no longer something he could do. Mixing falsehood and truth was what the wandering monk had taught him from the very beginning. Today, as he had passed through Jiang Su Su''s residence, he had casually scattered a handful of powdered pig''s blood there.


    Bats like pig''s blood, but will note and go at will. There were other substances blended with the powdered blood as well as also mixed with the incense burned at the main residence, which would cause the bats toe forth even in daytime. Those in the know would not have taken today''s scene to be anything rming, but the ignorant would have seen it as the manifestation of demonic influence.


    Jiang Ruan smiled faintly. "Mother loves Second Younger Sister dearly, and definitely will not easily let her go to the private temple."


    "The bats will disperse in the daytime, but they wille and knock at the door at night. Now Second Miss is worried at heart, so she will naturally not oppose the notion of leaving for the temple," Hui Jue said without emotion. He had smeared a substance on Jiang Su Su''s door so that the bats would fly there at night and bump against the door with sufficient force to make a loud sound, but when Jiang Su Su opened the door, she would find no one there. This would ur repeatedly until Jiang Su Su would be paranoid, and then not long after, she would, of her own ord, suggest going to the temple.


    "Great Master is indeed brilliant." Jiang Ruan raised an eyebrow - this Hui Jue had some brains, and knew how to leave himself room to manoeuvre, if she could ensure a firm hold on him . . . she smiled and said, "If Great Master can aid me in this way, I will return Great Master the favour. In a few days, I will visit once again. Great Master must not forget what I have said."


    Hui Jue stared dazedly at the young girl in front of him, whose beautiful eyes were chilly even though she was smiling. She was so young, yet her thoughts were more profound than any other unmarried daughter[4] that he had ever met, with wisdom that was almost otherworldly. Hui Jue kept his thoughts to himself as he bid her farewell and left.


    [4] Hou yuan nu zi ( ��ԺŮ�� ) - lit. backyard woman/ daughter. This alludes to the fact that noblewomen were kept at the back of the residence and were not involved with the worldly affairs of men. It is just a sad way of saying that unmarried daughters have a narrow world view.


    * * *


    In the Commander-in-chief''s fu.


    Gu Furen had just returned home when Gu Yi ran in excitedly from outside. "Mother, did you see the Jiang family''s Eldest Miss? What do you think?"


    Gu Furen smiled and said, "Her looks are exceptional, her temperament is mild, she is educated and well-bnced, and she behaves in ordance with propriety."


    "That is to say, she''s not bad?" Gu Yiughingly said, "I knew that Mother would find her eptable. He then scratched his head and said, "Did you . . ."


    "Psh, how old is she? Hurry back to your room; when your father returns and sees you like this, he''s going to chastise you again. We''ll talk about this another day," Gu Furen scolded good-naturedly.


    As soon as he heard Gu darening back, Gu Yi immediately disappeared like a wisp of smoke. After he had left, Gu Furen sighed deeply.


    "Does Furen think that Eldest Jiang Miss is not good?" the maidservant beside her asked softly.


    "You saw it for yourself today, the waters of the Jiang family run deep. Eldest Jiang Miss has barely returned to the fu yet has raised such a big tempest, and even managed to escape unscathed today. Her mind is definitely not as simple as she presents herself to be." She shook her head and continued, "I only want to find a simple, pure girl to be Yi''er''s wife. That girl''s tendency towards evil is too great."

 Chapter 77.1

    Chapter 77.1


    It had already been raining for nearly a month, but the relentless pitter patter of rain in Great Jin showed no signs of stopping. Many farms were devastated by the flooding, and in turn the price of rice began to escte, even for stale rice. In this world, naturally there would not be sufficient provisions for everyone. Other than for the wealthy who were capable of paying premium prices for fresh produce from out of town, themon folk could only watch their provisions dwindle with each passing day; there were even some who weren''t able to even have a meal. People were praying fervently for this bout of spring rain toe to an end, but s the sky did not fulfil mankind''s desires, and the rain showed no signs of stopping.


    Jiang Quan had already settled the matters regarding the private temple and had nned for Jiang Su Su to be taken there in a few days time. Although Xia Yan and Jiang Chao had been trying to dissuade him, Jiang Quan was still determined. Since the Xia family had not interceded for Jiang Su Su because of Xia Jun, this matter was to proceed as nned.


    As expected, not long after Old Jiang Madame''s longevity birthday celebration, the capital indeed erupted with an increasing number of rumors and gossip regarding the Jiang Family. One top rumor was that of the false prophecy made by Taoist priest, Xu Kong, who, when she was sent to him as a young child, stated that Jiang Ruan had been born under a cursed star. As a result, Jiang Ruan was sent to the countryside residence and made to suffer five years of unnecessary misfortune. Obviously, within the capital there were some from the upper echelon that were neither blind nor deaf. They were wise and insightful enough to see the subterfuge within all of this. The matter regarding Xia Yan''s reputation as the genteel, virtuous and talenteddy now required some reflection. That said, based on Jiang Ruan''s performance the other day, it was evident that her disposition was not to be taken lightly. For a while now, the people of Great Jin were aware that the Jiang Family''s di daughter was not one to be underestimated.


    Jiang Ruan was lost in thought whilst sitting by the window looking out at the curtain of rain. The hole in the roof of the house had finally been fixed, and on that day, not just the hole, even their monthly allowance had been restored to its rightful amount. In retrospect, it was probably due to Jiang Quan having lost face in the presence of Gu Furen and so he had warned Xia Yan about it.


    Lu Zhu carried a flower pot of fresh China Rose and ced it by the front of the courtyard. She was smiling as she entered the house, "Miss, today this servant heard from others that Xu Kong dao zhang was arrested by the city guards because it was said that he was a conniving chatan, a liar. Furthermore, it appears that while in prison he has received the board as corporal punishment, and it is said that one of his legs has been crippled." She seethed as she continued, "He surely deserved it. Who gave him the right to be so ruthless andcking in conscience, and to even go to the extent of fabricating the lie about the cursed star to vilify my young miss."


    Jiang Ruan declined toment. That day, there were lots of furens present, and it was inevitable that they would spill the beans on Xu Kong dao zhang. Over the years, Xu Kong dao zhang had not been only of service to Xia Yan''s family, and when the other families who had engaged his services came to know of his deeds, naturally it was bound to stir up anger and hatred. In turn, it was to be expected that a formalwsuit would be submitted to the constabry[1].


    [1] Xunbufang ( Ѳ���� ) - (old) police station in a foreign concession.


    Lian Qiao followed Jiang Ruan''s line of sight and looked out the window. Sighing deeply shemented, "Don''t know when this rain will stop." Then in a quiet voice she said, "Miss, now that the capital has a shortage of provision, why don''t we take some of our provisions to sell. We would be able to make tonnes of money[2]."


    [2] Pen m��n b�� f��n ( �������� ) - literally means pots filled and monks'' earthen alms bowl doubles = tonnes of money.


    Jiang Ruan shook her head, and Lu Zhu voiced, "Miss is thinking of waiting it out for a few more days? Who knows when this rain will stop, therefore, the opportune moment is now."


    "Buying those provisions wasn''t meant for resale." Jiang Ruan smiled.


    "Then what''s it for?" Lu Zhu was perplexed.


    "To save someone."


    "Save someone." Lu Zhu deliberated those two words when suddenly her eyes lit up, "Miss is nning to wait a few more days before taking those provisions out to aid the disaster relief, providing for the victims of the disaster, thus saving their lives."


    "You''ve only got half of it right," Jiang Ruan smiled in reply, "I''m not nning to save their lives." The ones that she intended to save were the Zhao family.


    Lu Zhu''s eyes fluttered but she did not ask any further. After a moment''s thought, she suddenly said, "Miss, this servant heard that the reservoir in the north of the capital is starting to overflow and the Emperor has ordered Eighth Prince to manage the overflow situation. He has also transferred back the Grand Councillor Li fu''s Young Master Li An to go along." Lu Zhu was a second-rank servant and would naturally get more opportunities to mingle with people from the marketce and visit the local haunts of themon people. Moreover, she was good at establishing rtionships and connections and had the ability to get firsthand information quickly.


    "Ah, Li An." Jiang Ruan smiled and the gleam in her eyes was rather chilling, "Finally, the wait has brought results."


    Li Dong had two sons. Li Yang, who was lustful and a dandy, unwilling to learn martial arts, and a devout follower of the hedonistic lifestyle. Unfortunately, currently Li Yang was handicapped. Undoubtedly Li Dong was not willing to take things lying down, however, he had been biding his time and had not struck out at the Jiang fu yet. This was due most likely to the work of his younger son, Li An. Li An was sinister and cunning, and extremely intelligent. In the past life, Xuan Li had thought rather highly of him, and so at that time his efforts to entice Li Dong were only worth 30 percent for his power and influence, whereas the 70 percent was primarily meant for Li An''s intelligence and wisdom.


    Li An was a person who would protect others even when knowing that the other person was wrong, and presently he viewed Li Yang with utmost importance. Jiang Ruan smirked. In her previous life, Xuan Li had told her a secret, a secret concerning Li An. A secret that even Li Yang and Li Dong were not aware of, and this secret would be her biggest bargaining chip.


    She said to Lu Zhu, "Tell Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi toe back quickly, and also take out a deck of Ye Zi cards[3]."


    "Miss wants to y the Ye Zi cards?" Lu Zhu chuckled, "This servant will go and return with the other two."


    [3] Yezi Pai ( Ҷ���� ) : Leaf card is a kind of card , also called "Niang Niang card", harmony card, evil talisman card. Its gamey was called " Leaf y " in ancient times. This ancient gambling game is an important part of China''s traditional culture, a traditional Chinese entertainment project, and a treasure of the Chinese nation . The gamey and algorithm are the same as Mahjong. More.


    * * *


    The Grand Councillor''s fu in the capital.


    Li Dong was sitting on a soft couch in the middle of the main hall. A beautiful concubine was massaging his shoulders and at his feet, there was another concubine gently pummeling his legs with her fist. Both concubines had scared expressions on their faces, while Li Dong''s disposition was stormy, and his facial expression was fierce, devoid of his usual phoney smiling facade. Given his savage and murderous aura, it was evident that his frame of mind was not good at the moment..


    Just then, a boy servant entered, reporting, "Second Young Master has returned."


    From outside the hall walked in a young man who looked to be around 17 or 18 years of age. He was wearing azure coloured jacquard woven silk attire, and around his waist was a yellow tiger patterned belt. His face was handsome and his skin was pale, as if he had not been in the sun for many years, and he had a pair of deep ck eyes that was shrouded in gloom.


    Upon seeing the young man, Li Dong immediately rose from his seat, "What took you so long!"


    "Father." Li An knitted his brows, "How is Elder Brother now?"


    At the mention of Li Yang, a hint of cruelty shed across Li Dong''s face, "What is there to expect, his life can be considered worthless now. I am determined to see Jiang Su Su buried with him."


    "We can''t act rashly." Li An shot Li Dong a tumultuous look. Upon hearing him say that, Li Dong retorted in fury, "In your letter to me, you asked me to refrain from taking action against the Jiang fu. What was that all about? Your elder brother is currently bedridden, and yet, we are not able to murder that slut?"


    "Does Father really think that the Jiang fu''s Second Miss was responsible for Elder Brother''s predicament ?" Li An queried.


    "What do you mean?"


    Li An looked at him mockingly, "It is so obvious, yet Father has allowed your rage to cloud your judgement and thus rendered you unable to clearly judge the matter. This whole situation is actually a deliberate provocation of someone, with the sole intent of driving a wedge between the Jiang and the Li families- for only the fisherman will reap the benefit[4]."<novelnext></novelnext>


    [4] Shouyuwengzhili ( ������֮�� ) - Fisherman that reaps the benefit - this is part of a fable-cum-idiom. The fable is known as ''The Battle of the Sandpiper and m.'' While the sandpiper and m were busy fighting, the fisherman gained a big haul. Their fight allowed the third party to enter and gain the upper hand. The fable tells people to be vignt against the true enemy in the intricacies of conflict.


    "Are they from Fifth Prince''s faction?" Li Dong asked. Currently the courts were trying to gain Xuan Li''s favor, but none at present could surpass the most influential Fifth Prince.


    "No." Li An interrupted him, "While the Jiang fu was the location of the matter, the person who plotted against Elder Brother had most certainly infiltrated the fu. Furthermore, it is very likely that this person is from the Jiang family. I have deliberated and concluded that Second Jiang Miss is the least likely to plot against Elder Brother. As for the Jiang family''s other daughters, the maternal family of Third Jiang Miss is closely involved with Jiang Quan''s official career, therefore they would not burn their bridges. So we are left with Eldest and Fourth Miss. Both of their birth mothers are not alive, and in addition, they do not receive Jiang Quan''s affections. So if anyone would be more likely to make things difficult for Jiang Quan, then I''m afraid it would be one of these two. Finally, if we were to look at the oue after the incident, then the person who benefitted the most would be Eldest Jiang Miss."


    "Are you saying that Eldest Jiang Miss plotted against your elder brother and implicated Second Miss? That slut!" Li Dong''s face contorted.


    "Not necessarily, but that is also the reason why I must take a trip to the Jiang fu so that I can personally meet with these two youngdies to verify my suspicions." A sliver of determination shed within Li An''s eyes, "To have the nerve to plot against Elder Brother, with such audacity, if you were to be caught by me��." Li An''s lips curled up with an anticipatory smile. His elegant face at that moment looked to be exceptionally insidious, "��a slow torture will be more fun."


    * * *


    Jiang Ruan was at the moment ying Ye Zi cards with Lian Qiao and the others, and had sessfully won each round. Lu Zhu pursed her lips saying, "Miss always wins. Shouldn''t Miss at least lose one set for us servants to gain some happiness too, or could it be that Miss is trying to swindle us?"


    Lian Qiao rapped her head, "What rubbish are you spouting. Just because you aren''t as skillful as others, you have to go and say that Miss is cheating. Don''t you feel ashamed of yourself?"


    Jiang Ruan''s brows rose, "Didn''t you learn how to y Ye Zi cards from a young age? Why then would you require others to give you a handicap?"


    Lu Zhu''s face flushed red, "Miss is a natural born expert."


    As they were chatting andughing, a maidservant suddenly appeared at the door saying, "Eldest Miss, Li family''s Second Young Master is in the main hall and would like to meet with you."


    Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi''s expression immediately changed, looking rather anxious as they looked towards Jiang Ruan. Jiang Ruan didn''t reply but said, "Rather quick to take action."


    "Miss, be careful," Lu Zhu beseeched earnestly, "Second Young Master Li is shrewd and contriving, and this time, I''m afraid he must have found out something"


    "It was done intentionally for him to notice." Jiang Ruan grinned, "Lian Qiao, Bai Zhi, let''s go."


    The three of them arrived at the main hall, to find that Jiang Su Su and Jiang Dan were already there. At that moment, Jiang Su Su was chatting with the youth. "Second Miss is such a clever person, but to be possessed by a demon and having to enter a private temple certainly makes one feel pity." Li An said in a somewhat regretful manner.


    Jiang Su Su''s beautiful eyes gradually filled up with tears, appearing to be bravely restraining herself while under duress. It took just one nce to notice her woeful disposition. Shemented, "This is all��.Su niang''s fate." This Second Young Master of the Li family waspletely different from Eldest Young Master. After the incident, Li Yang had be incapacitated. Thus with the arrival of Li An today, and having him specifically request to meet her, Jiang Su Su''s heart initially felt somewhat apprehensive. However, upon meeting up with Li An, he was very affable, without the slightest trace of reproach. On the contrary, when he had heard that she was going to be sent to the private temple, he gently consoled her. Jiang Su Su''s heart shed a thread of hate and resentment. This was the match that Xia Yan was going to arrange for Jiang Ruan- thispassionate, handsome and good-looking man. Why was Jiang Ruan always so fortunate!


    Jiang Ruan stood at the front of the main hall, so naturally she was able to take in the whole scene of Jiang Su Su''s bashful act. Her heart could not help the momentary sh of contempt racing across it. Jiang Su Su could really be so naive as to think that the person before her was some affable noble young master. This particr young master''s intentions were even more poisonous than the most venomous snake.


    From the side, Jiang Dan had all along maintained a jittery and foreboding expression. She was pleasantly surprised when she saw Jiang Ruan arrive and eximed, "Da Jiejie!"


    In ord, Jiang Su Su and Li An turned towards Jiang Ruan. Jiang Ruan smiled as she slowly went up to Li An and offered her greetings, "A pleasure to meet you, Second Young Master Li."


    Li An very quickly sized up Jiang Ruan, and smiled in reply, "Eldest Jiang Miss."


    Jiang Ruan took a seat beside Jiang Dan and looked towards Li An, "Second Young Master Li, is anything the matter?" She was not bothered with superfluous words, so she got straight to the point and asked Li An.


    Li An''s eyes shed with a hint of brilliance as he smiled and said, "It''s not really any matter, it''s just that something happened to my elder brother at your esteemed residence��."


    "Oh, then how is Eldest Young Master Li?" her voice expressed her concern, but her eyes were serene.


    "Not too good." Li An''s head drooped and he sighed, "On that day, my elder brother was seriously injured."


    "That is most unfortunate," Jiang Ruan said. Her intonation was simple and monotonous, but unbeknownst to all when Li An heard those words, they evidently became very acerbic, as they seemed to carry with them a taunting snicker.


    "What is Eldest Miss'' understanding of this matter?" Li An raised his voice in query.


    "It merely was all a misunderstanding," Jiang Ruan smiled in reply. "Second Younger Sister is young and ignorant, but Ruan niang thinks, your elder brother is not entirely without fault too." She had cleanly removed herself, very simply making light of the situation.


    Alongside, Jiang Su Su listening in was beginning to rage within her heart, "You��." She forced herself to swallow the rest of her words as earlier in the main hall, she had surreptitiously disclosed some information to Li An, pushing the whole debacle towards Jiang Ruan.


    "Only a misunderstanding?" Li An smirked, "I am of the thought that this was intentionally set up by someone, yet Eldest Miss perceives it to be a misunderstanding?"


    "Ruan niang personally thinks it''s a misunderstanding," Jiang Ruan smiled lightly, "However if Young Master thinks otherwise, you could go to the Capital Magistrate to request a resolution. If that doesn''t yield results, you could also have the Grand Councillor use Father in court and His Majesty will definitely take responsibility and make a decision on your eldest brother''s behalf in indicting my father. Though Ruan niang is from the Jiang family, one can only adhere to thew. Nheless, Ruan niang would like to give Young Master a few words of advice. From the onset, with regards to the cause of the matter, your eldest brother has to bear half of the culpability. However, if the Jiang fu has to suffer under the onught of investigation, I''m sure the Li family will not remain unscathed either."


    Li An pinned his gaze directly on Jiang Ruan''s eyes. She obviously was aware that if this matter were to be reported to the Capital Magistrate, then the whole of the capital would know that Li Yang had been castrated. Furthermore, should the news that had remained under lock and key idently leaked out, based on Li Yang''s character, his whole life would suffer under the weight of humiliation. Besides, if that really happened, there would be a big reshuffle with regards to the Grand Councillor''s office. Thus, if the matter couldn''t be brought up to the Capital Magistrate, it was inconceivable for the usation to be brought before the Emperor. Jiang Ruan might have seemed to be magnanimous, but in actuality, her every suggestion essentially led to a dead end. His interest was suddenly piqued and he asked, "Then in Eldest Miss'' opinion, what would be the best option to resolve the matter?"


    "That really depends on what the Grand Councillor would like to do?" Jiang Ruan softly smiled, "Nheless, once this matter gets out, the future of the Grand Councillor''s office might have to depend on Second Young Master." She spoke calmly, but her eyesmunicated profound implications.

 Chapter 77.2

    Chapter 77.2


    Li An was momentarily dumbfounded, then suddenly heughed and pped, "Interesting, absolutely interesting! Eldest Miss is so witty, it really makes it hard for anyone not to be moved . "


    Jiang Su Su''s body stiffened, a sliver of resentment shing from the depth of her eyes, only to hear Jiang Ruan''s insipid reply, "Previously, Eldest Young Master Li was very moved by Second Younger Sister too . "


    Li An switched the topic, "I heard that Eldest Miss'' birth mother was the youngdy of General Zhao''s fu, so how is it that this rtionship has been cut off?"


    Without batting an eyelid, Jiang Ruan replied, "The personal matters of the deceased, as well as all of their issues, have turned to dust . Including that of enemies . "


    "That''s not possible," Li An seemed to be intentionally teasing her, "in a few days, I''ll be going with Eighth Prince to manage the flooding situation in the north; His Majesty has been closely watching the flooding in the capital . Moreover, I heard that Eldest Miss'' biaoge, Zhao Yi daren, is with the capital''s garrison so if he manages to grab hold of this good opportunity, then I''m sure he will gain great meritoriousmendations .


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ruan''s fingers clenched slightly, however, her face did not reveal an iota of chagrin as she replied, "Even so, that has nothing to do with Ruan niang . "


    "General Zhao has spent more than half his life fighting on the battlefield, he must have been bestowed many rewards . At present, the plight of the people within the capital who arecking in provision and are poverty stricken causes one to worry . Zhao daren''s heart cherishes the people of thend, and should he be able to distribute some food provisions to the victims of the flooding, themoners will definitely be immensely grateful . "


    "Young Master, do consider one''s words . " Jiang Ruan replied indifferently . She was aware that Li An was deliberately provoking her . Even if General Zhao''s fu had mountains of gold and silver, the victims in the capital were just too many . Before long, there would also be an influx of refugees pouring in, therefore there wouldn''t be enough provisions to buy even at a higher price . Furthermore, even if one had mountains of gold and silver to use it would be quickly depleted .


    Li Anughed boisterously, "This chat with Eldest Miss has been very beneficial . It is getting ratherte and I have to make my way home . I hope that the next time we meet, Eldest Miss will be like today, chatting merrily and with such wit . " Although on his elegant face there was a smile, his deep eyes seemed fathomless with darkness, almost like they were steeped in venomous poison .


    Jiang Ruan nodded, "Definitely . "


    Without another word, Li An turned and went off . With the turn of his head, the smile on his face came off like a cloak and his expression turned ominously sinister and terrifying . Once he stepped out of the Jiang fu, the young manservant by his side asked, "Young Master, was it the work of Eldest Jiang Miss?"


    "Definitely her . " Li An leaped onto the horse . That immature and inexperienced girl had a pair of ambiguous eyes . When confronting his probing and interrogation, she had taken it in stride and had even countered with provocation!


    He flicked his whip and the horse neighed and in a blink of an eye sprinted off .


    On the street in the capital, naturally it wasn''t just this horse galloping, and as Li An was riding by, another horse happened to brush past his . The other horse was a rare colt with a magnificent and gleaming jet-ck coat, and on its back its rider wore a cape and a bamboo hat . He stopped in front of a restaurant in the city centre, handing his horse to a waiter, and entered the establishment .


    Arriving at the second level, a maidservant led him towards a private room . He parted the pearl curtains and walked in, and when those seated within the room saw him enter, one of them who sat to the side, eyes lit and he eximed, "Second Brother!"


    Guan Liang Han was the Great Jin Dynasty''s General-in-chief, heroic and aplished in battle, and his title of ''War God'' resounded across the four corners of thend . At this time, he had returned triumphant with his contingent and was returning to court . However, he did not apany the troops but had instead slipped away and returned on his own . He had always possessed a carefree and unfettered character, and even though the Emperor was aware of it, he often turned a blind eye to his antics . He looked towards the youth who had called out "Second Brother", and indeed it was Mo Cong .


    Mo Cong added, "Second Brother, where is the jackal cub from the northwest you said you''d bring back for me?" He had always wanted to secretly rear that particr breed of jackal in his manor .


    "In a few days'' time when the troops return, I''ll have it sent to you," Guan Liang Han was just slightly past 30 years of age, had a tall stature and was good-looking . However, his face was covered with a beard making him appear like a devil at first nce . "I think you have been immersed in the feminine air within the capital that you''re almost like a woman . Next time, you cane with me to the desert for some training . You''re so skinny that you look like a monkey . "


    Mo Cong was disgruntled, "Second Brother, how can that be a good idea? All of your knowledge is about fighting battles, a real waste of your outstanding stature . Moreover, what''s wrong with being skinny? Third Brother is also skinny and he too is doing just as well . "


    "Can you even bepared to Third Brother?" Guan Liang Han struck a posture as if he was going to give him a thrashing, "Your Third Brother would crush you with just one finger . "


    All this time, Xiao Shao who had been sitting contemtively to the side, finally lifted his head, "Second Brother . "


    "I say Third Brother, do you alway indulge this youngd? It''s been a year, and there has not been an iota of improvement . " Guan Liang Han stated .


    When they were younger, they had alle from the same sect . There were a total of eight sect brothers . Guan Liang Han was ranked as second, Xiao Shao was third, Mo Cong was seventh and in eighth position was Xuan Li . At that time, Xuan Li went up the mountain to learn skills, but after learning halfway, something happened . Henceforth, the Sect consequently treated him as if he didn''t exist, and by tacit agreement, everyone had never brought the matter up again . No one outside of their sect knew about their rtionship and it was only privately in conversation that they would address each other so .


    "How long will you be in the capital this time? Xiao Shao asked .


    Being ustomed to Xiao Shao''s cial character, Guan Liang Han scratched his head, "The northwest has sent some people for a peace negotiation- if there isn''t any trouble or provocation, I should be stationed in the capital for the time being . "


    "Ah, Second Brother, then we will have more opportunities to hang out together and have some fun . " Mo Cong eximed joyfully .


    "Who fricking wants to hang out with you, sissy . " Guan Liang Han had always looked down on Mo Cong''s weak dandy demeanor . Moreover, Mo Cong''s martial arts was the weakest amongst them as he essentially only learned a hair width of skills .


    Xiao Shao asked, "Second Brother, I would like to make some enquiries about a person . "


    "Who?" Guan Liang Han queried .<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Jiang Xin Zhi," He inquired, "Do you have such a person under yourmand? Jiang family''s Eldest Young Master . "


    "Jiang family?" Guan Liang Han''s brows creased, "As in the capital''s Jiang Quan, that Jiang family? I don''t know of anyone under mymand surnamed Jiang but I can''t say about the junior soldiers . Why are you looking for Eldest Young Master Jiang? Since when do you have any rtionship with the Jiang family? Third Brother, don''t me me for being a nag and giving you the heads up . That Jiang family is onerge pool of muddy waters, and they have the Xia family as their backers . You should know what kind of people the Xias are, and their rtionship with Eighth Brother is ambiguous andplicated . Eighth Brother is like stinky mud and whoeveres into contact with him will fricking suffer untold misfortune!"


    "I have no dealings whatsoever with Xuan Li . " Xiao Shao stated .


    "Second Brother, Third Brother was not inquiring for Eighth Prince," Mo Cong sarcastically retorted, "he is doing this for the Jiang family''s Eldest Miss . "


    "What Eldest Jiang Miss?" Guan Liang Han asked, "Doesn''t Jiang Quan only have one di daughter, that gifted youngdy or whatever? Third Brother, have you taken a fancy to her? That can''t be, since when has your judgement deteriorated so low?"


    Guan Liang Han had not been in the capital for over a year and waspletely unaware of matters pertaining to Jiang Ruan . Xiao Shao shot Mo Cong a cial re but Mo Cong was unmoved, and touching his nose he continued, "Third Brother, Ye Feng told me all about it . Didn''t you assign him to investigate on Eldest Jiang Miss'' behalf . What''s that all about?" Heughed mischievously at Guan Liang Han, "This Eldest Jiang Miss has only returned to the capital towards the end ofst year . Minister Jiang''ste wife gave birth to her . Born with a peerless beauty, it is just that her personality is somewhat shrewish, yet at the same time utterly enigmatic . Her machinations have managed to lead Second Jiang Miss and Jiang Furen around in circles . " After seemingly thinking of yet another thing, Mo Cong suddenly smiled, "I''m afraid even Second Young Master Jiang has also fallen into her ploy . " Mo Cong inherently was intelligent, and with regards to Jiang Chao, he was able to hazard a guess from those minute hints . Hearing Mo Cong''s ount, Guan Liang Han''s brows creased, "Based on what you''ve said, isn''t this youngdy ruthlessly malevolent and vicious?"


    "What kind of a person she is isn''t relevant," Xiao Shap offhandedly replied . "You really don''t know anyone called Jiang Xin Zhi within yourmand?"


    Guan Liang Han noticed his seriousness, hence he stopped being frivolous and replied, "I don''t know of any Jiang Xin Zhi but I do know of one Zhao Xin Zhi . "


    Zhao Xin Zhi? Xiao Shao''s brows rose, "It''s him . " Jiang Xin Zhi naturally loathed the Jiang family, so it''s understandable that he would use his mother''s surname when he enlisted .


    "Where is he now?" Xiao Shao asked .


    "I''ve entered the capital ahead of the others, so he would be with the troopsing in behind me . " Guan Liang Han exined, "He is my Deputy General, yet you say he is the Eldest Young Master of the Jiang family?"


    "Deputy General?" Mo Cong nced towards Xiao Shao, "Third Brother, Your brother-inw is pretty good . "


    Guan Liang Han and Xiao Shao both regarded Mo Cong as air, ignoring him, then Guan Liang Han said, "One should not underestimate this Zhao Xin Zhi . Over time, he has slowly risen up the ranks from camp cook, showing great aplishment and step by step he has earned his promotions . When he first joined the military, he was as scrawny as Seventh Brother . One look and you would think he was a schr and would easily be blown off by a gust of wind . He kept requesting to go to the frontlines but I didn''t approve it . Muchter, after observing that his training was not bad, I then took him to battle . He was not afraid of dying, though initially he was apprehensive of killing others, but he soon killed with hardened ruthlessness, losing all the aura of a schr . I saw him as a man among men . His fighting skills have improved tremendously, furthermore, he has obtained a number of meritorious achievements inbat[1] . As such he was promoted to Deputy General . This time, it was he who took the initiative and requested to apany me back to the capital . "


    [1] Jun gong ( ���� ) - military merit . The system of military merit (��������) was implemented most thoroughly by the Qin dynasty, although previous dynasties had implemented various forms of this system . With this system, all soldiers regardless of ss or background who achieved military merit were able to enter the nobility and enjoy the attendant privileges e . g .nd ownership . Military merit was not easy to achieve, as it was awarded ording to the number of enemy soldiers felled as weighed against the number of one''s own soldiers killed in battle i . e . if no . of enemy soldiers killed > no . of own soldiers (in one''s unit) dead, then merit was awarded . We are not sure if the military merit system in Rebirth is based on the Qin dynasty system, or has its own variation . More here .


    Xiao Shao looked at him and Guan Liang Han continued, "ording to what you''ve said with regards to this Eldest Jiang Miss, and should Zhao Xin Zhi be Jiang Xin Zhi, then she ought to be his younger sister . I''ve heard about Zhao Xin Zhi''s younger sister . In the past when I asked him why he was so fearless when he was in battle, his reply was that he needed to obtain many great military achievements in order to advance in his military career so that he could one day protect his sister . " He paused and looked towards Mo Cong saying, "however, when Zhao Xin Zhi spoke to me of his younger sister, she was described as innocent, charming and amiable, gentle and sweet tempered, always being bullied by others . So how did she turn out as you described, a maliciousdy?"


    Mo Cong spurted out a mouthful of water, and wore a strange expression, "Innocent, charming and amicable? Gentle and sweet tempered? Always being bullied?" He reached out and grabbed Xiao Shao''s arm, "Third Brother, I''m most definitely assured that you''ve got the wrong person . This Zhao Xin Zhi and Jiang Xin Zhi are definitely not the same person . No matter how I look at it, Eldest Jiang Miss in no way would be the one to suffer being bullied . More urately, it would be best if one wasn''t being bullied by her . "


    Xiao Shao brushed his hands off, "What''s your thought about Zhao Xin Zhi?"


    Guan Liang Han observed that Xiao Shao''s expression was without humor, so he replied astringently, "If he really is Jiang Quan''s child, even then, he is nothing like Jiang Quan . Regardless of when he looked like a schr til now as a Deputy General, he is indeed a man among men . "


    "Is there anything special about him," Xiao Shao''s cold vivid eyes conveyed a profound expression, "such as the gift for prophecy?"


    "Prophecy?" Guan Liang Han was stunned, "Third Brother, you''re not sick are you? What''s this talk about prophecy? If he had that ability, then we would be victorious in every battle . Why would they need me then, this general?"


    Upon hearing what Xiao Shao said, Mo Cong''s expression shifted, "Third Brother, did you discover something?"


    "It''s nothing . " Xiao Shaonguidly said, "The emperor has assigned Eighth Brother to manage the flooding situation, and also stuck Li An along . "


    "Li An? Why''s he back?" Mo Cong queried . He was totally antagonistic towards Li An . Li An was highly intelligent, but unfortunately his intelligence wasn''t used uprightly . When those noble young masters were younger and had even the slightest association with him, undoubtedly, amongst them could there be found any who sessfully managed to escape from being set up by him? Mo Cong was among those, and because he was also rather intelligent, when Li An was younger, he had tripped him up many a time . Furthermore, as Li An grew, his covert and veiled underhanded machinations were honed to perfection . His modus operandi had also be more sinister and malicious .


    "What does the Emperor mean by this? Is he favouring Eighth Brother?" Guan Liang Han asked . Should such talk be heard by others, these presumptuousments concerning the imperial family was reason for beheading, but Guan Liang Han did not care at all . If Xuan Li seeded in managing the flooding situation, he would gain much recognition . This would not only elevate his standing within the imperial court, but he would also garner the support of themon people . On the other hand, the Crown Prince''s position would imminently be more and more perilous . The thoughts of the person seated on the Jiu Zhong pce''s dragon seat was not something these subjects were able to fathom, moreover, over these past few years, it was getting even more unpredictable . The mirage of what is true and what is false, one is afraid even Xuan Li himself wasn''t able to decipher the emperor''s true motives .


    "If he is sincere and acts favourably towards Xuan Li, then the Crown Prince would not have survived till now . " Xiao Shao stated grimly .


    "Third Brother, what should we do now?"


    "Wait . " Xiao Shao was ying with the dagger as he said indifferently, "It is definitely not by chance that Li An has returned to the city . I would like to see what the Li family is really up to . "

 Chapter 78.1

    Chapter 78.1


    Time passed quickly and over twenty days had gone by, but the rain in the capital had not abated.


    Just by looking at the pitter patter of the rain, it looked inconsequential, however, the incessant rain, regardless of day or night, just continued to pour. Within the capital, the widespread death of livestock had begun, not to mention what was happening on farmsteads; the whole kingdom of Great Jin was held captive under the shadows of torrential flooding. Just a few days ago, the water levels in the moat had begun to rise, gushing and destroying the dam, thus resulting in numerous drownings of themoners who resided close to the river. The authorities sent to aid in the relief efforts were like a mantis trying to block a carriage[1], thus the management and control of the water overflow had be a matter of top priority.


    [1] T��ngb��d��ngch�� ( �۵��� ) - (idiom) a mantis trying to stop a chariot / to overrate or overestimate one''s ability and attempt something almost impossible.


    The imperial court had allocatedrge sums of silver to the various regions for disaster relief, and from all appearances, it had looked like a copious amount. Yet sadly, as it filtered down and exchanged hands with the various officials who as usual took their cut, by the time it reached the hands of the disaster victims, it was but a smidgen of bare bones.


    As such, there was an increase in disaster victims. Moreover, many residences that had been submerged due to flooding resulted in even more homeless refugees. Soon many refugees in quick session began to pour into the city. First, because the capital was on higher terrain, so was least likely to be hit by the disasterpared to other regions. And second, the capital was under the jurisdiction of the emperor, and people were hoping to get a chance to eat a hot meal distributed by the authorities.


    Unfortunately, the rain water seemed to umte more and more, and with the increasing influx of refugees, the authorities were unable to sustain the massive need for food provision. Thus, three days ago the officials had ceased provision of food. Subsequently, the starving refugees began to scour the city and loot wealthy affluent homes. Naturally, these noble folks had personal guards so the antagonism between them and the refugees within the city started to escte with each passing day.


    The Jiang fu''s provisions were still sufficient and there was enough to sustain the fu for quite some time. As such, everyone within its walls had not grasped the impact of the crisis. If one were toment on what was different within the Jiang fu, it would be in regards to the Grand Councillor Li fu''s Second Young Master, Li An. He could be seen entering the Jiang fu every other day without rhyme or reason and even then not doing much per se. With a courteous attitude he would simply chat with Jiang Quan . Jiang Quan was unable to cipher Li An''s thoughts, but based on outward appearance, Li An didn''t seem to harbour any hostility. Furthermore, there were even subtle gestures leaning towards establishing a close rtionship.


    Lian Qiao walked in carrying a basket of flowers and spoke out contemptuously, "Second Young Master Li is here again! If one didn''t know, they would think that the Jiang fu was his home. It almost seems as though he no longer concerns himself about Eldest Young Master Li''s injury and is ready to bury the hatchet.


    Presently, Jiang Ruan was on the couch reading a book, and when she heard those words, her gaze moved slightly. There was never going to be any possibility of the Li fu burying the hatchet with the Jiang fu. Li Yang had be a cripple, and Li Dong and Li An were by no means magnanimous kinds of people. Li An''s current behaviour was merely a pretense to show that he no longer considered Jiang Quan and Jiang Su Su as his enemies.


    Bai Zhu frowned, "This morning while I was passing by the courtyard, this servant encountered Fifth Yiniang again. Fifth Yiniang said that Master requested Jiang Miss'' marriage geng tie[2] to be delivered in the hopes of rebuilding a rtionship with the Li family. Second Young Master Li didn''t ept but he also did not raise any objections. Miss, what should we do?"


    [2] Geng tie - In ancient Chinese wedding customs, red cards with the names of the man and the woman, the birthce, the eight characters of birth and the names of the three generations of the ancestors were called "Geng Tie". Some are also called "Niangeng Posts". "Geng" means year. Geng posts are exchanged between the man and the woman to show their proposal or engagement. More here.


    "Don''t take it to heart- it isn''t that simple." Jiang Ruan smiled slightly, "Li An is a person of abstruse disposition. If I have to really enter the Li fu, inevitably that would have to wait until I was utterly crushed, without even a spark of resistance, so thatter he could slowly torture and torment me." A pity, since this time Li An won''t ever have the opportunity to see that day.


    Although they observed Jiang Ruan''s unconcerned attitude, Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao were both still somewhat concerned but chose to swallow whatever they were going to say. While they were speaking, Lu Zhu came barreling in, her face awashed with undisguised tion as she brought great news. Once she entered, she closed the main door, then going to the windows, she closely surveyed the surroundings to ensure that there wasn''t anyone loitering before shutting the windows too.


    She walked to stand before Jiang Ruan, and lowering her voice she smilingly said , "Miss, a subordinate of Young Master Gu has returned with news that they might have some information regarding Eldest Young Master. However, General Guan made haste to return ahead of time so the rest of the troops are still on their way. They will arrive in about ten days'' time." She reported, "Young Master Gu said that while he is currently unable to confirm, he is almost convinced that the person is our Eldest Young Master." Lu Zhu smiled, "Eldest Young Master is currently a Deputy General."


    Lu Zhu and Bai Zhi were stunned, Jiang Ruan stood up and sped Lu Zhu''s hand, "Really?"


    Lu Zhu smiled when she beheld Jiang Ruan''s emotional expression, "It is absolutely true."


    Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao both smiled, "It looks like our hard times are over and it''s the beginning of good times. Once Eldest Young Master returns to the fu, he will definitely protect ourdy."


    Jiang Ruan returned to her soft couch, her eyes aze with fervor.


    Jiang Xin Zhi was still alive! Her only elder brother was still alive! In this world, she was no longer a person without someone to depend on. In this lifetime, there was still time, and she was determined to help Jiang Xin Zhi rewrite the ending to his past unfortunate and violent death!


    With this thought, the anguished worrying and mncholy of the past few days dispersed and in its ce was the rising of an abundant will to fight. If in this life, Jiang Xin Zhi was alive and well, then this pair of siblings must go forth and ensure that all of their enemies from their previous lifetime die tragically. A debt of blood must absolutely be paid back in blood![3]


    [3] Xuezhaixuechang ( ѪծѪ�� ) - Blood calls for blood. / A debt of blood must be paid in blood.


    Jiang Ruan abruptly stood up again, her eyes shining and mesmerizing, "Since that''s the case, there are some things that need to be prepared ahead of time." She directed, "Lu Zhu, you go out and employ a couple of helpers. Just use those refugees that havee from outer regions. Guarantee them full meals as wages. Go and buy a big cauldron." Hesitantly, Lian Qiao questioned. "Miss, what''s it for?"


    "I want to bestow congee." Jiang Ruan casually replied.


    After putting the (chess) pieces in ce, the time had finallye to execute the nned strategy.


    * * *


    In the capital, there was an ever increasing number of refugees, and stillrger groups kept pouring in, shrouding the city under the cover of civil unrest. Commoners were darting quickly about on the streets, ashen-faced. Many bore starved bodies, hovering outside noblemen''s residences, in the hopes of obtaining a meal for running an assigned task. The refugees were no different. Those that were strong and robust were robbing people on the streets in broad daylight. The city garrison guards were kept busy day-and-night, however, the local constabry was unwilling to apprehend and throw these ''robbers'' into prison �� as even prisoners needed food rations.


    Even though the situation was as such, the Emperor had not deported nor banished those refugees. While currently the imperial court of the Great Jin empire appeared tranquil, only those within were well aware of the political unrest and turmoil. They were currently at a tipping point, and they could not allow any major situation or cmity to ur. However, with the present circumstances, the Emperor was not in a good frame of mind. Everyday, hundreds of court officials attended court in fear and trepidation. There were still some upright and honorable ministers that were concerned for the welfare of the people, making suggestions to distribute provisions to aid the disaster. This further incurred the Emperor''s wrath and displeasure as the national treasury was already empty. Some time ago, thest batch of disaster relief funds had depleted the national treasury. Moreover, this year''s farm crops were destroyed, so there was nothing to contribute to taxes.


    Then, during this tumultuous time, someone set up a tent and began to distribute provisions.


    At this critical juncture, the imperial court had the mind to assist but was powerless. They had long stopped bestowing congee. Naturally, themoners and refugees were jubnt in believing that the imperial court had not forgotten to care for the people, and thus rapidly spread the news.


    The food tent was simply erected. On one side were people distributing food and on the other side were people standing by frames that supported a huge cauldron cooking congee, promising that there would not be a shortage. The queue was so long that it filled up and almost blockaded two city streets. A total of eight persons were guarding the cauldron, and these eight people were strong and formidable men of valor. Their statures were all tall and beefy, each having a brutish appearance. Thus, those that were restless and attempted to threaten by trying to take advantage of the crisis had all their ill-intentions squashed very quickly.


    The person distributing the congee was an amiable looking woman. She loudly spoke, "There has been a change to our current situation, the flooding has created havoc in ournd, and all of us are having a difficult time during this situation. Our family''s General sympathizes with the people, and has specially spent half of his family''s fortune to exchange for provisions to distribute and share with everyone. From today onwards, every morning we will be here to distribute congee and everyone will get a bowl, but only a bowl each. It''s not easy to do something significant in this world, however the General has said that if the funds from the first half of this fortune are used up, he will take out the remaining half for the emergency relief of the people as well. So everyone, we sincerely appreciate your understanding. The heavens will favor the Great Jin empire, our Majesty is benevolent and brilliant, so trust me, we will get through this cmity."


    Her speech was morale boosting and in a sh, it gave everyone a sense of hope. Someone asked, "Daring to ask this madame, who''s your family''s General?


    "I''m merely a servant woman, how could I even dare ept the term Madame?" the woman smiled in reply, "My residence is General Zhao''s fu."


    "General Zhao!" Those gathered there began to discuss this. The people overall had a pretty good impression of Zhao Guang. As such, they began to raise their voices, "Many thanks to General Zhao for your benevolence."


    "General Zhao is indeed a hero."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "We are even willing to work hard like oxen or horses if required."


    There were many voices of admiration and just beyond the masses of people collecting their congee, there was a horse carriage parked. Lu Zhu parted the curtains of the carriage to steal a peek and with tion, she spoke in a quiet voice, "Miss, this has really gone well."


    Jiang Ruan smiled slightly, "The people that you found were well chosen." Based on what they had heard from their side, it was clear that that servant woman had quite the gift of the gab. Lu Zhu abashedly replied, "That woman was previously a momo for a youngdy from an affluent family in the Cangzhou district. She is cultured and literate, and also very articte. It''s just a pity that while the family died during the devastating flooding, she was the sole survivor and eventually made her way into the capital. This servant saw that she spoke decently, and since she had to act as a person from the General''s household, I felt that she was suitable for the task.


    "Her act is really very good." Jiang Ruan smiled.


    Not far from the carriage, there stood another person. His slender lithe physique, clothed in ck, cut a swath through thendscape distinguishing himself above others. At this moment, he was calmly observing the people queuing for their congee, and a trace of deep thought passed through his beautiful eyes..


    After a moment, he turned to the bodyguard by his side, "Go investigate that servant woman."


    "Is she not from the General''s fu?" the Jin Yi guard was stunned, "Could it be that��.who would be so altruistic in someone else''s name?" Moreover, these days within the capital there was such a shortage of grain. To provide a bowl of congee on a daily basis, if it was in the past it would not have been much to rave about, however, currently, this is by no means a small feat.


    Xiao Shao was reticent, and in his eyes appeared the image of Jiang Ruan with her indifferent smile. Over a month ago she had made an effort to purchase most of the city''s grain, was it for such a day as this? He had a hunch that with regards to this matter, Jiang Ruan most definitely had a hand in it. However, over a month ago, it had only started raining for a few days, so how did she know that there was going to be devastating floods?


    * * *


    Within the General''s fu.


    Zhao Guang was sitting in his study and even though he was around sixty years and had seen the passing of time, he still appeared to be hale and hearty, and brimming with vitality. He had an angr face and a stern look. At a nce, one could see that he was a military general who had spent a long time on the battlefield.


    His three sons were currently standing before him, their faces bearing identical expressions of grave solemness.


    "Yesterday Old Duke Jun revealed some news to me after the imperial court was dismissed," Zhao Guang stated, "Eighth Prince is preparing to soon deal with the Zhao family."


    Zhao family''s Third Young Master, Zhao Yuan Feng, whose temperament was vtile burst out, "Father, we aren''t afraid of him. The righteous will not cower from a crooked shadow. If he has the means, then he can juste at us. Our Zhao family can''t easily be shaken by a mere prince like him."


    "Hold your tongue." Zhao Guang spoke in fury, "For Old Duke Jun to say this, it would indicate that this matter is perilous. You just stand quietly to the side. Don''t you cause more trouble for your old man."


    "Third Brother," Second Young Master Zhao, Zhao Yuan Ping, had a fair and handsome appearance and a schrly disposition. "You should already be aware what type of person Xuan Li is. Moreover, these past few years aren''t most of the ministers in the imperial court standing on his side. How many of them weren''t raised up by him? He will definitely not use the usual methods that are fair and aboveboard."


    Eldest Young Master Zhao, Zhao Yuan Jia, sighed, "What Second Brother says is true, but why would Eighth Prince suddenly think to target the Zhao family. He has not eliminated the powers of Fifth Prince, and we are in support of Crown Prince, so why would he suddenly act without consideration?"


    "I''m afraid that they are ready to wage war." Zhao Guang''s gaze was deeply set, "His Majesty had been shielding Crown Prince for many years, but based on Eighth Prince''s ability and wisdom, I''m sure he has always been well aware of it. I believe he intends to drag our Zhao family into the fray."


    "Then, what should we do?" Zhao Yuan Feng asked unwillingly: "Just let him scheme against us?"


    "Old Duke Jun has adamantly refused to disclose even a sliver of information,: Zhao Guang sighed, "I''m sure it''s no small matter." Then he changed the topic under discussion, "Currently the poption of refugees has steadily increased in the capital and the rain doesn''t seem to be stopping anytime soon. Moreover, His Majesty has appointed Eighth Prince and the Li family to manage and control the reservoir. I''m sensing that it is not as simple as it looks."


    When Zhao Guang was younger, he had fought and won many a battle, as such he had a natural perceptivity toward danger. It was a military man''s intuition.


    Zhao Yuan Jia muttered to himself irresolutely, "Over the past few days Yi''er has also said just as much; the garrison within the capital has more than doubled. I''m afraid the capital will undergo a change."


    As they spoke, suddenly a flustered manservant came running in eximing, "Old Master, something has happened!"


    Zhao Guang''s brows creased, "What happened?"


    The young manservant was witty and articte, so with a few sentences, he was able to concisely exin the situation, "There''s someone distributing congee within the city, a bowl everyday, but under the banner of our General''s fu."


    "What?" Zhao Guang stood up from his chair with a "ceng" sound, "Seriously?"


    Zhao Yuan Feng added, "This can''t be? Father, is this the handiwork of Eighth Prince? Has he lost his mind?"


    Zhao Guang frowned, "Do we know the person?"


    The manservant shook his head, "The staff from the manor has gone to take a look, and none of them recognise the person. However, those people didn''t do anything else beside distributing congee."


    "Father, should I go investigate?" Zhao Yuan Jia asked quietly.


    "No," Zhao Guang batted his hand, "There''s something fishy about this situation, let''s wait out a few days and see."


    It can be concluded with absolute certainty that the person distributing the congee was not from the General''s fu, so what was the purpose behind the other party''s use of the fu''s name. Was it one of Xuan Li''s men or someone else? If it was Xuan Li, what was he nning? But if it was another person, to be able toe up with such a huge quantity of provisions at this time, just what kind of backing did they have and what were their motives?


    Whatever the case, with regards to this matter, they could not afford to act blindly without thinking.

 Chapter 78.2

    Chapter 78.2


    On that very day, the news of the General fu taking out provisions to distribute congee spread like the wind throughout the capital . In a matter of time, on every street and in every alley, people were discussing this matter, as such the news naturally reached the residence of Eighth Prince .


    With a ''pa'' sound, Xuan Li threw down and shattered the china cup in his hands . Although his expression still maintained a gentle smile, if one looked closely, one noticed the muscles around his mouth convulsing minutely . Obviously he was utterly infuriated .


    He chillingly eximed, "Well yed Zhao Guang!"


    One of his advisors then asked, "Your Highness, how did this news leak out, could there be a spy in our midst?"


    Xuan Li sneered chillingly, "What other reason could there be . For Zhao Guang to have only yed this hand now is an eye opener for me!" He had initially thought to take the upper hand by passing an edict forcing Zhao Guang to cough up his residence''s provisions to aid the disaster relief, then using his people to make sure this came to pass . Since the national treasury was in a deficit, and the Emperor was anxious, the Emperor would readily agree to this action . This would have crippled the Zhao family''s influence and power so that he could easily deal with them in the future . Furthermore, when he made the suggestion, he would not only have gained the pleasure of the Emperor, but also thebined des of both the imperial court and themon folks would have significantly risen .


    However, since Zhao Guang had taken the initiative to distribute congee, even though the oue of reducing and weakening the wealth of the Zhao family was simr to his ns, in actual fact the underlying significance to him was vastly different! With Zhao Guang taking the initiative to distribute congee, not only had he received the Emperor''smendation and praise, in the hearts of themon folks he had gained a higher prestige . On the surface it would seem that influence and capabilities were weakening but in actual fact, they were not weak at all . Rather, their powers had increased exponentially . Furthermore, with regards to this matter, the opportunity for him to meddle now no longer existed . After all of his furious plotting, it was such a waste of such a brilliant opportunity!


    "How in the world did Zhao Guang think to take the initiative to aid the disaster relief?" the advisor asked . "He usually has such a foul temper and is very stubborn For the Zhao family to so frivolously spend their collected wealth from many generations, how could they even bear to harden their hearts?" To actually take out all their hard earned savings truly required great valor .


    "He is surely very courageous," Xuan Li replied . "All the more he can''t be allowed to live . " To have the ability to think up the strategy to retreat in order to advance�� it would not be easy to take down the Zhao Family, who was a force to be reckoned with after many generations within the imperial court . However, never would he have imagined that it was actually someone else who had used Zhao Guang''s banner to distribute congee . Afterall, at this point in time, provisions were more valuable than gold, and no one would be willing to fork out such a huge sum of silver to aid others .


    The advisor hesitantly asked, "Your Highness, what about the spy in their residence�� . . "


    "To even allow for messages to get to the Zhao family under my very eyes, naturally it won''t be that easy to ferret the person out . Kill them all and change the whole lot," hemanded .


    "Your Highness," The advisor''s face lost all its color, "these were all people who were meticulously hand-picked . " To train, nurture and groom each person required a lot of time and money and to just kill the whole group was totally not worthwhile and such a waste of all that effort .


    Xuan Li remained unmoved, and with a callous, snide smile said, "I would rather kill a thousand in error than to let one slip by . Kill . "


    The news that the General Zhao Guang had used his personal savings and family wealth to help with emergency relief for themoners and refugees very quickly spread far above the imperial court . Upon hearing this news, evidently the Emperor was very pleased . This action of Zhao Guang had given the Emperor a reason to make requests from the other officials . Therefore, everyone from the top officials to junior officials had to all take out silver to help fill the deficit within the national treasury . Zhao Guang was conferred a verbal reward, and also earned a good reputation among the masses . By all appearances, he was not at a disadvantage at all .


    Just as the person distributing the congee had proimed, every morning they were there in the city centre handing out congee to themoners . With the regr provision of food, the number of robberies and vandalism within the city had decreased significantly, resulting in a sense of security and peace . Zhao Guang neither denied his involvement nor did he visit the distribution tent . He just maintained a harmonious facade .


    On this day, Zhao Yi from the city''s garrison took a group of soldiers on horseback to patrol the city as usual . These days with the refugee situation stabilized, his daily duties were much easier . Yet at this moment, he saw a flustered junior soldier galloping at neck breaking speed towards him . "Daren, on the Chong Xin farmstead in the east of the city, a group of refugees who were living with themoners suddenly erupted into a fight over rations . "


    Zhao Yi knitted his brows . He was the Zhao family''s eldest di grandson and had inherited Zhao Yuan Jia''s upright and inspoken character . What he most loathed were these robbers who came and robbed their households . He spoke in fury, "Nowadays there is someone distributing congee everyday, yet they are still so rampant . This is utterly preposterous!" At the end of his tirade, he directed instructions to the soldier behind him, "Come with me to take a look . "


    "Daren!" the soldier then reported, "in the west of the city at Dong Wang hill, a fight has also broken out among some refugees and themoners, and it involves even more peoplepared to what is happening in the east of the city . We should have another squadron of brothers head to Dong Wang hill in the west . "


    Zhao Yi contemted for a moment before stating, "Since there are not many people in the east city, I''ll just take two people with me . Considering they''re unarmed and defenseless refugees merely seeking food, make sure you don''t hurt them or cause any death . "


    As he was speaking, he turned to two junior soldiers behind him, "You twoe with me . "


    When the soldier who had delivered the message saw Zhao Yi depart, he faced a group of soldiersmanding, "Follow me . "


    The two groups each headed off separately, with Zhao Yi taking only two people with him . He had outstanding skills in martial arts, and to suppress these refugees, he wouldn''t require that many people, so he didn''t take the whole situation too seriously .


    The horse he rode sped at high speed, however, just then a carriage rushed towards him at an angle . Zhao Yi was stunned and swiftly reined in the horse toe to a stop . The horse carriage also suffered a scare and the other horse neighed and finally came to a halt too .


    Zhao Yi was full of concern as he dismounted from his horse, calling out, "The person within the carriage, did you suffer any injuries?"


    The coachman was obviously only recently employed and looked helplessly towards the inside of the carriage . Shortly, the curtains were lifted, and a pretty maid dressed in jade colours hopped out of the carriage .<novelnext></novelnext>


    The maid that jumped out turned towards Zhao Yi, "You are utterly insolent, should anything happen to our family''s youngdy, you would most certainly have to suffer the consequences!"


    Zhao Yi was an upstanding, honest man, and in that moment, he felt culpable, "It''s all my fault . However, I have a pressing matter to attend to so if this youngdy would present me the name of your fu, I will personally pay a visit to apologise in a few days . "


    The maid in the jade coloured outfit pouted her lips in fury, "Who would fancy your apologies in person? Seeing how you are dressed, you ought to be from the city garrison guard out on a mission . The capital is peaceful now; it couldn''t be that there are people out there causing trouble?"


    Zhao Yi cupped his hands in salute, "There are some refugees plundering the Chong Xin farmstead in the east of the city and it''s a pressing matter . So if Young Miss would please excuse me, I will definitely return and make amends once I have settled the situation there . "


    "Chong Xin farmstead?" A soft, delicate voice sounded from within the carriage, followed closely by the lifting of the curtains and the appearance of an exquisitely captivating face . Jiang Ruan lightly smiled, "Daren, you must be mistaken? How could anyone want to plunder Chong Xin farmstead?"


    Zhao Yi was somewhat absentminded when he gazed upon that face . His Zhao family for three generations had engaged in the military and had once heard of an aunt . However from early on, she had lost contact with the Zhao family . Usually, his contact with youngdies weas limited to those from military families who had strong tempers and uncouth bearings, so where would he have had the opportunity to meet such a captivatingly, beautifuldy? In the past his uncles had mentioned those genteel and well-bred daughters of civil officials who were known to merely have knowledge of embroidery, but in reality were involved in a lot of internal strife and cunning plots . Even so, as he gazed upon her beatific face, he was surprised to realize that he was beginning to blush too .


    A soldier standing behind him coughed lightly . Zhao Yi quickly recovered his wits and scratched his head in embarrassment, "Young Lady, why would you say that?"


    Jiang Ruan was able to take in the current situation from his expression . This Zhao family''s biaoge was a rather interesting person . She smiled in response, "I passed by Chong Xin farmstead a few days ago . The ce was close to the side of the mountain and was badly affected by the torrential rain . The owner had already relocated his whole family, and many refugees had moved in . Since there aren''t any citymoners residing there, how could there be any plundering to speak of?"


    Zhao Yi was stunned, his face respectfully asked, "Is what you''ve said true, Young Lady?"


    "Why would I deceive you?" Jiang Ruan smiled in response, "Moreover�� . "


    Since Zhao Yi paid attention to her, Jiang Ruan continued, "Moreover, when I was there a few days ago, that bunch of refugees was armed to the teeth, looking like a bunch of barbarous savages . Daren, are you really going to head there with only those two? I''m afraid that before you''ve even stepped into the estate, you''ll be massacred . "


    The two soldiers behind Zhao Yi were startled, hesitatingly enquiring, "Daren�� . "


    Zhao Yi had taken up the position of city garrison guard so naturally he wasn''t some ignorant, juvenile child who was totally oblivious to current matters . From the insinuation behind Jiang Ruan''s words, he was immediately skeptical about the present situation being an orchestrated, conspiratorial plot . Drawing from this thought, his brows unconsciously furrowed .


    Jiang Ruan smiled slightly, "How about I give you a suggestion . There are too many east city refugees, and it''s obvious that Daren and these two soldiers would not be sufficient enough to deal with the situation . Why not approach the Capital Magistrate to lend some men to go to the east city . The Capital Magistrate would not sit by and not lend a hand if he was made aware of the situation . "


    Zhao Yi was invigorated . Indeed he had only two soldiers and to rashly enter into such a situation would definitely not be the best n of action . However, if he did not go to Chong Xin farmstead and get to the bottom of the matter, he would not be able to catch the mastermind behind all this . The Capital Magistrate''s role was also to defend the city''sw and order, so lending some men should not be a big task . As he reached this conclusion, he took an intense look at Jiang Ruan . This youngdy had appeared out of nowhere, almost as if she had appeared here specifically to inform him of this matter, even though it appeared to be an unscripted, idental conversation . However�� Zhao Yi could not wrap his head around the fact, was Jiang Ruan truly unaware of the situation? Regardless, the fact remained that if what Jiang Ruan had spoken was true, it meant that she had inevitably saved his life . Zhao Yi cupped his hand in salute, "Thank you Young Lady for the information . "


    "You''re too polite Daren . " Jiang Ruan slightly smiled in response as she lowered the curtains and Lu Zhu also returned to the carriage . Jiang Ruan''s voice emerged from within the carriage, "Daren, a final word of caution, those east city refugees are most definitely not regr bandits, they''re quite fierce and evil . When you request for manpower from the Capital Magistrate, the more the better, otherwise the result will be aplete annihtion of the troops . " On that note, the carriage departed .


    Zhao Yi watched as the carriage slowly disappeared from his sight before he leapt onto his horse whilst giving a directive, "Head to the Capital Magistrate''s fu!"


    Within the horse carriage, Jiang Ruan was leaning against a cushion lost in her own thoughts . She had used the excuse of paying a visit to the Lin fu to see Lin Zhi Xiang, and was ultimately able to rush to save Zhao Yi''s life . In her previous life, Zhao Yi had indeed been ughtered at the east city''s Chong Xin farmstead while attempting to suppress the upheaval caused by the refugees . Initially Jiang Ruang could not grasp how those harmless and unarmed refugees would suddenly be violent and savage . Moreover Zhao Yi''s skills weren''t average and therefore, under such circumstances, he should not have been brutally ughtered . But this time, as soon as the refugees started to enter the capital, she had assigned Lu Zhu to have someone pay close attention to the situation at Chong Xin farmstead . It was only yesterday that someone brought news that not only had a group of people armed with weapons arrived at Chong Xin, but they had also disguised themselves as refugees .


    Normally, it was unheard of refugees to carry so much weaponry, and they had alsoe as a group . With this thought, it could only be assumed that they were only disguised as refugees on a mission with every intention of entrapping and killing Zhao Yi, and thenying all the me on the refugees . If Zhao Yi died, the Zhao family would be without their eldest grandson and the family would suffer a severe loss . Inevitably their ascendancy would significantly diminish and the opposition would collude and take advantage of the situation�� It was very likely the Zhao family would not be able to rise up after that .


    Who can this person be? Jiang family? Xia family? Li Family? Jiang Ruan''s eyes deepened, surmising that Xuan Li was without a doubt somehow implicated in this matter . Seeing the Zhao family''s dominance weaken would be an oue that he would be most delighted to witness .


    However, in this life, she had undertaken the Zhao family''s disaster relief aid of food rations and Zhao Yi would not die . The Zhao family could safely stand steadfast and upright amongst the nobility and aristocracy . If Xuan Li was made aware of this matter, it''s a wonder what would be his state of mind?


    Regardless, once Zhao Yi had captured that group of people, he would immediately be alerted to the fact that there is a spy within the garrison army . Upon his return, he would inform the Zhao family, and knowing the Zhao family, they were not people who could be easily trifled with . In their ''cleaning'' process to get to the bottom of the matter, they would be most vignt . For Xuan Li to make another attempt in the future would no longer be that easy .


    Most importantly, Jiang Ruan softly let out a sigh, from the start the situation with Zhao Guang was like a chasm . She wondered, since she had rescued the Zhao family and saved Zhao Yi, would these events provide leverage for her revenge and allow her to enter the front door of the General fu . Come what may, for Jiang Xin Zhi, she would try .

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    The rainy condition was progressively bing heavier than before.


    Themon people that resided close to the hillsides had met with difficulties asrge mudslides rushed downwards. The Bo Chang reservoir was the capital��srgest reservoir and the farnds in the capitalpletely relied on this area to draw water via irrigation for their fields. So with the rising trend of ferocious rainfall upon theirnds, the water level became unrestrained in the reservoir. There seemed to be a risk of the reservoir being crushed by the immense volume of rainfall and the potential for a hazardous overflow. Xuan Li had led his subordinates to manage the waters in an attempt to temporarily suppress the momentum of the rising water level.


    In the top-scorer��s fu, the young zhuangyuan gentleman was standing by the window, frowning in contemtion as he looked at the rainwater .


    Just then, Liu Furen came in holding a bowl of dark brown sugar and ginger soup and ced it on the table. Seeing Liu Min so, she then sighed, ��What sort of disaster is this to have harmed so many families in this way.�� They had initially been part of themon people and had only recently risen to such a status, therefore, they were extremely sympathetic to the sufferings of themon people. If not for the fact that Liu Min had entered the imperial court to be a government official, perhaps they would be simrly destitute and homeless just like thesemoners, in desperate poverty whilst beset by hunger and cold.


    Liu Min patted Liu Furen on her shoulder as he consoled her, ��Mother, you don��t have to worry, soon all will pass.��


    ��If it wasn��t for General Zhao who has distributed provisions as disaster relief, who knows how many of themon people would starve to death.�� Liu Furenmented, ��General Zhao is a good official; when you are in the imperial court, you should certainly try to get closer to him.��


    Liu Min nodded. Thus, the rainfall continuously poured down without the slightest sign of stopping. However, eventually, there would be a day when the wealth of Zhao Guang would also bepletely spent. This matter could merely just be a ssh of water on the fire that burns one��s eyebrows, a quick fix for a desperate situation in an extreme emergency. It was not a long term n. As he recalled how Eighth Prince had actively and in a friendly action asked him about his opinions with regards to this flood a few days ago, it seemed that Eighth Prince was nning to exert himself to keep this flood in check. Verily, if this person genuinely harboured thoughts to cherish the people of thend under the heavens then how could such an esteemed individual possibly ruminate over resolving such a precarious situation with him, out of all other possible officials at his disposal, in such a casual manner?


    Almost imperceptibly, Liu Min sighed. The waters in the imperial court were not shallow and only those who had ced themselves in its midst could understand that discerning the underlying currents and hearts of those in power was extremely difficult too.


    In a steady session of a dozen or more days, the act of bestowing congee to themon popce never seemed to cease as the capital gradually quietened down. If one could speak of any fresh news, then it would be that the capital��s garrison army caught a group of bandits that pretended to be refugees in the area of the east of the city��s Chong Xin farmstead. The manpower of that day��s capital garrison troops was insufficient and the daren who was on garrison duty had sought out the Capital Magistrate to borrow some men. They had then gone to Chong Xin farmstead which soon after became a ground of a fierce battle. With great difficulty, they had managed to subdue these bandits and had locked them up in the prison, yet in the span of a night, those bandits had allmitted suicide to escape punishment.


    Whilst the popce in the capital had pped their hands in apuse for such a satisfying resolution to the problem, at the same time, they were simrly concerned. In this manner, if the capital was not too peaceful and secure, then the days ahead would be even more challenging. Contrary to what one might expect, with this situation, the capital city��s garrison army morale was high after extricating themselves from the pressure dealing with a prolonged and stressful situation concerning the captured bandits.


    * * *


    In Ruan Ju, Jiang Ruan was currently leaning against the divan whilst embroidering. In the past while she was in the rural residence, due to Zhang Lan��s family��s coercion, she had embroidered day and night until she had developed dead calluses on her hands. In this lifetime after being reincarnated, she hated that in her past life; she had died with her body being badly damaged and riddled with scars. In this life, she was not willing to have any of those scars remain on her body. Now that she had returned to the Jiang fu, the embroidery needlework that had once been her livelihood was thrown aside without a care. Yet these days, once the dead calluses on her hands hadpletely peeled off and her skin had once more be delicate, now one could see that these hands of hers seemed like a youngdy��s of an influential family. Only then, did she pick up these things once more.


    Lu Zhu entered from outside and surveyed her surroundings to make sure there was not a person in sight around them. Then, she walked close to Jiang Ruan and quietly remarked, ��Miss, a person from the General fu hase. They want to see the person who has bestowed congee in their name.��


    Jiang Ruan smiled lightly, ��Is it truly someone from the General fu?��


    ��There is an official seal and looking at it, it does not seem like a fake.�� Lu Zhumented, ��Miss, how do you n to reply to them?��


    Jiang Ruan then put down the embroidery in her hands as she picked up the cdon teacup at the side. Lightly stroking the rim of the teacup in her hands, she continued, ��Then tell them that tomorrow early in the morning, I will personally visit them at their own residence and call on them.��


    ��Miss?�� Lu Zhu was stunned.


    Jiang Ruan said, ��Go then.��


    The Zhao family, since they had already brought up such a request, had likely fixated on the idea of definitely having a meetup face to face. This too was good, the days of Jiang Xin Zhi��s return to the fu were steadily closing in. Just relying on her own strength was truly too difficult and now that she had ced the bargaining chip clearly in front of them, she would carefully see if the Zhao family was willing to give this favour in return.


    * * *


    Within the capital, once the Zhao family received this news, Zhao Guang��splexion had be profoundly solemn. A few days ago Zhao Yi had arrested a group of refugees in the Chong Xin farmstead and based on Zhao Yi��s retelling, those people were bodyguards adept in martial arts. He swore that they were absolutely not ordinary refugees. Yet within a night��s span in the imperial prison, all of them hadmitted suicide to escape punishment. It could be assumed that this was no simple matter. After all, it was unknown who was the mastermind in this whole affair. Yet, Zhao Guang was still able to make a few possible guesses. After listening to hearsay in the capital that Eighth Prince��s fu had recently tightly closed their gates, some had said that arge number of bodyguards had been executed.


    The youngdy that Zhao Yi had mentioned bumping into, both the Zhao father and son had thought that the person behind it and the one bestowing the congee were definitely one and the same. Based on Xuan Li��s methods of handling things, this person ought to have set themselves against Xuan Li. However, the unknown person in question had also helped the Zhao family several times. Only now, one could not speak too much in fear that what is said can not be unsaid. After all, the other party��s identity was still uncertain and what if it was Xuan Li��s stumbling block for them? They had gotten someone to go to the venue where they had been giving out congee and instructed their subordinate to put forward the request for meeting the person behind this operation face to face to sound them out. Yet, the opposite party had then said they would pay them a visit at their residence tomorrow. This sort of conduct, it truly made one unable to clearly fathom their intentions.


    Zhao Yuan Jia asked, ��Father, since that person dares to pay a visit to our residence, then they must have done adequate preparation. Shouldn��t we also make our own arrangements?��


    ��No need,�� A spark of contemtion shed through Zhao Yuan Ping��s astute eyes as he replied, ��rather, I think the other party has done so to express that they have no ill-intentions: at least, they will not raise a dispute with us in the General fu.��


    ��Even if he (they assumed the gender of the mastermind) does not have a conflict of interests with us,�� Zhao Yuan Feng seemed wholly unconcerned as he remarked, ��we, the people brought up in the General fu, what could we possibly be afraid of? Whether it is a god, or a ghost, we can just ruthlessly beat them up until they be round like a pig. Then, wouldn��t they be honest?��


    ��Shut up,�� Zhao Guang fumed and red at him, angered by Zhao Yuan Feng��s words, ��F*** you, can��t you grow a brain? Lao��er[1] says, it is true, however, just to safeguard against any tricks that person might pull, let us first have your mother, furen and Yulong settled well.��


    [1] Lao��er (�϶�) �C second-eldest child in a family. Here it refers to Zhao Yuan Ping, who is Zhao Guang��s second eldest son. This is a more casual and affectionate way of addressing someone in the family, a nickname of sorts.


    ��Second Brother,�� Zhao Yuan Feng nudged the most intelligent amongst them, Zhao Yuan Ping, ��what kind of person do you think that person will be?��


    ��I don��t know.�� Zhao Yuan Ping shook his head, ��We��ve all seen Father��s colleagues before and it can��t be one of them. Anyways, tomorrow we will know who it is.��


    That night, the Zhao family all slept, restless and disturbed. Early in the morning of the second day, Jiang Ruan boarded the carriage to set off. Every few days, Lin Zi Xiang would give her an invitation and Xia Yan maintained a gentle, considerate and warm motherly-like appearance. Therefore, contrary to what one might expect, she would have no reason at all to stop her (Jiang Ruan). Moreover, these few days, she had been busy with Jiang Su Su��s matters. Jiang Quan��s attitude towards her had somewhat softened and so Jiang Su Su was able to avoid going to the private temple. However, as opposed to what they had hoped, Jiang Su Su had not been able to sleep well for a consecutive amount of days for more than half of the past month already. She continued to say that in the middle of the night, there was a ghost who knocked on her doors. Despite inviting several physicians over, her health did not seem to improve either. Thus, Xia Yan was extremely concerned.


    Ever since the General fu had gotten the Emperor��s praise and recognition from the act of bestowing congee to the masses, all of their colleagues in the officialdom had seen the changes in the wind and had set their helms. They had acted pragmatically and flexibly whilst trying to take advantage of the situation and momentarily, their front yard had been as busy as a marketce and was filled with many visitors. Today, however, they had especially returned all invitation cards (with intentions to visit), specifically to await that one person.


    Gu lu, gu lu. The wheels of an ashy grey coloured carriage travelled forward and stopped in front of the General fu��s gates.


    From inside, a slim youngdy dressed as a maidservant hopped down and went straight ahead towards the young manservant that was on gatekeeper duty. After speaking a few words, that young manservant hurriedly left. After a short period of time, Zhao Yi took big strides forward from inside thoserge gate doors. Behind him, there were several robustly built bodyguards following suit. Upon seeing that maidservant, they were slightly startled. Then, just like forming a boundary, they stared attentively at the carriage that was at the gates.


    The maidservant then walked over to the side of the horse carriage and standing on tiptoes, she bent inwards to speak a few words. As the curtains on the carriage were lifted by someone, from the inside, another person dressed as a maidservant hopped down.


    Zhao Yi frowned, for this person toe outside, why did they bring two maidservants; why did they conduct themselves like they were a female?


    Following closely, a maidservant with a slender figure then supported the person in the horse carriage down. Yet, who but an olddy with a stooped figure appeared with her eyes covered with a ck slip of cloth. Seeing this, one would assume that it could be a blind person who needed to be assisted by that tall and slim maidservant as they walked to a side.


    Zhao Yi then stared wide-eyed as he found it hard to conceal the shock in his heart. Could it possibly be that the person that they were looking for was this blind olddy? This truly was something that made one feel too astonished. Then, he meticulously took a measure of the olddy. Yet, he was unable to find any unique point, so it was even more puzzling for him. All at once, he was unable to determine anything.


    ��Young Master?�� The gentle voice came from a ce ahead of him. It was only then that Zhao Yi realised that while he had been staring at the blind olddy, at some point, another person had alighted from the horse carriage. With a conical bamboo hat ced on them, one could not see their facial features but that voice of hers, it was definitely one of a female. Moreover, it was rather familiar sounding.


    He had not expected that the person that woulde forward to the General fu would be a female and Zhao Yi was stunned, ��Miss, please follow me.��


    The four people then followed Zhao Yi as he walked inside the fu. In his heart, Zhao Yi was filled with surprise. Since it was a female, then it was fine to have just two maidservants following her. But why did she have to bring along a blind madam as well?


    As he was thinking this, that person suddenly reached up to take off their hat, revealing a familiar face to him.


    Zhao Yi gaped as he was tongue-tied, ��It��s you!��


    ��It is.�� Jiang Ruan smiled lightly, ��Zhao daren, I trust you have been well since west met.��


    In that split-second, Zhao Yi flushed as he looked at that bright and beautiful face of the young girl before him. Upon seeing her visage, he was somewhat fumbling for words as he felt ashamed; after all, the other party was only a young girl that was just merely in her teens. In any case, he himself was close to his twenties, how could he have just reddened upon looking at a youngdy like this? He then suddenly thought of something as he replied in shock, ��The person who has been giving out congee, that was you?��


    ��It wasn��t me.�� Jiang Ruan responded and seeing Zhao Yi��s expression of heaving a sigh of relief, she then added, ��It was a person under my employ.��


    ��You-you-you-you-you������ Zhao Yi stuttered, ��Who on earth are you?��


    ��Zhao daren, anyways, I have also saved your life once.�� Jiang Ruanughed, ��I will not harm you.��


    Zhao Yi did not speak; now that the current political situation in the capital was this chaotic, there were many people who were ring at the Zhao family like a tiger watching its prey, waiting for an opportunity to pounce on them. Who knew if this would be a trap? However, just like his father, Zhao Yi had a simr personality: mild, kindhearted and upright. He knew of the principle where one must repay favours given to them and had decidedly cupped his hands in greeting, ��Young Lady��s kindness for saving one��s life, on another day, one will definitely doubly return the favour[2].��


    Strangely, he felt a particr sort of familiarity and closeness to Jiang Ruan. His intuition told him that this youngdy in front of him would definitely not treat the Zhao family unfavorably. He had many questions. However, as he saw the slight smile of Jiang Ruan��s side profile, he then swallowed them down. These questions of his, once they had reached the hall, Zhao Guang and his uncles[3] would naturally raise them.


    [2] Ji�� m��ng zh�� ��n, t�� r�� d��ng d��ng y��ng qu��n xi��ng b��o (����֮�������ն�ӿȪ�౨) �C The author had used thest part of this expression that originated from a proverb and had adapted it. The original meant this: dropping the boon of the water, one will flow the spring water out in return. This means that when one receives even the slightest amount of grace from someone else, they ought to doubly repay the favour (through actions) in turn.


    [3] Bofu ( ���� ) �C father��s elder brothers or his older uncles.


    Zhao Yi led the four people towards the General fu��s main hall. Compared to the refinement of the Jiang fu, the General fu seemed more imposing and splendid. Upon a nce, the bodyguards in the fu appeared extremely bold and powerful. As Jiang Ruan and her entourage walked past them, she could not resist casting stealthy nces over at them.


    While Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi were both somewhat nervous, Zhou momo��s body had been trembling nonstop throughout their walk into the fu. In her heart, Jiang Ruan was unable to stop fromughing at the thought that as expected, Zhao Guang had done some ruminating over her arrival. The guards in here seemed as if they were facing a great enemy with how they treated her and she thought that if they were a threat, the guards would be more than capable.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Once they reached the front of the main hall, Zhao Yi took the lead to step inside. Sitting on the main seat, Zhao Guangpletely and naturally emanated an air of a General; this was the oppressive atmosphere that he had cultivated through the innumerable battles he had experienced and borne through like a bloodden baptism. It could not help but make one feel an irrational fear. Zhao Yuan Jia, Zhao Yuan Ping, Zhao Yuan Feng- these three people sat at his two sides. Zhao Yuan Jia was upright and steady, Zhao Yuan Ping seemed wise, farsighted and shrewd whilst Zhao Yuan Feng appeared confident, free and unrestrained. At a nce, these three sons of the Zhao family actually seemed to be men of extraordinary talent.


    As Zhao Yi stepped into the hall with big strides, his fingers stealthily gestured a few signs towards the few people in the hall. Of course, that was their secret signal. It meant that there was no danger.


    Zhao Yi turned towards the exterior of the hall and remarked, ��Miss, please enter.��


    Lifting her foot, Jiang Ruan stepped inside the hall.


    These four people present, Zhao Guang and his sons, had all frowned as they looked towards the doors of the hall. Then they saw a young girl dressed in red clothes walking in unhurriedly from outside. Dressed from head to toe in a date-red colour, she was adorned in a magnificent zhuang hua silk[1] blouse that had flower motifs in the style of ruyi patterns on it. This coordinated with a windingly long, mild red damask silk skirt that trailed on the ground; this was embroidered with gold silk thread that outlined the Han Ren embroidery style[2] that the skirt had been made with. Draped over her shoulders was a Kuanhua brocade [3] cloth that was embroidered with brightly coloured cicada wings as a motif in the structure of a ruyi pattern. Her long hair was bound up in an unique and elegantly prominent wo duo bun[4], and she had adorned her wrist with an amber andpiszuli strung bracelet. On her waist was a supple silk pce belt[5] and on top of the belt, there was a fragrance pouch with pile embroidery[6] woven onto it. On her feet, she was wearing an embroidered pair of shoes with sprinkles of butterflies and flowers stitched on them. At a rough estimate, this young girl seemed to be only in her early teens. Yet, she was born with such astonishing beauty. Her facial features were extremely bright and beautiful yet they did not seem overly frivolous. Instead, there was a certain sort of calm to her beauty.


    [1] Zhu��ng hu�� (ױ��) �C A style of weaving tawny silk together into a clothing piece, it refers to patterns woven with colourful threads. Golden ke-shaped threads are often used to weave the outlines of the design��s contours to integrate the golden and silvery threads with the patterns to look more dignified and graceful. It is also the mostplicated but representative style of silk weaving jacquard fabric. A jacquard fabric is a type of cloth that features an intricate pattern woven into the warp of a special mechanical loom rather than it being printed on the surface which often equates to a costly cloth due to the time and skills involved in making this fabric. This zhuanghua silk work is made of twisted silk fabrics with clear grains on the surface making the decorative pattern more striking. The Zhuanghua Silk fabric is one of the four most honoured and famous brocades that originates from Guangxi. Most of the Zhuanghua style silk choses the auspicious elements like flowers, nts, plumages of birds, four-footed beasts, fishes, magical clouds, the Eight Immortals of Daoist mythology and the Eight Treasures etc as symbols of power and good fortune in shape of a ruyi. The tones of the variety of colours used in these silk fabrics are often rich, bright, gorgeous but also in coordinated harmony.


    This is how the flower motif would look like in this four ruyi pattern, recing the birds with flowers.


    [2] H��n r��n xi�� (������) �C The han ren embroidery style is a well noted embroidery method in the Han dynasty that came from the Xinjiang region. It is a repeatedly warped (many coloured, manyyered) Jacquard weaving silk embroidered work.


    [3] Hu��n hu�� j��n (佻���) �C Kuan Hua embroidery has the characteristic traits of being minimalistically simple, unadorned, elegant and stylish. ording to some, its name came from the design inspiration of the patterns of the ripples made from fallen flowers into the pond. It originated from the Song dynasty by the working people.


    [4] W�� du�� j�� (������) �C It is a historical hairstyle for women that was popr during the Han Dynasty in which the hair was gathered up in a lopsided bun. For more information, here is an intricate video of the process of preparing such a hairstyle: link


    [5] G��ng t��o (����) �C Simr to the korean norigae, it is a cord or string that is part of the belt that is tied at the waist where both midsections of the belt that are tied intricately in knots together have jade pendants, golden ornaments or bone engraved carvings. At the very end of the remaining belt, there are tassels.


    [6] Du�� xi�� (����) �C A tibetan embroidery that was a groundbreaking cultural art from the temple, it originated from the Kumbum (Chinese Ta��er) monastery in Qinhai which was formerly the Amdo province in Tibet. This was their Tibetan ethnic artwork that had fallen under the category of the thangka (Tibetan Buddhist scroll painting). It is made using a variety of cotton, silk and satin cut into the different patterned shapes of the design which is then meticulously piled onto each other to make aplete image. Then, using brightly coloured thread, it is embroidered onto a cloth. This tibetan pile embroidery is considered one of their three finest art of their culture.


    However, what was most shocking was not this at all.


    With a smile gracing her features, she walked inwards.


    Zhao Guang was looking at her in astonishment while his three sons abruptly sat upright as they too stared at her closely.


    Step by step, as she got closer, Zhao Guang slowly straightened as his eyes stared widely. His lips could not help but tremble as he cried out in a low voice, ��Mei��er.��


    Zhao Yuan Jia and the rest had long since been dumbstruck.


    Too alike, she was too alike. If one did aparison, she (Jiang Ruan) bore an uncanny resemnce to Zhao Mei��s appearance.


    Even though Jiang Ruan had only inherited sixty to seventy percent of Zhao Mei��s features, to those of the male dominated General fu, Jiang Ruan looked too simr to Zhao Mei. Zhao Yuan Jia and his brothers had not seen Zhao Mei for so long, yet the Zhao Mei in their memories was simr at this particr age. She loved to dress herself from head to toe in red clothes. She appeared passionate like a fire and used to run around, smiling andughing as she followed along behind her elder brothers to go riding.


    This person had already passed away and their appearance had been forever sealed up in their memories. Now that they had suddenly seen Jiang Ruan, it actually felt like a sense of the deceased had been reunited with them once more.


    Yet as for the one that had received thergest impact, none could surpass Zhao Guang.


    With a tremor of his lips, he could not even say a single word.


    Jiang Ruan��s gaze lightly swept through the room and took in the whole scene of each person��s expression . As for the Zhao family, actually in her previous life and in her current one, she had never truly gotten in contact with them. However, when she was younger, Zhao Mei had often retold stories about the things that had happened in the General fu, and also talked about her (Jiang Ruan��s) rough and stubborn maternal grandfather and her maternal uncles, who each had their own different personalities. She would recount her own (Zhao Mei��s) former and happier times while she was living together with her brothers and parents. Even if it was just a description about them, Jiang Ruan could still remember imagining that that had been such a blissful tableau.


    At that time, Jiang Ruan had always asked Zhao Mei, ��Why does Maternal Grandfather and the others note to see us?��


    Zhao Mei��s brows would then be shaded over in mncholia, ��It��s all Mother��s fault. Mother has made a big mistake and does not deserve their forgiveness.��


    Originally, she had not understood what Zhao Mei had meant but now that she had had time to think about it, that mistake was precisely just the most sorrowful pain in the heart of a woman. What other matter could be more miserable in this world than finding out, after one had abandoned their loved ones, that the husband was a ravenous wolf- an evil person in disguise?


    She had been born in a court official��s family thus Jiang Ruan was used to a life filled with fighting and scheming against each other. Yet based on what Zhao Mei had said in the past, in the General fu, she had always been blunt and whenever she had met with anything she was dissatisfied with, she would frankly and straightforwardlye to blows about it immediately. It was a pity that until the very end in her past life, Jiang Ruan had never gotten the chance to personally see the General fu even once and had only received the news of the execution of the whole family and the confiscation of their property.


    Now in this life, at present, she was treading on the true grounds and soil of the General fu.


    She lightly smiled as she spoke, ��General Zhao.��


    With one address, ��General Zhao,�� Zhao Guang was able to pull back his emotions and rpose himself. The young girl before him, her looks were definitely too simr to Zhao Mei��s. Yet, at a closer nce, this was notpletely urate either. When one saw Zhao Mei��s appearance, one would see her fiery passionate exterior yet in fact, her personality was actually soft and gentle like cotton. She had a sort of innocence and naivety that came from being unversed about worldly affairs. Yet this young girl, evidently she too had been dressed from tip to toe in red clothes. The colours were a fiery red yet when on her, she gave off an icy-cold impression. In the depths of her eyes, what was revealed through those hoods were profound depths that seemed like they had weathered through the vicissitudes of life that were ill-matched to her age. Although her smile was gentle, her personality was too cold, really, extremely cold.


    She was not Zhao Mei.


    ��Who are you?�� The most impetuous tempered Zhao Yuan Feng stood up and demanded, ��Why do you look this simr to my elder sister!��


    Amongst the few sons of the Zhao family, Zhao Yuan Feng and Zhao Mei were the closest to each other. Zhao Yuan Jia was ten years older than Zhao Mei and had always been her considerate eldest brother. As for the bright, wise and farsighted Zhao Yuan Ping, although he would usually dote on Zhao Mei; when all was said and done, he still had no idea how to coax and make her happy. Only Zhao Yuan Feng, these two, the elder sister and young brother duo were both of simr personalities: passionate and uninhibited. Their ages were not too far apart either so they had always climbed trees and rode horses together. Thus, Zhao Yuan Feng and Zhao Mei had always been very close; and now that he had suddenly seen Jiang Ruan, naturally, his heart was irrationally and emotionally stirred.


    With a light smile, Jiang Ruan took a quick glimpse of him, ��Third Maternal Uncle?��[7]


    [7] Xi��o ji��jiu (С�˾�) �C youngest maternal uncle


    As if struck by lightning, Zhao Yuan Feng retreated two steps and pointed at Jiang Ruan, ��Did you call me Maternal Uncle?��


    Zhao Yuan Jia and Zhao Yuan Ping��splexions had all changed as they looked at Jiang Ruan incredibly. Zhao Guan��s body too had firmly jolted in shock.


    Disregarding everyone��s amazed gazes at her, Jiang Ruan continued, ��I am the person who has used the Zhao family��s name to bestow congee, and I am also currently the Jiang family��s eldest di daughter, the Jiang family��s Ruan niang.��


    With a smile on her face, she spoke, ��Based on our close yet distant family rtions, I should make my salutations towards all of you.�� She slightly bowed towards them and continued, ��Ruan niang greets Maternal Grandfather, Eldest Maternal Uncle, Second Maternal Uncle and Third Maternal Uncle.��


    Zhao Yi, who had all along been spectating by the walls of the hall, had finally spoken, ��You are Paternal Aunt��s[8] daughter?��


    [8] G��gu ( �ù� ) �C paternal aunt.


    He had always known that his father had a younger sister and he had a paternal aunt. However, this paternal aunt of his was precisely the unmentionable taboo of the Zhao family. When he was born, his paternal aunt no longer remained in the fu; she was a paternal aunt that he had never seen before. From his wet nurse��s and momo��s lips, only then had he known just the tiniest bit of the events behind this affair. Now, this young girl who had saved him once, she was actually his paternal aunt��s daughter?


    Jiang Ruan looked towards him, ��I��ll be troubling you, Da Biaoge[9].��


    [9] D�� bi��og�� ( ����� ) �C This is a form of address for the eldest older male cousin from her mother��s family.


    The Zhao family father and son pair both looked at her, not saying a single word in shock.


    Lian Qiao lightly pressed onto Zhou momo��s hand and at this, Zhou momo then cottoned on implicitly and wordlessly as she shot forward to kneel and cried out, ��Master, Master, do you still remember this ve? At that time, it was you, sir and Furen who had instructed this old ve to follow the young miss to enter the Jiang family!��


    ��Zhou momo?�� Zhao Guan was startled for a moment. Initially, Zhao Mei had been insistent on marrying into the Jiang family and had not even hesitated to sever all rtions with the Zhao family. On that day, when she had packed all of her belongings to leave the fu, he and Furen had called on Zhou Yin, who was in the fu, and had her follow suit at Zhao Mei��s side.


    In an instant, more than a decade had actually passed since then.


    ��How did you be like this?�� Zhao Guan frowned. Back then, Zhou momo had gone as a person that was wholly intact. However, now that he had chanced to look upon her again, she had turned into a blind person and her body, it did not seem well at all as she appeared to be at the cusp of recovery after a serious illness.


    ��It was because of the vicious-hearted people of the Jiang family.�� Zhou momo replied, ��Though the Jiang family harmed Young Miss, it was little Miss that has retrieved the life of this old ve back. Not only that, they also want to harm Young Miss (Zhao Mei��s) daughter and son. Master, save little Miss please!�� After saying this, with no heed or concern for herself, she abruptly gave Zhao Guang a kowtow. Anyone seeing this scene could not help but feel an iparable feeling of sadness.


    Jiang Ruan had then gotten Bai Zhi to support Zhou momo as she looked at Zhao Guan. The expression on Zhao Guan��s face was one of astonished shock while in that split second, hisplexion had be ashen. He snarled with clenched teeth, ��Jiang Quan!��


    ��It is precisely my biological father,�� Jiang Ruan apathetically responded, ��General Zhao, I request that you please aid Ruan niang.��

 Chapter 80.1

    Chapter 80.1


    The Zhao family''s father and sons sat silently .


    All three generations of the Zhao family weremanders in the military . Zhao furen, Su shi[1], had three sons and one daughter . Zhao Mei was the third child, and being the only daughter, the entire Zhao family doted on her without end . Although Zhao Guang was a militarymander and his mannerisms were rough, he was extremely patient towards Zhao Mei . From a babbling baby to a delicate little girl to a slender and elegant young woman, she had always been raised like the pearl in his hands . When Zhao Mei liked horse riding, he spent a good sum to find a string of superb ponies; when Zhao Mei wanted to learn archery, he personally taught her . Zhao Yuan Jia and his two brothers were scolded until they were ck and blue every day, but when it came to Zhao Mei, no one reprimanded her even a tiny bit .


    [1] Shi ( �� ) - n name / maiden name .


    The Zhao family only had this one daughter and Zhao Guang loved her to bits . Su shi and Old Zhao Madame even more so, while the brothers protected Zhao Mei every day, to the point that not one child in the capital''s circle of aristocracy dared to bully Zhao Mei .


    Growing up under such circumstances, as if she was blessed by the heavens, Zhao Mei naturally had a naive and unassuming temperament, so it was a pity she met someone like Jiang Quan .


    At that time, Jiang Quan was the upstart of the court . Young, handsome anding from a literary family, he had a kind of elegant schrly air . For Zhao Mei who was used to casual, offhand military men, it was truly too attractive . She was very daring and thought of ways to get close to him, but was seen through by Zhao Guang .


    Zhao Guang disliked Jiang Quan; although he was a military officer, it was not like he was all brawn with no brains . After weathering through the bureaucracy for so long, he could see this upstart''s wild ambitions at a nce .


    It was fine to have wild ambitions, but after the Emperor was prevented from changing the Crown Prince by Xiao Shao, the court was constantly filled with covert maneuvers and open fights . Many courtiers had secretly chosen a faction to back . At the time, the Zhao family belonged to the neutral faction, insisting on not being involved with those vying for session in these muddy waters . But Jiang Quan, on the other hand, faintly revealed his intentions to support Eighth Prince .


    Even if one day they had to join the fight, the Zhao family definitely would not choose Eighth Prince . After all, Xuan Li was an unfathomable person, dealing with him was like dealing with a tiger . And so, Zhao Guang disliked Jiang Quan even more .


    Although Su shi doted on her daughter dearly, on this matter she agreed with Zhao Guang . Moreover, as a married woman, she could instinctively see that Jiang Quan did not look at Zhao Mei as a man would at a woman . Rather, it was when he faced the captial''s most talented woman, Xia Yan, that his expression would be affectionate . Su shi was only a married woman, if Jiang Quan really liked Zhao Mei then she could ept it, but he proposed marriage when he obviously disliked Zhao Mei - it was clear that he definitely had a n brewing in his heart .


    At that time, Zhao Mei insisted on marrying Jiang Quan and refused to listen to anyone .


    One was a rebellious daughter, the other was a stubborn father .


    It was the first time Zhao Guang fought with Zhao Mei and it ended with Zhao Mei being put under house arrest . Who knew Zhao Mei would escape from a window and meet Jiang Quan .


    Thus Zhao Guang flew into a rage, threatening to disown Zhao Mei .


    Although Zhao Mei was sad, she knew that in the end they were rted by blood . With Zhao Guang this angry, naturally he would say as much . After she and Jiang Quan married and Zhao Guang calmed down, she could go to their door and apologise . After all, they were still a family in the end . The Jiang family also thought this way; the Zhao family was, after all, a meritorious and influential aristocratic family . Moreover, they also had a respected status in the capital . So, Old Jiang Madame did not continue to object, and took care of the marriage privately .


    But when the time to visit the maternal family came, the Zhao family did not admit Zhao Mei . They truly had intended to sever rtions with Zhao Mei .


    Zhao Mei was naturally heartbroken and as the days passed, with the Zhao family showing no signs of reconciliation, the Jiang family''s attitude towards Zhao Mei quickly cooled . Not long after, Jiang Quan brought in Xia Yan and became increasingly indifferent towards Zhao Mei .


    Enduring both a frosty rtionship between husband and wife, and also the Jiang family acting apathetic towards her, Zhao Mei, who was alone, thought through many matters . Self-aware of what she had done, she could not bear to see her parents and brothers . Furthermore, she did not want the Zhao family to get involved with the Jiang family''s muddy waters . Soter when the Zhao family heard of Xia Yan''s affairs and came to visit the Jiang family, with an extremely harsh tone, she had chased the messenger away .


    With such interactions, gradually, the Zhao family and Jiang family really became strangers to one another .


    The atmosphere in the hall became strange .


    Zhao Guang looked at Jiang Ruan with aplicated expression .


    Over the years, it was not that he had not sent people to the Jiang fu . When Zhao Mei was alive, her attitude was always extremely harsh as if she was facing an enemy . Therefore, eventually, Zhao Guang had also hardened his heart and just pretended he did not have this daughter- even turning a blind eye to the entire Jiang family . Not one bit of news about the Jiang family could be heard in the General fu .


    But now, this granddaughter of his suddenly came forward and not only that, Zhao Mei''s old momo, who had once cared for Zhao Mei, had borne such shocking news . The people of the Zhao family were those who would shield their dear ones the most even if they were at fault - upon hearing these words, they were inevitably furious with unappeased indignance .


    Zhao Yuan Ping, who had all along been silent, spoke up: "ording to what you say, you are my niece[2]? Why have you been distributing congee?"


    [2] W��ishengn�� ( ����٠) - sister''s daughter .<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jiang Ruan nced up at him . Based on rumours, this man was said to be the smartest of the Zhao family; he was born as gentle as a schr . She smiled thinly . "Eighth Prince wishes to use this chance to bring down the Zhao family . First, by dispersing the wealth, and second, by removing the Zhao family''s influence . Since Second Maternal Uncle has called me niece, it''s only a matter of giving a helping hand . "


    "Where did you get the silver?" Zhao Yuan Ping stared at her closely, not missing a single twitch in her expression .


    Jiang Ruan''s expression didn''t change a bit . "Recently the price of grain has risen many folds without slowing, however I bought it more than a month ago . "


    Zhao Yuan Ping quipped, "Don''t tell me you are a irvoyant?"


    "It was only a coincidence," Jiang Ruan replied .


    A sliver of light shed in Zhao Yuan Ping''s eyes . He was not blinded by familial affection like Zhao Guang, neither was he as loyal as Zhao Yuan Jia, nor was he like Zhao Yuan Feng who only bothered to be surprised . As the most level-headed person in the Zhao family, he had been constantly observing Jiang Ruan after only a briefpse in shock . Although she very much resembled histe younger sister, Jiang Ruan was a very different person from Zhao Mei . For example, right now, she didn''t have any cracks in her expression . From the beginning to now, she had not shown any emotions while watching the Zhao family''smotion .


    She was even more cool-headed and self-controlled than the enemies he had met, but in the end, she was only a niece .


    "Preposterous! How would you know Eighth Prince''s n?" Zhao Guang asked sharply .


    Jiang Ruan''s words, especiallying from a girl raised in a boudoir, surprised them immensely . Such a girl should not have known the court''s affairs in such detail . It was even stranger because she said it all so bluntly, causing one to wonder if it was all a plot by Jiang Quan .


    "Wait . " The most impatient was Zhao Yuan Feng, whoid all his attention on the matter of his niece . "What are you saying, you didn''te to revive the rtionship with your estranged maternal family?"


    Jiang Ruan shed him a smile . This youngest maternal uncle had treated Zhao Mei the best, and still it seemed as though his personality had not really changed even after so many years apart . She said, "Reviving the rtionship with the family depends on the General and his furen . Ruan niang''s status isn''t important . Today I just came to negotiate a deal . "


    "What deal?" Zhao Guang cooled down . If it had any rtion to Jiang Quan, then her visit would be most suspicious .


    Jiang Ruan smiled thinly . "I saved a great part of the Zhao family''s fortune, and also rescued the City Garrison daren, who is also a member of the Zhao family . This array of favors, Ruan niang believes, are more than adequate . As for the deal, I hope the General can save my elder brother . If we consider on the count of blood rtions, my dage[3] also has half of Zhao''s blood in his body . "


    [3] Dage ( ��� ) - eldest brother / big brother .


    "Your elder brother?" Zhao Guang frowned . "What happened to your elder brother? Also, what do you mean by ''saving'' Yi''er?"


    Before Jiang Ruan could speak a word, Zhao Yi opened his mouth . "Zufu[4], the youngdy I met that day on the way to Chong Xin farmstead is her . "


    [4] Zufu ( �游 ) - paternal grandfather


    Zhao Yuan Jia was momentarily shocked . "So that''s how it is . "


    Jiang Ruan said, "Things are like this: regarding my dage, he''s currently fine, but the situation is critical . Xia Yan and Jiang Quan want to take his life . "


    She didn''t even call Jiang Quan ''father'' and had directly called him by his name . One could clearly see how much she hated him .


    "Niece, you must be clear about this . What does that Jiang family want to do?" Zhao Yuan Ping remarked with the faintest show of a smile .


    "When my mother passed away five years ago, I was sent to the residence and Dage entered the barracks . I only returned to the capitaltest year . I''m acquainted with the young master of the Commander-in-chief''s fu, so I asked him to inquire about Dage for me . Now, Dage has been promoted to Deputy General and in a few days, is expected to return in the near future . My maidservant overheard Jiang Quan and Xia Yan''s ns to murder him . "


    "Niece, are you sure you didn''t hear it wrong?" Zhao Yuan Jia eximed . "He''s still Jiang Quan''s own flesh and blood, how can he bear to do it?"


    Jiang Ruan indifferently nced at him . "Jiang Quan loves that pair of siblings from Xia Yan dearly . Without my elder brother, Jiang Chao, who was born from Xia Yan, would be able to inherit all of the Jiang family . If Dagees back, Jiang Chao''s position would be precarious . In addition, now that Dage is a Deputy General, inparison with Jiang Chao who is still a nk te, he is definitely the greatest obstacle in Jiang Chao''s path . Both of us, brother and sister, have long be thorns in Xia Yan''s eyes . And as for being flesh and blood��" Jiang Ruan smiled thinly . "Eldest Maternal Uncle has probably had too manyfortable days and probably is unaware of how we have struggled for life under the hands of these stepmothers . If Jiang Quan truly cared about his flesh and blood, Xia Yan wouldn''t have been able to bribe the Taoist priest to nder me with being born under a cursed star, nor would I have been repeatedly harmed when I was sent to the rural residence . If not for my good fortune, I''m afraid that long ago, my mother''s grave would have had another coffin beside it . "

 Chapter 80.2

    Chapter 80.2


    "What ''born under a cursed star''?" Zhao Guang asked coldly .


    "General doesn''t pay attention to the Jiang family''s matters and naturally does not know . However, I would find it hard to believe that even the City Defense Commander hadn''t heard of the uproar about Xu Kong dao zhang . "


    Zhao Yi looked at Jiang Ruan in surprise . He moved about outside all day, and had heard of the things between the Jiang family and Xu Kong dao zhang when drinking with his colleagues . At the time, he pitied that innocent Eldest Jiang Miss very much with a sigh and wring of his wrists, but had no idea that the youngdy was his paternal aunt''s daughter, his biaomei .


    "It''s preposterous!" Zhao Guang hit the table with a fist, feeling like his heart was dripping blood . He was wrong . As Jiang Ruan said, Mei''er''s had not lived a good life at all, but why hadn''t she sought help from home? Why did she drive away the people he had sent with harsh words? She was afraid of implicating the Zhao family! He regretted that he hadn''t epted Zhao Mei when she first returned to their door as a bride . So what if the Jiang family tried to make use of the Zhao family''s influence? At least Jiang Quan wouldn''t dare to bully Mei''er like this, forcing her two children to these ends!


    "My mother was forced to death by the Jiang family . Although I still am unable to find any evidence, someday it will definitely surface . " Jiang Ruan continued, "My mother never hated the Zhao family and when I was very little, she would often tell me stories of the Zhao family . "


    Jiang Ruan looked at Zhao Guang . "I have an enmity with the Jiang family as deep as the sea, but for now, I only hope General can ept this deal and save dage . "


    In the end, she wasn''t certain exactly how deep the Zhao family''s feelings were for Zhao Mei . Speaking of this much was only to make Zhao Guang feel guilty - despite how advantageous the deal was for them- the Zhao family had always been known to be obstinate . If Zhao Guang felt any regret at all, he would agree to help . She swept a nce around the hall . The Zhao father and sons had resentment in their eyes, and evidently thanks to her, had their anger towards Jiang Quan aroused . Except for one�� Jiang Ruan smiled faintly at Zhao Yuan Ping''s* inquiring gaze .


    * T/N - The original text said ''Zhao Yuan Feng'' which i think is proabably a mistake made by the author . It should be Zhao Yuan Ping instead because he is the most rational one among them .


    Yes, it was like this . No matter how much the Zhao family loved Zhao Mei, she had passed many years ago . Towards those long dead, moreover it was a person who had been disobedient and had cut ties to their parents, would their feelings not fade away?


    Jiang Ruan did not know .


    She could only rely on what she remembered of Zhao Mei''s words about the Zhao family to slowly win their hearts .


    Amongst the Zhao father and sons, besides the somewhat visibly calm Zhao Yuan Ping, they all had bloodshot eyes . They were mostly people with emotionally honest temperaments, moreover, Jiang Ruan was talking about the Zhao family''s most treasured daughter, so it was natural for them to be embittered . Reflecting on Jiang Ruan''s words, although she talked about it lightly, how could her life at the rural residence have beenfortable with her stepmother seeking to harm her at every turn? Jiang Quan and his wife had dared to harm Zhao Mei and now even aimed to kill Jiang Xin Zhi . For Jiang Ruan to have survived until now, who knows how many dangerous obstacles she must have experienced?


    Zhao Guang was extremely infuriated that his eyes were bloodshot .


    Jiang Ruan calmly gazed at him . "General, this deal, do you ept or not?"


    "What if we don''t ept?" Zhao Guang asked .


    "Then, I will stop distributing congee . Since General has won His Majesty''s recognition yet refuses topensate me, I could not possibly have given you such a convenient advantage for nothing . As for saving the City Defense Commander, saving one life is better than building a seven-story pagoda, but the City Defense Commander won''t be so lucky every day . "


    Zhao Guang looked at her for a while, then suddenly grinned . "Good!"


    At first, he had felt that this girl had a cold presence . At such a young age she was unfathomable and her heart was definitely sly and full of paranoia . Now that he knew about Zhao Mei, he felt both regret and hatred, but also the suspicions he held against Jiang Ruan were all cleared away . Now he only considered her his granddaughter . The more he looked at her, the more he liked what he saw . She knew when to take action, was generous in her actions, and her intelligence was definitely one of the very best . A daughter of the Zhao family should have such a bearing like this!


    "Why are you calling me General?" Zhao Guang asked expressionlessly . "Call me Maternal Grandfather . "


    Jiang Ruan raised an eyebrow, without a blink, obediently called: "Maternal Grandfather . "


    After Zhao Guang made such a statement, Zhao Yuan Feng jumped to his feet and walked to Jiang Ruan''s side . "You really are my niece . " Saying so, he looked around before shaking his head . "It''s a pity�� your looks are more outstanding than Mei''er, but your temperament isn''t as cute . "


    Zhao Mei was gentle, but Jiang Ruan wasn''t a gentle person .


    Zhao Yuan Jia and Zhao Yi were naturally happy too . Only Zhao Yuan Ping sat without moving, gazing at Jiang Ruan .


    As they were talking, several voices floated over from behind the hall .


    "Yulong, slow down . "


    "Even Father is unable to guess which nobleman is visiting today, I want to take a look . Mother, Zumu, don''t follow me . "<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Second Brother, wait for me . I''ll go too . "


    "You two stop right there!"


    Soon after, two young men came out from behind the curtains .


    They were around fourteen or fifteen years old . The taller one looked schrly and refined, with features somewhat simr to Zhao Yuan Ping, while the shorter one was glowing with health and youthful vigour . The two were stunned to see a beautiful youngdy standing in the hall .


    "Yulong, Feizhou . " Two beautiful married women walked into the hall, calling gently . They were also shocked to see Jiang Ruan, though in the end, it was the gentle and virtuous Su-shi who stepped forward and smiled . "We really can''t control these children . "


    Zhao Yi led Jiang Ruan to Su-shi . "Zumu, see who this is?"


    Su-shi had passed her forties, but her eyesight was still exceptionally good . Her body shook when she saw Jiang Ruan from far away . When Zhao Yi led Jiang Ruan closer, letting her see clearly, her tears fell like rain . "My Mei''er!"


    She tightly embraced Jiang Ruan .


    Jiang Ruan hugged back gently . After Zhao Mei passed away, there was no one to hug her so tenderly . Su-shi''s embrace made her fall into a bit of a daze .


    Zhao Yulong walked to Zhao Yuan Ping''s side and asked, "Father, who is she?"


    Zhao Yuan Ping grinned . "She''s your paternal aunt''s daughter, your biaomei . "


    Hearing this, Su-shi shuddered and slowly released Jiang Ruan, looking at her through her tears as her surprised joy receded . She''d thought it was the gods giving her a chance to see her deceased daughter again . However, her heart was soon filled with happiness again . "You''re Ruan''er?" She asked . When Zhao Mei gave birth to Jiang Ruan, she had sent people to inquire .


    Jiang Ruan nodded .


    Su-shi did not know what to say for a long time as she stared at her, only patting her hand . "Good, you''re as beautiful as your mother; you''ve already grown into a fine youngdy . "


    Zhao Feizhou stood beside his mother and looked at Jiang Ruan curiously .


    "All these years, I thought I would never get the chance to see you . Ruan''er, does your father know about youing here?" Su-shi asked .


    Just as the Zhao family did not like the Jiang family, nor did the Jiang family like the Zhao family either . Su-shi was afraid Jiang Ruan would incur Jiang Quan''s wrath by suddenly visiting her maternal family .


    Jiang Ruan looked at this gentle madam, this maternal grandmother of hers? There wasn''t a hint of ill-feelings towards her . Smiling, she replied, "I have my ways of handling it . "


    Seeing her calm temperament and with a befittingportment simr to an adult''s from head to toe, Su-shi was both moved and gratified . "Your mother has taught you well, taught you very well . "


    Hearing this, Zhao Guang and his sons all had gloomy expressions .


    "Ruan''er, why the sudden visit? Do you forgive your maternal grandmother? In the past it was all maternal grandmother''s fault for not caring about you and your mother . Have you suffered any grievances?"


    It seemed like Su-shi was someone the Zhao family had protected very well and so she didn''t know about the treachery of the outside world . Jiang Ruan thought for a moment, then smiled . "Why does Maternal Grandmother say so? It was I who was unfilial, not visiting Maternal Grandmother for so many years . My life has been very good . The Jiang fu doesn''tck food or clothing, and no one wrongs me . "


    Grievances? Naturally, she would patiently take revenge for everything herself .


    Seeing Jiang Ruan cover up all the Jiang family''s actions, Zhao Guang and his sons felt moved . Su-shi had been depressed for many years ever since Zhao Mei''s death . If she knew of Jiang Ruan and her brother''s sufferings, she would agonize over it a thousand times . Yet Jiang Ruan did not mention it, to the very end, she had been considerate of Su-shi''s feelings .


    She smiled thinly . "I especially came here to visit my maternal family . "

 Chapter 81.1

    Chapter 81.1


    Su Shi could barely control her excitement . A myriad of emotions welled up in her heart as she embraced Jiang Ruan and said, "My poor Mei''er led a bitter life and died early, Ruan''er has grown so much, and must have suffered a lot . All of this is the fault of this old woman . " On seeing that Su Shi was about to burst into tears once again, Zhao Guang hurriedly came forward to pat her on the shoulder and say, consolingly, "Furen, isn''t it a good thing that Ruan''er has returned, why are you thinking about such sad things?"


    Zhao Yi also urged her, "Zumu, now that our biaomei has returned, this should be a happy asion . "


    The two mistresses of the Zhao family also consoled her . Su Shi wiped away her tears and smilingly said, "Look at me, wasting precious time like this . Ruan''er, please don''t fault this old woman . "


    Jiang Ruan smiled faintly but did not say anything .


    With the arrival of Su Shi, Zhao Guang and Zhao Yi did not continue inquiring into the matters of the Jiang family, but, together with Su Shi, started asking Jiang Ruan how she had managed all these years . Jiang Ruan told them the details, but concealed the Jiang family''s ill treatment of her . Despite this, her indifference towards them was evident, and Su Shi was able to pick up on this . Since Jiang Ruan was unwilling to say more, she also did not press her for the details, but looked at Jiang Ruan with eyes full of love and regret .


    Zhao Guang and Zhao Yi had previously had some understanding of Jiang Ruan, as well as of her past situation . Now, watching her attempt to lighten Su Shi''s guilty conscience with nice-sounding lies, they came to love Jiang Ruan even more . Zhao Yulong and Zhao Feizhou had never met Jiang Ruan before, and they only knew that a biaomei whom they had never heard of before had suddenly appeared at the General fu, so they assessed Jiang Ruan with a lot of curiosity .


    After Jiang Ruan''s conversation with Su Shi, Su Shi decided she wanted to go to the kitchen to personally cook a meal for her, so she called several of the Zhao family''s old maidservants to go with her, and all of the remaining womenfolk left the room .


    Jiang Ruan looked at Zhao Guang and said, "I have something else to say . "


    Zhao Guang waved his hand . "Come to the study . " He turned his head to look at Zhao Yuan Jia and the others, saying, "The few of youe along, too . "


    Zhao Yi was considered an adult, so he naturally followed behind . Zhao Yulong and Zhao Feizhou wanted to go, too, but Zhao Yuan Feng stopped them, so they left discontentedly .


    In the study, Zhao Guang sat down before asking Jiang Ruan, "What is Jiang Quan nning to do with your elder brother?"


    His first words were not about the distribution of congee, nor were they about Chong Xin farmstead, but about Jiang Xin Zhi . Slightly stunned, Jiang Ruan smiled and said, "Does this mean that Maternal Grandfather is agreeing to help me?"


    Zhao Guang stared at her as he replied, "He is our Zhao family''s grandson[1], how can I just stand by and watch without doing anything[2]?"


    [1] Wai sun ( ���� ) - grandson from the maternal line; daughter''s son; �����Թ�


    [2] Xiu shou pang guan ( �����Թ� )- (idiom) look from the side with folded arms; to look on without lifting a finger,


    Jiang Ruan bowed her head slightly . At the beginning, she had been unsure what the Zhao family''s attitude would be, and thus had brought Jiang Quan and Xia Yan into the conversation . In reality, the statement she has made earlier about the maidservant overhearing Jiang Quan''s n was just a groundless assumption[3] . It''s just that, in her previous life, Jiang Xin Zhi had met with a vicious attack and lost his life . On thinking about it, this would be the most likely oue again, so even if it meant that all the Zhao family''s ns came to naught, she could not take this risk with Jiang Xin Zhi''s life . She said, "It will probably take another five days for dage to reach the capital . On his way back to the capital, he will undoubtedly meet with an ident . " She paused and looked at Zhao Guang . "Even though I don''t know what method they will use, they have sufficient means to plot against dage''s life . "


    [3] Kong xuei feng ( ��Ѩ���� ) - lit . wind from an empty cave; fig . baseless, unfounded .


    Zhao Guang clenched his fist . "So arrogant!"


    "However, the Jiang family doesn''t yet have this kind of power . Nowadays, the Jiang family''s ounts are bare, and Jiang Quan''s official career has suffered one obstacle after another . The Jiang family is nothing more than an empty shell . The real force behind all these things is the Xia family . "


    "The Xia family?" Zhao Yuan Ping frowned as he spoke . "Xia Yan''s family?"


    "Indeed," Jiang Ruan said lightly . "The Xia family and the Jiang family are rted by marriage . Even though there may be conflicting views, if dage is not around, then Jiang Chao is the future head of the Jiang fu . Once he is the head, there will be an unbreakable connection with the Xia family . If dage is the head, the rtionship between the Jiang family and the Xia family will notst long . Whether due to emotional ties or logic, if the Jiang family seeks the help of the Xia family, the Xia family has no reason to decline . "


    Zhao Yuan Feng said, "Isn''t this topel someone to their death? The Jiang family is truly inhuman! Father, let me kill that dog of a Jiang Quan!"


    Zhao Yuan Feng had had the closest rtionship with Zhao Mei, and he had never, not in the slightest, approved of Jiang Quan . Today, hearing from Jiang Ruan how Zhao Mei had been so badly bullied by Jiang Quan, and thinking about how his beloved elder sister had suffered in silence for so long, he was unbearably furious with Jiang Quan . At this moment, after hearing of Jiang Quan''s attempt to plot against Jiang Xin Zhi, the itch to do something straightaway in order to avenge Zhao Mei was almost intolerable .


    "Listen to your father and sit down!" Zhao Guang exploded . "As if you haven''t caused enough trouble!"


    Jiang Ruan smiled faintly and said, "Third Maternal Uncle, the Xia family definitely has a hand in this matter . However, there is another family which may be involved . "<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Who?" Zhao Yuan Jia asked .


    "The family of Grand Councillor Li Dong . "


    The minute these words were uttered, the expressions of the people there changed . After a while, Zhao Yi asked, "How did Li Donge to be connected with the Xia and Jiang families?"


    "Li Dong belongs to Eighth Prince''s faction, as does the Xia family . The Li and Xia families are closely connected . If the Jiang fu is in difficulty, the Li family will not stand by idly . " Jiang Ruanughed, "Moreover, Jiang Quan wants to marry me off to the Li family''s Young Master to serve as a stepping stone to be able to use the Li family . "


    "Shameless!" Zhao Guang mmed his hand on the table . He was so angry that his cheeks were quivering and his eyes were red . The entire capital knew what kind of person Li Yang was, that dissolute rake who consorted with prostitutes[4], whose backyard[5] was not enough to house all his concubines, and who derived especial pleasure from sharing the same woman with his father, Li Dong . If Jiang Ruan were to enter the Li family, it would be the same as a sheep entering the tiger''s den . Jiang Ruan was Jiang Quan''s flesh and blood, how could he do something as shameful as this!


    [4] Mian hua su liu ( �߻����� ) - lit . sleeping willow; metaphor for prostitutes .


    [5] T/N As Li Yang is just the young master and not the lord of the residence, he probably does not have arge residence area of his own . Thus, his concubines probably share amon space with their own room/shared rooms in the back residence . The official residence can only be used by the legal wife and her children . (Thanks to @Irisu for the exnation!)


    Zhao Yi could not hold back his incredulity as he asked, "Biaomei, is what you''re saying really true?"


    Jiang Ruan nodded . The Li family might collude with the Xia family to scheme against Jiang Xin Zhi, but it would naturally not be for this reason . Rather, Li An had recently been rushing to the Jiang fu repeatedly, and his rtionship with Jiang Su Su and Xia Yan was harmonious . Li An was more intelligent than an average person, and it could be assumed that he had discovered that Jiang Su Su was not responsible for Li Yang''s situation . Li An knew that she was the one behind the incident and was thinking of ways to exact revenge . So, if Xia Yan wanted to scheme against Jiang Xin Zhi, Li An would be more than happy to y a part .


    Zhao Yuan Jia muttered, "Even a vicious tiger won''t eat its cubs[6] . "


    [6] Hu du shang qie bu shi zi ( �������Ҳ�ʳ�� ) - lit . tiger poison does not make a meal out of its offspring .


    "Loyalty and self-sacrifice are valued by those of the lower upations, while the refined schrs usually act contrary to conscience and discardradeship[7] . Jiang Quan and Xia Yan, who have always been known for their talent, are naturally cruel and unscrupulous* . " Jiang Ruan said coolly .


    [7] Zhang yi mei duo tu gou bei, fu xin duo shi du shu ren ( ����ÿ�������������Ķ��Ƕ�����) - a famous couplet by Ming dynasty poet, Cao Xuequan (��ѧ��); ���Ĺ���


    ng xin gou fei) - lit . heart of a wolf and lungs of a dog .


    She said this in a light-hearted manner, as if she was talking about an exceedingly ordinary matter, but within those gentle tones a thread of rancour was clearly revealed, which caused one to feel an inexplicable chill . After a pause, Jiang Ruan said, "To ambush someone along a road would undoubtedly require many men and horses . Maternal Grandfather, could I trouble you to send for your troops, and assign some men to monitor the movements of the Xia and Li families . The instant there is unusual activity, the men should follow behind, and in this way protect my brother''s life . "


    "Must we really take the step of sending out the troops?" Zhao Yuan Jia said hesitatingly . "Since Xin Zhi is a Deputy General, he will be returning with his troops . With so many troops, would they dare to attempt an assasination in broad daylight?"


    "I don''t know what method they will use," Jiang Ruan said, "but I do know that if we don''t send sufficient manpower, my dage is headed for disaster . They must take action before dage reaches the capital; once in the capital, under the nose of the Emperor, it will be much harder to make a move . Therefore, they will definitely think of a way, n a way, to take my brother''s life . Eldest Maternal Uncle, please do not doubt me . "


    Her tone was slightly cold . Zhao Yuan Jia was taken aback and said, "I do not doubt you . "


    "Maternal Grandfather, do you agree to my requirements?" Jiang Ruan asked .


    Although Zhao Guang was a General, he was not one to rush into action impulsively; ordinarily, in battle, he would ascertain that there was guaranteed sess before he took action . At this moment, however, without a second thought, he said, "I agree . He is my grandson, the Zhao family will definitely protect him . "


    Jiang Ruan said, "My heartfelt gratitude, Maternal Grandfather . "


    Zhao Guang looked at Jiang Ruan . The young girl standing before him was calm, and her speech and conduct were no different from that of an adult . In their Zhao family, on an ordinary day, 13 and 14-year old Zhao Feizhou and Zhao Yulong would asionally still disy a childlike innocence . However, Jiang Ruan showed not even a hint of juvenile behaviour . She certainly appeared sweet-natured and gentle, but there was also a kind of cold indifference in her manner . There were evil tendencies which only those who had undergone the baptism of bloodshed on a battlefield would develop, and these tendencies had already seeped deep into Jiang Ruan''s bones . He heaved an inward sigh . Su Shi could not see them clearly, but he had met many more people . After the initial shock, he had seen the tendencies in Jiang Ruan . The entire time, she had never shown the usual excitement most people had when visiting one''s kin . Her heart was firm and unyielding, and he was afraid that every word she had spoken to the Zhao family had undergone much careful deliberation first, and every word had a particr intention .


    She had assessed the entire Zhao family and included them in her n, but the method she had used was not to conspire against them or topel them . Instead, as a well lubricated wheel makes no sound, she had spoken so that no one could deny her request for help . Even though they had been manoeuvred into being involved, they were perfectly happy to do so .


    Jiang Ruan was so precocious, in all likelihood her years of living in the Jiang fu were ten thousand times more dangerous than what she had described . When all was said and done, she was a descendant of the Zhao family . Additionally, when Zhao Guang thought about the deceased Zhao Mei, there was no way he could remain indifferent . After pondering these things, he now no longer wanted to inquire further about the congee distribution and Chong Xin farmstead . He said, "Your maternal grandmother should have prepared the meal by now - cough - let''s go out together . " Saying this, he stood up and walked out slowly . Perhaps because he had been hard hit by the news of Zhao Mei''s situation, his tall and sturdy back seemed to have be somewhat frail .

 Chapter 81.2

    Chapter 81.2


    Zhao Yuan Jia and the others soon followed out of the study . Jiang Ruan was about to walk behind them when a figure appeared before her . Zhao Yuan Ping blocked her way and smilingly said, "What are you really trying to do?" His eyes bored into hers questioningly .


    "Ruan niang does not understand what Second Maternal Uncle is saying . "


    "The Li family''s participation is definitely not due to the reason you have suggested . You must have another reason for stating with such certainty that Jiang Xin Zhi is going to be ambushed . Father not investigating further doesn''t mean that I won''t . " Zhao Yuan Ping''s expression gradually turned grave . "Jiang Ruan, even if you are Mei''er''s daughter, I have to ask - just what are you honestly trying to do?"


    Jiang Ruan quietly gazed at him . Three generations of the Zhao family were all military leaders, but Zhao Yuan Ping was incredibly intelligent . It was indeed a pity that the Zhao family disdained the schrly path . Thus, Zhao Yuan Ping could not achieve the top rank in the imperial examination and bring glory to the Zhao family . He was so familiar with the art of war and military strategies that he knew them like the back of his hand, and he became a trusted military advisor who could devise schemes of brilliant cunning . On the battlefield, being able to appraise the enemy''s mind could assist one''s troops to a more assured victory . Right now, Zhao Yuan Ping was on his guard against her . However, she had never contemted concealing anything from him .


    She said, "Second Maternal Uncle, there is no need to be so tense, I will not harm the Zhao family . If that were not the case, I would not have distributed congee, neither would I have saved Da Biaoge''s life . If Second Maternal Uncle is still suspicious of me please consider all that I have done until now . Has there been even the slightest degree of detriment to the Zhao family?" On seeing that Zhao Yuan Ping''s expression remained unchanged, she smiled indifferently and said, "Moreover, if my dage can be saved, we are bound to capture some of the assassins . Then, we can use them to find out who sent them[1]; if they point fingers at the Li family, this would be greatly advantageous to the General fu, and not the least bit harmful . The Li family and the Zhao family have always been at odds . Second Maternal Uncle must surely know, if the Li family were to meet with a mishap, Eighth Prince''s influence would also suffer damage . Wouldn''t that be a scene that the General fu would love to see?"


    [1] Shun teng mo gua ( ˳������ ) - lit . follow the vines to get to the melon .


    Zhao Yuan Ping tamped down his surprise and frowned . Jiang Ruan was announcing such tant statements in broad daylight! What''s more, every single word stabbed deep into his mind . For a moment, Zhao Yuan Ping was unable to say anything in response .


    Jiang Ruan said, "Second Maternal Uncle, don''t worry . I won''t cause trouble for the Zhao family . Between the Jiang family and me, there is an absolute irreconcble hatred . I will exert every effort to help the Zhao family in order to cause the Jiang family much grief . " After making that statement, she bowed quietly to Zhao Yuan Ping and departed without his leave .


    Zhao Yuan Ping considered her words for a while longer beforeughing softly . His face then resumed its original expression as he walked towards the hall .


    * * *


    The General fu was a warm ce where everyone lived in joyous harmony . However, elsewhere in the capital city, gloom prevailed, as if a howling storm fraught with danger was suddenly approaching .


    In the Jiang fu''s Yan Hua Yuan, Xia Yan caught hold of Lin Lang and asked, "Did you hear clearly? Sun daren really said that?"


    Lin Lang nodded and replied, "Yes, Furen, Eldest Young Master has really been made a Deputy General, and will reach the capital in five days . What can we do now?"


    Xia Yan gripped the tea cup in her hand tightly, then threw it violently to the ground . The porcin cup, with its colourful depiction of a beautiful golden butterfly, was immediately dashed to pieces . Lin Lang stood to one side, not daring to make a sound, and trembling in fear as she looked at Xia Yan .


    Xia Yan gritted her teeth and said, "What kind of luck does this little bast*rd have, why wasn''t he killed on the battlefield!" At present, she was still racking her brains to figure out how to prevent Jiang Su Su from entering the private temple, especially as Jiang Quan was seemingly unshakeable on this matter . Jiang Su Su had not slept well since the day Hui Jue left; she kept saying that there was someone knocking at the door in the middle of the night, but when the door was opened, there was no one there . Xia Yan had written to Hui Jue to invite him to visit, but Hui Jue merely said that the evil influence was too strong, and that the best course of action would be to send Jiang Su Su to the private temple as quickly as possible to get rid of the bad luck . Xia Yan was so furious that she was dying to tear off Hui Jue''s mouth .


    At this trying time, when she was hard-pressed on all sides, to hear that Jiang Xin Zhi had been made a Deputy General and was returning to the capital city flushed with sess caused her to feel endless resentment . However, together with her deeply resentful jealousy, there were also worries .


    Jiang Chao''s failure in the imperial examinations had really disappointed Jiang Quan . If Jiang Xin Zhi were to return at this time, with his outstanding military service, it would be difficult to guarantee that Jiang Quan would not entertain other thoughts . Granted, he did not like Jiang Xin Zhi and would not presumptively take away Jiang Chao''s position . However, there was no way for Jiang Chao to enter the imperial court, which also meant that it would be impossible for him to make and maintain contact with the court officials . If, at this time, Jiang Xin Zhi were to enter the imperial court and establish good rtions with the officials, it would be quite disadvantageous to Jiang Chao in future .


    When the people of the Great Jin Dynasty spoke of the Jiang family''s sons, it was enough that they mentioned Jiang Chao; Jiang Xin Zhi was merely superfluous . Her Chao''er absolutely could not be tainted in any way, and no one could be allowed to threaten his position . Xia Yan clenched her fists tightly and the expression on her beautiful face turned utterly malevolent, as if she were a flesh-eating devil . She said, "Jiang Xin Zhi cannot be allowed to remain alive!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What does Furen mean?" Lin Lang had been with Xia Yan for many years, so she was generally able to guess the intent behind Xia Yan''s actions .


    "When that little bast*rd returns, what will happen to my Chao''er? People love to makeparisons, so they will always measure Chao''er''s failure against Jiang Xin Zhi''s sess . How can I allow such a thing to happen?" Xia Yan gnashed her teeth . Ever since Jiang Chao had failed and had his finger cut off by Bai Hua Lou, he no longer had a bright and outgoing personality, but instead had be exceedingly entric . His entire being was shrouded in a profound gloom, such that people were somewhat fearful when they saw him .


    "Furen intends to wait for Eldest Young Master to return to the fu before taking action?" Lin Lang asked .


    "After he returns to the fu?" Xia Yanughed grimly . "That little slut is so cunning, her older brother will not be much different . How can I give him the opportunity to enter the fu? I will not allow him to enter even the gates of the city!"


    Astonished, Lin Lang said, "Could it be that Furen is thinking of taking action on the way . . . but Eldest Young Master will have troops behind him . It will be too risky for Furen to do this, besides, there is no guarantee of sess . "


    "So what if there are troops with him? We just have to use our brains . " Xia Yan said, impatiently, "Isn''t his sister the person Jiang Xin Zhi cherishes the most? Then, we''ll use his sister as bait . I''m sure that he will obediently fall into the trap . " In the end, no matter what was said, Jiang Xin Zhi had left the fu to throw himself into military service due to Jiang Ruan . They had never anticipated that he would actually have such opportunities and good fortune .


    "Furen, do you intend for the Master to . . . ?" Lin Lang asked .


    "No, don''t tell him . " Xia Yan''s fingers tightened gradually, and a hint of bitter rancour shed in her eyes . "He must never, ever know . "


    If they were living in previous times, everything would be fine and dandy . Previously, Jiang Chao had been witty and intelligent, Jiang Quan''s pride and joy . With Jiang Chao present, Jiang Xin Zhi had no ce in Jiang Quan''s eyes . Even if Jiang Xin Zhi had been born a Deputy General, Jiang Quan would have been willing to close one eye and even resort to backhanded and secretive means, all in order to help Jiang Chao . However, the present Jiang Chao had been reduced to being theughingstock of the entire capital city, and Jiang Quan''s colleagues frequently mocked him because of this . It was to be feared that Jiang Quan''s heart was beginning to turn against Jiang Chao; if Jiang Xin Zhi were to return to the capital at this time in such high regard, Jiang Quan would inevitably start considering alternative ns .


    If that happened, it would be disastrous . Xia Yan clutched her skirt tightly .


    "Then . . . . Furen, how about asking the Marquis for help? Will he help?" Lin Lang asked . A few days ago, Jiang Su Su had vexed Xia Cheng until he had flown into a red-hot rage . Moreover, due to the situation with Xia Jun, Yu Ya was itching to pick a fight with her . Xia Yan and Jiang Su Su were already highly disliked in the Xia fu, so they were unlikely to receive help from that quarter .


    "Naturally, Second Sister-inw will not help me, but Father will," Xia Yan said . "Since it is for the Xia family, Father will spare no effort to help me . "


    The Jiang family could also be regarded as a source of assistance, more or less . Even if Xia Cheng was greatly dissatisfied with Jiang Su Su, he would not be willing to allow an outsider to seize the Jiang family''s power and influence due to this small conflict . If Jiang Xin Zhi really did rise rapidly in the capital, he would be an immense threat to Jiang Chao . A Jiang fu that could not be controlled would be worthless . In order to safeguard the ability of the Jiang fu to stand with the Xia fu at any time or situation, Xia Cheng would not stand by idly . In this matter of eradicating Jiang Xin Zhi, he would even be more determinedly meticulous than her .


    "Go and get the brush and paper . I want to write to Father," Xia Yan said .


    The corners of her mouth lifted up slightly; the Xia family would help . Moreover, there was another person who had abandoned his family [Li Yang had been injured in the Jiang fu thus they should be enemies] . Although she had no idea why the Second Young Master of the Li family, Li An, had repeatedly expressed his goodwill towards them, she could nevertheless take advantage of it .


    With the Xia family and the Li family working together, Jiang Xin Zhi would find it impossible to escape even if he had nine lives[2] .


    [2] Cha chi nan fei ( ������� ) - lit . even if given wings, one would not be able to fly .

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    The spring rain fell in a ceaseless drizzle, but this spring season, the Great Jin Dynasty did not experience the vigour of life brought about by the spring rain. Instead, it was enveloped by a thick shroud of gloom. Fortunately, in the capital city, the distribution of congee carried on uninterrupted, and some kind hearted and wealthy merchants had, one by one, joined the group of people donating provisions. The number of troops on garrison duty had doubled, and the trouble-making refugees had dwindled in number. Apart from the continued challenge of daily living, in other aspects there was not much difference between the time before the flood crisis and the present.


    The citizens had neither food enough to eat or clothes enough to keep warm, and were even less likely to pay heed to major events in the imperial court. Despite this, the news of General Guan''s triumphant return had still recently be the most talked-about topic all throughout the capital city. The courageous and skillful army led by Guan Liang Han would reach the capital that very night.


    However, the Guan Liang Han who was on the tip of everyone''s tongues was currently sitting in Dong Feng Lou, merrily drinking a cup of a recent vintage of Guanshan pear wine. Beside him, Mo Cong said, "Second Brother, the entire capital city knows that you are returning tonight. You''re really not going to put on a show?"


    "False appearances," Guan Liang Han said with a scoff. "I returned to the capital city much earlier, what show should I put on? If we keep talking about it further it will eventually be night time anyways, and who really cares about such things? Only idiotic people who make a big fuss over nothing."


    Mo Cong shrugged his shoulders and said, "The rain is so heavy. Who knows where they are at this moment and whether they will be able to reach the capital on schedule."


    "Don''t worry." Guan Liang Han wiped his mouth. "My subordinates are no pushovers, even if the rain were heavier, it would be no problem. Right now, they should have reached Wulin (ck Forest) Road."


    Wulin Road was not an official road. The official road had been inundated by the rising water a few days ago, and so the horses could not get through. Wulin Road wound through a vast forest of ebony trees, stretching on for miles, and the terrain wasplicated. The trees were lush and grew in profusion, and if one were not careful, it would be easy to lose one''s sense of direction. Moreover, there were wild beasts roaming around in the forest. However, the entire army was there, so it would not be an issue. Guan Liang Han tilted his head, poured wine into his mouth and said carelessly, "Just wait without worrying about it."


    * * *


    In the Jiang fu, Jiang Ruan was lost in thought as she sat by the window watching the falling rain. For some inexplicable reason, she had been feeling uneasy from the time she had woken up early in the morning. Although she had been able to suppress the feeling, it still rendered her slightly preupied.


    Lian Qiao hurried in and said, "Miss, this maidservant saw an unfamiliar old woman entering Yan Hua Yuan. She looked very happy when she left, and the people in Yan Hua Yuan seemed particrly jubnt as well."


    Jiang Ruan eyes leapt. She asked, "Are you sure?"


    Lian Qiao nodded. Jiang Ruan said, "I''m going out straightaway. Bai Zhi, Lian Qiao,e with me. Lu Zhu, you stay in the fu; if that side asks, I have gone out with Miss Wen to select some jewellery."


    Lu Zhu nodded and said, "Miss, be careful."


    Xia Yan had been busy with her own affairs for the past few days, and did not have time to think about Jiang Ruan. Or, perhaps she thought that Jiang Ruan would not stir up much trouble, and would be even less of a threat once Jiang Xin Zhi was dead. Thus, she was more benevolent towards her at the moment. Concurrently, Jiang Ruan had also be close to Dong Yinger and some others, so it was very convenient to use them as an excuse for going out once in a while.


    Jiang Ruan and the two maidservants left the fu. Bai Zhi hailed a horse carriage, and the three of them hurried off to the General fu. Upon reaching the fu''s main entrance, they saw Zhao Yi and Zhao Yuan Feng leading a troop of imperial bodyguards out of the door. Zhao Yuan Feng was slightly taken aback on seeing Jiang Ruan, and immediately said, "The informer that Father ced in the Xia family sent news that the Xia family departed for Wulin Road at first light." After a pause, he continued, "The Li family is also involved in this matter."


    As Jiang Ruan raised an eyebrow, Zhao Yi added, "It was not ideal for Grandfather toe out, so I and Third Uncle will work together. These men are all Zhao family soldiers; they are dressed this way to fool people. Biaomei, you should wait in the fu. We will definitely rescue Xin Zhi and bring him home."


    Jiang Ruan shook her head and said, "I will go with you all."


    Without waiting for Zhao Yi''s response, Zhao Yuan Feng categorically refused to allow it. "No, it''s too dangerous. You will wait here."


    "Third Maternal Uncle, if I don''t go, I will not be at ease for the rest of my life. This situation is extremely urgent; please don''t waste time here, Third Maternal Uncle. I am able to protect myself. If ites to a state where the situation is so treacherous that I cannot do so, then it can be assumed that it is no longer possible to control the situation. In that case, being able to die together with my dage will be a blessing."


    Her tone was indifferent, as if living or dying was of no concern to her. Zhao Yuan Feng''s heart sank as he looked once again at Jiang Ruan''s determined appearance, and he thought about Zhao Guang''s assessment of Jiang Ruan the previous day. With his thoughts in a whirl, he said, "All right. However, you have to be careful. The sword does not discriminate; if you were to die by some unfortunate incident, how would I be able to ount for it before your departed mother?"


    Jiang Ruan nodded slightly. Zhao Yi hesitated momentarily, but, as there was nothing he could do, he led out a horse from the rear and asked, "Biaomei, can you ride a horse?"


    Before he had even finished speaking, Jiang Ruan had ced one foot in the stirrup, performed an elegant turn and sat squarely on the horse''s back, donning a douli[1] she had randomly grabbed. The agility with which she had assumed her position caused the surrounding imperial bodyguards'' eyes to light up. In her previous life, a beauty from the Western Regions who could ride a horse had arrived at the pce. Her horsemanship was exceptionally elegant, and it set off a craze for horse riding in the inner pce. Unfortunately, Jiang Ruan had never been taught how to ride a horse. In the end, Xuan Li had personally taught her how to do so. Although her horsemanship was not outstanding, Jiang Ruan had practised continually in order to make him sit up and take notice of her skill. Thus, she had be quite a proficient equestrienne. She had never imagined that the first time she would reveal her skill at horse riding in this lifetime would be in order to rescue Jiang Xin Zhi.


    [1] Dou li ( ���� ) - conical hatmonly seen throughout Asia. More here.


    Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao could not ride and hence had to remain behind at the General fu. With concern in their voices, they exhorted Jiang Ruan, "Miss, be careful throughout the journey."


    They could not tarry as time was of the essence. Zhao Yuan Feng galvanised them like a horsewhip, "Let''s go!"


    The entire party spurred their horses onwards as they galloped out of the city. The horses'' hooves sshed through the water on the roads in crisp, clear bursts of sound.


    Zhao Yi and Zhao Yuan Feng were initially somewhat anxious about Jiang Ruan. After all,dies were physically more delicate, and she might not be able to endure the constant jolting that resulted from galloping at such high speed. However, Jiang Ruan showed no signs of difort throughout the journey, so they felt more at ease. The horses galloped even faster.


    * * *


    At the same time, Mo Cong and Guan Liang Han had just descended the stairs at Dong Feng Lou. On seeing Xiao Shao there, they greeted one another and were about to engage in conversation when they saw a group of people on horseback gallop past. The water that was kicked up by the horses sshed on Mo Cong, who retreated a few steps and said angrily, "Hey, this young master''s clothes have been sullied!"


    Guan Liang Han burst out in uproariousughter. "You''re a man, why are you fussing over such trivial things? Eh, isn''t that Zhao Yuan Feng?"


    Xiao Shao was a little startled and followed Guan Liang Han''s line of sight. At one nce, he noticed the slender figure in the middle of the party, a particrly striking sight due to the husky figures around it. Although the figure was wearing a douli, on noticing that Zhao Yuan Feng and Zhao Yi were riding next to this person, and recalling the recent information he had gathered that the Jiang family''s eldest di daughter was a recent visitor at the General fu, it was not difficult to guess the identity of this person.


    "What are they going to do? Guan Liang Han muttered to himself.


    Xiao Shao said, "The men following them are Zhao family soldiers, dressed up as imperial bodyguards," thereby calling his attention to that detail.


    "Private soldiers? Oh-ho, is this Zhao family joker not afraid to die?" Guan Liang Han said in delight.


    Xiao Shao frowned, then abruptly turned and left. Upon seeing this, Guan Liang Han hurried followed him and asked, "Third Brother, where are you going? I still have something to discuss with you."


    Xiao Shao walked over to the hitching post. As he untied his horse''s reins, he said, "We''ll talk when I return."


    Guan Liang Han looked at him and asked, "You''re thinking of following Zhao Yuan Feng?"


    Xiao Shao did not reply, being entirely focused on setting off, which was in itself a kind of tacit agreement. Out of the blue, Guan Liang Hanughed out loud and said, "This is interesting! I, too, want to see what this Zhao family rascal is up to. Seventh Brother, lead my horse over here." He then patted Xiao Shao''s shoulder and said, "I will go with you."


    Mo Cong reluctantly led over Guan Liang Han''s horse and asked, "Second Brother, Third Brother, can you take me with you?"


    There was nothing in heaven or on earth that Mo Cong feared, apart from riding a horse. When he was small, a horse had thrown him off its back. It took him three months to recover, and he was never willing to ride alone on a horse again.


    Xiao Shao said, "No."


    Mo Cong rubbed his nose and heard Guan Liang Han say, "Just be a good boy and stay here." So saying, he turned and vaulted onto his horse. Without sparing Mo Cong a nce, he raised his whip, whereupon his horse galloped away. Left behind, Mo Cong''s face was ashen in fury, but he could do nothing about the situation.


    In single file, the two horses followed after the party in front of them. When Guan Liang Han caught up with Xiao Shao, his face took on a serious cast as he asked, "Third Brother, is there something that you know?" Xiao Shao did not normally have any friendly dealings with the people from the General fu, so it could not be that he was chasing after them merely to chat about good times. Something must have happened. Being a military official, Guan Liang Han was seldom in the capital city, so he also wanted to know if the Zhao family had any secrets.


    Xiao Shao heard him and eyed him with astonishment. With his beautiful eyes slightly narrowed, he said, coolly, "They are heading out of the city."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes, and what of it?" Guan Liang Han asked. At present, it was only refugeesing into the capital city; none of the citizens were leaving it. The situation in the capital city was many times better than that of the outer regions. Moreover, that Zhao Yuan Feng and Zhao Yi were leading Zhao family soldiers dressed as imperial bodyguards indicated that there was definitely another reason; what on earth could that reason be? Although Guan Liang Han was usually away in the distant frontier regions, he was still able to figure out the temperament of his fellow imperial officials. This Zhao Yuan Feng, the third young master of the Zhao family, was usually rude and impetuous. However, he did not do things willfully. Furthermore, the Zhao family was known for its strict and rigorous upbringing, simr to that in the military, so it was not possible for him to have taken the soldiers to do something at will.


    "Where would your army be right now?" Xiao Shao asked.


    "The official road has been destroyed, so they should be at Wulin Road. I returned by that route as well, so, estimating the course of their journey, they should be entering Wulin Road right now." After he had finished speaking, a realisation seemed to strike him, whereupon he looked at Xiao Shao in amazement and said, "Third Brother, you don''t mean to say that the Zhao family is charging for my troops? There are absolutely no rtions between the Zhao family and my Guan family. At present, only you and Seventh Brother know about my return to the capital city. There is no way that the Zhao family is going to Wulin Road to meet me, and it can''t be that they are charging for me."


    Xiao Shao shook his head and said, "No. It has nothing to do with you."


    "Then, what do you mean?" Guan Liang Han was even more puzzled by his reply.


    Xiao Shao gripped his horse tightly with his knees as his horse shot forward like an arrow released from a bow. He half-closed his eyes and said, "I can''t really say what''s going on, either."


    * * *


    After days of continuous rain, the roads were extremely muddy, and the possibility of minor rockslides added greater risk to the journey, such that a journey on foot that normally took three days now took at least five days. The General Guan''s troops had been marching for several days in their haste to return to the capital, and the troops were both physically and mentally tired. In front of them was Wulin Road. The rains had deluged the official road; the forest was dense around them and it was very easy to lose one''s bearings, especially as the forest stretched on uninterrupted into the distance. The troops stopped for a rest just before Wulin Road.


    As Guan Liang Han was not with them, the entire army was under themand of Jiang Xin Zhi. Some soldiers called out to him in a friendly greeting, "Deputy General,e and sit down and have something to eat!"


    Jiang Xin Zhi smiled as he shook his head and said, "No need!"


    The soldiers did not ask again. It had taken Jiang Xin Zhi five years to rise through the ranks, from a junior camp cook soldier to the Deputy General whose scope of responsibility epassed the entire battlefield. The Jiang family valued the pen more than the sword. When he was growing up, he had studied the Four Books and the Five ssics[2], and had never practised any martial or military arts. However, when it came to the point where he could not even protect his own meimei, he realised that utter uselessness was the way of the schr. When he first arrived at the barracks, he was treated with no small amount of indifference. On the battlefield, though, the sword did not discriminate. That he was able to protect himself despite hisck of aptitude was a definite blessing from heaven. However, Jiang Xin Zhi still strived and finally managed to achieve his current position.


    [2] Si shu wi jing ( �����徭 ) - the Four Books are the Great Learning, the Doctrine of the Mean, the Analects of Confucius, and of Mencius. The Five ssics of Confucianism are the Book of Songs, the Book of History, the ssic of Rites, the Book of Changes, and the Spring and Autumn Annals. These are the authoritative texts on Confucianism in ancient China; every son from a rich/ noble family had to know them inside out, and they were part of the set texts for the civil service/ Imperial examination. Read more here.


    He rubbed his horse''s head, feeling unexpectedly nervous. At that time, the decisions to enlist had been due to the temperament of a youth. Thereafter, once on the battlefield, he was no longer his own master. Indeed, he had not returned to the capital city in the past five years. On thinking about it now, cing Jiang Ruan in the exploitative and oppressive environment of the Jiang family was truly not a good idea. Over the past few years, he had secretly sent people to deliver his letters, written under different names, to Jiang Ruan, but he had never received a reply. The closer he got to the capital city, the more concerned he grew - in all these years, had Jiang Ruan fared well, or had she met with bitter experiences? After Zhao Mei''s death, Xia Yan had concealed her hard heart with a smiling face, and Jiang Quan had never liked the siblings. Cut off from all forms of support, would Jiang Ruan have been bullied by other Jiang family members? The more he thought about this, the more a peculiar, indescribable, jittery feeling rose up in his heart.


    He was lost in thought when the horse by his side lowered its head and nudged his body, its hooves pawing the ground restlessly. Jiang Xin Zhiughed and said, "Got it, Hei Feng (ck Wind), I''ll take you to drink water."


    There had been no water source along the way, and the water on the ground was contaminated with the dposing bodies of dead animals, and mud. For fear of falling sick due to drinking the contaminated water, the water they had brought with them had been reserved for the troops and horses in ill health. Hei Feng had been thirsty for a long time. There was a little stream in the middle of Wulin Road, so Jiang Xin Zhi instructed a soldier nearby, "I''ll take Hei Feng to fetch some water. You get the men to rest here first. I''ll be back shortly."


    The soldier epted his instructions and left. Jiang Xin Zhi turned and mounted his horse, intimately patting Hei Feng''s neck. "Go."


    Hei Feng snorted and stretched his legs to gallop forward. Although it was easy to lose one''s bearings in the dense forest around Wulin Road, Hei Feng was experienced and knew the way, so Jiang Xin Zhi was not worried.


    Hei Feng had only gone a short distance when a winding creek appeared ahead. Because the dense canopy of ebony tree branches had kept off most of the rain, as far as the eye could see, the creek water was crystal clear, pure and limpid, without any contamination from the mud at all. Jiang Xin Zhi was overjoyed, but Hei Feng stopped moving right at that moment.


    Jiang Xin Zhi thought his horse was tired, so he patted its head and said, "We''ll be there soon, Hei Feng, just keep going."


    To Jiang Xin Zhi''splete astonishment, Hei Feng huffed out a few breaths, picked up its front hooves and set them down again heavily, clearly and unexpectedly refusing to move forward. Hei Feng began fretfully stamping the ground where it stood.


    Hei Feng was a warhorse with battlefield experience and was obviously intelligent, so Jiang Xin Zhi became suspicious. He calmly stoked Hei Feng''s mane, whereupon the horse, on sensing his pacifying touch, gradually quietened down. Jiang Xin Zhi was furrowing his brows in concentration when a ''swoosh'' broke the quiet of the forest. Jiang Xin Zhi abruptly stretched out his hand and caught the object; it was an arrow, with a red cloth bag tied to it. With great suspicion, Jiang Xin Zhi tore off the bag and opened it - inside was half a piece of amber. He was stunned, and found himself clenching his fists tightly.


    When Zhao Mei was alive, she had had two pieces of amber in half-moon shapes. Each piece wasplete on its own, but the two pieces could be put together to form a whole, As it turned out, each piece had a butterfly wing on it, and, when the two pieces were put together, a butterfly could be seen right in the middle of the whole piece, vivid and lifelike. Zhao Mei had made the amber pieces into two nes, one for Jiang Xin Zhi, and one for Jiang Ruan. The amber piece before his eyes was obviously that belonging to Jiang Ruan!


    Someone had taken Jiang Ruan''s things. For what purpose, he had no idea, but it had to do with Jiang Ruan.


    Jiang Xin Zhi''s hands went up to touch the piece of amber strung around his own neck. With narrowed eyes, he seemed to emanate a kind of vicious aura.


    At their current location, they were near the other troops and horses which were resting. However, there could be unknown dangers if he ventured further into the forest.


    Just then, a rustling sound was heard from within the forest, and he caught a glimpse of a jacket as it shed past in the depths of the forest, heading even further in.


    Jiang Xin Zhi resolutely kicked against Hei Feng''s belly and said, "Go!"


    Whether or not there was a conspiracy against him, the other party was using Jiang Ruan to threaten him. He could not remain indifferent, and did not even have the time to send word to his men. At that moment, Jiang Xin Zhi felt as if he was walking in the midst of a raging inferno, with every fibre of his body itching to burst forth in impetuous action.


    Hei Feng felt his fury, and even though it did not want to move forward, it neighed lengthily and charged into the forest.


    The terrain in the ebony forest wasplicated in the first ce, and it was Jiang Xin Zhi''s first time travelling that route. Unexpectedly, the person in front of him was highly skilled in martial arts, for this small path they were on was craggy and narrow. Hei Feng doggedly followed the trail, and the further they went into the forest, the taller the ebony trees grew. They almost obscured the sky, such that no glimmer of light was seen, and the surroundings were pitch-ck. There was a momentary sh of the figure ahead of them, and then it abruptly vanished.


    Hei Feng stopped suddenly. Jiang Xin Zhi sat upright on the horse, unmoving. The forest was unusually silent. He had no idea how far they had travelled from the little creek and his troops'' resting ce.


    Moreover, the disappearance of the person ahead of him confirmed that this was indeed a trap.


    Who had set the trap, and why?


    Jiang Xin Zhi''s expression was serene. The impetuous rage had dissipated, as had his worries. In fact, he was somewhat d.


    Since this was obviously a trap, perhaps Jiang Ruan was safe.


    He unhurriedly withdrew the sword at his waist. Once the sword was unsheathed, three chi[3] of cold steel reflected his figure. Murder was in the eyes of this young Deputy General, for, after all, he was one who had experienced the bloodbath of battle.


    [3] Chi ( �� ) - traditional Chinese unit of length. Depending on the era we''re in, Jiang Xin Zhi''s 3 chi sword measures somewhere from 66 cm to 1 metre (27 inches to 3 feet). More about the chi here. (We will not conjecture as to whether the length of a man''s sword reflects his . . . prowess)


    With a ''swoosh'', Jiang Xin Zhi thrust his sword forward, while simultaneously dropping his body sharply, thus narrowly avoiding the sneak attack from behind. In a sh, he turned his horse around and saw a group of strangers dressed as imperial bodyguards.


    Five men in total.


    He made Hei Feng take a few steps back before asking, "Who sent you?"


    "Young Master Jiang, be sensible. Why don''t you surrender your life to us, and let the five of us return to report the aplishment of our mission?" one of them said.


    Jiang Xin Zhiughed grimly and said, "I care not about life or death!" So saying, he leapt off his horse in a sudden movement and aimed his sword at the frontmost stranger.


    The stranger did his best to evade the blow but was unable to do so in time, so Jiang Xin Zhi''s sword shed his arm. They had clearly not expected that his swordsmanship would be so refined. The strangers exchanged nces and, without another word, swarmed around Jiang Xin Zhi tomence the battle.

 Chapter 83.1

    Chapter 83.1


    Jiang Xin Zhi was one versus five opponents . However, not even by the slightest margin did heg behind those who exchanged blows with him in such a short period . At this, each of his opponents had a hint of amazement in their eyes . It was because they were initially asked to observe Jiang Xin Zhi who, when all was said and done, had been someone who had been on the battlefield . However, he was someone who was starkly different from hearsay- a young master of the Jiang family who was described as schrly and weak .


    During this period, this handful of fighters found it somewhat strenuous after exchanging blows with him and by now had expended much of their physical strength . Then, one of them gave a meaningful signal to another and in the split-second, these two fighters showed a renewed grit of determination . Step by step as if their life depended on it, one pressed harder whilst the other circled round to Jiang Xin Zhi''s back to strike at his horse''s leg .


    "Neigh!" Hei Feng gave a long whinny as its front legs were severely shed by a sword . With that, both of its forelegs buckled as it knelt down . Jiang Xin Zhi flipped himself over to get off the horse . As he did so, two other guards seized the opportunity to attack him . Jiang Xin Zhi leaned his body to the side but when he touched the soil underfoot, he felt that his body was suddenly sinking in . He was startled as he lowered his head to look . As expected, it was because his calves dipped into, and mud as he struggled, he sunk even deeper into it .


    The several fighters then sheathed their swords as Jiang Xin Zhi looked at his lower body . In just a short period of time, the mud had rmingly pulled him down to waist level .


    Unexpectedly, he was surrounded by arge marsh area . Above this swampyer, they had actually used dried, withered branches and twigs topletely conceal this fact and thus, he had not discovered it prior to this battle . So, these few people, who had fought with him, had actually nned to trap him here . The more one struggled in a swamp, the more one would be engulfed in its midst . After figuring this out, Jiang Xin Zhi stopped struggling as he coldly stared at the people before him, "Who sent you?"


    One of the guardsughed, "Eldest Young Master Jiang, you can only me yourself for blocking someone else''s path . If you must ask, then when you arrive on the roads of the Yellow Springs[1], go ask Yama[2] about it!" After saying that, with a wave of his hand, Jiang Xin Zhi heard a rustling sounding from the woods and then saw countless numbers of people appear . All of them had a bow in their hands as they knocked an arrow seemingly in preparation to kill him .


    [1] Hu��ng qu��n ( ��Ȫ ) - the underworld of Chinese mythology which is the equivalent of Hades or Hell


    [2] Y��n w��ng ye ( ����ү ) - the King of Hell


    Jiang Xin Zhi had a sudden epiphany; as it turned out, this was actually the real checkmate right here . From the very beginning, these people had wanted to trap him in the marshy swamp and then in the confusion, they would have him shot dead through the heart with arrows . Such conniving, vicious and sinister intentions! However, after all was said and done, who would have such a deep hatred towards him?


    But no one was there to help resolve his dilemma as he then merely saw a wave of someone''s hand . At that moment, numerous arrows were simultaneously targeted at him and as the whooshing sounds pierced the air, the arrows darted like a shower of raindrops towards him!


    Jiang Xin Zhi still had a de in his hands and naturally, could not just await his death . With a swift brandish of his sword, he obstructed the first wave of arrows . One after another, they fell into the mud . Jiang Xin Zhi knitted his brows tightly; in a short time, with that vigorous sword move, his body had sunk even deeper into the marsh . If this continued on, even if he was not simply shot to his death by the flurry of arrows, he would still submerge and drown in the swamp pit- in the end, disappearing from the realm of living .


    To be caught in such a damnably inescapable circumstance, he was trapped with no room to advance or retreat . What an extremely malicious scheme!


    With another wave of the fighter''s hand, a new wave of arrows shot forth; this wave of the attack was even more concentrated with a constant flurry of arrows flying sessively towards him . Jiang Xin Zhi unhurriedly lifted his sword but before he could even parry the attack, the arrows that were still in air seemed to be struck with something strange . In midair, they suddenly plunged to the ground and from far away, there was a sound of swords shing . The hurried canter of hoof-steps came closer and with his narrowed stare, he actually saw a squadron of horsemen rushing from the depths of the ebony forest . Wherever they went, they werepletely hacking down the men, who were stringing arrows to bows, to the ground .


    The arrival of this group of horsemen was too sudden and not only was Jiang Xin Zhi astonished, even the fighters were gobsmacked . One by one, they turned around to deal with these people . Distanced too far away, Jiang Xin Zhi could not see clearly but the appearance of the two men in the lead was foreign to him . Between them was a lone horse whose pace was somewhat slower; the person mounted on it was dressed in red from head to toe . With a douli on their head, one could not clearly see their features . Yet, Jiang Xin Zhi could not help but feel an odd sensation in his heart .


    Jiang Ruan tightly clenched her fists on horseback; even though she had experienced a lifetime''s worth of painful torment, she had thought that her temperament had been tempered into a tenaciously cold nature . Yet, when she clearly saw the situation right before her eyes, a rush of uncontroble rage still burst from the depths of her heart .


    So it turned out that this was actually how Jiang Xin Zhi had died in her former life!


    One would have thought it to be true that Eldest Young Master Jiang would be able to return flushed with his sess, in gorgeous and resplendent clothes, to the capital . Yet in the midst of this eerie, ebony forest, like a trapped beast, he had been captured in a slurry pit and pierced to his death by a thousand arrows! In such a ce not far off from the capital, he had soundlessly vanished from this world!


    The Xia family, the Jiang family, the Li family; this debt that she had from them, if she did not pay back in full, she would be beside herself[3]!


    [3] B�� wei ren (����) - What Jiang Ruan meant here was a saying: if she was unable to rpense them for this enmity and hatred that she held for them, she was unable to behave with integrity or conduct oneself . In a way, this concerns her pride: wherein she would have no way to meet anyone in the eyes for sparing them . This saying describes her tenacious determination to get even or more with these fiends .<novelnext></novelnext>


    These archers that had been lying low to ambush him in the depths of the forest realized that something was amiss . As they began to cross hands with the people that Zhao Yuan Feng had brought with him, all at once, one could not differentiate the opposing forces from each other .


    Seeing Jiang Xin Zhi''s body still gradually sinking into the swamp, Jiang Ruan''s heart was austerely cold . Without thinking any further, she steered her horse as she made a beeline towards him .


    Previously the fighters had assumed that matters had already reached the point wherein their sess should have naturally followed . Yet who knew that midway through their n, suddenly, the cavalry woulde rushing in . Naturally, they were extremely resentful . Whilst some of the men had crossed swords with Zhao Yuan Feng and Zhao Yi, one person had noticed Jiang Ruan . In the midst of this ill-timed arrival of the cavalry, Jiang Ruan''s appearance was naturally rather unusual . With her dainty body, it was difficult for anyone to not notice her . That fighter had then leapt quickly into action . With a swish of his sword, he had immediately struck towards Jiang Ruan . Zhao Yi and the others were slightly further away from her . Moreover, at that moment, they were also busily entangled in battle with the other opponents around them and were too upied to attend to her . With a narrowed stare of her eyes, Jiang Ruan''s gaze met with the sh of that sword strike . Abruptly, she bowed and drew her body t against the horse''s back as she narrowly avoided that sh .


    With that failed strike, the de in that person''s hand changed its direction as it suddenly chopped down towards Jiang Ruan once more . However, her horse had been frightened by the whip of wind that the sword had caused . Instantly, it had stopped in its steps and Jiang Ruan was left with no way to retreat . She could only raise her hands to block the attack . With a grit of her teeth and a squeeze of her eyes, she supposed that it was just the loss of an arm .


    However, that strike did notnd down on her and Jiang Ruan only heard the echo of a ng and the muffled grunt of a man''s voice . As her eyes red, the man before her had used his left hand to cover his wrist whilst his right hand was somewhat trembling . His hand was trembling so much that he could barely hold the sword in his hand as a trickle of blood dripped from his fingertips .


    Jiang Ruan had lowered her head when she saw a distorted and deformed bronze que[4] hanging on his waist just as the fighter before her began to raise his sword once more . Suddenly, as if there was a gust of wind, a person''s figure leapt into the fray to cross des with him .


    [4] T/N - This bronze que is used as an identification of one''s status in an army .


    Jiang Ruan was slightly startled, however, it was no more than a moment before the fighter suffered a gash to his neck with one sh of a sword . Covering his neck, the fighter fell and rolled on the ground .


    Since Jiang Xin Zhi had been dealing with the assassins for quite some time on his own, with this new fighter''s participation, he quickly dealt with one of the assassins . When the other assassins saw the change in dynamics, collectively they began to surround and close in on this new fighter .


    Jiang Ruan was still on her horse . As this person inclined his head over to give her a nce, it was unexpectedly Xiao Shao before her . As his elegant and heroically handsome face turned towards her, he indifferently remarked, "Get behind me . " With his eyes coldly staring at the two fighters that had surrounded him, he seemed to not have even the slightest regard for the danger posed to him .


    As the fighters around him had all rushed towards Xiao Shao to eliminate him, Zhao Yi caught a break to steer his steed at a breakneck speed towards her . Worriedly, he asked with concern, "Biaomei, are you alright?"


    Jiang Ruan shook her head and as Zhao Yi looked towards Xiao Shao, he was at once stunned . "Xiao Wangye?"


    Jiang Ruan responded to Zhao Yi, "There''s no time to lose, hurry, please save my dage . "


    There was an endless stream of the nging sounds of sword fighting at close quarters in the midst of the ebony forest . Without another word, Zhao Yi dashed towards Jiang Xin Zhi''s location . Yet, the archers thatid in ambush in the forest were a thornier problem than they had expected . First, there were a huge number of them that might even be more than double the size of the Zhao family''s troops . Second, these people, in all likeliness, did not seem like a disorderly bunch ofyabouts . Contrarily, they seemed like people that one would see in the military troops, organized and disciplined . The remaining fighters wereunching an attack directed towards the two people, Zhao Yuan Feng and Xiao Shao . Thankfully, the skill between these two people were not to be underestimated either and contrary to their opponent''s expectations, they did not fall to a disadvantageous position .


    After exerting a great amount of strength, Zhao Yi had managed to pull Jiang Xin Zhi out of the swampy marsh . Right at this moment, they heard a loud, mocking shout, "Xin Zhi- you, how have you been toyed into such a state?"


    To go so far as to tail behind them, the one who appeared before them close to the very end of the battle was Guan Liang Han . Just as he spoke, the Guan''s family troops, who had remained in ce waiting for Jiang Xin Zhi''s return, had finally realised after a long time that something was amiss . Once they set off in search of him and followed the sounds of sword fighting, they had also rushed over to the scene . Upon seeing the situation, Guan Liang Han then simply and bluntlyid an order, "D*mn[5], where did these youngsterse from, for them to have schemed onto this grandfather''s person . Go and exterminate all those archers for me!"


    [5] Ge l��o zi de (�����ӵ�) - Rather than a derogative swear, this expression is simply a Sichuan ng that the people from the Sichuan provincemonly use to mock or heckle someone good-naturedly like an self deprecatory interjection . It is often used to express the feeling of gloominess or surprise . It is a rather difficult word to ce due to its multi-contextual meaning . Guan Liang Han uses this phrase in a very self-arrogant way in surprise, since he then refers to himself as their ''grandfather'' .

 Chapter 83.2

    Chapter 83.2


    Inparison to the people that Zhao Yuan Feng had brought, the Guan family''s troops were greater in number and with their might, subduing these few archers was even more of a cinch . With Guan Liang Han''s help, the archers were quickly brought in check . As the remaining fighters were also pressed under the blows of Zhao Yuan Feng and Xiao Shao''s swords, several of the enemy fighters were all turning pale with fright . The situation in which they were confident of its sess had suddenly turned on its head; who knew why, that at this moment, against all reason, how such a slip-up had urred .


    Guan Liang Han stepped forward and kicked one of the fighters, who had been in the forefront of the attack, in the jaw, "Hey, tell me clearly, who sent you here?"


    The fighter stared at them and jerked his throat . Seeing this, Jiang Ruan immediately called out, "It''s no good, they are about to kill themselves . " To her surprise, these people were actually suicide soldiers . Once their mission had failed and they were unable to return with their missionpleted, once they fell into the hands of their enemies, they would naturally ingest poison andmit suicide . However, what sort of person was Xiao Shao - ever since he had joined the Jin Yi Guards at the age of ten, he was deeply knowledgeable of these sort of tricks . Such a move disyed right before his eyes was like one trying to disy their slight skill before an expert, thus, in a blink of an eye, he had dislocated several of their jaws . This made it impossible to swallow the poison that was hidden under their tongues and in pain, a few of the fighters began rolling on the ground .


    With Xiao Shao''s sudden slight of hand, it had saved them much effort on many affairs . Everyone present heaved a sigh of relief . Jiang Xin Zhi who had just escaped from a cmity, cupped his hands in salute, "This day, it is many thanks to the gentlemen present (that I was saved) . However, I* (T/N: he is currently humbling himself in gratitude) have a question that I would like to seek for your wise guidance�� ��" His question had yet to reach its end when he heard a gentle voice, "Dage . "


    Jiang Xin Zhi was startled- Jiang Ruan had already begun to lift up the douli on her head and then threw it aside . As she revealed the face underneath the hat, seeing Jiang Xin Zhi''s nk and distracted look, she then lightlyughed, and again uttered, "Dage . " In the depths of her eyes, there was a concealed, minute trace of watery glimmer .


    Jiang Xin Zhi motionlessly stared at the young girl before his eyes . Ever since he had left the capital five years ago, he had never heard any news of Jiang Ruan ever again . The young girl before him was extremely foreign, yet in that appearance of hers, there was still a familiar feeling . Who was this, in the depths of his memories, the soft, immature and adorable little girl that would tug on his clothes and shyly call him ''Dage'' had already disappeared . The youngdy before him still had the facial features of that young girl in the past . Shedding off her former childish nature, it was as if a flower was currently in bloom and already had traces of a youthful and inexperienced bearing of gracefulness .


    His meimei, ah, she had already grown up . As the hoods of his eyes welled up in warmth, Jiang Xin Zhi called out, "Ah Ruan!"


    Whilst Jiang Xin Zhi had been sizing Jiang Ruan up, she too had quietly taken a measure of him . The Jiang family had always preferred the pen to the sword, thus, the sons and grandsons of the Jiang family were not allowed to enter the military ranks and could only enter through the official ranks . Jiang Xin Zhi had always given the bearing of a cultured and refined young master; however, whilst his facial features remained handsome, he had lost his natural charm as a refined youth . His skin was now somewhat more tanned than before and he had gained the hardened grit that one had after experiencing a baptism of war and blood . It was a stalwartness that was characteristic to a soldier . This man and the Jiang Xin Zhi that was in her memories were entirely different . Moreover, meeting him thus once more, it had already been a separation of a whole lifetime .


    As she slowly walked forward, Jiang Xin Zhi lowered his head to gaze at her . Gently widening her arms without a care about the looks of everyone present, Jiang Ruan hugged Jiang Xin Zhi . She greeted, "Wee back, Dage . "


    As the two brother and sister finally met, Zhao Yuan Feng rubbed away the stinging tears that began to develop in his eyes . He then asked Xiao Shao and Guan Liang Han, who were standing to the side, "Xiao Wangye, General Guan, why are the both of you at this ce?"


    Xiao Shao had yet to answer when Guan Liang Han responded, "Someone was putting their hands on my Deputy General, how could I still watch with folded arms? Rather, I would like to see, who would have such great courage to conspire to murder me?"


    Also, Guan Liang Han and Xiao Shao had suddenly turned up and lent a hand, and with that, Zhao Yuan Feng frowned whilst Zhao Yi was somewhat at a loss . Jiang Ruan smiled slightly, "Then, many thanks to Wangye and General . With those people preparing this many archers, one could suppose that this is unlikely to be the work of any normal person . Perhaps, they might even be spies of another country or perhaps, they might have been rebelling troops; one might find it hard to ascertain . This situation is no small matter and could even concern the safety of the current political climate in the Great Jin Dynasty . Would you two daren please investigate until you reach the bottom of this matter?"


    With just ament of hers, she had redirected the current situation towards the possibility of it being a rebel''s conspiracy . Whilst she had spoken rather exaggeratedly, the people on the ground had all, without exception, looked upon Jiang Ruan with a sharp glower . Whilst both Zhao Yuan Feng and Zhao Yi were choked betweenughter and tears, Xiao Shao looked at her profoundly and Guan Liang Han furrowed his brows . Jiang Xin Zhi patted Jiang Ruan''s head, "Ah Ruan, what you said, what did you mean?"


    Jiang Ruan smiled at him, "I was thinking that Dage was merely making his first ever return to the capital . How could Dage have suddenly provoked someone to create an ambush to murder you or perhaps, amidst this chaos, it is not clear if that person might even have other plots behind this affair?"


    "These people are all suicides soldiers, their mouths are sealed tight, how can it be so easy for them to confess . " Guan Liang Han sneered .


    **** Scenes of of graphic torture/animal violence ahead . Skip until ****


    "Naturally, the normal criminal sentences that one would usually utilize are useless in this situation . One, they are unafraid of pain; two, they are unafraid of death so to pry open their mouths would be even harder than reaching the sky . " Jiang Ruan faintly continued, "However, I once heard of a method of slowly cutting one''s skull open, then scalding hot oil would be poured inside . The person would not be dead therefore they would be able to feel the sensation of their brains being slowly burned . Even if this person was the most unyielding type, they would be unable to bear being subjected to this . "


    In a daze, everyone stared at her in shock and fear . As they all listened to the method that Jiang Ruan described, they all felt terrified . When the fighters on the ground heard this, their bodies trembled slightly and Zhao Yi gulped, "Biaomei, wherever did you hear this method from?"


    Jiang Ruan smiled lightly, "I heard this from a person who had travelled widely . This sort of method was not used to deal with people, it was used to deal with monkeys . " In their region, the locals are fond of eating one delicacy and that was eating uncooked monkey brains . Once the monkey had been set on the table and had their cranium sliced open, hot oil would be poured inside and while it was piping hot, one would eat . Eating in this manner would be extremely fresh . Ruan niang had thought this act was too excessively cruel as those monkeys would be chattering incessantly; until the brain had beenpletely partaken . " Seeing those people on the ground, her tone was as gentle as always, "I am unsure how these people would think of the taste of eating their own brains, thinking about it; this truly is cruel . "


    **** Violence ends****<novelnext></novelnext>


    Zhao Yuan Feng chuckled as well, "Certainly, that is too ruthless, however, this is all for the sake of conducting affairs for the people . For the Great Jin Dynasty''s safety, who allowed these people to harbour such evil intentions . Ah, General Guan, you certainly have to interrogate them carefully"


    This pair of uncle and niece were both echoing one another and those on the ground were close to passing out in aggrievance . Jiang Xin Zhi was somewhat astonished . The Jiang Ruan in his memories was kind-hearted and pure . If it was only an ant, she too would be unable to bear squishing it . Yet at present, these words of hers- if he did not hear the underlying hints in them, then he had lived these few years in vain . Only, as he gazed upon Jiang Ruan''s ruthlessness before him, he did not feel the slightest shred of unhappiness . Instead, what was present was a deep distress on her behalf; to make such a young girl who had been ill-versed in worldly affairs and was wholly innocent reach this point, Jiang Ruan had most definitely suffered much pain .


    As Guan Liang Han listened to Jaing Ruan''s words he thoughtfully looked at Jiang Xin Zhi . Then, he nced at Xiao Shao as he questioned, "You are����" Those few words that Mo Cong had referred to her as, ''that malicious woman,'' were stuck in his throat . Guan Liang Han lightly coughed, "Xin Zhi''s younger sister?"


    Jiang Ruan nodded her head .


    Zhao Yi patted Jiang Xin Zhi''s shoulder, "Biaodi[1] Xin Zhi, I''m your biaoge[2] . " He pointed to Zhao Yuan Feng, "He is my third uncle, your maternal uncle . "


    [1] Bi��od�� (���� ) - younger male cousin via female line


    [2] Bi��og�� (���� ) - older male cousin via female line .


    Although Jiang Xin Zhi was astonished, seeing as these people had just saved his life and upon seeing how they had seemed to have interacted with Jiang Ruan with no malicious intentions, he then smiled, "Biaoge, Third Maternal Uncle . "


    Zhao Yuan Feng replied, "Ah Ruan, now that Xin Zhi has returned, both of you siblings should just stay in the General fu then . "


    Jiang Ruan shook her head, "No, that''s fine . Dage, let''s return to the Jiang fu . " With Jiang Xin Zhi returning in the flush of his sess, how would it be okay if they didn''t add some blockades for that mother - daughter pair? One would fear that just at the sight of Jiang Xin Zhi''s healthy and intact state, they would also puke up blood . If they had instead returned to the General fu, then, how would one still be able to stir up the dramatic y awaiting them?


    Jiang Xin Zhi had always willingly and obediently gone along with Jiang Ruan''s requests, so naturally, he agreed . Zhao Yuan Feng frowned but then felt relieved so he eded to her wants, "Fine . With your elder brother by your side, it is unlikely that you would get bullied by others there . If there truly is anything amiss, the General fu will always be your perch to rely on for support . "


    Over thest few years, the General fu and the Jiang fu had lost any and all connection to each other . Thus, in this moment, with the appearance of having good rtions between this sibling pair from the Jiang family, this held anotheryer of meaning in the eyes of Xiao Shao and Guan Liang Han .


    Jiang Ruan walked before Xiao Shao . As Xiao Shao lowered his head to look down at her, Jiang Ruan smiled lightly, "Usually, these people would be handed over to Biaoge and Third Maternal Uncle to investigate clearly, however, since General Guan and Xiao Wangye have interfered in matters, then we too will just have to do you a favor at little cost and hand these men to these two daren . If something trulyes out of this, then it would certainly be of great merit and service, and His Majesty would bestow something to General and Wangye . When such a matter arises, please do not forget the efforts that the Zhao family has expended in this matter . "


    Xiao lifted his eyebrows as his beautiful eyes fixed on her . Today, a chance encounter inevitably helped out the Zhao family . Yet ording to Jiang Ruan''s ount, the situation was changed and they were the ones who ought to be offering their thanks to the Zhao family? She was definitely not one who was going to suffer a loss under any circumstances, so much so that even verbally she was a master at gaining the upper hand . However, as Xiao Shao looked upon those who were lying on the ground, he had to admit that what Jiag Ruan had done was not without its uses . Take for example, these men . They would most definitely be of good use .


    On the other hand, Zhao Yuan Feng and Zhao Yi were somewhat surprised . Until this moment, Jiang Ruan had not forgotten to speak up for the Zhao family . Rather, if they were to go with what she had once said, she would not harm the Zhao family . Moreover, at least, for this matter, perhaps the Zhao family would still receive a lot of benefit .


    Jiang Xin Zhi gently gazed at Jiang Ruan . Now, it seemed that Jiang Ruan would handle matters suitable for the asion as she clearly had her own definite opinions . With every manner, every move she made, nowhere was there any remaining semnce of the bearing of a little girl anymore . As he noted this, he was doubly sad yet gratified . What the cost was behind such a lightning-quick growth in maturity, the youth that he was - who had once left home, no one was more clearer than he of what this sacrifice meant . Inwardly, Jiang Xin Zhi had decided, now that he had returned to the capital, he would definitely protect Jiang Ruan and not allow her to be taken advantage of by anyone in the Jiang family . His meimei would naturally be cusped in his both hands, just like any other youngdy of an influential family, to have her fill of doting and pampering .


    Jiang Ruan seemed to have some insight into what he was thinking and lightly patted his hands, "Dage, over the past few years I have lived well and being able to see you again has made it all the more better . With you back in the capital now, and knowing that you''ve attained meritorious militarymendations, if you do not ride on your horse and be paraded through the capital, then that would simply fail to live up to all of your numerous efforts on the battlefield . I want everyone from the Great Jin''s capital to see your heroic appearance and I want you to be the capital''s youngest hero . "


    She wanted everyone who had ever looked down, everyone who had trampled all over them in the dust to see and be absolutely sure that even though this had been how it had been in the past; they had crossed paths once more . And how the tables have turned! For those who had once thought that they would see a mockery of these siblings once more, they would now find themselves brought beneath their very soles by this pair of siblings; a pair of brother and sister who would rise above them all!

 Chapter 84.1

    Chapter 84.1


    The floods and the resulting damage caused much stress and exhaustion for the people in the capital city, especially as the spring rains continued to fall ceaselessly . However, the continual efforts in the past few days of Eighth Prince and Second Young Master of the Grand Councillor''s fu to manage the water level were beginning to show preliminary results . Added to this, more and more people had joined the group distributing congee, so the situation had somewhat stabilised . The capital city gradually resumed its usual sense of order .


    For instance, this afternoon, the Guan family troops had returned to the capital in triumph from the border, earlier than expected . The orderly mass of solemn-looking troops covered almost the entire capital; they were led by the daring and energetic, tall and powerful, Guan Liang Han . Riding abreast of him was an extremely handsome young man . Although a military man, he did not appear crude and boorish . On the contrary, he had the air and grace associated with a younger member of the nobility, but he was unfamiliar to many . At the rear of the troops came a horse carriage, but no one knew what manner of person sat within .


    The Zhao uncle and nephew, together with Xiao Shao, had already left . Jiang Xin Zhi heeded Jiang Ruan''s advice and rode around the capital . He did not think much of it; he simply thought that Jiang Ruan, being a young girl, just wanted to show off . Jiang Ruan sat in the carriage while Lian Qiao surreptitiously pulled aside a corner of the curtain to peep outside . She eximed in surprise, "Eldest Young Master is really awe-inspiring; the people are all looking at him . "


    Bai Zhi also smiled as she said, "Now that Eldest Young Master is back, only happy days will follow Miss from now on . "


    Lian Qiao rolled her eyes and a crafty expression shed across her face . "That person in Yan Hua Yuan will be so angry that she''ll kick up a terrific fuss . "


    Jiang Ruan smiled faintly but declined toment . When Xia Yan saw Jiang Xin Zhi returning intact, she would not merely be angry . This matter would not be concluded so easily . However, if she really wanted to scheme against Jiang Xin Zhi, then she should not imagine that she would herself leave this game unscathed . As for Xuan Li and Li An, she had a big gift for them in the future .


    At present, Jiang Xin Zhi was a young man who showed great promise . Looking at his bearing as well as that of Guan Liang Han, it was easy for people to guess that he was the Deputy General who had risen internally through the ranks due to his military achievements, but they had never expected him to be so young . Many of the youngdies and married women who were lining the streets blushed as they tossed silk flowers onto his horse . Jiang Xin Zhi concealed a smile . After so many years of experience, his self-control was excellent . At first nce, he looked just like a confident schr .


    Among the onlookers were also furens and youngdies from the families of government officials . When they witnessed this scene, they started making inquiries as to the identity of this Deputy General . It was at this time that some unknown person in the crowd suddenly yelled, "Isn''t he Eldest Young Master from Minister Jiang''s fu? I heard he joined the army five years ago; never imagined that he would return to the capital with military des!"


    One pebble can stir up a thousand waves . As soon as this remark was uttered, everyone began toment .


    "I was just saying that he looked familiar, and it turns out that he is the eldest son of the Jiang family . Tsk, since there''s been no news of him for so many years, for him to appear today must be cause for great pride and tion . "


    "So it turns out that the Jiang family has this eldest young master, but it seems like I''ve never heard the people in the Jiang family talk about him . "


    "Eh? What''s there not to understand about this situation? Right now, the stepmother is the one calling the shots in the Jiang family . When all is said and done, he is not her flesh and blood . Wasn''t there also no news about Eldest Jiang Miss for five years or so? On thinking about it, I''m afraid that Eldest Young Master Jiang did not leave home voluntarily at the time . "


    "In the end, everything is all good . Eldest Young Master Jiang has achieved military merit, and Eldest Jiang Miss is as precious and beautiful as jade[1] . Inparison with Second Young Master, Eldest Young Master Jiang''s prospects are much better . I have no idea what Minister Jiang was thinking about, favouring that Second Young Master over such an outstanding Eldest Young Master . "


    [1] Yu ( �� ) - jade symbolises beauty, grace, and purity . ording to this article, Confucius said that there are 11 virtues represented in jade - benevolence, justice, propriety, truth, credibility, music, loyalty, heaven, earth, morality, and intelligence .


    "You don''t understand the situation . What good is there to say about men always spoiling their mistresses and neglecting their wives . When the former mistress of the household was still around, the current Jiang Furen was just a concubine . "


    Tongues were wagging fast and furiously in the crowd and all manner of things were being said . Most of thements were in praise of Jiang Xin Zhi and his sister, while disparaging Xia Yan''s family . In the carriage, Jiang Ruan smiled faintly to herself . Trampling on those who had fallen while ttering those held in high esteem was always the tendency of the people . At present, Jiang Xin Zhi was a young man who showed great promise, and the prospects of his official career were good . Naturally, the air would ring with praise and des . Moreover, the more outstanding he showed himself to be, the more incapable Jiang Chao would seem .


    * * *


    In Yan Hua Yuan, Xia Yan was slowly sipping her tea as she reclined on the soft couch . Today, she had made arrangements to take care of the one thing that she was concerned about . Given thebined efforts of the Xia and Li families, she had no cause to believe that Jiang Xin Zhi could escape this cmity . She pursed her lips as she swallowed a sip of tea; just like that, Jiang Xin Zhi would die . As for Jiang Ruan, she had nothing to worry about . When she had time, she would tidy up that loose end as well . However, for some unknown reason, when she had woken up early that morning, she had felt a faint sense of unease, which was reflected in the slight fretfulness that tinged her expression without her realising it .


    Upon seeing this, Fei Cui said, consolingly, "Furen does not need to be anxious, this endeavour will not fail . We simply have to wait for the good news . "<novelnext></novelnext>


    Before Xia Yan could say anything, she saw that the door curtain was being pushed aside . Lin Lang hurried into the room, and with a panicked expression on her face, she said, "It''s not good, Furen! Eldest Young Master has returned!"


    "What did you say?" Xia Yan stood up immediately, her beautiful face suffused with a fierce malevolence . In one swift move, she grabbed Lin Lang''s shoulder and said, "Jiang Xin Zhi has returned? How can this be? Did you see wrongly?"


    "Furen, this is absolutely true!" Lin Lang continued, "General Guan and Eldest Young Master led the troops in a parade around the capital''s streets; everyone has seen them and the people are talking . It is indeed Eldest Young Master, there''s no mistake . "


    Xia Yan reeled and copsed onto the soft couch, muttering, "How can this be! There''s no way this could happen unless Jiang Xin Zhi is receiving supernatural protection . "


    As she was saying this, Xiao Si rushed in from outside and said, "Furen, Eldest Young Master is at the entrance of the fu, and General Guan and the troops are with him . Furen had best hurry over to wee them before misunderstanding and gossip arise . "


    "Me, wee him?" Xia Yan could not hold back the shriek which escaped her mouth . God knows, she was dying to kill him at the moment, but she had to p on a smiling face, pretend to be a caring mother, and wee him! If she did not do so - and this was the cause of the mighty struggle within her now - her standing in the eyes of the people would drop, and who knows what nonsense about evil stepmothers she would have to deal with!


    "Fine, I''ll wee him," Xia Yan gritted her teeth and said . "I''m on my way right now to wee my good son!"


    Lin Lang and Fei Cui stood to one side, not daring to say or do anything in the current atmosphere .


    Xia Yan had just led her servants to the entrance, when she heard Guan Liang Han''s boomingugh as he said, "Xin Zhi, since you''ve returned to the fu, I won''t inconvenience you by staying longer and will leave now . Later, when you present yourself before the Emperor, this General[2] will definitely say many good things about you, such that His Majesty will confer you a high government position . I''m off!"


    [2] Ben jiang jun ( ������ ) - simr to the Crown Prince in earlier chapters who referred to himself as bengong, Guan Liang Han refers to himself as benjiangjun (jiang jun = General) i . e . ''this general'' .


    Xia Yan walked to the doorway, but Guan Liang Han had already mounted his horse and merely eyed her coldly . Being on the receiving end of that cold nce, Xia Yan could not stop herself from engaging in a cold war, but before she could say anything, Guan Liang Han had already raised his whip . With a ''jia!'', he led the way in departing, and the troops hastened to keep pace with him .


    The entrance to the Jiang fu was surrounded by people who were there to catch the action . Xia Yan quickly walked to stand in front of Jiang Xin Zhi . The frail youngster of the past, who had not even been as tall as she was, was now a tall military hero . When he looked at her, there was a chilling, blood-thirsty expression in his eyes . Xia Yan made a great effort to repress the unease deep in her heart . She looked him up and down, then gently smiled and said, "Xin Zhi, you have finally returned after so long . In all these years, how is it that you never once sent a letter home? Your father misses you very much . What could there be between father and son, that would necessitate your leaving home, and for five years at that? He is your father, after all . "


    Her words were gently and cordially spoken, and her expression was also affectionate, but every word used Jiang Xin Zhi of being unfilial, of having left home in a huff after an altercation with his father, of being cold-hearted and unfeeling . The Great Jin Dynasty valued filial piety above all else; even if an earth-shattering situation were to ur, one could not conduct oneself in an unfilial manner .


    Jiang Xin Zhi did not even spare her a nce . Without ceremony, he walked over to a carriage which had stopped at one side, gently drew open the curtain, and smilingly said, "Ah Ruan . "


    When the person in the carriage had been helped out, everyone could see that it was indeed Jiang Ruan .


    Xia Yan was taken aback . She smiled and said, "Ruan niang, how is it that you''re here? Weren''t you out with Miss Wen selecting jewellery?"


    Jiang Ruan smiled apologetically and said, "I should have done so, but I saw Dage leading the troops while I was on my way there and I felt such great emotion that I returned to the fu together with him . " She walked to Xia Yan, faced her and said, "I also asked Dage the same questions as Mother did just now . Father always knew that Dage did not have the makings of a schr, and that''s why he put his heart and soul into guiding and teaching Second Brother, and he knew everything that happened in the fu . When our biological mother was still alive, Father was already teaching Second Brother to read and write from a young age, but Dage was unsessful in his attempts . What''s more, he wasn''t interested in martial arts . However, when our biological mother died, he became brash and impetuous, and decided he might as well leave and chase after his future . Who knew that, in the end, he would actually return as a Deputy General . Mother, please don''t rebuke him any further, some good dide out of this setback . What''s more, thends of the front border are bitterly cold, and Dage did not want his family to worry about him, which is why he did not send us any letters . Father must have thought the same way as well, so he did not write letters to inquire into Dage''s circumstances either . It was all to discipline Dage''s temperament!"


    All of Xia Yan''s words were malicious through and through, and Jiang Ruan''s reply was appropriate . After all, when the original furen was still alive, Jiang Quan had made every effort to instruct Jiang Chao, and gave his own eldest di son the cold shoulder . Even if a fu''s eldest di son was a no-good scoundrel, he would still inherit the family property . What then wouldpel an eldest di son to take refuge in the army barracks, and strive for his future prospects? The meaning behind Jiang Ruan''s words really caused others to ponder deeply . It could be assumed that Jiang Quan did not actually miss his own eldest di son, otherwise, in this long period of five years, why had he never made inquiries about Jiang Xin Zhi''s location, or sent him a letter from home? The crowd looked at Jiang Xin Zhi and started talking among themselves again . So what if Jiang Chao had received all of Jiang Quan''s careful, heartfelt instruction? When all was said and done, he had failed the imperial examination, and unexpectedly did not measure up to this Eldest Young Master who could only depend on his own hard work and effort, and had honestly achieved military merit .

 Chapter 84.2

    Chapter 84.2


    Xia Yan was naturally mindful of the way the crowd was looking at her, and was so furious that she was about to explode . Then, out of the blue, she heard a low voice saying, "Xin Zhi . "


    Jiang Ruan raised her eyes . Unexpectedly, it was Jiang Quan . Behind him stood Jiang Chao and Jiang Su Su, with Jiang Li, Jiang Dan, and the yiniangs . Apart from Old Jiang Madame, who was of ill health, every member of the Jiang family was present .


    Jiang Xin Zhi faced Jiang Quan, and extremely politely, yet with an air of awkwardness which belied ack of practice, nodded his head and said, "Father . "


    On seeing him this way, a sense of dejection surged in Jiang Quan''s heart . This son had matured into such an exceptional person, but that also meant that there would be even less means of controlling him . He looked at Jiang Ruan, who was standing by his side - this sibling pair were both equally outstanding in terms of appearance and temperament, but, they had unfortunately crawled out from Zhao Mei''s womb!


    Jiang Su Su''s expression was unreadable . On the other hand, Jiang Chao''s face was taut with tension, and he was ring at Jiang Xin Zhi dead in the eyes like a poisonous viper . Jiang Ruan noticed the expression in his eyes and looked over at him without ceremony, giving him a faint smile .


    The moment this smile appeared in Jiang Chao''s line of sight, he knew it was nothing but naked provocation . He slowly clenched his fists, and the little finger which had suffered forced amputation curled up tightly . He felt as though the eyes of all the spectators were mocking him .


    Jiang Ruan''s smiling expression remained unchanged . Comparison . When two people of the same status appeared in a fu, what people most loved to do was to makeparisons . In her previous life, people had alwayspared her with Jiang Su Su . The more Jiang Su Su had stood out, the more undesirable she herself had be . This kind ofparison could utterly destroy someone . Moreover, this time the target had switched to Jiang Chao, who had always been the apple of Jiang Quan''s eye . Such an arrogant and proud person like Jiang Chao, if she let him taste what it was like to be thuspared and made to feel like an inferior object, would he act impulsively and do something rash? He who had been locked up in his room, unable to take action - what would happen if he took the initiative to attack?


    Jiang Li and Second Yiniang stared at Jiang Xin Zhi with eyes of hatred; their hearts were full of both jealousy and hate . With Jiang Xin Zhi''s return, at the very least, no one in the fu would dare to openly bully Jiang Ruan for the time being . How on earth did Jiang Ruane by such good fate, to reach this stage, and to have such a highlyuded elder brother to rely on .


    Hong Ying quietly gave a sigh of relief and rejoiced that she was not Jiang Ruan''s enemy . With Jiang Xin Zhi''s return, and especially due to his position as a Deputy General, Xia Yan''s days in the fu would not be so rxed . She did not know if Jiang Ruan would really honour her promise to make her the mistress of the fu, but, in her heart, she was secretly excited .


    After exchanging a few painfully polite words with the entirety of the Jiang family at the entrance, Jiang Xin Zhi appeared to be somewhat weary, and said, "I am very tired . I''d like to go back first and talk with Ah Ruan a little more . We can talk about other thingster tonight . "


    The siblings had just been reunited, so they naturally had a lot to talk about, and it would do no good to stop them from doing so . Just as Jiang Xin Zhi was about to walk through the entrance, Xia Yan finally could not restrain herself any longer and asked, "Xin Zhi, as you were travelling back . . . Did anything happen?"


    "What does Mother think could have happened?" Jiang Xin Zhi asked in response . His tone was as warm and gentle as it was earlier, but there was also a faint sense of a murderous intent . Xia Yan stiffened and smilingly said, "I was just asking . "


    Jiang Ruan smiled as she said, "Mother has truly hit the mark . On the way home, Dage ran into a group of rebels . "


    "Rebels?" Xia Yan cried out hoarsely, her voice failing her . "How could they be rebels?" Those men were only lying in ambush for Jiang Xin Zhi, how could they have be rebels? To be charged with rebellion was no small matter . If they did not deal with the matter carefully, the entire family and n of the person thus charged would be guilty by association, and summarily punished .


    Jiang Ruan said softly, "Weren''t they? Quite a few archers were lying in ambush, but it was a lucky coincidence that General Guan and Xiao Wangye rushed up and captured all of them . I suppose they will carefully interrogate the men and ferret out the person behind it . " She smiled coolly at Xia Yan, who was clearly uneasy, and said, "When the person behind it all is captured, His Majesty will definitely order this person to be torn apart by five horses[1] . " Having said this, she paid Xia Yan no further attention . She took Jiang Xin Zhi''s arm and walked into the fu with him .


    [1] Wu ma fen shi ( ������ʬ ) - lit . five horses divide the corpse . An ancient form of torture/ punishment, where horses are attached by chains to a person''s limbs and head, and thereby tear the person apart .


    Due to the flurry caused by Jiang Xin Zhi''s unexpected return, a courtyard had not yet been prepared for him, and so he went first to Jiang Ruan''s . Lu Zhu and Zhou momo had been waiting anxiously; when they saw Jiang Ruan and the others walk in unscathed, they were overjoyed, and hurried to serve them tea .


    Jiang Xin Zhi and Jiang Ruan sat by the window . Jiang Xin Zhi looked at Jiang Ruan, and said, "Ah Ruan, do you suspect that Xia Yan was behind it?" He was no longer an ignorant and impetuous 13 or 14-year old boy, and Jiang Ruan''s recent attitude towards Xia Yan had given him much cause for thought . However, how had Jiang Ruane to know about these matters? Moreover . . . "There was no way for Xia Yan to mobilise such arge number of archers; those men were clearly trained soldiers . "<novelnext></novelnext>


    "That Xia Yan can''t do it herself doesn''t mean that the Xia family can''t . Moreover, there''s also the Li family, and maybe even the involvement of Eighth Prince . " Jiang Ruan looked at him as she said, "Dage, you are someone who attacks the enemy on the battlefield . Leave these shameful schemes cooked up by the furen of the back residence to me to manage . "


    "And just how old do you think you are to be dealing with such schemes?" Jiang Xin Zhi frowned as he looked at her, and his heart was full of sorrowful love as well as anger . "Ah Ruan, I don''t want you involved in such matters; leave them to me . If you don''t like living in the Jiang fu, then we will simply move out . "


    "You are the eldest di son of the Jiang fu - what will others think if you move out? There are so many imperial censors in the capital city . Once you have exposed an area that others can castigate you for, they will not hesitate to criticize and raise aint against you to the Emperor . Then what will happen to your career as an official thereafter?" Jiang Ruan stated, "I will not move out of the Jiang fu . "


    "I don''t care about being an official," Jiang Xin Zhi said . "Ah Ruan, as long as you are safe and happy, Dage will be satisfied . "


    Safe and happy? Just two simple words, but how many people could actually achieve them? In this lifetime, she was only living to exact vengeance . Safety and happiness were like a mirage, things she could only dream of, impossible to achieve .


    "You have to be an official, Dage," Jiang Ruan said . "Only in this way will you be able to trample them all underfoot, and cause them to respect you, fear you, be afraid to bully you . As a result, they will also not bully me . Dage, don''t worry about me . I have managed all these years; I can protect myself, and I can protect you, as well . "


    Jiang Xin Zhi looked at her and said, "Ah Ruan, is there something you are keeping from me? Why do you insist on living in the Jiang fu?" Why had his younger sister''s temperament changed so drastically, and why was she involved in imperial matters? Jiang Xin Zhi had only just returned to the capital city, and his mind was in a whirl . He only knew that somehow, somewhere, some unforeseen event had urred to precipitate the change .


    Jiang Ruan said, indifferently, "There''s nothing . " She was as yet unable to tell Jiang Xin Zhi about how Zhao Mei had been harmed . Jiang Xin Zhi would act on impulse and inevitably mess up her ns . Moreover, in this lifetime, it was enough to have one rotten-hearted viin . Jiang Xin Zhi had to live cleanly; all this dirty business and conspiracy must never corrupt his heart .


    "I won''t force you to tell me," Jiang Xin Zhi said . Even if Jiang Ruan refused to tell him anything, he would still be able to find out . He patted Jiang Ruan''s head and said, "Since you refuse to move out of the Jiang fu, I won''t do so, either . I will stay in the fu, and make sure that no one dares to bully you . "


    Jiang Ruan nodded her head slightly .


    On witnessing the warm reunion between brother and sister, Bai Zhi, Lian Qiao, and Lu Zhu could not stop their tears from flowing . After so many years, Jiang Ruan had finally broken free of all the troubles and hardships .


    While there was great joy and satisfaction on this side, in other ces, the world had been upended .


    "What did you say? Jiang Xin Zhi has returned to the Jiang fu?" Xia Cheng sped his hands behind his back and shot the messenger a look of disbelief . "Utter nonsense! Even if he had nine lives, he would not have been able to escape! There was no way this n could have failed, unless there was some supernatural intervention!"


    "Not only that, but . . . " the messenger said very cautiously, "the men who were sent have all been captured, and are now being interrogated in prison . "


    "Didn''t we send men who were willing to sacrifice their lives? Why are they still alive? However," Xia Cheng snorted in disdain, "those willing sacrifices have been well trained and will not say anything, no matter what . Find out where they are being kept and find some people to take care of the situation tonight, I don''t have to tell you what to do . "


    "But . . . the interrogator is Xiao Wangye . "

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    The interrogator was Xiao Shao .


    Xiao Shao was in charge of the Jin Yi guards and was usually out on special missions . asionally, he too would capture people who were determined to take their secrets to their graves . For these people who were under his interrogation, none of them had managed to keep their secrets to the very end . Thus, the more that outsiders did not see Xiao Shao in action, the more ferociously the rumours spread about him- there was not a mouth that Xiao Shao could not pry open . Furthermore, his temperament was particrly cold and cheerless; even if one was acquainted with him, they too would not dare to personally ask him about this . Therefore, they could only surmise that the torture methods that he used were iparably callous .


    After hearing the news about him, Xia Cheng suddenly felt a sinking feeling in his chest and he clenched his fists tightly, "How did they fall into Xiao Shao''s hands? What sort of connection does Xiao Shao have with Jiang Xin Zhi!"


    "It was during the ambush; General Guan and Xiao Wangye suddenly rushed there . At first General Guan wanted to bring those people back but Xiao Wangye said these matters were of major importance and so asked for them (the men) to be handed over for him to personally interrogate . "


    "Damn it!" Xia Cheng''splexion had turned pale, "If this implicates the Xia fu, then will we still be able to have an auspicious future?" He paced in a circle twice inside the room . "This won''t do, I need to seek an audience with the Eighth Prince . Make haste and prepare a horse for me . "


    Simultaneously, in another part of the capital, the Grand Councillor fu was also in a state of uproar . An irate Li Dong was pointing his finger at Li An admonishing, "You lost control of this situation and were unable to end it well . Well now that''s just great! Those men are now in the hands of Xiao Shao . No matter how tolerant His Majesty is, he would never condone any of his vassals having their own private army without any approval . You have weighed down our Li family with such a huge burden, now what can we possibly do next?"


    Li An had always been Li Dong''s pride . From his childhood till adulthood, he had always given this son much recognition . Yet, currently, now that something bad had happened to himself (Li Dong), his heart was distracted and his thoughts were in turmoil . Now that Li An had made such a huge slip-up, when Li Dong looked at Li An, he felt that his son was not particrly pleasing to his eyes anymore .


    With a heavy and cold look on his face, Li An remained where he stood without saying a single word . Only, his expression was extremely gloomy . He wanted to attack Jiang Xin Zhi after the Jiang family affair so that he could win the rest of the Jiang family and also see Jiang Ruan''s pain . Yet he would never have thought that midway through this attack, Guan Liang Han and Xiao Shao would appear out of nowhere . They had ruined his good work! However, in Li An''s eyes, there was a sh of radiant light . He had heard that Zhao Yuan Feng and Zhao Yi had been present too; how could there be such a coincidence . Although he was still unsure what had happened, a cold smile surfaced on Li Ai''s face .


    He was unconvinced that this matter had nothing to do with Jiang Ruan .


    Noticing Li An''s silence, Li Dong was filled with even more anger . "You, hurry and think of a solution . Now that your elder brother has already be a useless person because of the Jiang family, are you going to harm the entire Grand Councillor fu just for the Jiang family?"


    "What''s the rush?" Li An retorted . "Regarding this matter, I will consult with the Eighth Prince . " Xuan Li needed his ability and wisdom, while he needed Xuan Li to support the Li family in resolving this inconvenience before them .


    * * *


    Outside the prison, Guan Liang Han had been waiting anxiously when Xiao Shao slowly appeared from within . As soon as he spotted him, Guan Liang Han impatiently probed, "How was it? Have they confessed?"


    "It was both Xia Cheng''s and Li Dong''s people," Xiao Shao said indifferently . These people were unexpectedly split into two groups: Xia Cheng''s machinations aside, ording to these people, they had only tried to prevent Jiang Xin Zhi''s return to the Jiang fu as it would threaten Jiang Chao''s position within the family . Yet, as for the people arranged by Li Dong, it was rather peculiar . The people who had been sent were unsure of the reason, they only knew that this order had been given .


    Guan Liang Han muttered to himself, "This is truly stange, how could there even be two groups?" He patted Xiao Shao on the chest, "You are really quite something . However," Guan Liang Han took a nce inside, "the method that you used surely wasn''t like the one that the girl from the Jiang fu mentioned- using boiling oil to burn the brain?"


    "No . " Xiao Shao responded . He naturally had his own methods .


    He did not exin, and Guan Liang Han was toozy to inquire further . While he was conversing with him (Xiao Shao), hemented, "Hey, with such a person like Jiang Xin Zhi who has a good temperament, how can he have such a meimei; they do not seem like siblings at all . Third Brother, you couldn''t possibly have be fond of that girl? I don''t think that''s a good idea; even though she is so young, her thoughts are already this vicious . "


    Haplessly, Xiao Shao responded, "She''s too young . " Towards a young girl, he would not go as far as to have any rming thoughts . Only, the way that Jiang Ruan had handled matters was too baffling . She seemed to have an infinite amount of secrets . Moreover, judging from all of the matters that she had had a hand in thus far, a deeply woven rtionship with Xuan Li had begun . For her to even have helped Liu Min, if her objective was the entire imperial household, then one would need to be even more mindful of her every move .


    Guan Liang Han burst into loudughter, "I''m joking, just jesting . Let''s go,e on . I still have matters to ask Seventh Brother,e along with me . "


    Xiao Shao nodded and said, "Ye Feng . "


    Ye Feng appeared behind him and listened to Xiao Shao''s orders . "Send someone to watch over those people in the prison, prevent anyone from entering to silence them . "


    Ye Feng cupped his hands in obeisance, "Yes, Master . "


    * * *


    In the Eighth Prince fu, Xuan Li looked at Xia Cheng and Li An before him; as always, his face bore a gentle smile .


    Xia Cheng patted some sweat away, "I implore His Highness to please lend a hand in this matter . "


    "The Old Marquis and I have always had a close rtionship, so naturally I would not remain indifferent and just sit by and watch . However, this matter is of grave importance . Even if I do have the intention to help, I am truly powerless as well," Xuan Li replied unfazed .


    As Xia Cheng glimpsed Li An''sposed demeanor, his heart was in a jumble as he gritted his teeth in chagrin and beseeched, "I beg His Highness to save the Xia fu; if His Highness is able to help with this matter, then His Highness would be the benefactor of the lives of the entire Xia fu . If His Highness has any use for the Xia fu in the future, I, this Xia Cheng, hereby swear that I would definitely go through water and tread on fire for you without hesitation . "


    All along, the Xia family and the Eighth Prince fu had always had a rtionship of mutual support . Although Eighth Prince was extremely capable, what he had done mostly remained hidden . The Xia family presently had a steady foundation, and the wealth and power they had was what Xuan Li truly needed . Yet precisely for this reason the Xia family was not easy for him to exercise control over either, thus they had such a mutually beneficial rtionship . With this overture from Xia Cheng, this was him clearly expressing his stance: a disy of absolute submission and allegiance .


    Xuan Li quietly sighed, "Since the Old Marquis has said as much, I am extremely gratified . However, I am unable to guarantee that the Old Marquis will not harbor some kind of hostility towards Eight Prince in the future and have other thoughts in mind . Then what would happen?"


    Seeing that Xuan Li had softened his stance somewhat, Xia Cheng replied, "I would definitely put more words into action and prove the Xia family''s sincerity . I only request that His Highness think of some way to save the Xia fu . "


    Xuan Li mildly assented, "The Old Marquis has overthought this, the Xia fu and I have a rtionship: where one prospers, both parties benefit, if one suffers a loss, all will be harmed, too . How could I watch on with folded arms? Hand this matter over to me . I will definitely give a satisfying response to the Old Marquis . Only, I hope that the Old Marquis will not disappoint me either . "


    Xia Cheng inwardly heaved a sigh of relief as he nodded repeatedly, "Yes, definitely . "


    Pleased with the response, Xuan Li chuckled, "So, if there is nothing else, the Old Marquis can return first . I still have matters to settle with Second Young Master Li . "


    Whilst both his heart and emotions were unwilling, Xia Cheng nced at Li An before bidding farewell .


    After waiting for Xia Cheng to leave, Li An cupped his hands in salute to Xuan Li and said, "Your Highness . "


    "There''s no need for you to say anything . Since I''m already helping the Xia family, I should not remain indifferent to the Li family''s plight either," Xuan Li mildly answered . "Besides, between you and I, the two of us have a very close understanding with each other, it is unlikely for me to look on without even lifting a finger . "


    Li An nodded, yet in his heart, he sneered in disdain . What friendly rtions, this was merely the value of being able to exploit them; the Li family''s usefulness and value were ever greater than the Xia family and that''s why Xuan Li was willing to lower his posture to maintain the status quo . Every person had their own price; this was just assessing the price to consider if it was reasonable, there was nothing else to it . The Xia family''s worth was only this much, yet the Grand Councillor fu was certainly not limited to this much .


    Xuan Li had taken in Li An''s disdainful response whilst his smiling expression remained unchanged, but, in the depths of his eyes, a deep intent shed through . Whilst the power and wealth in the Grand Councillor fu was considerable, he could still obtain these from other people . What was truly worth ''purchasing'' was undoubtedly the man standing in front of him . Li An and Li Yang were very different; Li Yang was just a pile of ignorant, ipetent rubbish . However, for many years now, Li An had helped in devising many strategies for him and he had regarded Li An as his right-hand man . He needed his ability and wisdom, thus, he could even bear the irreverence that Li An had towards him .


    "But why would the Li family want to kill and bury Jiang Xin Zhi in an ambush?" Xuan Li asked . Xia Cheng naturally did so due to the rtionship between Xia Yan and Jiang Chao, one could still understand this . Yet, the Li family and Jiang family were now like opposing points, like fire and water . He knew of the matter in which Jiang Su Su had harmed Li Yang''s root of posterity . ording to reason, for Li An to get involved and kill Jiang Xin Zhi,the one to derive benefit from this would be that pair: Jiang Su Su and her mother . This just did not make any sense . .


    Li An did not conceal the truth . "Jiang Ruan harmed my elder brother . She has an extremely deep hatred and animosity with the Grand Councillor fu; one that cannot allow the other to live under the same sky . I had initially nned to kill Jiang Xin Zhi, then slowly torment Jiang Ruan . Who would have thought that there was such an unforeseen event midway through this . " To torture a person, physical pain was the lowest form of torment, only with mental torture, then could one cause someone else to feel endless suffering . If Jiang Ruan knew that Jiang Xin Zhi had died because of her, she would certainly be unable to withstand the pain .


    "Jiang Ruan?" Xuan Li was stunned, "How could it have been Jiang Ruan?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Second Jiang Miss was merely the scapegoat, Jiang Ruan harmed my elder brother and shifted the me onto Jiang Su Su . This is the truth of the matter . "


    Contrary to what one might expect, Xuan Li had never doubted Li An''s words . Only, he felt astonishment in his heart . Yet, once he thought of Jiang Ruan''s calm response towards the matter in the Xia fu''s ancestral hall, he could not help but have some misgivings in his heart . A female in thedy''s boudoir, how could she possibly have such deep schemes; if she had wanted to frame Jiang Su Su and involve the Li family in the matter, wouldn''t that be too much of a risk?


    "However, I have also found out another interesting thing . " Li An suddenly revealed a smile, "The Zhao family meddled in this, which makes me think that perhaps Jiang Ruan has thrown her g in with the Zhao family . With Jiang Xin Zhi''s return, there will be a change in the Zhao family''s situation here too . If one could forgive me for shooting off my mouth: when that time approaches, Your Highness may be having some trouble too . "


    "You speak of Jiang Ruan and the Zhao family?" Xuan Li frowned, "Then really, what is going on?"


    "I too am unclear, however, one thing is evident- that eldest youngdy of the Jiang family, she isn''t so simple to handle," Li An replied . However, this was the best too . Amusing oneself in such a manner was so much more interesting . She had given him a very minor surprise: having blocked his attack, she had also returned it . But, next time, who knew if she would still have the luck to do so .


    Xuan Li knitted his brows tightly . For some reason, a strange premonition had arisen in his heart .


    * * *


    At first light, Jiang Xin Zhi left the fu to meet with Guan Liang Han . Yesterday''s matter was rather curious and there were still many details to discuss .


    * * *


    At the capital''s Yin fu, Dong Yinger twirled a golden candied jujube into her mouth as sheughed, "Ruan meimei, now you can genuinely crow with pride . Everyone in the capital knows that you have a youthful and well-regarded elder brother who is tall and handsome . Sigh, he''s also unlike those boorish soldiers, truly fitting of his moniker: a fair-skinned schrly general . I''ve heard that his good figure on the battlefield is even more heroic . "


    "Look at how you''ve praised him, for anyone who is not in the loop would have thought that he was your elder brother instead . " Wen Fei Fei teased .


    "That''s right, that''s right, perhaps this Eldest Dong Miss of ours has begun to yearn for love?" Zhao Jinughed .


    Hearing these words, Dong Yinger''s face reddened and she struck a pose as if she wanted to hit her . "This damned wench, you, you have been trying your utmost to speak such drivel, let''s see if I don''t tear your mouth up!"


    Zhao Jin hurriedly hid as sheughed, "Spare me, I''ve ill-spoken, I was only teasing you . "


    Lin Zi Xiang looked at Jiang Ruan with satisfaction . "Mm, while you aren''t someone with much ability, the good thing is that you have an awesome elder brother . Surely, that stepmother and meimei of yours will not easily dare to bully you anymore . "


    "Right, right, right," Zhao Jin pped her palms together . "Hurry, take all of their share of bullying that they once did to you and deal it back to them . If you find them unpleasant to your eyes, then get your elder brother to break their legs . "


    "Who would be like you," Dong Yinger pouted resentfully, "from what I have seen, Jiang Dage would not hit someone as he pleases, who did you think would be as crude as you?"


    Zhao Jin stuck out her tongue and did not say anything else .


    Jiang Ruan smiled, "Whilst he has just returned to the fu, if there is a chance in the future, I will be sure to invite you all to meet him . However, now that the sky is getting dark, I should be going back . "


    Dong Yinger invited them to her fu to be her guests; as the youngdies chatted and drank tea, in the blink of an eye more than half a day had passed and the sky before their eyes had gradually darkened . The roads were slippery when it rained and thus, Dong Yinger did not want to inconvenience them by having them stay for a long time . So, she agreed, "Alright . Then we will meet some other day . Yu''er, bring over a set of my handmade pastries for each of my guests . " She smiled, "Take care on your journey home . "


    Once everyone had made their farewells, they each returned to their own fu . While she was passing through the city, Jiang Ruan had the coachman drive the carriage through a narrow alley . The horse carriage stopped at the entrance and Jiang Ruan had Bai Zhi and Lu Zhu follow after her as she walked towards a household in the midst of the alley .


    Stepping forward, Lian Qiao knocked on the door and quickly, a young child came forward to open it . The young child was startled upon seeing that it was Jiang Ruan, but politely ushered the three of them inside . As soon as they stepped foot into the main hall, they heard Hui Jue''s voice, "Miss Jiang . "


    Jiang Ruan saw Hui Jue who was sitting in the hall; ever since thest time he had entered the Jiang fu and helped Jiang Ruan to purge the sin of having inauspicious birthdate characters, Hui Jue''s reputation had made its rounds . It may be assumed that recently, many people hade in search of him . And now, Hui Jue''splexion was much better than before; he probably had been living veryfortably .


    Yet upon seeing Jiang Ruan, Hui Jue did not feel all too happy . Instead, he felt a sort of dread and panic towards her . He continued, " Miss Jiang, this old monk has already assisted with the previous matter, why are you still looking for this old monk?"


    "The Great Master has misunderstood, today I am here to return the Great Master a favour . " Jiang Ruan spoke indifferently, "In my entire life, I have never been fond of owing favours to anyone . Since the Great Master has helped me once, naturally, I would also repay the favor . "


    Looking at Hui Jue''s puzzled gaze, she smiled lightly, "Have I not said this before, since one has to be a swindler, then the Great Master should also be this world''s most respected swindler . At the moment, the Great Master has only received a small profit . As for your son''s illness, thus far, the doctors have only been able to treat the symptoms but not the root cause; is the Great Master truly content with that?"


    His son was Hui Jue''s sore point, yet every single time, Jiang Ruan just had to use his son as leverage to speak with him . Recently, he had earned much silver and was able to purchase many precious and famous medicinal ingredients . Yet, the child''s condition could only stabilize but would not improve . Hui Jue lowered his head, "This is his fate, this old monk is also powerless . "


    "The Great Master does not believe me then?" Jiang Ruan questioned . "No matter, but eventually, one day, you will ept my words . However, today I only came to say a few things . " She continued, "Recently, the flooding in the capital has been extremely severe . Eighth Prince and Second Young Master Li were given an imperialmand to control the waters . Presently, the situation at the reservoir seems to be under control; however, in three days, the rainwater will undoubtedly suddenly start to pour down furiously . The reservoir will copse and a countless number of citizens who live by the reservoir will lose their lives . "


    She pressed on, "This will be your chance . I will give you this opportunity to make a prophecy . You only need to say this in front of the public: that the dragon qi[1] isrge and in a riot, and the reservoir will copse . So one must have Eighth Prince divert the location to control the rising waters . Naturally, you would need to think of a way to allow Eighth Prince to persist in his opinion and his influence will definitely cause judgement to fall heavily on you . Yet the more severe his punishment and reprimands are towards you, after the prophecy you have madees into fruition a few dayster, then your position will be that much more secure . "


    [1] Qi ( �� ) - In traditional Chinese culture, qi is believed to be a vital force forming part of any living entity . Qi trantes as "air" and figuratively as "material energy", "life force", or "energy flow" . Qi is the central underlying principle in Chinese traditional medicine and in Chinese martial arts .


    At first, Hui Jue did not understand what she was saying and looked at her suspiciously . Jiang Ruan was not flustered; she merely waited patiently for him to fully realise the significance of her words . When he did, he could not hold back the faint astonishment on his face as he said, "You . . What on earth are you saying? Why would the reservoir copse? The rain will be heavier? Absurd! Complete nonsense!"


    "Why is the Great Master in such a panic?" Jiang Ruan smiled as she said, "Is it because you don''t trust my words? Great Master, haven''t I told you before, there is a kind of ability in the world, where to know the past is to know the future . " She continued, enunciating each word carefully, "If Great Master doesn''t believe I have this ability, then think of it from a different aspect . For example, what would cause a reservoir to copse?"


    All of a sudden, Hui Jue stood up and was unable to maintain his usualpassionate facade . He was in a fluster, "Are you crazy? If this was found out by someone, then we would lose our heads!"


    Jiang Ruan smiled lightly at him without saying a word .


    She was knowingly leading Hui Jue on . To believe that a person had the power to predict the future yet at the same time be perfectly delighted to handle such matters for her, it was truly too much to expect . But, what if she let Hui Jue think that she was just a front for someone else, that perhaps there was a very able person behind her giving her directions? The prediction may err, but with a deliberate man-made effort and other arrangements, there would not be any slip up . If Hui Jue thought someone would intentionally cause the water reservoir to copse; once he was certain about this point, then he would waver in his decision .


    "This is too audacious," Hui Jue muttered . The reservoir was highly significant as it concerned the livelihood of the country''s people . Yet, Jiang Ruan had just so lightly spoken of this sort of disgraceful, unnatural matter . If someone found out, then even if she had nine lives, they would not be enough to suffer all the punishment she was due . Yet, at the same time, there was another voice in his heart that was bellowing at him: Agree with her! ept her favour!


    Jiang Ruan''s mouth curled up in a slight smile as she noticed the changes in Hui Jue''s expression . She knew his heart had been moved . Without the slightest hesitation, she once again lit a me (T/N: ammunition or fodder) in him, "The Great Master certainly has to think this through carefully . With such an absolutely surefire matter, if one only moved their lips to speak of this, then when the day truly arrives, all of the people in this world would have you honoured and revered like a god . You would enjoy endless glory, splendour, wealth and rank . If you are thus seen by His Majesty and entere the pce then you would also be able to receive good future prospects . There are endless imperial physicians in the pce and Young Master Ling''s illness would surely be able to be cured . "


    Hui Jue''s eyes lit up, only to listen to Jiang Ruan continue, "This matter is not entirely without any benefits . However, after this, Eighth Prince will undoubtedly hate you . Still, you need not worry either, once you have obtained His Majesty''s favour, you would be the most popr and respected person below His Majesty . No one would be able to touch you . Although Eighth Prince might be a mighty figure whom no one dares to approach, when all is said and done, the master of all beneath the heavens right now isn''t him . Now, the Great Master is almost close to sixty years in age, and to speak of words that aren''t to one''s liking; no one is sure of matters that will happen in ten to twenty years . In short, when one is still alive, it would be best to have no worries over one''s life . If the Great Master truly wishes to be content with his ce and peacefully idle his days away, that isn''t impossible either . However, while the Great Master can afford this, Young Master Ling may not be able to make it through these days ahead . "


    The expression on Hui Jue''s face was uncertain and one could tell that his heart was extremely conflicted . Jiang Ruan chuckled, "I have already said this much, I shall not say any further . The Great Master still has a night to mull this over . In three days, the reservoir will copse: you only have three days'' time . In the end, as to what state Young Master Ling will be henceforth, it will depend on how Great Master acts upon this news tomorrow . "

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    On the way back to the fu, Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi did not speak a single sentence . Even though they had numerous doubts in their hearts, they did not ask about them .


    Jiang Ruan gently rested her head against the carriage''s window and closed her eyes . She was unable to conceal the blue-ck colour of fatigue below her eyes .


    Today, she had purposely guided Hui Jue . However, tomorrow if or when Hui Jue decided to carry out this n, it would depend on his boldness . The more daring he was, the more benefits he would be able to reap from this game .


    In her previous life, Jiang Ruan remembered that after three days, the rain which had gradually reduced suddenly started pouring again . Bo Chang reservoir was originally the capital''srgest reservoir . For those few days, under Xuan Li''s governance, it had generally been safe and well . However, storms may arise even in a clear sky[1], Bo Chang reservoir suddenly copsed in the early morning three dayster . The flood level that was rising became a mighty torrent in an instance . None of the residents living in the residential area close to the reservoir managed to survive, and the whole area surrounding the reservoir became a vast expanse of water .


    [1] Ti��n y��u b��c�� f��ngy��n ( �������� ) : unexpected/ unpredictable circumstance .


    At that time, although it had happened under Xuan Li''s management, the Emperor did not severely punish him as he factored in Xuan Li''s merits in curbing the water level previously . Furthermore, it was a natural disaster, not due to manpower . It was only after that, when Xuan Li mentioned this matter to her, his tone still held some regret . At that time, Jiang Ruan thought that he was feeling regret over the lost lives of the citizens . Only after, did she understand that Xuan Li''s real regret was actually regarding the flood burying his previous efforts of curbing the water level in the reservoir . It was truly as if sess and failure both boiled down to the same factor[2] .


    [2] Chengy�� Xi��o He, b��iy�� Xi��o He ( ��Ҳ���Σ���Ҳ���� ) - lit . raised up by Xiao He, cast down by Xiao He (idiom), alluding to Han Xin �n�ţ����� being made Grand General ��܊���󽫾� / fig . a situation where one''s sess and failure are both due to the same factor .


    The wheel of fate rotated with a loud bang and in the blink of an eye, that day had arrived . In the past life, Xuan Li had merely had his previous merits erased- it was an unintentional failure . In this life, just like what Hui Jue had said, the reservoir would copse and Xuan Li, being overly suspicious, would definitely think that it was one of his enemies'' schemes to steal his merit . Xuan Li was someone who took responsibility for his own actions, therefore the more sincere Hui Jue was, the more annoyed Xuan Li would be . He would definitely not listen to Hui Jue''s advice and even punish Hui Jue in the name of deceiving people .


    On the day when the reservoir did actually copse, Xuan Li''s actions would be seen as deliberate . Jiang Ruan wondered whether Eighth Prince, who had always cared about having a perfect reputation outside, could ept the crime of causing thousands of civilians'' lives to be lost .


    Thinking of this, it was more regrettable than thest life .


    Jiang Ruan''s eyes were still closed, but the corner of her lips lifted slightly . This was just the beginning .


    The horse carriage drove towards the Jiang fu with a rumble .


    * * *


    In the alley where Hui Jue stayed, a knocking sound was heard again . The little boy who opened the door was a little confused after seeing the visitor, but he led them into the hall . Hui Jue raised his head and made eye contact with a pair of cold eyes .


    The gleam from those eyes were too cold, like the unmelted snow at the peak of the mountain, without warmth . Only a patch of chilliness .


    "What did she say to you?" The youth had a slender figure and his ck robe with golden embroidery appeared to be shining in the dark, portraying an alluring mncholy .


    "I am a monk, naturally she spoke to me about Buddhism . " Hui Jue spoke in a soft tone, and he appeared to be as benevolent as before .


    "Shua . "


    A sound rang out though he only saw a streak of silver light sh by his eyes, beautiful but cold, with an unimaginable speed . Hui Jue only felt that the area next to his throat was cold . The youth held a dagger to his chin and looking from that angle, he could only see the side of a face with unsurpassed elegance .


    "Speak . " It was a short word .


    Big drops of sweat dripped from Hui Jue''s forehead .


    * * *


    In the Grand Chancellor''s fu, Li Yang who had been in aa for a long time finally woke up .


    As the days passed, he had been in a dazed and unclear state of mind and would only wake up for a moment before entering aa state again . Today he had woken up rather early, and the physician who was attending to him felt his pulse and heaved a breath of relief, before walking outside to write a prescription for him . However, he did not think that once he stepped out of the room, he would hear a "pa" sound from inside the room . A crisp sound of something being broken rang out .


    The expression of the maidservant guarding outside, changed, and she ran inside rmed . In the room, she only saw Li Yang with bloodshot eyes as he roared in a low voice, "What is happening? Why do I not have�� . . "


    Thetter words were swallowed down by him .


    The area around his crotch felt empty and there was even a light breeze passing through it . He stretched his hand to check and there was still a faint pain . He was a man- naturally he understood what had happened . Panic, anger, despair, hate, all sorts of emotions swelled up in his heart . Li Yang felt that he couldn''t ept the fact, seeing the maidservants'' knowing gaze was as if he was looking at his enemy . Seething with rage, he took the nearest flower vase and threw it at that maid .


    "Peng!"


    The maidservant''s head was bleeding profusely, yet she did not dare to move . She gritted her teeth and stood in her original position . Li Yang, seeing the situation, still wanted to throw when he heard a low voice from outside, "Elder Brother, what happened?"


    The door curtains were drawn and Li An tookrge strides into the room . Seeing Li An, a sh of hatred immediately appeared on Li Yang''s face . Li An looked at him with a gloomy gaze, "Why do you not continue smashing?"


    Li Yang did not speak .


    On one hand, Li Yang was really envious of this younger brother who had always been more talented than him since they were younger, yet had a strange temperament, because Li An''s talent showcased his own uselessness . On the other hand, he felt a type of reliance towards Li An, because Li An was a highly intelligent person . As long as there was him, there was nothing that could not be solved .


    Li Yang shouted in fury, "Seeing me like this don''t you feel extremely happy inside? There will no longer be anyone fighting with you in the Grand Chancellor fu anymore! This time you should be satisfied!" When he said thest few words, his tone was more and more agitated .


    Li An took a seat at the chair beside him and looked at him as if he was seeing a clown . Under that mocking gaze, Li Yang who had originally been agitated gradually calmed down .


    "The person who hurt you is in the Jiang fu . If you want revenge, then you must tell me without missing out a word, the situation at that time . " Li An said .


    Although Li Yang felt anger in his heart due to the way Li An treated him with a cold and belittling attitude, he did not dare to openly defy Li An . Furthermore, he needed Li An to help him get revenge[3] . He carefully recalled that time''s events and slowly told Li An about it .


    [3] Bao ch��u xu�� h��n ( ����ѩ�� ) - to take revenge and wipe out a grudge .


    After he finished speaking, Li An asked, "Did you see clearly what that person looked like?"


    Li Yang thought carefully again and shook his head, "At that time I was too drunk and did not see clearly . However, that person seemed to have worn red clothes .


    Red clothes? Li An narrowed his eyes, the person who loved wearing red clothes the most in the Jiang fu was Jiang Ruan . Although he had already been almost certain in his heart that the one who had shifted the me onto someone else was Jiang Ruan, when Li Yang said it out loud, Li An could not help but feel shock inside .


    She had actually dared, in broad daylight, in a ce just separated by a partition wall, to castrate Li Yang and then push the me onto Jiang Su Su .


    On the surface it seemed like an impulsive action, doing things without order . However, after careful thought, in this way, she had easily invoked enmity between the Li and Jiang family, and even harmed Eighth Prince''s power without batting an eyelid . It was really a good scheme which killed two birds with one stone .


    No, it should be killing three birds with one stone, as it could also make Jiang Su Su unlucky .


    Li Anughed, she was truly interesting .


    "Do you know who she is?" Li Yang saw Li An''s expression and hurriedly asked . Over the days that heid in a dazed state, even when he was sober he didn''t know what exactly had happened . He only had his mind set on torturing the person who had harmed him to this extent, determined to make her pay for her actions!


    "Eldest Jiang Miss pushed the me onto Second Jiang Miss . " Li An didn''t intend to hide it from him and directly told him the perpetrator''s name .


    Eldest Jiang Miss? Li Yang frowned, when he went to the Jiang fu, he had wanted to see both the Jiang sisters . However, he had only seen the Jiang Su Su of unrivalled beauty and elegance, yet did not manage to see Jiang Ruan''s appearance . Hearing Li An''s words, Li Yang spoke with determination, "This cheap person! Why did she want to do this?"


    "Naturally she has her own ns, Elder Brother was only unlucky by coincidence and thus became the victim in this situation . " Li An did not feel any heartache for his elder brother''s situation, instead, he spoke with a tone of nonchnce . This made Li Yang feel even more depressed inside .


    "I must kill her!" Li Yang gritted his teeth and opened his mouth, "This cheap person, I must make her life a living hell!"


    "She is mine . " Li An interrupted his words, "You better behave yourself . " Such an interesting prey, such a clever young woman, how could he allow Li Yang to recklessly ruin[4] her . He would, as if ying with a beast trapped in a cage, slowly extract her talons and fangs, and let her witness her family dying tragically in front of her . . The expression of horror and indignation on the face that always smiles gently would surely be very touching . She would beg for mercy, cry all her tears, and he would little by little crack her straightened backbone, making her moan bitterly and kiss the tip of his toes .


    [4] B��o ti��n ti��n w�� ( �������� ) - to waste natural resources recklessly .


    She was the most exquisite pet, the best prisoner .<novelnext></novelnext>


    Li An''s eyes lit up with perverted passion in them, and when Li Yang saw that expression, he could not help but shiver . Li An nced at him scornfully before turning his body and walking out of the door .


    Li Yang was dazed on the spot . Only after Li An was gone, then he slowly clenched his fist, letting out an expression of indignant resentment . He suddenly thought of something and just like that, his expression changed and he unexpectedlyughed .


    The maidservant who had bled all over the floor, continued to stand in her original position, trembling with fear . She had only felt that Li Yang''s smile was extremely frightening .


    However, Li Yang opened his quilt, "Help me up, I want to see Father ? . "


    * * *


    Jiang Ruan returned to the fu and was going to return to her own courtyard . However, just as she walked to the garden next to the hall, she unexpectedly bumped into Jiang Su Su and Jiang Chao . Jiang Su Su was conversing with Jiang Chao, but upon seeing Jiang Ruan, she smiled, "Da Jiejie . "


    ''Pretend, still pretending!'', Jiang Ruan thought . Jiang Ruan looked at her with cold eyes . She felt tired, and so could not be bothered to act out a show of sisterhood with her . Therefore, she wanted to walk off without sparing her a nce .


    Jiang Su Su was taken aback for a moment, and a trace of resentment shed in her eyes, "Da Jiejie, has Su niang done anything wrong?"


    Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao''s eyes held disdain, while Jiang Ruan continued to ignore her . Due to the capital''s flooding disaster, Jiang Su Su had benefited from the natural disaster and the issue of going to the ancestral temple was dyed . Recently she had been extremely docile and well-behaved, she did everything more carefully and she constantly served Old Jiang Madame . Even in front of Jiang Quan, she was very careful . Jiang Quan originally already loved this daughter tenderly, thus seeing Jiang Su Su like this, he felt even more heartache and had somewhat started to waver from his original decision .


    Her indifferent look appeared very unpleasant to Jiang Su Su''s eyes . She did not know the reason why Jiang Ruan, who was obviously a vige girl and had grown up in the wild, appeared more noblepared to her, a young miss of an affluent family, who lived in luxury and had always had the best teachers . Whenever she was in front of Jiang Ruan, she always felt inferior to her . This was extremely unbearable to Jiang Su Su, who had always chased after the highest status .


    Jiang Chao blocked Jiang Ruan at the front, gloomily saying, "This is the way you talk to your younger di sister?"


    "What does the way I talk refer to? Second Elder Brother, what do you wish to hear?" Jiang Ruan looked at him with a slight smile, "Sweetened words with a hidden dagger[5], Ruan niang has heard numerous . However, I am not a parrot who repeats other people''s words and I am unable to imitate it in a vivid manner . "


    [5] K��u m�� f�� ji��n ( ���۸��� ) - sweet words but with bad intentions .


    "You!" Jiang Chao choked upon hearing her sarcastic words, "Truly presumptuous to the extreme!"


    Jiang Ruan looked at him, the corners of her lips were still slightly curved, yet had a hint of mocking . They were bound to shed all pretense of cordiality sooner orter . Furthermore, it wasn''t as if putting on a facade of being peaceful with one another would really allow them to live in peace with each other . Currently, this pair of brother and sister was not as glorious as before, so why should she be willing to y along with their painstaking act of being respectful and loving siblings .


    "Da Jiejie, what words has Elder Brother said wrong? If you have any dissatisfaction, take it out on Su niang, don''t be angry at Elder Brother . " Jiang Su Su came out to mediate a dispute, yet her words were all trying to sow discord between them .


    "Disgusting . " Jiang Ruan looked at her and said .


    Before this, Jiang Ruan had always maintained a gentle demeanour in front of them;, no matter how much they opposed her, she had never been this direct with her words . However, today, when she said things out loud like this, Jiang Su Su looked up in amazement and saw Jiang Ruan''s gaze of unconcealed hatred, as if looking at a bug in a rotten ditch .


    Jiang Chao could no longer bear it, Jiang Ruan had tested his bottomline time and again . Jiang Chao suddenly moved his hand out, about to viciously p it down .


    However, before he could even attack, his whole body flew out like a kite and knocked against the doorpost with a ''peng'' sound .


    Jiang Xin Zhi strode in and his expression was iparably cold . He looked handsome and he exuded the iron-willed temperament of a soldier with every move . As he walked over step by step, even the manservant did not dare to say a word, and no one helped Jiang Chao who had been sent flying out by Jiang Xin Zhi''s single punch .


    Jiang Su Su held her hand over her mouth and looked at Jiang Xin Zhi with fear .


    Jiang Xin Zhi walked to Jiang Ruan''s side, the cold demeanour from just now immediately disappeared fully . He touched Jiang Ruan''s forehead gently, "Are you alright?"


    Jiang Ruan shook her head, "Dage, does your hand hurt?"


    These two, this brother and sister, interacted with each other as if there was no one else, and almost caused Jiang Chao and his sister to vomit blood . Jiang Xin Zhi then walked in front of Jiang Chao, his steps very steady . No matter how mighty Jiang Chao was, he was still merely a schr, where would he get strength like Jiang Xin Zhi''s . His face showed fear and he subconsciously wanted to back away .


    Seeing Jiang Chao this way, anger red in Jiang Su Su''s eyes . Jiang Chao also red at Jiang Xin Zhi, "You actually dare to raise your hand and hit people!"


    "I have just hit you, so what?" Jiang Xin Zhi''s words were shocking, "Do you want toin to Father? Jiang Chao, are you a three year old kid? Quickly ask Father toe save you . "


    His tone was full of ridicule, the mocking in those words immediately led Jiang Chao to feel so ashamed that his whole face turned red, and the surrounding servants had a hard time holding theirughter in . Jiang Chao choked out, "You�� disrespect your brother����"


    "Do not talk to me with all your virtues and justice[6]," Jiang Xin Zhi said, "You should only tell me whether you are a man . Jiang Chao, today, I will tell you straightforwardly that I have hit you, so what? After today, if you dare to touch Ah Ruan, I''ll hit you everytime I see you . You should know that I am a crude man, I am not as gentlemanly or reserved as you all who have been raised in the Jiang fu . I cannot control the strength of my hand well . With a slip, a life might actually be lost . "


    [6] Ren y�� d��o de ( ������� ) - refers to traditional virtues and propriety


    Jiang Xin Zhi had an army ruffian- like appearance which made all the surrounding servants who were looking at him gape- Jiang Chao also couldn''t believe it . Originally, Jiang Xin Zhi was the gentle and schrly eldest young master of the Jiang family . However, his current demeanour didn''t have even a trace of his past self . That tant threat was not at all like the Jiang Xin Zhi in the past .


    Truly simr to Guan Liang Han . Jiang Ruan witnessed the happenings in front of her with a slight smile, it seemed like during the five years of living in an army camp, the things that Guan Liang Han had taught Jiang Xin Zhi were not only battle tactics .


    Lian Qiao could not help but let out augh with a ''puchi'' sound . Jiang Chao''s face immediately became flushed . Yet at this moment, they abruptly heard Jiang Su Su give an rmed cry, "Father!"


    Then, they saw Jiang Quaning from the other side of the garden and upon seeing Jiang Chao lying on the floor, his face turned gloomy, "What has happened?"


    Jiang Su Su stood up, her eyes brimming with tears, "Su niang doesn''t know how she has angered Da Jiejie . I greeted Da Jiejie, however, Da Jiejie not only ignored Su niang, but even spoke impertinently . Second Elder Brother could not stand it and chided Da Jiejie with a few lines, but who knew that when Eldest Brother came back���� he knocked Second Elder Brother onto the ground without saying anything . "


    Jiang Su Su looked at Jiang Ruan with grievances, "Da Jiejie, what exactly has Su niang done wrong, Su niang will apologise to you . However, Second Elder Brother hasn''t done anything wrong, I beg Da Jiejie to not let Eldest Brother harm Second Elder Brother this way anymore . "


    What a goodpromise[7], every sentence was a directint .


    [7] W��i q�� qi�� qu��n ( ί����ȫ )- make concessionspromise to achieve one''s aim


    Jiang Xin Zhi coldly stared at Jiang Su Su who was sobbing with tears trickling down her face . Jiang Su Su''s skill of reversing ck and white[8] was really not boasted about outrageously . After distorting a few main points, it became a story about this brother and sister pair abusing their power to bully others .


    [8] Di��n d��o h��i b��i ( �ߵ��ڰ� ) - lit . to reverse ck and white (idiom); to misrepresent the facts / to reverse right and wrong .


    Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi had difficulty hiding the despise in their eyes . It was just as Jiang Xin Zhi had said, the pair of brother and sister only knew how toin! Comin! Comin! Truly something only a three year old child would do!


    Jiang Quan after hearing those words, did not say anything else and raged at Jiang Ruan and the other, "Unfilial son! Unfilial daughter! Kneel!"


    There was some disappointment in Jiang Xin Zhi''s eyes . He knew that Jiang Quan had not liked him and his meimei since they were young . Thinking that because he was a son, he felt that maybe it was because he was blocking Jiang Chao''s path that made Jiang Quan act in this way . However, Jiang Ruan was a girlpletely without any threat, yet, Jiang Quan actually allowed Jiang Chao, the brother and sister pair, to bully Jiang Ruan without care!


    So this is how Jiang Ruan had been living all those years!


    A spark of fury grew in Jiang Xin Zhi''s eyes, and he pulled Jiang Ruan behind him in a protective stance, coldly ring at Jiang Quan .


    Jiang Quan, seeing the situation, raged, "Rebel! Rebel!"


    Jiang Ruan stood out from behind Jiang Xin''s body and said, "Father has only heard Second Younger Sister''s one sided statement, isn''t it too biased? If it was on normal days and there was only Ruan niang, these words could be dismissed . However, Dage is here as well . We brother and sister versus them brother and sister, both have the same number of people, both are the Jiang family''s daughter and son, why is it that we do not have the right to speak up?"


    She smiled, "Just now it was obviously Second Younger Sister who was rude to me, and Second Elder Brother still wanted to p me . Dage only acted out of anxiety . However, who knew that Second Elder Brother, a man, would have such a weak and fragile body, and end up flying away . " Jiang Ruan said with joy, "I know that Second Younger Sister has been possessed by an evil spirit, thus her insolent remarks were probably that evil spirit''s act of mischief . This is perhaps why she refuses to acknowledge it . After all, even though Ruan niang is courageous, I am also afraid of being stained by that filthy spirit . "


    Jiang Su Su''s body became rigid, and Jiang Ruan looked towards Jiang Chao, "Second Elder Brother as well, in future you must train your body more . After all, this concerns the Jiang fu''s future . You flew away after being touched slightly, this truly causes one to worry . However, luckily you didn''t injure either of your little fingers or toes . "


    She stood next to her tall and imposing brother who had a soldierly bearing, smiling gently and causing the three people on the opposite side to be so furious that their faces turned white .

 Chapter 87.1

    Chapter 87.1


    In the time it took for a single stick of incense to burn, Jiang Xin Zhi took Jiang Ruan and left without a care and the slightest loss or disadvantage, leaving behind Jiang Quan who was suffocating from suppressed anger. Unfortunately the Jiang Zhi Xin of today had received meritorious aplishment from the army, and his temperament had greatly changed. No longer was he that easy to handle. Yet, Jiang Su Su even thought to add fuel to the fire, "Father, look at Da Jiejie��."


    "Shut up!" Jiang Quan was still raging. Seeing Jiang Su Su''s weak and feeble stature he couldn''t help feeling even more agitated as he stated, "If you''re stained by a filthy spirit, don''t walk around. Go back to your own courtyard!" After that, he red at Jiang Chao and quickly left.


    Jiang Su Su could only watch Jiang Quan leave with astonishment while a trace of hatred shed in Jiang Chao''s eyes. The two siblings kept silent, but, at that very moment, they hated both Jiang Xin Zhi and Jiang Ruan bitterly.


    * * *


    After a peaceful night, the next day at first light when Jiang Ruan woke up, Lu Zhu stepped in with rose pastries[1]. "The rain is easing. It looks as though it''s going to stop."


    [1] T/N: Rose pastry/tart may refer to amon pastry formed like a rose made of flour and beans instead of the Yunnan rose petal filled pastry.


    She looked somewhat worried, knowing a little of Jiang Ruan''s n. How great would it be if the rain stopped now.


    Jiang Ruan smiled faintly and looked out from the window. The dense raindrops had be sparse. The water dripped down much slower from the eaves. The air started to be milder, sweeping away the dark clouds from the past few days. It seemed that the sky would clear up before long.


    Lian Qiao handed the boiled red dates and cassia honey to Jiang Ruan. "It''s not the time yet. Just wait."


    Jiang Ruan took a sip of the honey water and tapped her fingers on the table unconsciously.


    Hmm, the rain looked like it''s going to clear up, but actually�� it was the rising wind that foreshadowed theing storm.


    * * *


    On the edge of the Bo Chang reservoir, the reservoir chief wiped his sweat, running back and forth eagerly, constantly ttering the highly respected nobles in front of him. "The water has been brought under control and the reservoir is very stable. After observing the rain over the past few days, it seems to have dwindled down a lot and it will probably clear up soon. The flood control is all due to the work of His Highness, Eighth Prince, and Second Young Master Li."


    Xuan Li smiled gently. "I''m just doing what I''m supposed to do."


    The reservoir chief smiled like a blooming chrysanthemum when he heard this. His praise was even more dazzling. "Your Highness is modest. The lives of the people around the reservoir are in Your Highness'' hands. It is a blessing for the people to have such a man devoted to the people like Your Highness in the Great Jin dynasty. Later, this official will report Your Highness'' meritorious deeds to the court without fail." He was full of thoughts; everyone knew that the Crown Prince was not in favour. Nowadays, the most powerful in the pce were Eighth Prince and Fifth Prince. Even though Fifth Prince was decent, in terms of authority in front of the emperor, he stillgged behind Eighth Prince''s birth mother.


    After some consideration, Eighth Prince had a better chance of winning. Now that Xuan Li had done a good job in this matter, he should take the opportunity to please him. If he were favoured, his official career would be smooth sailing in the future. When he thought of this, the reservoir chief smiled even more sincerely.


    Xuan Li''s smile was like a spring breeze. He neither denied nor approved it. There were a lot of people watching the bustling scene by the side of the reservoir. These days, Xuan Li made great efforts in flood control and the people witnessed it personally. They were both apprehensive and grateful for those in high positions who came down in person. Common people were always the easiest to satisfy. In addition, the reservoir chief excessively boasted about Xuan Li''s merits and so the people were even more grateful to him.


    Receiving the admiring and respectful gazes from the people, Xuan Li''s smile deepened. Pride shed in his eyes. This smile appeared very amiable when it came into the people''s view. Praises extolling the meritorious deeds of the gentle, handsome, and noble Eighth Prince rang out in the midst of the people.


    In contrast, Li An, walking beside Xuan Li, still wore a gloomy expression. His expression made Xuan Li seem even more kind and approachable. While the people in the reservoir were giving praises one after another, there was an inopportune voice. "Disaster! Disaster!"


    The voice was not ear-piercing in the midst of the praises, but it was exceptionally clear. Xuan Li turned his head to look at the spot where the person spoke from with a barely visible frown.


    People gradually stopped speaking when they heard this. They saw a yellow-robed monking slowly from the crowd. He looked kind-hearted, his robe was clean without any dust, and he acted like a Buddha sitting on a white lotus, with a faint aura of holiness.


    Someone in the crowd recognized him and spoke out, "Isn''t this Great Master Hui Jue? Why is Great Master Hui Jue here?"


    "It really is Great Master Hui Jue! He is the senior monk in the capital. It''s Great Master Hui Jue who prophecies miraculous things!"


    "What did Great Master Hui Jue mean by ''disaster''?"


    Xuan Li and Li An stared at this unexpected visitor. Hui Jue''s reputation was now very popr all over the aristocratic families in the capital, especially those families who worshipped the Buddha. They knew that this monk was very capable. However, Xuan Li and Li An were atheists and had no fear of supernatural beings, so they saw Hui Jue as amon swindler.


    Hui Jue put his palms together. "Amitabha Buddha, this poor monk made a divinationst night. The divination showed the collision of Western Dragon''s vital energy, while the Water Dragon raised its head. I''m afraid there will be a big storm. It will be dangerous; the dam may even be at risk of copsing."


    "What?" The woman with the baby in her arms immediately panicked and said, "Is everything Great Master just said true?"


    Hui Jue put his palms together and nodded in deferential manner.


    Xuan Li and Li An walked slowly towards Hui Jue. When they got near him, Xuan Li smiled gently. "Did everything Great Master just say, true?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "A monk never tells lies." Hui Jue answered faintly.


    Xuan Li and Li An looked at each other. Li An suddenly stared at Hui Jue. "Great Master, what do you suggest we do next?"


    "Disaster has arrived and is imminent. We should not treat the lives of thousands of people downstream of the reservoir as a trifling matter. Please evacuate those families near the reservoir overnight to a higher ground so as to avoid flooding."


    On hearing this, Li An chuckled.


    Xuan Li looked at Li An and smiled. He still appeared gentle, but there was a chill in his voice. "Does Great Master know the fate of disturbing people''s hearts?"


    Hui Jue returned his gaze indifferently, neither avoiding nor yielding. He was as lucid as the lotus that rose above the profane world.


    Xuan Li initially thought he was amon swindler. But when he saw that the Buddhist monk possessed a remarkable temperament and repeatedly insisted that the people downstream be relocated, he became suspicious. His subconscious told him that this man must have been someone that Fifth Prince sent over to rob his merit. Moving all of themoners'' families was not a trifling matter. If he really did so, when everything turned out to be safe and sound, not only would the people''s power be wasted, but he would also be sneered at by everyone under the heavens that he was gullible, believing the evil monk''s lies.


    Staring at Hui Jue''s face, Xuan Li felt increasingly repulsed. The Astronomical Bureau''s[2] personnel also said that the rain showed a sign of stopping. As his meritorious deed was in in sight, Fifth Prince wanted to meddle? That''s treating his people as idiots!


    [2] T/N: Astronomy in China has history. As tradition dictated that the rulers of China, first kings andter emperors, should receive their political mandate from the sky, astronomy soon became a dominant science in China. The main responsibility of political power was to keep the Earth in total harmony with the sky. This obligation was called the ''Mandate of Heaven'' and the emperor himself was called Tian Zi ����, the Son of Heaven. The stars themselves were bestowed with astrological meaning, both enabling predictions that influenced daily life as well as major political strategies, and thus astronomy swiftly became a powerful political tool. One very positive consequence of the Mandate of Heaven on Chinese history was the appointment of a special group of imperial officers who included astronomers, astrologers and meteorologists. These officials were ordered by the emperor to monitor the sky, looking for astrological omens and astronomical phenomena. More details here.


    "Is there any evidence for Great Master Hui Jue to say so?" Xuan Li was calm andposed.


    Hui Jue bowed his head. "Amitabha Buddha. It''s a divination using the trigrams. The divination image has been revealed, this poor monk has no evidence."


    "If there is no evidence, your remarks are the equivalent to deluding the public with lies." Xuan Li spoke. Fifth Prince''s trick was so clumsy, he simply didn''t put too much thought into it.


    "Great Master is not that kind of person!"


    "Yes, everything Great Master said hase true!"


    "What Great Master said must be true!"


    To Xuan Li''s surprise, most of the crowd went along with Hui Jue. Even though his brows wrinkled, Xuan Li remained calm and collected. Did Fifth Prince invite such a person to use Hui Jue''s reputation to force him to give this order?


    He sneered in his heart. Unfortunately for them, he had never been manipted by others! "Without any evidence, it''s just empty rhetoric, Great Master. Out of the mouthes evil." Xuan Li still wanted to settle the matter easily, to maintain his image as a good nobleman.


    Hui Jue sighed. "Themoners praise the benefactor[3] for his wisdom and determination as well as his kindness to the people. Isn''t it worth taking a risk for the lives of thousands of people in the lower reaches of the Bo Chang Reservoir?"


    [3] Sh��zh�� ( ʩ�� ) - benefactor (term used by a monk to address ayperson).


    Xuan Li''s expression changed. The crowd around him looked at him with less affection than before, reced by a look of suspicion, anger and doubt.


    The monk was stirring up public opinion and provoking his supporters!


    However, before he could give a response, Li An gave an order. "Where did this evil monke from? He unexpectedly made rude remarks to His Highness. Somebody, arrest this evil monk for me!"


    The corners of Xuan Li''s lips rose up slightly. There were many things that were inconvenient for him to do, but Li An could do most of them. He kept Li An not only because of his rare intelligence, but also because he was an expert at perceiving the will of the people.


    The crowd was agitated. Xuan Li spoke out at the right time, "Great Master is a monk, and I will not treat a monk rudely. But, if Great Master continues to spout nonsense, it will have a great impact onw and order in the capital. I will find a ce for Great Master to rest and recuperate for a few days. When the rain stops, it''s not toote for Great Master toe out again. "


    Hui Jue bowed his head. "Amitabha Buddha, this poor monk is a mere mortal and has no scruples about dying. But, thousands of people in the lower reaches of the reservoir should be evacuated tonight or there will be many lives unsettled."


    A glimmer of light shed in Xuan Li''s eyes. He spoke gently. "From today on, people in the lower reaches of the reservoir are not allowed to leave. Those who leave will be deemed as breaking the rules and will be cut down."


    It had be a tit-for-tat confrontation.


    Now that the water situation had stabilized, if the monk''s lunatic ravings disturbed the original calm of the people''s sentiment, it would be very disadvantageous to the "merit" he had created.

 Chapter 87.2

    Chapter 87.2


    Hui Jue looked at him nonchntly though no one could see the cold sweat dripping all over his back under his monastic robe.


    But after thinking about it all night, he finally made up his mind before dawn. The terms offered by Jiang Ruan were too attractive. Everyone rushed towards benefit and all the bustle in the world is for profit. Thus if he could really cure his son''s illness because of this, it would be a huge profit.


    Although he had no clue who was behind Jiang Ruan, judging from the previous events, this young miss was still so powerful. The person behind her must not be an ordinary person. Even if the opponent was Eighth Prince, wealth was always obtained by taking risk, not to mention it would be an enormous amount of riches.


    Hui Jue had travelled all the way to the imperial capital from Yuzhou. He had swindled for decades and never made any slip-ups. First, he understood some Buddhist texts. Second, he was skillful in deception. The most important thing was that he was bold and scrupulous. The truth was confused with the false, the false became the truth. Even those who were skilled in this field could hardly see the ws.


    But today, when facing the royal family, he couldn''t help feeling uneasy and confused. However, due to his many years of experience, in the end, those emotions left no trace on his face. The morepassionately Hui Jue spoke, the more Xuan Li felt that the monk harboured sinister designs. In the end, Xuan Li didn''t take his advice, thus, his purpose was achieved.


    Jiang Ruan once reminded him that Xuan Li was a man who paid attention to fame. As someone who pursued perfection, while he might detain him in full view of the public, Xuan Li would certainly not treat him as a criminal. Otherwise, there would be great anger amongst the people. Furthermore, even if Xuan Li really did want to punish him, it would be in three days. But, in three days, would Xuan Li still have the chance to punish him?


    His sess or failure depended on this. Hui Jue shook his head, sighed, sped his hands, and silently followed Li An''s imperial guards.


    The people who surrounded the reservoir''s vicinity had no affection in their eyes at the moment, only panic. They were talking about the possibility of the dam copsing in three days. For a moment, people went into panic. Xuan Li felt upset. For some reason, a vague sense of foreboding rose and he nced at Li An. Li An understood and said with a somber look. "Didn''t you hear what His Highness said just now? Don''t listen to rumors and stir up trouble. Over the next three days, anyone who dares to take a step to leave will be punished by thew!"


    Li An''s face wasn''t as amiable as Xuan Li. Both his looks and tone of voice were gloomy and oppressive, even somewhat ferocious. The people immediately fell silent due to fear.


    Xuan Li waved his hand and said, "Let''s go back."


    At the same time, the reservoir chief who had been ashen-faced earlier followed him in a hurry, fawning all the way.


    Although the crowd was still in a panic, because of Li An''s orders as well as being surrounded by soldiers, they felt uneasy and soon dispersed. When the crowd disbanded, two people stayed where they were. A man in a somber ck robe, with a cold and detached facial expression, looked at the reservoir thoughtfully.


    Next to him was a man who looked like a guard. "Master, Jin Yi and Jin Er have already checked. There is nothing wrong with the dam."


    Xiao Shao replied, "Watch carefully what''s going on here." If there was no problem with the dam, it was not caused by humans. There was also a hypothesis that the rain would suddenly increase. He looked into the distance, his long eyshes drooping, hiding the depth of his eyes.


    "Let''s go."


    * * *


    In the Jiang fu, Lu Zhu told Jiang Ruan what she had just heard and said with excitement, "Great Master Hui Jue has made an appearance. Eighth Prince has detained him. Will he confess?"


    "No." Jiang Ruan answered.


    Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi were both worried. They heard Jiang Ruan say, "Xuan Li is too deep and naturally suspicious. He will not deal with Huij Jue so quickly, but even if he did, Hui Jue is able to distinguish his priorities. If he can''t bear it, he''ll be a rotten corpse. If he survives, he''ll be extremely rich. He''s a smart man and naturally knows how to make a choice."


    As a matter of fact, in her previous life, Xuan Li controlled Hui Jue''s entrance to the imperial court but Hui Jue''s position was not smooth sailing. There were numerous voices of opposition in the court as well as countless overt and covert attacks against him. However, Hui Jue still achieved the position of the Grand Preceptor.


    Such a person onlycked courage for now, but his nature was remarkably unyielding.


    Wouldn''t it be better in this life to use Xuan Li''s arrow and aim it at himself?


    Her gaze suddenly turned cold. Lu Zhu noticed it and said, "Miss, one more thing, this servant met Fifth Yiniang on the way. She said that Master received a letter today, saying that he would marry off Miss to the Grand Councillor fu�� it''s to the Eldest Young Master Li. Master seems to be preparing to send the marriage proposal[1] over."


    [1] G��ng t?e (����) - written marriage proposal on which are stated the year, month, day and hour of one''s birth<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Ridiculous!" Lian Qiao couldn''t help saying, "Miss is still so young. Any ordinary official family would not marry off a daughter from a di wife so early!"


    Jiang Ruan showed a faint smile. Jiang Quan made this decision only after he had received the letter. Li An loved to torture people slowly. This must not have been his idea. She assumed Eldest Young Master Li, sick and bed-ridden, had finally awoken and was ready for revenge.


    Shifting the disaster to the East of the Yangtze river (i.e., transferring one''s misfortune to another), that Jiang Su Su mother and daughter pair still wouldn''t get what they''re looking for.


    "Miss, you absolutely shouldn''t," Bai Zhi said anxiously. "It would be better to ask Eldest Young Master no, ask Master?"


    "What''s the hurry?" Jiang Ruan was calm and unruffled. "If he wants me to join the Li household upon marriage, it also depends whether he has that fate."


    "The marriage proposal is almost there," Bai Zhi said hurriedly. "Master is so ruthless that he wants to let Miss jump into the pit of fire instead of Second Miss. The people of Yan Hua Yuan will be even happier to see it happen. Miss, you have to n for yourself!"


    Jiang Ruan looked at her anxious appearance and suddenly gave her a faint smile. "Don''t you believe me? What about making a bet with me? "


    Bai Zhi was stunned.


    "I bet that in three days, Jiang Quan will cry, begging them to withdraw the marriage proposal," Jiang Ruan said.


    * * *


    In Yan Hua Yuan, at that very moment, the atmosphere that had been bleak a few days before was unusually harmonious. Jiang Su Su nestled up in Xia Yan''s arms and asked, "So to say, Jiang Ruan will marry Li Yang, that cripple, soon?"


    Xia Yan took a look at her reproachfully. "Keep your voice down a bit." Even so, she couldn''t help smiling. "Yes, the Li family is not an ordinary ce. If she goes in, it will be no different from brothel prostitutes. Li Dong��" Realizing something, she suddenly stopped and nced at Jiang Su Su.


    Although Jiang Su Su knew nothing about the affairs between men and women, she guessed a little from Xia Yan''s words. Instead of being shy, she smiled with satisfaction.


    "Is that so? She harmed me and my elder brother, creating enmity between Maternal Grandfather and us. Even inside the fu, she''s extremely arrogant. Wouldn''t it be letting her off too lightly by keeping her alive?"


    "When she enters the Grand Councillor fu, her life will be so painful that she''d rather be dead," Xia Yan said coldly, "Li Yang hates her to the bone. How can she get any benefit? At that time, even if you trample her under your foot, no one would dare to say anything."


    Jiang Su Su Su''s beautiful eyes shed and seemed to be extremely happy. Suddenly, she thought of something. "What about Jiang Xin Zhi? If he knows about it, he won''t leave the matter at that."


    "Your father and I have decided to keep it from him for now. After we are done with this matter, it won''t be toote to deal with that little bit*h."


    Xia Yan stroked Jiang Su Su''s head. "Su''er, whoever harms you, Mother will make her pay a thousand times a hundredfold the price."


    Jiang Su Su nodded cunningly and nestled in Xia Yan''s arms with a twinkling of malice in her eyes.


    No matter how arrogant those two siblings were, the one in charge of the Jiang fu was her mother. There was also Jiang Quan at the top. What about being a Deputy General, what about his military achievements? If her father wanted Jiang Ruan to marry a cripple, she had no other option but to marry!


    Having Jiang Ruan enter the Grand Councillor fu was also helping her to aplish her goal. Now, the marriage proposal had been sent to the Grand Councillor fu. Jiang Quan had an unshakeable determination to use Jiang Ruan as an exchange for an alliance with the Li family. Jiang Ruan wouldn''t be able to escape disaster this time!


    ? "Mother, I want to see it right now, Jiang Ruan''s tragic fate after marrying into the Grand Councillor fu." Jiang Su Su imed.


    "Soon." A sinister smile appeared in Xia Yan''s lips. "The marriage proposal has been sent over. The date has also been set up by your father and Grand Councillor Li. Li Yang hates Jiang Ruan to the bone and his desire to torture her is even stronger. In my opinion, he will marry Jiang Ruan back to his home as soon as possible. I will take the opportunity to talk to your father about it, so that no unpredictable change may happen." Her voice became slower and overcast. "However, marriage is ordered by parents and arranged by the matchmaker. No matter how long the night is, it will be a dreamless night."

 Chapter 88.1

    Chapter 88.1


    In the General fu.


    Zhao Guang stared intently at the letter before him. Zhao Yuan Jia and his two siblings, along with Zhao Yi, stood on either side, with identical serious expressions.


    After quite a while, Zhao Guang heaved a long sigh and said, "Let''s just do what''s written in the letter."


    "Zufu," Zhao Yi said in surprise. "Even if what Biaomei said previously is correct, if she should be wrong this time, the Zhao family will not be able to bear the consequences and usations of sending out troops due to a private message."


    "I believe that child." Ever since Jiang Ruan visited the General fu and disclosed the inside story of Zhao Mei''s mistreatment, Zhao Guang seemed to have aged by a decade. This General, who was normally in robust spirits, now bore an expression which hinted at hidden hardship.


    "Don''t worry," Zhao Yuan Ping said unexpectedly, with augh. "Not only does this situation concern us, she has even called upon Eldest Nephew into the action, so she would never put her dage in apromising situation. Our Zhao family is a family of high-ranking military officials; there is nothing amiss if a situation should suddenly arise which requires us to call a small section of our troops to duty. If nothing actually transpires, we can plead that we were misled by an anonymous and maliciously sent letter; if something does happen, then we would have rescued arge group of citizens. Whatever the case, our gain will be more than any possible loss."


    Zhao Yuan Ping, as the most astute Zhao family male, had the custom of scrutinising the pros and cons of every situation. It made him seem like a shrewd businessman, but no one had ever doubted his way of looking at things. Since he and Zhao Guang had spoken in this manner, no one else expressed an opinion on the matter. A decision was thus made.


    "If you send troops to Bo Chang Reservoir tonight, by daybreak tomorrow, Eighth Prince will also have sent men to defend it. Don''t confront them in open conflict, just kill them all in the shortest possible time," Zhao Guang said to Zhao Yuan Jia.


    "Won''t that bring us into direct conflict with Eighth Prince?" Zhao Yuan Jia frowned as he continued, "I''m afraid that incurring hatred in this direct way bodes ill for the future. Until now, the General fu has maintained a neutral position in the imperial court by not seeking favour, but also by not rejecting it when bestowed, either. However, after tonight, we will be in conflict with Xuan Li. Henceforth, when we meet, the atmosphere between us will be hostile[1], and who knows how many casualties there will be."


    [1] Dao guang jian ying (���⽣Ӱ ) - lit. the glint and sh of cold steel; heatedbat.


    "So, if we yield, he will simply let the General fu go?" Zhao Guang asked in response. "Go on, just do what the letter says."


    Zhao Yuan Jia and the others exchanged nces, following which, they seemed toe to an agreement and exited the study. Once alone, Zhao Guang once again dropped his gaze to the letter before him. In her letter, Jiang Ruan had asked them to dispose of all of Eighth Prince''s men quickly and efficiently. No one was to be spared, and they were not to be given the opportunity to seek external aid. Naturally, he understood Jiang Ruan''s reason for making this request. If Xuan Li''s subordinates were given the opportunity to call in other people, Xuan Li would undoubtedly not allow the Zhao family to move the citizens from the lower reaches of the reservoir to another location.


    As for quietly dispatching all of Eighth Prince''s men, if the reservoir really did copse on the second day, there was the great chance of saying that all the bodies had been swept away. Since dead men tell no tales, Xuan Li would only be able to keep his suspicions and grievances to himself, and suffer in silence. Zhao Guang sighed deeply. He admired Jiang Ruan''s ingenious mind, and was also astonished at the decisiveness with which she ordered a kill. However, she was still so young. When Zhao Yu Long and Zhao Fei Zhou were her age, they had been innocent and naive youngsters who had never even tasted anxiety.


    There were too many mysterious things about Jiang Ruan which the General could not fathom, but he did not intend topel her to tell him more. If there should be a day when Jiang Ruan truly epted them as her close rtives, there would be no need to ask, for she would tell them of her own volition. However, he did not know if there would ever be such a day.


    The scene in the General fu was thus. Naturally, in the Jiang fu, the situation was different.


    On his way back to the fu, Jiang Xin Zhi had spotted a vendor selling furong steamed cakes[2] and bought several slices for Jiang Ruan. When Zhao Mei was still alive, Jiang Ruan had loved eating the furong steamed cakes sold in Yang Liu Lane. Through the years, thene had undergone much change, but the couple who sold the cakes were still there. When they saw Jiang Xin Zhi, they recognised him straightaway, and evenughingly chided him for not bringing his younger sister to visit them after so many years.


    [2] Fu rong zheng gao (ܽ������) - Fu Rong is a district in Changsha, Hunan, and also means ''Hibiscus''. This seems to be a steamed sponge cake found in the northeast region of China, and which probably incorporates hibiscus in some form. Here''s a link to the recipe in case anyone wants to try.


    As Jiang Xin Zhi recalled this encounter, he shook his head andughed. Jiang Ruan received the cakes from him and ced them to one side. She looked at Jiang Xin Zhi and said, with a small smile, "Dage, be more careful tonight."


    Jiang Xin Zhi was wearing a traditional long gown in deep blue, embroidered with pine trees. He looked so cultured and refined, yet, under that soft and genteel gown was his imprable military armor. Tonight, there would be an attack. Although it was not the same as the bold and decisive manoeuvres on a battlefield, it would still be immeasurably dangerous. Heughed and rubbed Jiang Ruan''s head as he said, "I understand. So, in your heart, your dage is such an ipetent person?"


    Jiang Ruan also smiled slightly as she took in the warmth of Jiang Xin Zhi''s gaze. She propped up her chin with one hand, and with a rarely observed yfulness of tone said, "In my heart, Dage will forever be the epitome of manliness, a man with an indomitable[3] spirit."


    [3] Ding tian li di ( �������� ) - lit. able to hold up both the heavens and the earth; fig. an indomitable spirit, dauntless.


    When Jiang Xin Zhi had been informed of Jiang Ruan''s n, he had agreed without any objection. This despite the fact that he had never even considered whether or not there would be heavy rainfall the next day, or why the dam would actually copse. Whatever Jiang Ruan said, he agreed with. On this earth, perhaps Jiang Xin Zhi was the only person who would trust her unconditionally, and was willing to do his utmost to ede to every one of her requests.


    "Dage stole General Guan''s official seal, but you don''t have to send too many troops, just a small number will do," Jiang Ruan said. "However, after the event, General Guan will definitely be furious, Dage . . . will probably feel greatly wronged for a while."


    In her previous life, she had seldom caught a glimpse of the Emperor while in the pce. She had only heard Xuan Li say that the Emperor was highly suspicious by nature. The Zhao family was one of the founding families of the nation, and ever since their return to the capital city many years prior, they had amassed great power and influence. Although the Emperor still seemed to look fondly towards this ''revered'' family, who could tell how genuine and sincere his thoughts were. However, Guan Liang Han was different. Firstly, he had been away for a long time defending the frontier regions and had very little contact with the influential forces in the capital city. Secondly, he was somewhat straightforward and outspoken by nature, which is why the Emperor had such trust in him.


    After her n seeded, depending on the Zhao family''s meritorious contributions would not be enough, Guan Liang Han would have to be involved as well. If they could establish a connection with Guan Liang Han, the Emperor would be inclined to view them with greater lenience. Moreover, if Jiang Xin Zhi were to step in personally, this would have great advantages for his future official career.


    People always say that one should rise upward one step at a time, and not act with undue haste. Jiang Xin Zhi had already been promoted to Deputy General, as well as achieved great military merit. If preventing a flood by controlling the water saved thousands of lives in the lower reaches of the reservoir, it would naturally be an act worthy of reward. In this way, the first step would be taken into the highest echelon of power in the Great Jin dynasty, and he would certainly stand higher than others.


    While Jiang Xin Zhi was doing this for her, she was also paving the way for him.


    Moreover, the first course of action would be to tread on the flesh and blood of the Grand Councilor fu in order to advance.


    * * *


    The Eighth Prince fu in the capital city.


    Xuan Li sat at the table and sipped leisurely from the cup of tea in his hands. Li An had spoken to him for the entire afternoon. He saw that the next day would be the ''third day'' that the monk had spoken of, but the rain was gradually bing lighter, and seemed to be almost stopping entirely.


    His brow slowly smoothed out. This manoeuvre of Fifth Prince was absolutely useless. After tomorrow, the minister in charge of recording the flood controls would report this matter to the imperial court, his poprity among themon people would rocket, and he would garner even more supporters in court. Once he finally put that monk he had ced under house arrest in jail for interrogation by torture, if he could get him to supply Fifth Prince''s name, then everything would be perfect.


    However, what Li An had said still rang in his ears. "Your Highness must not underestimate the eldest di daughter of the Jiang family. That girl is deceitful and cunning, and is merciless when taking action. If you leave her alone, she will be a huge thorn in your side in future. If you can hold on to her and use her, she might be of great assistance to you."


    He was not sure what Li An had been hinting at. A faintly smiling face came to mind of an immature and inexperienced[4] girl. How was it possible that she would be someone who could render ''great assistance''?


    [4] Ru xiu wei gan ( ���� ) - lit. the smell of mother''s milk has not yet dried; still wet behind the ears, immature and inexperienced.


    Xuan Li sneered slightly. He did not know why, but he felt a hint of unease. His subordinate entered the room and said, "Your Highness, the reservoir has been inspected and everything is in order. Soldiers have been sent to keep watch, and nothing unusual has been reported."


    Xuan Li waved his hand. "You may leave."


    He had ordered a troop of soldiers to position themselves near the reservoir in order to thwart any potential action, so everything was absolutely foolproof. After quite a whileter, he tamped down the unsettled feeling in his heart and gradually started to smile.


    They were nothing but a troupe of prancing clowns so there was no need to waste time thinking about them.


    * * *


    In another quiet and secluded courtyard in the capital city, several men dressed as imperial bodyguards were guarding the gate. Within the room, the fragrant steam from a cup of tea spiraled up like incense. A yellow-robed monk was silently reciting Buddist texts as he sat facing the window.


    This person''s appearance was tranquil despite his vtile situation, and he possessed the bearing of a senior monk. In the midst of his recitation, he suddenly stopped, and his eyes flew open.


    The imperial bodyguards had not ckened in guarding the gate as night approached. Under the curtain of darkness, it was hard to see clearly. In the light of the rednterns hanging from the eaves, one could make out the floating drizzle of fine rain, so fine that it almost seemed to disappear


    It looked as if the rain was about to stop.


    As Hui Jue silently watched the rain, he slowly stretched his fingers which had been tightly clutching his prayer beads. His perspiration had pooled in his palm.


    After tonight, if the heavy downpour did not arrive as predicted, he understood more clearly than anyone else what awaited him.


    These past few days, every once in a while, someone woulde and speak to him. Although these persons'' manner of speech was mild, there was an undertone of threat and a subtle pressure. He could only feign ignorance. Unexpectedly, they did not make things difficult for him.


    Xuan Li was the kind of person who ced great importance on reputation. Until tomorrow, he would treat Hui Jue with all due respect. After tomorrow, Hui Jue would be the bringer of disaster, the evil monk who had lost all popr sympathy, and no punishment would be too excessive for him.


    Hui Jue narrowed his eyes slightly. This was all a game, and it seemed to him that he was on the verge of losing.


    However, he had no choice but to endure. If he were to change his tune now, whoever was behind Jiang Ruan would inevitably vent his anger on his son.


    He once again closed his eyes and slowly, very slowly, silently recited the sacred texts.


    * * *<novelnext></novelnext>


    In the Jinying Wang fu.


    Xiao Shao silently perused the letter in his hand as the pigeon on his table cooed, gu gu, gu gu.


    After some time, he said, "Take my official seal, and ask General Guan toe here."


    A Jin Yi guard received the order and left. Xiao Shao stretched out his hand and tapped the letter with slender fingers, his eyes cold and detached.


    Jiang Xin Zhi, Zhao Yuan Jia?


    The continuous rain seemed to have cleansed the night sky over the capital city. In particr, as the rain had decreased in severity over recent days, tonight''s sky was exceedingly clear and limpid, as if, in the very next second, a luminous moon would be seen hanging from the branches of the willow tree by theke.


    The area surrounding Bo Chang reservoir was tranquil and without movement. The barely discernible raindrops fell lightly on the surface of the water, setting off shallow waves, just like the tender and intimate chat between two lovers.


    Armed imperial bodyguards were patrolling the edge of the reservoir, while the people in the lower reaches of the reservoir had already entered dreand.


    Into this still and silent scene, from a distance, came the sudden sound, ''pu tong'', as if something had dropped into the water. One of the imperial bodyguards, who was standing by the water''s edge, lifted up his sleepy eyes to say to the person next to him, "What was that sound just now?"


    Hispanion waved his hand and said, "I don''t know, why don''t you go have a look."


    The imperial bodyguard rubbed the sleep from his eyes as he moved forwards until he reached the ce where the sound had originated. He peered into the depths and eximed, "What''s going on?"


    A faint shimmer of ripples disturbed the surface of the water. By the feeble light of the torch, it looked as if there was something there. The imperial bodyguard brought his torch closer to the surface of the water and bent over to take a better look. Suddenly, he felt something cold against his neck, but before his brain coulde to any realisation, his body had already copsed.


    The new arrival dragged him to one side and swiftly peeled off his clothes and put them on before taking up the torch.


    After a while, the other imperial bodyguard saw hisrade whom he had sent off to investigate the sound returning slowly.


    "Why did it take you so long? What was it just now?" the imperial bodyguard asked.


    The returning imperial bodyguard only shook his head and yawned.


    "Be careful, if someone finds out that you dozed off while on night duty, you and I will be in trouble," the first imperial bodyguard said unhappily.


    The returning imperial bodyguard moved his torch forwardzily, so that only the faintest glimmer of light fell on his face, which thus remained indistinct.


    The first imperial bodyguard carried on with his garrulous speech, when he suddenly felt that something was amiss and turned his head sharply. "Something''s not right! You are not . . ."


    The sound stopped abruptly.


    A dagger protruded from his abdomen. The stranger who was wearing hisrade''s clothes eyed him dispassionately.


    The imperial bodyguard struggled to reach the signal re hidden in his clothes, but before he could do so, another hand had already snatched it away.


    Then, in the distance, from the darkness of the area surrounding Bo Chang reservoir, ghostly figures with dark shadows emerged, just like the strands of a big woven, approaching the reservoir with nary a sound.


    The muffled sound of closebat echoed in the darkness.


    This night, someone set out in military attire, bringing with him three hundred elite troops, andy in ambush at Bo Chang reservoir. In a one-sided massacre, with rapidly shing knives, fresh blood flowed freely.


    This night, someone slept soundly, in a warm and refined fu. The smoke from incense rose in spirals, and a good night''s rest was enjoyed.


    This night, the homes of the people at Bo Chang reservoir were infiltrated by countless ck shadows, and the people were moved away in the darkness.


    This night, in the courtyard of arge, luxurious fu, a yellow-robed monk closed his eyes and recited Buddhist scriptures, remaining in silent meditation for the entire night.


    This night, the breeze wafted gently, the raindrops were as delicate as silk thread, and the night was full of pathos. Some people had good dreams, while others remained sleepless.


    Then, as morning broke on the next day, a loud sound came from the east, and startled awake the still-slumbering residents of the capital city.


    The rain poured down in torrents, as if bowl after bowl of water was being upended.


    With a bang, the entire dam of Bo Chang reservoir copsed from the centre outwards, as if it were nothing but a frail partition. The stored waterbined with the rain water and surged forth with a tremendous rumble, bing a huge wave in the twinkling of an eye. In a sh, the waterpletely engulfed the innumerable homes of the people in the lower reaches of the reservoir.


    Like a thunderp, the news of Bo Chang reservoir''s copse spread through the capital in an instant. The deluge of rainwater had not only inundated the lower reaches, even other areas which were slightly lower in elevation were also affected.


    When the news reached her, Jiang Ruan was in her residence eating furong steamed cake.


    In the end, she had not eaten the previous evening''s steamed cake. This morning, although the cake was somewhat cold, when paired with hot tea, it had a special vour.


    When Jiang Xin Zhi returned, his clothes werepletely soaked. He changed into a set of dry clothes and immediately went to visit Jiang Ruan even though his hair was still wet. Upon entering the courtyard and noticing what she was doing, he said, "Why are you eating cold food? You''d better take care, your stomach will be cold[5]."


    [5] T/N: In Chinese medicine, eating too much ''cold food'' (not necessarily cold in terms of temperature, but in terms of Chinese medicine, food that cools down your body (''yin'' food) e.g. lemon, cheese, green tea) can lead to various illnesses and problems.


    Jiang Ruan gave him a smile. "It''s nothing."


    Jiang Xin Zhi sat down opposite her and smiled as he said, "Everything has been settled. The people have all been moved to Dongpo mountain, and since it is much higher ground, there should be no issues."


    Jiang Ruan nodded, then noticed Jiang Xin Zhi hesitating slightly, so she asked, "What has happened?"


    Since Jiang Xin Zhi kept nothing from her, he said, "Last night, when I was with Biaoge, the General also arrived. He didn''t question me about mobilising the troops for private reasons, and even brought some people to help me." He frowned and continued, "Those people did not seem to be from the army. They were verypetent in handling corpses, as if they specialised in killing." Realising that he should not be speaking of such bloody business in front of Jiang Ruan, he said, "Ah Ruan, you don''t have to concern yourself with this."


    "Since Guan Liang Han helped you, he must have his reasons. Since he didn''t take the initiative to question you, you don''t have to worry about it." Jiang Ruan did not understand Guan Liang Han''s intentions, but there were more important matters to handle at present.


    "Dage, when it''s convenient, find some trustworthy people and ask them to spread this in the marketce." Jiang Ruan handed the note in her hand to Jiang Xin Zhi.


    Jiang Xin Zhi took the note with some misgivings. When he read its contents, he was dumbfounded. He thought for a while before asking, "Ah Ruan, what did the Li family do to you?"


    He had initially assumed that Jiang Ruan was undertaking this series of events solely to help the Zhao family. Going one step further, it would be to curtail Xuan Li''s power and influence and cause him to lose vitality in a short period of time. However, judging from the current situation, it seemed that all of Jiang Ruan''s barbs were aimed at the Grand Councillor fu. The more he thought about it, the more apprehensive he became, and he was appalled. On further thought though, the Grand Councillor fu must have done something to Jiang Ruan, otherwise, why would she harbour such deep hatred?


    Ever since his return to the fu, he had asked about Jiang Ruan''s circumstances, but everyone in the Jiang fu kept silent on the topic. The servants were not clear about quite a few situations so there was basically no point in asking them about Jiang Ruan.


    Jiang Ruan said, indifferently, "Li Yang is a phnderer and had indecent intentions towards me, so I castrated him, and now the Li family hates me to the core. If he lives, he will sooner orter be my enemy. Either he dies or I die. If I don''t eliminate the entire family, there''s no way for me to be at ease." She spoke lightly, ying down the situation, but Jiang Xin Zhi''s thoughts and emotions were in a tumult when he heard her words. His first reaction was extreme astonishment, then he clenched his fists tightly and spat out, "Intolerable bully!"


    He thrust the note into his gown and said, "Leave this to me." Looking at her, he continued, "Ah Ruan, if only dage had returned earlier, you would not have had to suffer such humiliation."


    Jiang Ruan smiled faintly and said, "It''s nothing."


    It wasn''t the humiliation that was dreadful, it was the not being self-aware even after humiliation, never having the opportunity to make a change in one''s fortunes, and thus living one''s life to the end in utter misery. Just like her previous life.


    Jiang Xin Zhi strode out of the door.

 Chapter 88.2

    Chapter 88.2


    In the Eighth Prince fu, Xuan Li smashed the nine-dragon patterned coloured ss tea cup to the ground in one fierce movement, and it shattered into a myriad of sparkling fragments . His muscles were all taut with tension, and his usual mild and gentle appearance had absolutely disappeared, reced by a furious wrath that sank deep into his bones .


    "How did this happen? Didn''t they say there was nothing wrong with the dam? If there was nothing wrong then how could it copse?" He threw the book in his hand at the advisor who was standing nearest him .


    Even though the advisor was terrified he did not even dare to exhale . This was the first time the ever-gentle Eighth Prince had lost his temper with him; he had always controlled his emotions very skillfully . Even if he had a deep-rooted hatred for someone, he would smile at his enemy as if the two of them were enjoying a warm spring breeze in a pleasant environment .


    No one knew the irritation in Xuan Li''s heart at this moment .


    Why did it have to be at this time!


    When he was finally about to achieve all that he desired! He was popr with the people, he had the favour of the Emperor- all that was left was this final contribution to society- and he would shine more clearly in the eyes of the Great Jin dynasty . The majority of the officials would naturally give him their support and, with more people in the palm of his hand, he would have more clout and bargaining power in future .


    Recently, he had poured his heart into the matter of the reservoir, thinking that it was a surefire endeavour . How could it all fall to pieces at the final stage!


    Xuan Li was a person who was unwilling to admit defeat, and something like this had happened . It was as if someone had pped him in the face in full view of everyone else . Although he appeared generous and good-natured, he was actually proud and arrogant . How could he tolerate this failure!


    In a towering rage, he ordered, "Get Li An here!" Then, as something else came to mind, he said, "Find some people to guard that monk, and bring him here as well . "


    His subordinates received their orders and left .


    Overnight, the winds of fortune had changed direction . The once brilliant, wise, and outstanding Eighth Prince, who had rendered great service in flood control, had suddenly be an incapable, obstinate, and self-opinionated man who cared not one iota about the lives of themon people, and was even disrespectful to a senior monk .


    Bo Chang reservoir hadpletely copsed, and all the homes in the lower reaches were totally destroyed . If it were not for the actions of the city garrison''s Zhao Yi from the General fu and General Guan Liang Han who had recently returned from the border, who had worked through the night to evacuate the people, who knew how many innocent lives would have been lost due to this disaster .


    The people praised the Zhao family soldiers and the Guan family soldiers as practically being living Buddhas who rescued the suffering and the distressed . In less than no time, they had be the objects of the love and admiration of the people in the capital city .


    Moreover, Great Master Hui Jue, who had prophesied that Bo Chang reservoir would copse, was being worshipped with great reverence . Everyone had witnessed for themselves that the rain was gradually dying down over the past few days, such that it appeared to be stopping soon, so who could have imagined that a heavy rainfall would descend upon them out of the blue that morning . If not for the Zhao and Guan family soldiers, the capital city would now be haunted by thousands of vengeful spirits .


    Gossip in this vein swept rapidly through the streets and alleys, spreading to the homes of the nobility, to the air above the Great Jin dynasty, and finally to the imperial court .


    The supporters of Fifth Prince seized this opportunity to justify their ruthless criticism of Eighth Prince''s methods, and petitions by the Imperial Censor to impeach Eighth Prince flew like snowkes onto the Emperor''s table .


    Even then, the situation did note to a close .


    A rumour had quietly begun in the capital city that the dam had been built by a subordinate of Grand Councillor Li Dong whom he had promoted to take charge of the project, and this subordinate had embezzled much of the money allocated for the construction of the dam . Arge portion of the embezzled money had then found its way to the Grand Councillor fu . It was precisely because the Second Young Master of the Grand Councillor fu, Li An, was afraid that this would be discovered that he made a supreme effort to cover it up, disregarding the lives of thousands of people in the lower reaches of the reservoir . Eighth Prince and Li An had always been on close terms, which was why Eighth Prince had helped him with the cover up .


    All the authorities in the world know that fish cannot survive when the water is too clean[1] . Thus, if the court officials, no matter at what level, were to practise graft on a small scale, that was a matter of little concern . However, Bo Chang reservoir had been thergest reservoir in the Great Jin dynasty . The people residing in the capital city had relied on its water for drinking and daily usage, and it was also the source of the water for irrigating thousands of acres of fertilend . Graft on a small scale was no big deal, but if the extent was toorge, then it would be like termites boring into the heart of the country .


    [1] Shui zhi qing ze wu yu ( ˮ���������� ) - part of the saying, ˮ����������, ����������ͽ lit . when the water is too clean, there are no fish; when one is too critical, one has few friends/ followers .


    In particr, Li An''s method of handling the situation at this critical juncture was tantamount to killing people in order to prevent them from divulging a secret . What''s more, he had nned to silence thousands of lives at one fell swoop . The entire kingdom was in shock and the Emperor was furious . Without hesitation, he issued a decree - the Grand Councillor fu was corrupt and in grant abuse of thew, the damage to the dam was an unforgivable crime, and the fu''s people were to be escorted to prison to await trial .


    At this time, Li An was at Eighth Prince''s fu talking to Xuan Li . Xuan Li said, angrily, "How on earth did this happen? How could what the monk said be true?"


    Li An was also somewhat baffled for the first time in his life . After some thought, he said, "This was obviously well nned, and it must be connected with the Zhao family . Last night, Your Highness'' imperial bodyguards all vanished into thin air, and it can be assumed that they sumbed to the vicious attacks engineered by the Zhao family and Guan Liang Han . However, in the end, their soldiers are all from the army . How is it possible that they did not leave behind even the slightest trace?"


    "What''s the use even if they did leave traces behind?" Xuan Li said, "I can''t possibly tell anyone about this situation, so I will just have to suffer all this pent-up grievance alone . Besides, since our opponents have no scruples ughtering people, they have definitely prepared counter-measures . " He clenched his fist and said, "The Zhao family? I''m surprised that they would throw their lot in with Fifth Prince . "


    "Your Highness, I still think there''s something very fishy about this situation; it may not be the doing of Fifth Prince," Li An said .


    Xuan Li looked at him contemptuously and said, "Li An, this prince[2] has already trusted you many times, but this time, you have failed . "


    [2] Ben dian ( ���� ) - as Irisu exined in Ch 71, this literally means this pce hall, but often it refers to a royalty (who owns their own pce, which in and of itself signifies immense status and power) referring to themselves .


    "Your Highness, please punish me!" Li An hurriedly knelt down to seek forgiveness, but in his eyes there was a sh of mockery .


    "Enough," Xuan Li said as he waved his hand . "At present, Father Emperor is certainly in a rage . I have to beg for forgiveness, otherwise we will be left with no way out . "


    Just as he said this, an imperial bodyguard suddenly rushed in . When he saw Xuan Li, he quickly knelt down and said, "Your Highness, something has happened . "


    Xuan Li frowned . "What is it?"


    The imperial bodyguard eyed Li An . Xuan Li said, "Speak . "


    "His Majesty, the Emperor, has issued an imperial decree that the people of the Grand Councillor fu be imprisoned to await trial . "


    "What?" Li An abruptly stood up .


    The imperial bodyguard swiftly narrated the entire series of events . Xuan Li''s brows were tightly knit . This situation looked to be a really great misfortune for the Grand Councillor fu, but his own fu was linked with his in innumerable ways . Even though the Emperor had yet to say anything at present, Xuan Li was afraid that he had already fallen out of favour .


    Li An was totally dumbfounded, and had no clue what to do . A vague premonition unexpectedly arose in his heart . It was not as if the Emperor had no idea what the Grand Councillor fu was up to in the capital all these years, it''s simply that he had closed one eye to the proceedings because the situation in the imperial court required bnce . There was a need for the Grand Councillor fu, for once this bnce was disturbed, the current excellent situation in court would be destroyed . The Emperor knew this, and so did the Grand Councillor fu . Since they had a strong backing, as long as the relevant people behaved appropriately within the understood norms there would be no issue .


    But, now, the Emperor had actually imprisoned the people of the Grand Councillor fu . For a person who had achieved unbounded glory, being imprisoned only had one significance - that he would never again regain his previous position . The Emperor was unshakeable in his resolve to punish the Grand Councillor fu, thus what could anyone do about it?


    Xuan Li frowned and said, "Father actually believes such a preposterous story?"


    "The rumours circting outside are very fierce," the imperial bodyguard said cautiously, "and they are very persuasive . The men the Emperor sent to seize the Grand Councillor fu really did find countless precious stones and jewels as they searched . "


    Li An stood rooted to the spot in a daze .


    Bo Chang reservoir had indeed been built by the person Li Dong had promoted to the position . Of course there had been graft, but it should not have been to the extent that the dam would copse so easily . At the very least, the foundations should have been stable . There was a tacit understanding within the imperial court about what would happen to the silver for the construction project, but to have the dam suddenly copse was absolutely unexpected . Hence, the numberless rumours swirling about .


    To say nothing of the great amounts of gold, silver, and precious stones found in the Grand Councillor fu .


    Although the majority of these valuables had nothing whatsoever to do with the reservoir building project, under present circumstances, people would definitely associate them with the silver that was allocated to the reservoir project .


    A few days ago, Xuan Li had even hinted to the Emperor that the state treasury was empty, and that it would be possible to find a ''solution'' in the fus of the higher level ministers . His intention was to target the Zhao family but, out of the blue, they had started distributing congee, making it difficult for the Emperor to move on them . Right now, the great amount of valuables in the Grand Councillor fu were like a ready-made meal that had opportunely appeared before the Emperor .


    So much wealth, how could the Emperor not be tempted? What''s more, with the damage caused by the flood disaster, the state treasury would be in even greater need of replenishing .


    Thus, withyer uponyer weighing them down, how could the Grand Councillor fu even have the slightest glimmer of opportunity to escape?<novelnext></novelnext>


    In this way, the Grand Councillor fu copsed and Eighth Prince also suffered a great loss of power and influence . Meanwhile, Fifth Prince had benefited the most, but the Zhao family had also gained much .


    Why had the General fu, who had always remained aloof from worldly affairs, and quietly remained neutral, acted so uncharacteristically? The disappearance of several hundred elite soldiers the previous night clearly had their signature all over it . When had the methods of the General fu be so ruthless?


    And, what about Guan Liang Han? Why had Guan Liang Han taken part in this affair?


    Li An swiftly made connections between all these, the General fu, Guan Liang Han . . . suddenly, a name appeared in his mind - Jiang Xin Zhi .


    The General fu was the family of Jiang Xin Zhi''s biological mother, and Jiang Xin Zhi was Guan Liang Han''s Deputy General .


    The faint smile of a youngdy appeared before him, a charming youngdy with cold eyes, bearing an ambiguous expression .


    He suddenly remembered what Li Dong had mentioned to him the day before . "Your elder brother wants to marry that slut, Jiang Ruan, and the Jiang family has already made arrangements to send the geng tie over . "


    At that time he had been preupied with checking the area around the reservoir to ensure that nothing was out of ce, and was disinclined to argue with Li Dong .


    However, now that he thought about it, those words were like a bolt of lighting appearing out of the blue and ferociously striking his heart .


    If Li Yang wanted to marry Jiang Ruan, it could only be to torment her, because Jiang Ruan had castrated him .


    But before the geng tie could be sent over, the Grand Councillor fu had been seized and searched .


    A dreadful conjecture came to mind - that the General fu had changed from its usualid-back style to a ruthless and aggressive one, that the Guan family soldiers had been involved - could it all have been due to Jiang Ruan?


    While he was waiting for the opportunity to lure his prey into the trap, the prey had instead aimed at his backyard .


    A diversion[3]- it was an excellent diversion!


    [3] Sheng dong ji xi ( �������� ) - lit . to threaten the east and strike to the west .


    Li An stood where he was, feeling the great weight of depression in his heart . He abruptly straightened his neck and spat out a mouthful of fresh blood .


    "Young Master Li!" the imperial bodyguard said in shock .


    Xuan Li also stared at him in shock . Li An was a subtle and profound person, highly intelligent and self-controlled; when had he ever been so dazed and beside himself in distraction? He frowned and said, "Why don''t you first . . . "


    "Your Highness, there''s something I have to do . " Without warning, Li An cupped his hands in salute and said, "Li An will take his leave first . " So saying, he leapt out of the window and disappeared .


    "Your Highness, should we give chase?" An imperial bodyguard asked .


    Xuan Li waved his hand . "No need, he is an intelligent man, and he won''t do anything without reason . " He kneaded his forehead; this sudden situation had left him feeling unbearably exhausted . It was truly hard to understand . How could something that was as good as guaranteed turn out this way? The present circumstances of the Grand Councillor fu had really put him in a difficult position, neither able to retreat or advance .


    He would have to sacrifice his rook to protect his king, but this rook was his most important bargaining chip . How could he be willing to do so?


    "Why hasn''t that monk been brought here yet?" Xuan Li asked, in a rather jittery manner . It was clear that the damage to the reservoir had been man-made, but the rainfall bing heavier could not possibly have been orchestrated by humans . Could it be possible that the monk actually had some gift? If this were true, if he could make use of him and snatch him from Fifth Prince''s hand, it would make up for the losses he had incurred previously .


    Just as he asked this, an imperial bodyguard ran into the room and said, in a panic, "Your Highness, it''s not good, someone has seized hold of that monk!"


    * * *


    In the Guan fu .


    Guan Liang Han paced back and forth, looking at Xiao Shao, who was looking pensive . He could not help but say, "I''ve f**king reached the end of my patience, why won''t you let me ask Jiang Xin Zhi aboutst night''s happenings? How dare you steal my seal? And, why did you suddenly deploy your troopsst night? You''re not worried that rascal Xuan Li will recognise your Jin Yi guards?"


    "He won''t say anything . " Xiao Shao sat in front of the table and said, "It''s very obvious, someone wants to deal with the Li family . "


    "The Grand Councillor fu? Guan Liang Han burst out inughter before saying, "The Grand Councillor fu has been seized and sealed, I am utterly delighted! Li Dong, that old boor, I always knew that there was something off about him . For so many years, he''s been prancing around in the skin of the Grand Councillor, and this time he''s fallen t on his face! What did you just say? Someone wants to deal with the Li family? Who? Jiang Xin Zhi?"


    "Jiang Xin Zhi doesn''t know anything at all . There''s no use asking him," Xiao Shao said indifferently .


    "You won''t say anything about this, you won''t say anything about that, you''ll be the death of me!" Guan Liang Han said, "How did the Zhao family get mixed up in this? Furthermore, what kind of ability does that monk next door really have? He just has to say a few words about the rainfall getting heavier and the reservoir copsing, and you all just up and move all the people to the top of the mountain? This b*st*rd is too god-like!"


    "Watch Hui Jue closely and get some men to protect him . " Xiao Shu said, as a reminder, "Xuan Li is bound to ask all over the ce for his whereabouts, and might even arrange to kill him to prevent his secrets from being found out . "


    "Understood . " Guan Liang Han rubbed his hands together and said, "Whoever Xuan Li''s enemy is, he''s my friend . This monk is so interesting; in one move, he has negated all the merit Xuan Li gained through his contribution to flood control . Even if it was just to annoy Xuan Li, I would still protect him well . "


    Xiao Shao nodded and said, "Many thanks . "


    "No need for courtesy . " Guan Liang Han eyed Xiao Shao and sighed . "Even though I have no idea what you''re doing secretly Third Brother, I still want to offer you some advice . Don''t get mixed up in the piddling matters of the imperial court, otherwise you will find it hard to avoid getting sucked in yourself . "


    They had been sect brothers for many years, so he naturally understood Xiao Shao''s temperament . He was a master at withholding information; If he did not want to say anything, not even a knife at his neck would persuade him to speak . The previous night, Xiao Shao had unexpectedly and urgently asked him to go to the Jinying Wang fu, where more than a hundred Jin Yi guards had dressed to look like Guan family soldiers and proceeded to thoroughly ughter the imperial bodyguards Xuai Li had positioned at the reservoir to guard it . The Jin Yi guards had always been trained to carry out secret missions, so there was absolutely no trace of the massacre . Although he had no idea what Xiao Shao''s intention was, Guan Liang Han did not probe further .


    "I only want to confirm something," Xiao Shao coolly said with lowered eyes .


    * * *


    A heavy fall of rain, and what had copsed was not only the reservoir, but also the stable imperial court the Great Jin dynasty had experienced over the past few decades . The capital was in chaos and everyone felt insecure, especially the people who were associated with the Grand Councillor fu . If they weren''t hiding behind closed doors, they were packing all their belongings and preparing to flee overnight .


    The Grand Councillor fu had been stripped of all its glory and had been reduced to nothing but a pile of mud . Whoever was tainted by it would suffer misfortune .


    In the Jiang fu, Jiang Quan angrily told Xia Yan, "Bring me Ruan niang''s geng tie!"


    Although Xia Yan was extremely unwilling to do so, she could only ster a small, sweet smile on her face and obediently ce the geng tie which they had prepared to be sent to the Grand Councillor fu in Jiang Quan''s hand . Smiling, she said, "Ruan niang, this child, has such good fortune, as there''s still time! If this were one dayter, she would have been married off to the Li family, and she would be considered guilty by familial association . " However, in her heart, she harboured a deep hatred . Why did she have to be so fortunate? Just one day''s difference, just one day! If not for that one day, Jiang Ruan would have been imprisoned just like the rest of the people in the Grand Councillor fu! Why was she so fortunate so as to have dodged this cmity!"


    Jiang Quan took the geng tie from Xia Yan and reprimanded her, in a low voice, "Women''s opinions are impossibly stupid!" He looked once again at the geng tie in his hand and sighed in relief . "Thank goodness there was still time . "


    From the looks of things at the moment, the Emperor intended to put the Grand Councillor fu in order . At this time, it was most important to protect oneself . If Jiang Ruan had really been married into the Li family, it would not only have been her suffering misfortune- the entire Jiang family would also have to apany her in suffering .

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    Seemingly just a few days ago, Jiang Xin Zhi had apanied the victorious Guan Liang Han into the capital city, and now he had once again contributed a great meritorious service .


    Although Guan Liang Han''s private deployment of troops was illegal and vited the Emperor''smand, the lives of the people were of prime importance . Therefore, attending to the situation had been of high priority . The imperial court had not, as of yet, issued a decree punishing those involved, which clearly indicated the Emperor''s opinion: this ''crime'' did not override the meritorious service .


    Guan Liang Han was a seasoned veteran of numerous battles, and was even known as the ''God of War'' in the Great Jin dynasty . Thus, this state of affairs was not very important to him . However, for Jiang Xin Zhi, who had appeared out of nowhere with great achievement, it was a different matter . He had already been promoted to Deputy General at a young age, and this situation was like the icing on the cake[1] . Those who were interested in such matters postted that Jiang Xin Zhi''s official career would skyrocket in future . No one could have imagined that the Jiang family, which had produced generations of civilian court officials, would in Jiang Xin Zhi start a new generation of military leaders .


    [1] �������� (j��nsh��ngti��nhu��) - lit . on brocade, add flowers (idiom); to decorate something already perfect / gilding the lily .


    Hence, over the past few days, there had been an endless stream of horse carriages outside the Jiang fu, all making formal visits to court the favour of Jiang Quan .


    Jiang Quan wiped his perspiring brow in secret . Everyone in the Grand Councillor fu had been incarcerated and the situation was a total disaster . Even if, by some fluke, the Li family were finally released, they would never again be able to regain their former glory and favour . In addition, the power and influence of Eighth Prince had been damaged . At this moment, no one in the imperial court, no matter their rank, dared to act rashly, and even the Xia family was silent .


    The Jiang family depended on the Xia family, who in turn depended on Xuan Li . If problems were to arise with respect to Xuan Li, then the Jiang fu would definitely have no future . Jiang Quan had initially been deeply worried about this, but Jiang Xin Zhi had emerged like a bolt from the blue, and to his shocked surprise, the Jiang fu, on the verge of copse, found itself in a flourishing situation .


    His feelings towards the colleagues who paid him formal visits and observed the social niceties in order to curry favour with him wereplicated . If it were Jiang Chao who was bringing glory to the Jiang family, that would be fine, but it was Jiang Xin Zhi . At present, Jiang Xin Zhi could indeed be seen as bringing the Jiang fu plenty of benefits, but he had been very arrogant and condescending upon his return to the fu . If he really did gain the Emperor''s favour, in future, wouldn''t he rebel against the Jiang fu? Jiang Quan had never paid attention to this eldest di son, but he was now proving himself more and more capable with each passing day . If, in future, all the Jiang family property should fall into his hands, there would be no ce for Jiang Chao or Jiang Su Su . When he thought about this, a trace of gloom shed across Jiang Quan''s eyes .


    While Jiang Quan was sorting out hisplex feelings, there were people in an even worse state than he was . Ever since the copse of Bo Chang reservoir, the number of cups and saucers smashed to smithereens in Yan Hua Yuan and Su Xin Yuan was steadily mounting . Xia Yan just happened to be bed-ridden due to the cold, but the people in the fu were whispering that the cause of her illness was her ill temper at Jiang Xin Zhi''s rendering of meritorious service . Once again .


    The whispers grew and spread, and somehow even spread to the streets and alleys of the capital . Tongues were wagging all over the city, saying- look, even Xia Yan, who had been widely feted as a talented woman in those days, was unable to avoid bing a petty[2], jealous woman once she entered the fu . They said that her usually dignified and imposing aura and her tolerant attitude were all for show, otherwise, why would she fall ill when Eldest Young Master Jiang rendered such a great service?


    [2] С�Ǽ��� (xiao du ji chang) - lit . small belly, chicken gut; fig . narrow-minded, petty .


    This rumour made its way around the capital, eventually returning to the Jiang fu . Almost the next day, Xia Yan recovered from her illness .


    Xia Yan recovered, but Jiang Chao fell ill again . He shut himself in his courtyard and refused to go out .


    The main residence also fell victim to this atmosphere . As a result, whenever the yiniangs and other daughters of the Jiang fu encountered Jiang Ruan, they treated her as something like a taboo .


    No matter what the attitude of the other people in the Jiang fu was like, Jiang Xin Zhi and Jiang Ruan were happy and content . If there was someone else in the fu who was also happy, then it would be the Old Jiang Madame .


    The Old Jiang Madame was constantly ill in bed, for she was after all a person in her sixties . When illness struck her, it was always severe, and her recovery was extremely slow[3] . When she heard that Jiang Xin Zhi had been promoted to Deputy General and returned to the fu, she was very happy . However, after Jiang Xin Zhi''s return to the capital, he was kept busy with military matters, and the Old Jiang Madame found it challenging to get up and walk due to the frailty of her body . Thus, with great impatience, she called for Jiang Xin Zhi and Jiang Ruan to visit her .


    [3] ������ɽ����ȥ���˿ (bingi ru shan dao, bing qu ru chou si) - lit . when illness strikes, it''s like a mountain falling; recovery is as slow as the pace at which silk is spun by the silkworm .


    In Gui Lan Yuan, the Old Jiang Madame surveyed the extraordinary youngsters before her with satisfaction . She was already advanced in age, and while she had previously doted on Jiang Chao, who had been brought up in her presence from a young age, he had disappointed her repeatedly in recent times . On the other hand, this Jiang Xin Zhi had returned to the capital after a great victory, which caused her to sit up and take note of him .


    In contrast to the Old Jiang Madame''s warm and friendly demeanour, Jiang Xin Zhi was polite but seemed somewhat awkward and distant . He exhibited plenty of courtesy, but little of the familiarity of close rtions . Over time, the Old Jiang Madame could see Jiang Xin Zhi''s attitude, and her expression slowly became less amiable .


    Moreover, Jiang Xin Zhi had been trained and toughened up by his military experiences, so he calmly ignored the Old Jiang Madame''s deliberate silence . Jiang Ruan was even less likely to say anything, and merely sat in silence without uttering a word . The Old Jiang Madame both explicitly and implicitly reminded Jiang Xin Zhi that he had to help the Jiang family . If he could, he should also help Jiang Chao, as he (Jiang Xin Zhi) was most likely to inherit the Jiang fu, and Jiang Chao was, for better or for worse, his younger brother .


    Jiang Xin Zhi remained calm and manoeuvred the situation so that the words rebounded without him making any promises[4] .


    [4] ���˸�̫�� (da le ge tai ji) - lit . , to make a tai chi move . Tai Chi is a Chinese martial art which has many different styles, often characterised by graceful, sweeping hand motions . In colloquial terms, for someone to make a tai chi move is to ''push'' away a responsibility or a suggestion in an expert manner . More about Tai Chi here .


    All her life, the Old Jiang Madame had been remarkably astute . When she perceived that Jiang Ruan and Jiang Xin Zhi were this stubborn, she was naturally somewhat displeased . She offered a few more words in line with conventional greetings, but her manner gradually became increasingly frosty . Finally, she waved them away, saying she was tired .


    After they had taken their leave, she said to Cai Qiao, who was by her side, "I had thought that he would be a valuable treasure, but it turns out that he shows no understanding of the times and is not amenable to reason . "


    "Eldest Young Master has some resentment towards Furen . Once this resentment has passed, he will be alright . After all, he is still family," Cai Qiao said persuasively .


    "What resentment, it is clearly hatred . " The Old Jiang Madame sighed deeply and said, "Well, let them torment each other all they like . Xia Yan should suffer as well . "


    Although she doted on Jiang Chao, she was not actually set on him . In the end, Jiang Quan was not her own child, and she only sought to protect the glory of the Jiang fu . In her opinion, whether it was Jiang Chao or Jiang Xin Zhi in charge of the fu in future, it made no difference .


    When Jiang Ruan and Jiang Xin Zhi walked out of Gui Lan Yuan, Jiang Ruan said, "Zumu is probably angry with you . "


    "I don''t give a damn about the Jiang fu''s position," said Jiang Xin Zhi in a low voice, "what''s more helping the fu . "


    "It would be best if you do not need to," said Jiang Ruan with a smile .<novelnext></novelnext>


    Because the Jiang fu would eventually copse one day . Was there any need for dying people to waste time and effort chasing after prosperity and beautiful things while they are alive?


    As she said this, she noticed a sh of clothing from within the garden . Jiang Ruan smiled slightly, then abruptly raised her voice and said, "Since Zumu wants to recognise Dage as the eventual heir of the Jiang fu, then this must be the will of her heart . Dage will have to seriously consider it . "


    Jiang Xin Zhi was slightly taken aback, but seemed to understand the situation when he looked at Jiang Ruan''s expression . He smiled along with her and said, "Exactly . "


    The sh of clothing amidst the bushes swiftly vanished . Jiang Ruan and Jiang Xin Zhi exchanged nces andughed .


    These two siblings of the Jiang fu were taking things easy, but naturally there were people who were not enjoying such leisure . For example, the Grand Councillor fu which had been seized and searched, and the Li family who had been incarcerated .


    All the people in the Grand Councillor fu had been imprisoned, with the sole exception of Li An because the Li family''s Second Young Master had fled, afraid of being caught as a criminal . The entire capital had been searched from front to back, but no one had so much as caught a glimpse of his shadow . This was a major event in the capital, and people were being searched every day by the bailiffs .


    The Li family''s Second Young Master had always been highly intelligent, therefore, no one knew where he was hiding . As he was also very cautious, it would probably be hard to capture him .


    In an alley in the slums of the capital, there was a filthy and dpidated inn . The continuous rain had rendered half of the roof useless, and as the wind and rain battered the structure, the inn looked as though it would copse the very next second .


    A man in grey clothes walked in . The innkeeper was at that moment resting his head on the table for a nap, for he had not expected that anyone would enter at this time . He hurriedly and courteously weed the guest, saying, "Sir, are you here to stay or for a meal?"


    "I want a middle room . " The grey-d man fished out a piece of broken silver and said, "Send food to my room . " Having said this, he walked up the stairs . The inn was old and in a sad state of disrepair, and since it was located in a dark alley in the slums, the rich would never deign to stay in such a ce, while the poor had no money to do so . Thus, there were very few guests in the inn .


    The innkeeper smilingly agreed and also went up the stairs to look for a room for this grey-d guest .


    After he led him to a room, the innkeeper went back down the stairs while the grey-d man shut the door . He slowly took off his pping, filthy, and grey outer clothing to expose an elegant face- except his expression held a touch of malevolence and gloom .


    This was none other than Li An .


    The highly intelligent and arrogant Li An had been reduced to nothing but a stray dog, hiding in every possible corner in order to escape the authorities'' pursuit . From a young age, people had always praised him, calling him the hope of the Grand Councillor fu . He was totally contemptuous of Li Yang, a profligate rake who enjoyed whoring, and he disdained Li Dong, whose lifestyle was utterly hedonistic .


    He wanted to be a master of others and enjoy their worshipful gazes . In fact, he had achieved this, so he did not expect that one day he would suffer such a terrible defeat, especially at the hands of such a young girl!


    Over the past few days, he had carefully gone through the entire sequence of events in his mind . In the end, he hade to the conclusion that all of it had been orchestrated by Jiang Ruan . He could barely conceal his shock . From the time that Jiang Ruan had castrated Li Yang, it seemed as if she had been moving step by step through a n to target the Li family . However, no matter what her reason might be, this kind of naked provocation had caused the Grand Councillor fu to suffer such a huge loss . How could Li An take this lying down?


    Most of all, recently, news had been spreading around the marketce that the Emperor had seen the countless valuables and precious jewels that had been in the Grand Councillor fu- clearly more than what was in the national treasury . The Emperor was furious and filled with murderous rage, and wanted to execute the whole family and confiscate their property within the next few days .


    Although this was just a rumour, it had originated from the pce . No one could tell truth from falsehood, but Li An himself was certain that, even if it was only for the reason of filling up the national treasury, the Emperor would very likely demand the lives of the people of the Grand Councillor fu .


    However, if this happened, the Grand Councillor fu would absolutely lose the possibility of changing its fortune!


    This was not eptable, he had to do something . He could not sit and wait for death; he could not watch the Grand Councillor fu copse due to such a small thing as a reservoir .


    He had already made some inquiries and found out that, since the heavy rainfall had yet to stop, many rich families in the capital were frequently visiting the most famous temple to pray - Bao Guang Temple .


    Moreover, the day after tomorrow, Jiang Ruan would set off together with the other youngdies from the Jiang family to donate some money for incense .


    Bao Guang Temple was located far away from the capital, on Xue Yi cliff . The mountains were high and the valleys were deep, and the journey was long . For this reason, the incense that was offered (by those who had braved this journey) was considered potent, as people believed their actions proved one''s sincerity of heart .


    That all the youngdies of the Jiang fu were visiting Bao Guang Temple was undoubtedly an excellent opportunity .


    He had to turn the tables before the Emperor made a decision on the Grand Councillor fu . This meant that he had to get to Jiang Ruan first . However, nowadays, not only could he not appear openly, he needed to find a way to get close to her .


    The only way was to seize her, and then . . . get her to admit that it was all a conspiracy .


    Li An had always relied on stratagems to harm people, and had never before made such a decision to take direct action . However, at present, this was the only way .


    This would be the first time he was undertaking a task personally, and he believed that there would be no way for Jiang Ruan to escape .


    Slowly, he withdrew something that looked like a bronze medal from within his clothes . It was about the size of his palm, and was exquisitely made . Li An gripped it tightly in his hand, thenughed unhurriedly .

 Chapter 90.1

    Chapter 90.1


    In the capital, the spring rain looked as if it was about to stop, but then suddenly it became heavier. Prior hopes for its abatement were dashed, and people were bitterly disappointed. All day long, themon people were praying to the gods and asking Buddha for help, hoping that the heavens would not continue to punish the Great Jin dynasty. However, the heavens do not heed man''s wishes, and it continued to rain as intensely as before.


    Xia Yan proposed that the Jiang fu daughters should visit Bao Guang Temple to pray for blessings. Firstly, because at this time every year, the Jiang family would visit Bao Guang Temple to make a donation by purchasing incense, and then seeking Buddha''s blessing and protection. Secondly, Bao Guang Temple was the most famous temple in the capital and was known to be very effective in answering prayers, especially where touzhu incense[1] was concerned. Every year, countless people would be engaged in endless disputes over the touzhu incense. However, this year, due to the rain, there were much fewer disputes than usual.


    [1] ͷ���� (tou zhu xiang) - In general, burning incense is an act of worship, Touzhu Xiang involves an ancient custom, where people rush to offer incense on the first day of the (Chinese) New Year, believing that this first offering of incense has the greatest merit and will be blessed the most. Worshippers will rush to the temple and may fight to be the first person to offer incense to show their piety. However, in this text it seems that this incense can be offered at other times of the year as well.


    When Xia Yan made this suggestion, Jiang Ruan was very quick to agree. Lu Zhu said, nervously, "Miss, she clearly has bad intentions. Why did Miss agree so readily?"


    Bao Guang Temple was in the mountainous region and there were many dangers along the route there. Since the rain was at present bombarding the earth, the mud road would be more unstable, and the journey would be even more challenging. The rich people who usually visited the temple all shrank back from undertaking such a journey, yet Xia Yan had proposed going there to offer touzhu incense. Surely, the situation was moreplex than it seemed.


    "It''s all right." Jiang Ruan smiled faintly and said, "The mshells are sealed too tightly, so it''s difficult to find a way to take action. Now that they have opened up of their own ord, how can we not seize the opportunity?"


    Lu Zhu had found out that Xia Yan had gone out in the morning and had not returned until evening. When she returned, there was something peculiar about her expression and she straightaway went to Su Xin Yuan, where she had spoken with Jiang Su Su for a long time before eventually returning to her own courtyard.


    "mshells?" Lu Zhu was taken aback. "Does Miss want to . . ."


    "Tomorrow, you will go out with me." Jiang Ruan beckoned for her toe over, then whispered severalmands into her ear. When Lu Zhu heard them, her face went through several changes of expression before she said, "Miss, you can''t do this, it''s too dangerous!"


    "How can you catch a tiger cub if you don''t enter the tiger''sir?" Jiang Ruan said. "Besides, it''s not as if there is absolutely no possibility of sess."


    Lu Zhu bit her lip. Finally, amid the turbulence in her heart, she said, "This servant will listen to Miss."


    Jiang Ruan smiled faintly. The hot tea before her sent up spirals of mist. This would be her second time visiting Bao Guang Temple. The first time had been five years ago, when she had wanted to fight over the touzhu incense, hoping that Zhao Mei would quickly recover from her illness. However, she had not managed to win the touzhu incense, and Zhao Mei''s condition did not improve.


    In this lifetime, she did not believe in gods or Buddhas. She would begin her bloody revenge in this Buddhist sacred ce.


    Li An? She slowly lowered her head. The steam from the tea rose up in spirals, obscuring her face; one could only see a pair of clear, glistening eyes, which shed fiercely for a split second, while her rosy lips ticked up at the corners.


    Wait patiently.


    * * *


    Hui Jue had been extremely at ease the past few days.


    In order to protect him, Guan Liang Han had invited him to stay in the Guan fu, and had even casually assigned him a bodyguard. Although Hui Jue was puzzled, he assumed that Guan Liang Han and the person behind Jiang Ruan were one and the same, and thus did not overly concern himself with the situation. After the reservoir incident, his poprity in the capital was extremely high, and many of the aristocratic families had invited him to visit them so they could bask in the reflected glory. However, Jiang Ruan had sent him a letter through an intermediary, asking him to keep a low profile, and suggesting that it would be best to keep his public appearances to a minimum.


    At first, Hui Jue was discontented. Later, though, he understood that arge part of the reason why people worship gods and Buddha is the mystery involved. Nowadays, the more popr he became, the more he had to protect his mysterious aura. Jiang Ruan had said, in order to aplish big things, one could not covet small gains. If one were exceedingly cautious now, one would enjoy great riches and honour in future.


    Hui Jue regarded Jiang Ruan''s words as precious treasures to be revered, so he naturallyplied with them. Everyday, he engaged in silent meditation in the Guan fu, and very rarely went out. Today, he was standing in front of the window wiping clean his wooden fish[2] when he saw Guan Liang Han chasing after a ck-d young man along the long corridor beyond the flower garden of the Guan fu, towards the entrance. As he hurried, he shouted, "Third Brother, what are you using my troops for again? No way, absolutely no way, what do you take my Guan family troops for? Damn you! Stop right there!"


    [2] ľ�� (m��y��) - Literally "wooden fish". An borately carved wooden drum struck with a padded wooden stick during Buddhist chanting services. Fish, since they never sleep, symbolize the alertness and watchfulness needed to attain Buddhahood. These are two kinds of wooden fish: One is round in shape with scales carved on it. The other is rectangle in shape, suspended in front of the dining hall of a Buddhist temple. When having breakfast and lunch, the monks beat it to produce rhythm.


    Hui Jue adhered to the principle: see no evil, hear no evil[3], and thus he closed the window with a snap.


    [3] ����Ī�ӣ�����Ī�� (fei li mo shi, fei li mo ting) - this is an abridged version of the Confucian analect: �������ӣ���������, �������ԣ������� - do not see what is contrary to propriety, do not listen to what is contrary to propriety, do not speak what is contrary to propriety, do not do what is contrary to propriety.


    Outside the main entrance, Xiao Shao had finallye to a stop. Guan Liang Han, who had been taking great strides, almost crashed into him. Jumping around agitatedly, he yelled angrily, "Damn it, what''s going on with you? Give me the soldier tally[4]!


    [4] ���� (bing fu) - aka ���� (hu fu), tiger tally. This was an object made of copper, jade, wood or stone, in two halves, usually in the shape of a tiger, and used in ancient times to convey military orders or dispatch troops, and was therefore proof of authority. One half would remain with the monarch (or authority), and the other was given to the military officer/mander. If verification were required, the two halves would match.<novelnext></novelnext>


    In Xiao Shao''s hand was indeed the soldier tally of the Guan family troops. Guan Liang Han reached out a hand to seize it, but Xiao Shao avoided him. They sparred hand-to-hand for a brief moment, before Guan Liang Han realised he could not do anything.


    He retracted his hand and said, "Third Brother, are you thinking that all my troops belong to your family? Then what''s the point of your 30,000 Jinyi guards?"


    "It would not be good for the Jinyi guards to be publicly involved," Xiao Shao said. "Let me use your soldier tally once; after I''m done with it, I''ll return it to you."


    "No way," Guan Liang Han said resolutely. "I already took the fall[5] for you in the reservoir matter; this time, what illegal thing are you going to do? If His Majesty should want to assign me, then it''s going to be f*cking bad luck for my life." Out of the blue, he said, "However, since I am your senior brother, and I, this Second Brother, am highly generous, if you tell me what you are going to do, I will hand the soldier tally over to you. Otherwise, even if you take it, I will find a way to ensure that you are unable to gather them."


    [5] ���˺ڹ� (bei le hei guo) - lit., to shoulder/ bear a ck pot


    "I''m borrowing your troops to pursue Li An," Xiao Shao responded.


    "Li An?" Guan Liang Han said. "You know where he is? Why on earth are you pursuing him?"


    Seeing Xiao Shao remain silent, Guan Liang Han seemingly came to a conclusion and said, "Is this a task His Majesty gave you?".


    Xiao Shao kept the soldier tally, turned, and walked away, saying, "Many thanks."


    "Hey, I haven''t finished yet!" Guan Liang Han hollered furiously. "This is such a big matter, I have to apany you. Third Brother, you wait right there for me!"


    Their voices gradually faded away.


    * * *


    That morning, Jiang Ruan woke up early, as did her three servant girls. After serving Jiang Ruan her meal, Lian Qiao started selecting Jiang Ruan''s clothes. Bai Zhi said, "Look for something more in, since Miss is going to offer prayers today."


    After much searching, Lian Qiao finally selected a in blue long jacket made of rain silk[6] jacquard-weave brocade with a pipa cor for Jiang Ruan. Over this, she wore a jade-coloured silk shawl decorated with a pattern of scattered flowers among twisted vines[7]. They had grown ustomed to seeing her wear bright, crimson clothes, so her wearing such in silk ones, together with her indifferent expression when she did not smile, gave her a cold appearance.


    [6] ��˿�� (yu si jin) - a type of brocade which isposed of white and other colours of warp threads, so the effect is to have colours interspersed with white bands, sometimes with shading.


    [7] ��֦�� (chan zhi hua) - a very ''Chinese'' pattern of flowers among twisted vines,monly seen on Chinese blue-and-white porcin.


    As Lu Zhubed Jiang Ruan''s hair, she said, "Miss, there might be a lot of danger today. How about preparing one or two means of self-defence?"


    Jiang Ruan nodded, so after Lu Zhu had swept her hair up into a bun, she inserted a sharp, pointed hairpin. The tip of the hairpin was so sharp and long, it could be considered a weapon.


    Right before they were about to leave, Bai Zhi thought for a moment, then retrieved a dagger from the table drawer. The dagger''s handle was iid with silver, in which was embedded several pearls; it was clearly a collector''s item to be admired. Bai Zhi saw that the de was somewhat dull, but still ced it in Jiang Ruan''s hand, saying, "Miss, take this as well. It''s better than not having anything."


    Jiang Ruan weighed the dagger in her hand, then tucked the dagger into her sleeve. The four of them were leaving the fu when they noticed a horse carriage stopped at one side.


    Jiang Dan, Jiang Li, and Jiang Su Su were all crammed into one horse carriage, while Jiang Chao had a carriage of his own. Jiang Ruan also had her own. Jiang Ruan looked inquiringly at Xia Yan, who was standing beside her. Gently, Xia Yan said, "Ruan''er is the Jiang fu''s eldest di daughter, and your personal maidservants are many. I''m afraid that cing you in another carriage would not show you the proper consideration and attention, so Mother has specially arranged another carriage for you."


    Jiang Ruan looked at the carriage which had been ''specially'' selected for her. The exterior was magnificent, on par with Jiang Su Su''s carriage, except that it was slightly smaller, just big enough to seat herself and a few maidservants.


    "That Mother would do this makes Ruan niang feel embarrassed," Jiang Ruan said as she smiled faintly. "We are all sisters of the Jiang fu, how is it possible to favour one and discriminate against the others?"


    Xia Yan''s smile deepened. "Ruan''er, why should you say such things? All of you sisters are good, but, since you are the eldest sister, you should naturally present yourself as being more dignified and impressive. Moreover, it is not possible to look for another carriage right now. Why don''t we go ahead with our journey and not dy any longer, otherwise we will miss the opportunity to offer touzhu incense."

 Chapter 90.2

    Chapter 90.2


    Jiang Ruan smiled wordlessly . It was at this time that a voice from behind Xia Yan was heard, saying, "Mother is overanxious . "


    Jiang Xin Zhi strode over and patted Jiang Ruan''s head . "Since the youngdies are all sisters of the Jiang fu, it would indeed not be a good idea to have Jiang Ruan upy a carriage by herself . Father has also always been benevolent and has never discriminated between the shu and di sons and daughters . "


    When Xia Yan heard the phrase ''no discimination between the shu and di sons and daughters'', her face turned green . Even when Zhao Mei had been alive and in good health, Jiang Quan had treated Jiang Su Su and Jiang Chao much better than Jiang Ruan and Jiang Xin Zhi . Even at present, they were seen as being inferior . Thus, when Jiang Xin Zhi said this, her heart constricted . She looked over at Jiang Xin Zhi to see that his expression was proper and at ease, without even the slightest hint of sarcasm .


    Xia Yan cursed inwardly . Jiang Xin Zhi and Jiang Ruan had such unforgiving tongues that there was an unbearable urge to tear their mouths off .


    ''But, it''s really difficult to find another carriage right now," Xia Yan said helplessly .


    Jiang Xin Zhi smiled fleetingly and said, "No matter . " He waved his hand, and several carriages came into sight, moving towards them . There were three carriages in total and all of them looked exactly the same as the carriage which had been ''specially'' selected for Jiang Ruan . Jiang Xin Zhi said, "I have found some carriages- would my younger sisters kindly take their seats?"


    Xia Yan was taken aback and felt a sudden chill . She stole a nce at Jiang Xin Zhi''s face, but there was nothing strange about his expression . She forced augh and said, "How could I allow you, my son, to spend money this way?"


    Jiang Xin Zhi smiled and said, "Mother does not need to be like this . These coachmen are all excellent, and will drive both speedily and steadily . My younger sisters need not suffer from constant jolting, and will be able to speed there and back . "


    Jiang Ruan also smiled and said, "Mother, you don''t need to keep refusing . Or, could it be that you don''t wish to ept Dage''s kind intentions?"


    Under the eyes of the watchful onlookers, Xia Yan was dumbstruck and rendered speechless by Jiang Ruan''s words . She could not decline the offer, and thus could only grit her teeth and ept it . Jiang Su Su, her face veiled so her expression was unseen, took the lead and walked to the rear carriage . Jiang Li naturally weed this development, as she no longer had to share a carriage with Jiang Su Su and Jiang Dan . Jiang Dan bit her lip and nced timidly at Jiang Xin Zhi before slowly disembarking .


    Jiang Ruan waited for her sisters to enter the carriages Jiang Xin Zhi had procured for them before boarding a carriage with Lu Zhu and the other servant girls . As Xia Yan struggled to maintain her gentle smile, she saw Jiang Xin Zhi wave his hand, and two imposing bodyguards came out of nowhere . Jiang Xin Zhi said, "Protect the youngdies well . "


    The two bodyguards epted their orders . Startled, Xia Yan said, "Xin Zhi, you . . . "


    "Since Ah Ruan and the other sisters are travelling by themselves to such a distant location, and Second Younger Brother is not trained in martial arts, I was afraid that the fu''s bodyguards would be of little use . " Jiang Xin Zhi smiled as he continued, "These two brothers of mine are rather rough fellows . They have seen blood spilled and are fairly bloodthirsty themselves . With them protecting Ah Ruan and the others, I feel more at ease . "


    When he said ''seen blood spilled and are fairly bloodthirsty'', he deliberately slowed down his speech . He saw Xia Yan shiver, and she seemed somewhat reluctant to look at the expression on his face .


    As Jiang Chao sat in the carriage, he kept ring at Jiang Xin Zhi, following his every word and movement . When he heard Jiang Xin Zhi saying that he (Jiang Chao) did not know martial arts, followed by his calling forth of the two bodyguards, he felt as if he had been most egregiously insulted . He red at Jiang Xin Zhi even more fiercely and cursed him a hundred times over in his heart .


    After Jiang Xin Zhi had issued his orders, Jiang Ruan''s head emerged from behind the carriage curtains . She smiled at him and said, "Dage, do go home . "


    Jiang Xin Zhi patted her on the head, his expression as warm as ever as he regarded her and said, "Be careful on the road . "


    Jiang Ruan smiled as she let the curtain fall once again . When she could no longer see Jiang Xin Zhi, she leaned against the side of the carriage, sighed softly and said, in a low voice, "I''m sorry, Dage . "


    A hint of jealousy shed in Jiang Su Su''s eyes as she took in the interaction between this pair of siblings . Nowadays, in the Jiang fu, Jiang Xin Zhi was just like a vengeful spirit, with a palpably murderous aura . No one dared to provoke him, fearing to incite the fury of this soldier who had returned from the battlefield . Jiang Su Su loathed Jiang Xin Zhi, but was also envious that Jiang Ruan had such an outstanding older brother protecting her . It was not so long ago that Jiang Su Su also had Jiang Chao protecting her . At that time, he was at the high point of his career; people wereuding him as a potential zhuang yuan (top scorer in the Imperial Examinations), and Jiang Su Su had naturally be extremely conceited . But, now, Jiang Chao was theughingstock of the capital, while Jiang Xin Zhi had experienced a transformation, bing a Deputy General . The more protective he was of Jiang Ruan, the more envy stirred within Jiang Su Su .


    She let the curtain fall heavily and thought about what Xia Yan had said to her the day before . Under her veil, she could not hold back a pleased smile .


    So what if Jiang Xin Zhi was outstanding, so what if he was protecting Jiang Ruan? Today, she would not be able to escape what was nned for her even if she had wings to fly; ten Jiang Xin Zhis would not be able to rescue her .


    Jiang Dan had been watching Xia Yan and Jiang Xin Zhi thoughtfully . Abruptly, she pulled the curtains closed . Behind the curtains, her timid expression vanished, and the corners of her mouth gradually lifted up .


    The carriages travelled along the drenched stone-gged road, sending little sprays of water into the air as they went . Jiang Xin Zhi followed Jiang Ruan''s departing carriage with his eyes, seemingly reluctant to move away . Xia Yan smiled as she asked Jiang Xin Zhi, "Xin Zhi, don''t you have military business to attend to today?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "The General is upied with official business today, and doesn''t require my presence," Jiang Xin Zhi replied .


    Xia Yan felt a stab of anxiety as she asked, "Then, Xin Zhi, why don''t you return to the fu to wait?"


    "The weather today is excellent, so I think I''ll stay at the fu gate for a while longer . " Jiang Xin Zhi smiled faintly and said, "Mother, is there something wrong?"


    That day, the sky was gloomy and it was raining incessantly . Excellent weather? Xia Yan bit her lip and said through clenched teeth, "Nothing . " Seeing as Jiang Xin Zhi appeared to have no intention to return to the fu for the time being, she felt her anxiety mounting . Gritting her teeth, she turned and headed back inside to her courtyard .


    After Xia Yan had gone in, Jiang Xin Zhi''s expression grew solemn . Waving his hand, he called over two more guards and ordered, "Watch the entrance to the fu carefully . Whoeveres out, follow them closely, then knock them out . "


    Both guards received their orders and left .


    Jiang Xin Zhi thought about what he had been told the previous night by Lu Zhu, whom Jiang Ruan had sent over . She had said to prepare three identical horse carriages, look for two bodyguards with outstanding martial arts skills to apany them, and finally, to visit the Zhao family again .


    He had no idea what Jiang Ruan was nning . When Jiang Ruan wanted to conceal something, not even he, as her older brother, could persuade her to disclose it . Moreover, he would never force her to tell him what she did not want to talk about, as he trusted his own meimei .


    However, today, for some unknown reason, his eyelids had been twitching uncontrobly, as if something bad was about to happen . He had to make a great effort to suppress his unease . Turning, he mounted his horse and sped off in the direction of the General fu .


    When Xia Yan reached Yan Hua Yuan, Xiao Si informed her that Jiang Xin Zhi had left . Xia Yan immediately straightened up and hurriedly said, "Quick, send two people to tell them, Jiang Ruan is in the second carriage . Don''t make any mistakes . "


    Xiao Si rushed off . Xia Yan finally sat down and released a long breath . Lin Lang served her a cup of tea, which she took a few sips of, feeling the panic within her subside . When she thought about all of Jiang Xin Zhi''s movements today, she felt uneasy, and turned to Li momo beside her to ask, "Momo, in your opinion, have they discovered something? Otherwise, why would they suddenly change carriages?"


    Li momo consoled her by saying, "Furen, rest easy . This servant thinks that Eldest Young Master is certainly incredibly crafty, and he is doing all this to guard against Furen . However, he could not possibly have uncovered Furen''s n, otherwise he would not have allowed Eldest Miss to go with the others to Bao Guang Temple, and with only two bodyguards apanying her . "


    Xia Yan felt calmer on hearing Li momo''s words . She said, "That is what I think, as well . Humph! He''s definitely crafty but, today, that little slut cannot escape her downfall . So what if there are bodyguards; there are only two of them, after all, no different from a cicada trying to stop a runaway carriage . On thinking about it, one could say that Jiang Ruan brought this upon herself by engendering such a deep animosity between herself and the Li family . Li An is a person who haggles over every cent, so how could he let her off so easily?"


    A chilly, faint smile appeared on her beautiful face . "Bao Guang Temple is a great distance away . Even if Jiang Xin Zhi receives news and hastens there, he will not make it in time . "


    The previous day, she had received a letter from Li An out of the blue . In the letter, Li An had gone straight to the point and dered he wanted to eliminate Jiang Ruan, and needed her help to do so . Even though Xia Yan was hesitant to associate with a criminal official[1] like Li An, he was a master at manipting people . With just a few words, he had stirred up Xia Yan to the point where she could barely wait to tear Jiang Ruan to shreds .


    [1] �ﳼ (zui chen) - criminal official/ minister . There were apparently eight major criminal ministers in Chinese history: Qingfu, Zhao Gao, Lai Junchen, Li Linfu, Qin Hui, Yan Song, Wei Zhongxian, He Shen . See here for more details .


    Xia Yan had originally nned to take action on the journey to Bao Guang Temple and cause Jiang Ruan to suffer . However, when Li An unveiled his n to Xia Yan in the letter, she found it too marvellous for words . Thus, she conceded this opportunity to Li An . Even though the youngdies of Jiang fu would proceed to Bao Guang Temple as she had nned, what would take ce would not be her original n .


    If the n seeded, of course, that would be great; she would be the third party who benefitted in the sh between the two of them . If the n failed, it would have nothing to do with her .


    Li An''s n was bold and crazy but, even if something happened, the sudden appearance of a criminal official would have no connection with her . The original arrangement was foolproof . Who knew that Jiang Xin Zhi would appear all of a sudden and disturb their arrangements . Furthermore, with four identical carriages, Li An''s people would inevitably make a mistake .


    If they made a mistake . . . she could not help shuddering, then immediatelyforted herself . It would not happen; the messengers would inform them of the change swiftly . There was no way Jiang Ruan would escape the cmity that awaited her on the road to Bao Guang Temple . On previous asions, she had managed to narrowly escape numerous disasters due to sheer luck, but what awaited Jiang Ruan now was an inescapable trap, that even two bodyguards, skilled in martial arts, would not be able to help her out of .


    This was because Li An''s people did not consist of just one or two persons, but a troop of soldiers .


    Genuine, elite troops . Secretly kept by the Grand Councillor fu .

 Chapter 91.1

    Chapter 91.1


    As the horse carriages journeyed along the mountain road, it was inevitable that it would be troublesome. Fortunately, the coachmen that Jiang Xin Zhi had found were very skilful. They navigated the extremely muddy roads such that the journey was steady and stable, and those sitting in the carriage felt not the slightest bit indisposed.


    Xue Yi cliff was rugged and precipitous, looking like a sword which had been snapped in half, a sheer precipice which struck fear into people''s hearts. The mountain was densely covered in forest, and the night owls which nested in the trees were asionally startled by the sound of horse carriages passing through. They wouldunch themselves into the air, leaving only ck shadows behind.


    The road to Xue Yi cliff wound through high mountains and deep valleys, lush with verdant foliage and sporting craggy rocks in strange shapes. It possessed a unique kind of danger, and those from rich families liked to stop there for a time, to enjoy the rare and beautiful scenery. However, ever since it had started to rain continuously in the capital, the road had be unbearably muddy. With the sun refusing to make its appearance, and dark, gloomy clouds continually looming overhead, the formerly beautiful scenery had taken on an eerie cast.


    The five horse carriages moved forward in silence. The foremost carriage was Jiang Chao''s; his was the only carriage that looked different from the others, being not quite as refined. However, it was still presentable. Immediately following his carriage in sequence were those of Jiang Ruan, Jiang Su Su, Jiang Li, and Jiang Dan. The coachmen did not speak, and neither did the inhabitants of the carriages. As a result, the only sounds were those of the horsewhipnding on the bodies of the horses and the turning of the carriage wheels.


    Carriage will probably look something like this.


    Jiang Ruan leaned against the soft cushions of the carriage as Lu Zhu steeped tea for her. The carriage Xia Yan had prepared was indeed exquisite, and there was even a small table inside. Jiang Ruan had been very busy that morning and consequently had eaten little, so Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi had brought a few snacks along. Lu Zhu had skillfully preserved some of the plum blossoms that had been plucked two days ago, and was currently steeping plum blossom tea for Jiang Ruan in the carriage.


    The sweet aroma issued forth from her carriage and wafted through the air, reaching the noses of the people in the carriages at the rear.


    Jiang Li snorted in disdain and said, "Of course she would enjoy herself." She looked around and grew angry at the fact that the maidservants beside her were not only not as quick-witted as Jiang Ruan''s, but were also not as close to her as Jiang Ruan''s were to her. Not a single snack had been prepared.


    However, Jiang Su Su had something else on her mind. When she saw that Jiang Ruan was even in the mood to drink tea and nibble on snacks, her face under the veil tensed, and she said quietly, "Go and die!"


    Jiang Dan simply leaned against the carriage window in a light doze, seemingly unaffected by everything.


    The road to Xue Yi cliff stretching ahead of them could be said to be manageable. Then, they eventually reached the most dangerous stretch of road.


    The road here was narrow, with valleys on both sides. Sandwiched in the middle was the narrow trail, like the mouth of a cbash. Hence, this stretch of road had been named, ''Cbash Mouth'', and the valleys on either side were dense jungle. When the lead carriage reached the start of Cbash Mouth, a slight rustling was suddenly heard among the trees.


    The carriages stopped abruptly.


    Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi paused in their movements, disying some agitation, while Lu Zhu''s forehead was beaded with perspiration. Meanwhile, Jiang Ruan was slowly sipping her tea.


    Her posture was extremely elegant.


    The horses sensed danger, and no matter how fervently the coachmen cracked their whips, the horses refused to move even one step forward. The Jiang fu guards had all drawn their swords, but the two bodyguards that Jiang Xin Zhi had ordered to follow them stood in front of Jiang Ruan''s horse carriage, not moving an inch, their faces already tinged with bloodthirst.


    Jiang Li was the first to cry out sharply, "What''s going on?"


    As if her cry had opened a vent, there was a huge rumbling sound, making it seem as if the earth itself was shaking. From the valleys on both sides of Cbash Mouth, arge mass of ck-d, sinister people suddenly appeared, and the coachmen jumped in shock. These people were wearing in cotton clothing, like mountain bandits, and they all charged together towards the horse carriages.


    "Retreat! Quick, retreat!" The Jiang fu guards shielded the carriages, intending to evacuate the upants. However, that swarm of mountain bandits moved unexpectedly swiftly, and they reached the carriages in the twinkling of an eye.


    Apart from Jiang Xin Zhi''s two bodyguards, the Jiang fu guards numbered twenty. These twenty guards had no choice but to engage the mountain bandits inbat, and for some time the only sound that could be heard was the ''peng, peng, peng'' sh of swords. The swish of the des was chilling, and from time to time a spray of fresh blood would blossom on the curtains of the exquisite carriages.


    "How could there be mountain bandits? How could there be mountain bandits?" Jiang Li screamed. However, once she lifted the window curtain and saw the frightful scene outside, she immediately fainted.


    Jiang Dan squeezed herself tightly into a corner of the carriage with her two maidservants resolutely protecting her. The three of them bit their lips and did not dare make a sound.


    There were only three carriages where all was calm.


    Jiang Chao''s carriage was right in front, but the murderous mountain bandits bypassed his carriage. At one nce, it was obvious that the area around Jiang Chao''s carriage was clear, save for the Jiang fu''s guards who had gone to his rescue.


    It was very peculiar.


    Jiang Su Su sat in her carriage, a frosty little smile on her lips. The fiercer the closebat fighting outside, the more ted her smile. She could barely hold herself back from going over to Jiang Ruan''s carriage and tearing open the curtain to see Jiang Ruan losing her head out of fear.


    Jiang Ruan was still sipping tea. The two bodyguards outside her carriage were more useful than ten of the Jiang fu guards. Indeed, there had not been even a ssh of blood on the carriage curtains.


    The Jiang fu guards were heavily outnumbered, for there were at least a hundred men attacking them. The more they fought in closebat, the more fearful they became. Mountain bandits? No, even though they tried to conceal it, it was abundantly clear that these ''bandits'' were highly skilled in martial arts. What''s more, which mountain bandit would just charge and kill people without first asking for the victims'' money and valuables?


    However, even though they had their doubts, these Jiang fu guards were still at a disadvantage. It seemed that their opponents did not intend to kill the upants of the carriages, but aimed to eliminate all the bodyguards. Just as the number of Jiang fu guards was dwindling, Jiang Ruan put down her teacup and said, "Lu Zhu."


    Lu Zhu paused momentarily before flinging open the window curtains and yelling, "Help!"


    When the two bodyguards guarding Jiang Ruan''s carriage heard this, they both sprang into action simultaneously. With rapid movements, before the bandits in the vicinity could react, they had already jumped to the front of the carriages at the rear of Jiang Ruan''s. Using their swords, they jabbed firmly at the horses'' hindquarters while turning the horses'' heads.


    The second the horses felt the painful jabs, they reared, then shot forward like arrows, heading into the distance!


    Thus, the two bodyguards set Jiang Ruan''s carriage in motion. As a result,the four identical horse carriages began barrelling headlong in different directions!<novelnext></novelnext>


    Someone concealed deep within the jungle immediately stood up and raised his bow and arrow, but he was stopped by another person. "Hold it!"


    The grey-d figure slowly stood up, his gaze sharp with a coldness that cut into one''s bones. "Thinking of escaping? Huh, no better than a trapped animal struggling!"


    The four carriages hurtled along. The coachmen had all been thrown off, but the youngdies were still within the carriages. Jiang Su Su had no idea what had happened outside, she only knew that the carriage had suddenly started to move crazily. She was tossed in all directions within the carriage and hollered in panic, "Help! Someone, quick, help!"


    Only the wind answered her.


    Four identical carriages, scattered in opposite directions. The mountain bandits behind them faced an unexpected difficulty - which carriage should they pursue? Not knowing what to do, they could not help but look towards the grey-d figure in the depths of the jungle.


    The grey-d figure looked into the distance and abruptly gestured with his hand. It was as if the mountain bandits had received amand, for they rapidly divided into four groups, their movements fast and orderly. No ordinary mountain bandits possessed this kind of vigour and adaptability. The two bodyguards sent by Jiang Xin Zhi who had remained behind to deal with the mountain bandits looked at each other; they could see the amazement in each other''s eyes. They had virtually been born in the barracks, so they were familiar with such manoeuvres - they were clearly military formations!


    They had long guessed that these were not ordinary mountain bandits, but they had never imagined that they would actually be a military troop! What''s more, their military skills were exceptional!


    Realising this, they also came to a sudden understanding of the kind of danger Jiang Ruan might face. Although they hadplied with Jiang Ruan''s orders, they wanted to protect her thoroughly. Jiang Ruan had intended that the four identical horse carriages to confuse these people, but she probably did not realise how dangerous the terrain of Cbash Mouth was; in the end, there was only the one road. Furthermore, such highly skilled soldiers were lying in ambush all along this road. No matter how or in which direction Jiang Ruan fled, she would be setting herself up as an easy target!


    They must catch up with Jiang Ruan, and protect her to the best of their ability.


    The two bodyguards leaped into the air simultaneously, shaking off the surrounding soldiers masquerading as mountain bandits and fleeing towards the west of Cbash Mouth.


    The grey-d man''s mouth lifted at the corners into an intriguing smile. "Since this is how it ends, why waste time thinking about it?" Having said this, his tone changed, and he addressed the people beside him coldly, "Go, catch up with those two bodyguards."


    Jiang Ruan''s carriage was moving at a high speed through the jungle. The carriage scraped against countless thick branches and vines all the way. Lian Qiao attempted to seize the reins in order to stop the horse''s crazed flight, but it was of no use. Lu Zhu moved all the soft cushions to the back seat and tightly held on to Jiang Ruan''s hand, in the hopes of preventing Jiang Ruan from injuring her head.


    Jiang Ruan pursed her lips, but her expression remained tranquil. In her clear, shining eyes, of unfathomable depth, there was a hint of cold austerity.


    The mountain bandits pursued them relentlessly. Jiang Ruan''s expression did not change. Abruptly, Lian Qiao yelled, "Oh no! There''s no road ahead!"


    They had reached the end of Cbash Mouth; in front of them was the edge of the steep precipice of Xue Yi cliff. If the horse continued in its unheeding rush forward, the only oue would be death and destruction.


    With a fixed expression, Jiang Ruan suddenly reached into her sleeve and withdrew the dagger that Bai Zhi had given her that morning. The dagger''s edge was still slightly blunt. Single-handedly, she grabbed the horse''s reins and shed downwards. With a ''beng'', the ropes joining the horse to the carriage snapped in two. The carriage was carried forward by the momentum of the forward-moving horse for a few metres before finallying to a stop only a few feet away from the edge of Xue Yi cliff


    The horse continued on without looking back and plunged directly into the clouds and mist off the edge of Xue Yi cliff, disappearing without a trace in the blink of an eye.


    The carriage was toppled over andy on its side. Holding her head, Bai Zhi got up and hurried to help Jiang Ruan up. "Is Miss all right?"


    "I''m fine." Jiang Ruan stowed the dagger into her sleeve once again and helped Lu Zhu to get to her feet. The four of them were dishevelled and unkempt, having rolled on the ground, and they looked battered and exhausted.


    Meanwhile, the two bodyguards sent by Jiang Xin Zhi hurried up to them. On seeing the snapped rope of the carriage, and how close to Xue Yi cliff the youngdies were, they both heaved a deep sigh of relief, and looked at Jiang Ruan with no small measure of admiration.


    It was rare indeed that someone could keep as calm as she had done in such an rming situation, possess such clear judgement, and move so decisively in severing the rope, thus saving her own life. What''s more, to look as if nothing out of the ordinary had urred even after narrowly escaping with her life. Never before had they met a youngdy from any family with such guts, but on giving it a second thought, with an awe-inspiring older brother who fought with no care for life or death, the younger sister could not be that different.


    On hearing the sound of footsteps closing in on them, the expression on the two men''s faces darkened, and they turned to shield Jiang Ruan.


    The soldiers dressed as mountain bandits had split into four groups, and the group pursuing Jiang Ruan consisted of more than a hundred soldiers. All these devils stared fiercely at Jiang Ruan. Before her were these hungry wolves, behind her was Xue Yi cliff. They were simply waiting to ughter themb, for there was no way to retreat.


    Jiang Ruan quietly surveyed the situation. Out of the blue, from in front of her came the ''pa, pa, pa'' sound of someone pping, and a familiar voice reached her ears. "Eldest Jiang Miss, you are truly elegant. Even in this dangerous situation, you can still remain unperturbed."


    The soldiers automatically parted to make way for a grey-d figure to walk to the front. He advanced one slow step at a time, as if deliberately making something clear.


    Jiang Ruan smiled faintly. "Second Young Master Li is indeed highly magnanimous; having be a stray dog, you still dare to grace us with your presence in broad daylight."


    These words jabbed painfully at Li An. His expression changed for a moment as he red at Jiang Ruan with shadowed and ruthless eyes. Suddenly, as if he had recalled something, he smiled and said, "If I were Eldest Jiang Miss, I would certainly not run my mouth at the present time, so as to avoid more pain in future."


    "Pah!" Before Jiang Ruan could say anything, Lian Qiao was already cursing him with her arms akimbo. "A criminal atrge who still dares to parade everywhere and show off. My young miss is proper and upright, but you are uncaring of thew and morality. You watch out, your head will be cut off tomorrow, and you''ll be hanging at the city gate for everyone to see for the next three days!"


    As she stood in front of Jiang Ruan, the soldier nearest her immediately hit her in the chest. Lian Qiao flew into the air before dropping heavily to the ground, spitting out a mouthful of fresh blood.


    "Lian Qiao!" Bai Zhi cried out in fear. Lu Zhu held on to Jiang Ruan even more tightly. Jiang Ruan looked at Lian Qiao, who seemed close to dying, and fury shed in her eyes. She turned to face Li An once again and asked, very serenely, "What noble errand brings you here, Second Young Master Li? Surely you didn''te here just to bully a maidservant."


    Li Anughed. "Say what you like, but, in the end, she was injured in your ce. Eldest Jiang Miss is so concerned about a mere maidservant, but can''t understand how pained I am by the injury you inflicted upon my elder brother."


    Jiang Ruan snorted disdainfully to herself as Li An continued, "Previously, I was no match for Eldest Jiang Miss'' supetive methods, but I never imagined that Eldest Jiang Miss would take action in such a ruthless manner, leaving me no choice but to deal with you as my enemy at present. Eldest Jiang Miss, don''t me me for it." As he spoke, his tone became more amiable, but the interest in his eyes deepened, like a wild beast who had found a prey of great interest. His eyes burned with a brilliant light.

 Chapter 91.2

    Chapter 91.2


    Second Young Master Li wishes to capture me?" Jiang Ruan asked. "You are not fearful of adding on to your guilt and crimes?"


    Li An burst into uproariousughter. "It''s only that Eldest Jiang Miss'' luck was bad. On her way to burn touzhu incense, she was not careful, was captured by mountain bandits, and lost her innocence. She was unable to gain the blessings conferred by burning touzhu incense. What has any of that to do with someone named ''Li''?"


    The two bodyguards immediately red at Li An with fury in their eyes. If this kind of talk were to be associated with an unmarried, cloistered youngdy, her entire life would be ruined. However, both men knew very well that with such arge number of soldiers present, the situation would clearly not be as simple as seizing Jiang Ruan. It was the thought of the treatment Jiang Ruan would suffer after her capture that caused the two men to break into cold sweat.


    "Mountain bandits?" Jiang Ruan smiled slightly. "Aren''t they soldiers?"


    Li An paused, then narrowed his eyes and said, "Eldest Jiang Miss is exceptionally intelligent- what a pity that the oue of this battle has already been decided. You have no other way out, so juste with me."


    Jiang Ruan shook her head. "The oue has not yet been decided."


    "Stop fighting for nothing," Li An warned her.


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Ruanughed lightly, and her face suddenly lit up in a joyous smile, as beautiful as a flower, which even reached her eyes. However, that smile was just as suddenly dropped, and her expression mirrored that of a still, frozen pool of water.


    "Really?" She enunciated clearly, "Chi. Lei. Jun[1]."


    [1] T/N: �� (chi) - scarlet; �� (lei) - thunder; �� (jun) - army.


    Li An''s eyes widened and he unconsciously took two steps back. "You . . ." His mind and emotions were experiencing a turbulent storm, she actually knew!


    Chi Lei Jun was the army that the Grand Councillor fu kept externally. Even Xuan Li did not know about this private army. Ordinarily, the soldiers would disguise themselves as peasants. They were the Grand Councillor fu''s trump card, to be used as ast resort, and they only obeyed his orders. How could Jiang Ruan know this secret that even Li Dong and Li Yang had no inkling of?!


    Jiang Ruan smiled faintly. "Second Young Master Li is fearful? What are you afraid of? Are you afraid because your meticulously kept secret has been uncovered?"


    The Chi Lei soldiers were all stirring restlessly, watching Li An''s facial expression, knowing that what Jiang Ruan had just said to Li An represented an immense threat. Thus, without even being aware of it, their weapons were all directed at her.


    "A secret that has been kept for too long is no longer a secret," Jiang Ruan said softly, with indifference in her voice, such that Li An felt as if she was calling his attention to something. He suppressed the panic in his heart and sneered at her, "You''re babbling nonsense."


    "Didn''t Second Young Master Li act in this way today in order to redress the injustice done to the Grand Councillor fu?" Jiang Ruan''s hair was disordered, and her clothes were soiled due to her having rolled on the muddy ground. Yet, as she stood there, she exuded an unmistakable grace, with something unexpectedly akin to austere beauty.


    She said, "What a pity, that from the time that you made the decision to act this way, the Grand Councillor fu never had a chance at recovery. You''ve lost."


    Li An''s heart jumped in agitation, and his unease abruptly snowballed. He wanted tomand his subordinates to seize Jiang Ruan immediately in order to stop her from talking, but she swiftly said, "Privately training troops, intending to rebel, plotting a rebellion . . . all clearly criminal charges. Oh, doesn''t this sound serious?"


    She continued, "Your actions today have truly confirmed the hopeless situation of the Grand Councillor fu."


    Li An stood there as if struck by a lightning bolt.


    Slowly, slowly, he raised his head, and asked, as if in a fevered dream, "Those rumours, it was you who started them?"


    Jiang Ruan offered him a slight smile in response.


    The Grand Councillor fu had reigned supreme in the Great Jin dynasty for so many years, how could it utterly copse due to a singlepse in responsibility regarding the reservoir? If the Emperor really did execute the Grand Councillor''s family for this, it would undoubtedly strike fear into the hearts of the court officials, and the structure of the imperial court would naturally experience upheaval.


    A monarch''s worst fear is vtile public sentiment. The many factions in the imperial court all serve to check and bnce one another''s influence. If the equilibrium is to be shifted, then it must be done gradually, one step at a time; it cannot be upset all at once.


    Unfortunately, at this time, Li An''s inclination was to cause chaos, and he had lost his former cool-headed analysis of situations. Jiang Ruan had allowed Jiang Xin Zhi to help to spread some rumours, which had eventually reached Li An''s ears. As a result, Li An was restless.


    Truth and falsehood, falsehood and truth. Once a highly intelligent man has lost his ability to reason, his high degree of confusion will cause him to err and offend to an extent that an ordinary person could never achieve.


    He had allowed his hidden Chi Lei soldiers to reveal themselves, disguised as mountain bandits. They were the only card he had left, and he had considered it a foolproof n. However, in one breath, Jiang Ruan had revealed his secret.


    In a moment of understanding, he realised the offence with the reservoir would not condemn them, but raising a private army, intending to rebel . . . there was no way out for the Grand Councillor fu!


    The Grand Councillor fu had not been facing a criminal charge, but she had forced his hand in order to saddle them with a major criminal charge of immoral and treasonous behaviour.


    She had really gone so far as to eliminate everyone in the Grand Councillor fu in one fell swoop, with no way to redeem themselves!


    Such a poisonous mind, such ruthless methods!


    Li An retreated a few steps, his face as pale as paper.


    All his life, he had been his own master, but he had now fallen into the hands of this cloistered, young girl. How could he yield willingly!


    Jiang Ruan suddenly seemed to remember something. Sheughed and said, "Luo Shu Men, Yan Luo Jiao, Chi Lei Temple, Zhi Yun Shi- presumably all the Chi Lei soldiers there have already been subdued and brought under control."


    Li An''s face, which had slowly regained its colour, once again turned green. All the locations Jiang Ruan had mentioned were the hiding ces of the Chi Lei soldiers. These locations were secret. Apart from the soldiers themselves and him, no one else ought to know about them. How could she know . . . her words, what other meaning did they have?


    Jiang Ruan exined, "By His Majesty''s order, the Zhao family troops and the Guan family troops are assisting His Majesty to apprehend rebellious ministers." She looked behind Li An and said, "Naturally, the elite troops of the Chi Lei army are all right here. Ruan niang is extremely honoured that you would utilise your elite troops without hesitation to capture me."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Li An stared at her fixedly, and the look in his eyes waspletely different from that earlier. A kind of crazed despair showed itself upon his face, and Jiang Ruan gently ced thest straw upon this beaten camel''s back by saying, "Second Young Master Li, you''ve lost."


    Strong emotion arose in Li An''s throat and he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. He yelled at the surrounding soldiers, "I have not lost, I have not lost, seize this demoness! Kill her!"


    The two bodyguards at Jiang Ruan''s side immediately shed their swords, and there seemed to be an answering sh of light in the sky, at a distance. While the two bodyguards were momentarily arrested, Jiang Ruan whispered to one of them abruptly, "Don''t mind me, split open Li An''s clothes, use force to do it."


    Although the bodyguard could notprehend why, he surveyed both Li An and Jiang Ruan, and saw that Jiang Ruan was not in the least fearful of Li An. On the other hand, Li An''s face was pale. Being firmly convinced of her decision, without second thought, he raised his sword and shed it through the air towards Li An''s clothes.


    The Chi Lei soldiers had initially thought this bodyguard wanted to protect Jiang Ruan, but they never imagined that he would go straight for Li An. They hurriedly rushed forward to block him, but they did not expect that the bodyguard''s target was not Li An himself. The sword qi permeated through the air and sliced open Li An''s outer robe. Li An unconsciously took a step back, but this bodyguard, who was outstanding among his peers, executed a different manoeuvre, whereupon the sword qipletely sliced through the front of Li An''s robe .


    No one could have foreseen this. The Chi Lei soldiers were stupefied into silence, and had no idea if they should search for clothes to cover Li An, or turn around and handle Jiang Ruan.


    However, with this scene involving Li An clearly set out for all to see, a sharp inhtion of breath could be heard amongst the crowd.


    Li An was stunned for a moment, then immediately regained his senses. With one move, he covered his lower region, his heart so full of shame that he felt like dying.


    "So, he''s a eunuch[2]," the bodyguard muttered. Suddenly realising that Jiang Ruan was nearby, he quickly shut his mouth.


    [2] ���� (tian yan) - lit. ''born eunuch'' - refers to a man whose sex organ is underdeveloped, and is likely infertile.


    Li An was exceedingly fearful. Of the two secrets he had harboured his entire life, the first one had been spoken aloud by Jiang Ruan, and the second had been revealed before the eyes of the general public. These two had been his vulnerable points!


    Although he was covering himself, just now, everyone had seen clearly, that organ in Li An''s lower region was nothing but a round lump. To look at it was nauseating.


    Li An was both frightened and angry. When Jiang Ruan had spoken of the Chi Lei army a moment ago, his blood had been boiling because of his indignation and despair. But, now that his deepest, darkest secret had beenid bare in front of everyone, hepletely panicked.


    Not just panicked, but felt terrified. He could not understand why that bodyguard beside Jiang Ruan had suddenly sliced open his clothes. Only Li Dong and Xuan Li knew about his condition, thus it was not possible that anyone else would know! Very slowly, he turned his gaze upon Jiang Ruan.


    Jiang Ruan was smiling faintly at him.


    In her previous life, she had heard Xuan Li say that Li An had been born with a disease, an unmentionable illness. It was because Xuan Li knew Li An''s secret that Li An had been ''loyal'' to him.


    If not, after all, in the Grand Councillor fu, why had Li Yang been Li Dong''s favourite despite his proclivity to dally with prostitutes? Li An was highly intelligent, yet Li Dong had never had a close rtionship with him, only treating him with an abundance of courtesy.


    If not, when Li Yang had been castrated, why had Li Dong been so furious? Because Li An was a born eunuch, and because Li Yang had been rendered useless, the Grand Councillor fu had no sessor.


    Jiang Ruan said softly, "Second Young Master Li, when a secret has been kept for too long, it is no longer a secret."


    Li An felt as if all the blood in his body was rushing to his head, and his entire body seemed to be frozen. Out of the blue, he lifted his head and uttered a heartbreaking wail that was so mournful that many of those present could not bear to hear it. He looked up, his eyes full of crazed bloodlust, and shouted, "Demoness, I''m going to kill you!"


    On hearing his words, the Chi Lei soldiers behind him charged towards Jiang Ruan. Since he had already issued a kill order, they would obey. The two bodyguards beside Jiang Ruan made a supreme effort to stop the soldiers. Jiang Ruan''s eyes turned severe. They could hear the pounding of horses'' hooves in the distance echoing in the valleys. At the front, was a tall man riding a big horse, behind him, a majestic army, not smaller in number than the Chi Lei soldiers.


    All of a sudden, Jiang Ruan yelled, "Li An, your Grand Councillor fu has raised a private army and intends to revolt. Now, you are killing people in order to keep your secret safe, harming my family aligned with the imperial court!" Her voice rang out clearly and resounded through the valley. "Even if I have to die, I won''t die in your hands!" Having said this, without warning, she turned and leaped off Xue Yi cliff.


    "Miss!" Bai Zhi cried out in rm, on the verge of fainting.


    Lu Zhu''s eyes grewrge. Then, the swish of arrows broke through the air and arge number of soldiers and horses charged pell-mell into the midst of the Chi Lei soldiers and engaged them inbat.


    However, the leading horsemen headed straight for the cliff edge.


    Zhao Yuan Feng swiftly dismounted and grabbed one of the bodyguards by the cor, yelling, "Where is the youngdy?"


    The bodyguard shook his head and said, angrily, "She''s jumped off the cliff."


    Behind him, Zhao Yi''s entire body went rigid. Guan Liang Han frowned and said, "What? How is that possible?"


    Jiang Ruan''s mind was so crafty, how could she jump off the cliff just like that?


    Li An had been standing, rooted to the spot. Uncaring of the soldiers who had seized hold of him, he broke out into uncontrobleughter and said, "Retribution! Retribution! That demoness deserved to die long ago! Retribution!"


    Guan Liang Han kicked him and said, "Shut your mouth." He looked towards Xiao Shao, who wasing up behind them, and asked, "What do we do?"


    Xiao Shao was d entirely in ck brocade, and his features were exceptionally cold. He looked at the edge of the precipice, unfathomable emotion in his eyes. Just as he turned his head, Bai Zhi pulled at his sleeve and sobbed out, "Save my young miss! I beg of you, save my young miss!"


    Without letting go of his sleeve, she dropped to her knees and kowtowed repeatedly, until her entire forehead was bloody. Zhao Yi wanted to stop her, but Xiao Shao pulled his sleeve free. As Bai Zhi had been gripping it tightly, the force caused a brilliantly gleaming item to fall out of his sleeve. It was a bright jade die lian hua[3] pendant, with the butterfly resting on a magnolia flower. The workmanship was so exquisite that the butterfly was vivid and lifelike, and the pendant was iid with a first-rate emerald green opal. At one nce, one could tell that this was a valuable item.


    [3] ������ (die lian hua) - lit. �� = butterfly, �� = love (romantic); �� = flower. This is the title of a Tang dynasty song/ poem, original title ȵ̤֦ (que ta zhi, ''magpie treading on a branch''). It seems to have inspired a design of jewellery featuring a butterfly resting on a flower. To the Chinese, the butterfly is a symbol of young love (as the butterfly flits from flower to flower in search of love). Together with a magnolia flower, which symbolises female beauty, the pendant may thus be seen as symbolising a young man''s quest for love.


    After it fell out, the item rolled right in front of Bai Zhi. Bai Zhi looked at it, startled, and asked, "Why do you have my young miss'' pendant?"

 Chapter 92.1

    Chapter 92.1


    The jade die lian hua pendant earring was on the ground . Bai Zhi was about to pick it up but Xiao Shao grasped it first . Bai Zhi''s fingers trembled slightly and her voice was fraught with suspicion when she asked, "Why do you have my young miss'' earring?"


    Xiao Shao seemed to be slightly startled . "Jiang Ruan?"


    "This is my young miss''," Bai Zhi said . "It''s been lost for many years, how did youe by it?"


    Xiao Shao turned to nce at Ye Feng, who was looking stiffly back at him .


    Zhao Yuan Feng and the others were also looking at him in bafflement . Xiao Shao walked to the edge of the cliff and, contrary to everyone''s expectations, lifted the corner of his robe and leaped forward in a sweeping motion . He moved so quickly that no one could stop him in time . Ye Feng only had time to shout, "Master!"


    The mist and clouds swirled around Xue Yi cliff . One could only catch glimpses of mountain streams and thick forest in this quiet and secluded ce . Yet, it also seemed to harbour boundless danger .


    Ye Feng rushed to the cliff edge, a look of self-recrimination on his face . After a momentary shock, Guan Liang Han gradually calmed down and walked over to pat Ye Feng''s shoulder . He said, "Xiao Shao''s qing gong* is exceptional . If he didn''t fully believe that he would seed, he would not have attempted it . Why don''t you return first? Zhao daren and I will work together to send soldiers down there to search for them . "


    [1] �Ṧ (Qing Gong) - a Chinese martial art which tends to be exaggerated in wuxia (martial arts) stories e . g . people being able to move swiftly at superhuman speeds and perform gravity-defying acts such as skimming over tree tops (Think ''Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon'') . More here .


    Although he was also shocked and baffled as to why Xiao Shao had unexpectedly jumped off the cliff edge, he knew that his fellow disciple had never been a headstrong person . Therefore, something must have happened for him to act this way .


    Ye Feng listened to Guan Liang Han, and knowing the extent of Xiao Shao''s martial arts skill, believed that nothing was likely to befall Xiao Shao . Thus, he regained hisposure and walked back to Guan Liang Han''s side . While walking past Bai Zhi, he could not help but give her aplicated look .


    When Bai Zhi heard Guan Liang Han speak of a search, she heaved a sigh of relief, and hurried to check on Lian Qiao, who looked half-dead as shey on the ground . Her suspicions gued her - Jinying Wang and Jiang Ruan were not connected in any way, so why was he carrying this? That jade die lian hua pendant earring had been from a pair of Zhao Mei''s favourite earrings; she had brought them with her from the General fu when she got married, and she had always loved them . The workmanship was beautiful, and the raw materials were hard toe by . When Jiang Ruan grew older, Zhao Mei had given the earrings to her, and Jiang Ruan had worn them at all times . Later, on some unknown asion when Jiang Ruan had gone out, she had returned with only one . Naturally, she could not wear only one earring, so she had put the other one away; because it had belonged to Zhao Mei, Jiang Ruan locked it into a small box, which she wiped clean regrly .


    At present, that one was still locked inside the box, but the other earring was on Xiao Shao''s person . Why?


    Bai Zhi just could not make sense of it .


    Two others who could not make sense of it were Zhao Yuan Feng and Zhao Yi . In their eyes, Xiao Shao had jumped off the cliff because of Jiang Ruan . However, as people who were familiar with Xiao Shao''s character, they were sure that he was not someone who had tender feelings for the fairer sex . It seemed that there was a close rtionship between Xiao Shao and Jiang Ruan, but, the expression on the face of Jiang Ruan''s maidservant cast a lot of doubt on that assumption .


    However, suspicions notwithstanding, they still had to search for those two . Zhao Yuan Feng waved his hand and said, "I will bring Li An and the captives from the Chi Lei army back to the capital city . Yi''er, you stay with Guan Liang Han, and locate Jiang Ruan''s whereabouts . " After some thought, he added, with heavy emphasis, "You must find her . "


    Although the Zhao family had only known Jiang Ruan for a short period of time, the Zhao family truly regarded her as a youngdy from the General fu . As her uncle, he was already experiencing much distress about the current situation, and if Jiang Xin Zhi were to find out . . . Zhao Yuan Feng shook his head and sighed inwardly, apprehensive that there would once again be chaos .


    * * *


    Deep in the mountain forests, the steep cliffs towered over the rest of the terrain . In the middle of the mountains, the snow had not yet melted, and the snow and ice was piled half a foot high . With every step, one''s foot sank into the snow, and the cold attacked one''s bones like stabbing needles .


    The rain fell incessantly, and the icy wind grew colder, as did one''s body .


    Jiang Ruan walked with an uneven gait on the valley floor of the steep cliff . The mud and snow had rendered her clothes exceedingly dirty, and she cut an extremely sorry figure . She paid no heed to her eerie surroundings and simply kept walking, only stopping when she saw a small cave appear in the distance .


    She pulled her clothes tightly around her as she searched for the entrance to the cave and finally entered it . The cave was not big, and there were dense bushes at the entrance, which were barely able to block the icy wind .


    As the sky gradually darkened, Jiang Ruan sat down in the depths of the cave entrance leaning against the wall and let out a sigh of relief . Then, she pulled up her sleeve to expose the wound on her shoulder .


    Her in clothes werepletely sodden and clung tightly to her arms, and there was the faint reek of blood . As she pulled on the cloth, the slight sound of flesh and skin tearing was heard, and the cloth slowly came apart to reveal the wound beneath it, stuck to it with blood .


    It was a deep cut, such that the raw flesh within was protruding from the cut . She must have sustained theceration from the sharp branches she had encountered as she fell . She had been carrying some medicine with her, but she had no idea where it was now; she had probably lost it during the fall .


    Jiang Ruan exposed the wound to the frigid air, and gazed at the cave mouth, lost in thought .


    The topography of Xue Yi cliff''s Cbash Mouth made it a strategic location . It was highly romantic to view the clouds from the cliff, especially early on a spring morning, when the clouds and mist had not yet dispersed . As daylight advanced, standing on the cliff watching the rosy light of sunrise spread across the heavens, with the sound of the wind in one''s ears, the rain evaporating into a fine mist, the flowers and nts perfuming the air - it was truly paradise on earth .


    In her previous life, Xuan Li had once brought her here to watch the sunrise .<novelnext></novelnext>


    At the moment of her astonishment at the beauty of the scene, Xuan Li had held her by the waist and jumped down with her . She had initially cried out in rm, butughed on hearing Xuan Li''s bright voice . So it is that there are people in this wide world whose knowledge was far reaching; who knew such andscape presented itself below Xue Yi cliff . What was concealed by the clouds and mist was not a haphazard array of craggy rubble, but a smooth and gentle slope . If one were to step off the cliff suddenly into thin air, one would only drop a short way to this stone tform .


    She had always cherished every minute, every second of the time she had spent with Xuan Li . This was especially so after she had entered the pce, and she would reminisce about the beautiful scenery from time to time . She knew the terrain andyout of Xue Yi cliff better than anyone .


    Thus, she had unhesitatingly leaped off the cliff, dropped through the clouds, andnded on the stone tform . Then, she had followed the route in her memory and climbed downwards .


    The soldiers would descend the cliff from another location and would not see this stone tform . They would simply search for her and call out her name at the base of the cliff .


    She had ripped off pieces from her skirt and tied them to the branches along her way as markers . When the men sent by the Zhao family saw them, they would be able to find her .


    Somewhat weary, she closed her eyes . Raising a private army, intending to mount a rebellion; all these criminal charges were sufficient to ensure that the Grand Councillor fu would never be forgiven . Moreover, all the actions that she had taken were really rather suspicious, so she had no choice but to pretend that Li An had forced her to jump off the cliff . In this way, another criminal charge would be added to Li An''s record, that of conspiring to murder a member of a court official''s family . As for her, she could cleanly extricate herself from the affair and brush aside all suspicion .


    She had worked out everything, but her calctions had not reckoned that her body would give up on her at this present time, leaving her no option but to seek a hiding ce that was sheltered from the wind .


    From a young age, she had been frail and frequently ill, and having to suffer Zhang Lan and his family''s mistreatment for the past few years in the rural residence had caused this condition to be chronic . Later on, falling into the water because of Chen Zhao on that one asion had been like adding hail to snow . In this life, she had returned to the fu earlier, and Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi were constantly watching over her . Thus, her physical condition seemed to be much better than before . Who could have known that today would bring this kind of turmoil, especially in such a cold, wind-swept ce . She had already felt that her body was extremely weak, and if she had to wait for the soldiers to rescue her, she was afraid that she would lose consciousness before they could reach her, and be carried off by some wild beast .


    Even though she had found this mountain cave and was able to shelter from the wind and cold to some extent, she could still feel her body freezing bit by bit . Furthermore, the clothes stered to her body were all thoroughly soaked by the snow and rain, and she had nothing with which she could warm herself . If she really had to wear these icy, sodden clothes for an entire night, she honestly did not know what would be of her .


    Jiang Ruan rubbed her forehead and was contemting going outside to gather some rocks in order to block up the entrance of the cave more tightly, when she heard light footsteps .


    Her expression changed and she sat bolt upright, listening attentively to the movement outside .


    The footsteps were light and unhurried, measured and steady . Yet, there was no shouting, no other noise; it could not be a soldier looking for her . Jiang Ruan''s heart sank . It was gettingte, and ordinary prey would note to this ce . Who could it be?


    The footsteps were heading straight for the mountain cave .


    Jiang Ruan reached into her sleeve . The dagger she had concealed before she left Jiang fu was still there . She clutched the cold dagger tightly and stared at the mouth of the cave hidden by the bushes .


    Step by step, step by step, striking her heart step by step .


    The footsteps stopped just a few paces shy of the cave mouth, and Jiang Ruan heaved a sigh of relief .


    The next second, the bushes had been knocked aside by something, and a slender figure appeared .


    The sky was gloomy, and it was already evening . In the hazy light, his face was clearly imprinted on Jiang Ruan''s pupils .


    In that split second, both of them looked at each other . One was astounded, the other was slightly startled .


    Jiang Ruan stared at him fixedly . Xiao Shao was d in ck brocade and his tall figure was slim and elegant . His already outstanding appearance was enhanced by his naturally gracious disposition which also manifested itself in his bearing . Thus, he brightened the dark and dirty mountain cave by his mere presence .


    Xiao Shao was also taking measure of the person facing him . A youngdy whose clothes were clinging to her body, with unkempt crow-ck hair, and a pair of eyes which were staring at him with equal parts alertness and surprise . She had always been gentle and calm, smilingly manipting people, so this was the very first time he had ever seen her cutting such a sorry figure .


    With these thoughts turning in his head, he strode into the cave .


    "Xiao Wangye . " After quite a while, Jiang Ruan came to her senses . Looking at him, she asked, "Why are you here?"


    "It''s alreadyte . The path out of here is difficult, and your body is extremely weak; you shouldn''t move around too much . It''s best that we stay here and wait for the soldiers," Xiao Shao said calmly .


    Jiang Ruan heard the meaning behind his words andughed . "Xiao Wangye wants to rescue me?"


    She still harboured some suspicion, for Xiao Shao was enigmatic and unfathomable, and no one could guess at the workings of his mind . On a previous asion, he had helped Jiang Su Su, but he had now helped her (Jiang Ruan) several times over . She could not figure out what this meant .

 Chapter 92.2

    Due to deal restructure text to speech yer is currently unavable. Will find a solution soon.


    Chapter 92.2


    Xiao Shao had turned to look at her. His beautiful eyes were like the star-dotted night sky, bright and sparkling. "To defeat ten thousand of the enemy''s troops, yet lose three thousand of your own[1] - is this your strategy?"


    [1] ɱ��һ��������ǧ (sha di yi wan, zi sun san qian) - lit. kill 10,000 of the enemy, lose 3000 of your own. The numbers may vary, but the disparity is always great. Fig., it means that even though victory has been achieved, a rtively heavy price has been paid.


    He had observed her methods when dealing with the Grand Councillor fu - without batting an eyelid, she had closed in step by step, luring the snake out of its hole, then rendering the final blow and totally decimating the Grand Councillor fu, giving them no hope of return. Her methods were fiercely ruthless and her mind was meticulous. This was the first time in his life that he had observed these qualities in someone so young. From what he could see, her jumping off the cliff had been part of her calctions. Such calctions, where the slightest deviation could result in death, indeed required ruthless methods, and for one to be ruthless even with oneself. Only someone with courage could be this courageously reckless.


    "You''re wrong. It''s defeating a hundred thousand of the enemy''s troops, and losing three thousand of my own," Jiang Ruan corrected him. Thinking of the desperate straits the Grand Councillor fu was in now, a sliver of tion shed across her heart.


    However, she knew that this would never be enough. The suffering that Li Dong had caused her, the suffering that he had caused Pei''er, she had to make him repay all of it, down to thest measure. Looking pensive, Xiao Shao asked, "Why is there such deep hatred between you and the Grand Councillor fu?"


    At first, he had thought that she was one of Xuan Li''s people, but then he had witnessed her manoeuvring Xuan Li into an embarrassing and difficult situation, whereupon he knew she was not. The attack featuring the reservoir had been aimed straight at the Grand Councillor fu. Since she had not hesitated in burying all members of the Grand Councillor fu, there had to be a deep animosity between them. However, the Jinyi guards he had sent out to investigate the connection hade up empty. What exactly had happened between them? When Li Dong and his son visited the Jiang fu, this was the first time Jiang Ruan and those people from the Grand Councillor fu had met. She had then responded with cruel ruthlessness. Why?


    Jiang Ruan smiled slightly and said, "Noment."


    She found it hard to be at ease with Xiao Shao, but the words had hardly left her mouth when she coughed and her entire body suddenly felt extremely cold as she teetered on the verge of fainting.


    Xiao Shao stood up. Before Jiang Ruan could gather her thoughts she felt warmth enveloping her body. Xiao Shao''s ck and gold rain silk brocade cloak fell lightly over her.


    This crane-patterned cloak was nice and warm, but it was also as light as a feather. Since Xiao Shao had just taken it off, it still held his body warmth. Then, Xiao Shao walked out of the cave, leaving a startled Jiang Ruan behind.


    Jiang Ruan wrapped the cloak around her. This act of receiving the cloak at the moment felt like receiving coal in the middle of winter. Her body, which had just felt as cold as an icicle, finally felt a degree of warmth. Not longter, Xiao Shao walked back in, carrying some dry firewood which he had picked up from goodness knows where. In the middle of these cliffs, the rain never stopped falling, and the snow did not melt. It was harder to find dry firewood in this ce than to climb up to the sky. With his head and body dusted with snow and frost, Xiao Shao ced the firewood on the ground and used a firestarter[2] to start the fire. The firewood crackled into me and the dark of the cave immediately gave way to light, and it was so warm and cosy that it felt like an illusion.


    [2] ������ (huo zhe zi) - ording to Baidu, this is a tight paper roll made of very rough earthen paper, which is ignited with fire and then blown out. Although there is no me at this time, the red highlights can be seen burning faintly, which can remain unextinguished for a long time. Phosphorus and some oxygen-reactive substances are present in the huozhezi. If one blows on it or shakes it very quickly, these substances will react violently with the oxygen and burn.


    Xiao Shao said, "Sit over here and dry your clothes, otherwise the cold will seep into your bones and cause many illnesses in future."


    Jiang Ruan did not decline his invitation. Holding the crane-patterned cloak firmly around her, she stood up and walked to sit in front of the fire. Sure enough, once near the fire, her body became much morefortable. She could not stop herself from holding out both hands in order to warm them further.


    Unexpectedly, Xiao Shao reached out to grasp her wrist. Jiang Ruan jolted in surprise, but before she could react, Xiao Shao had already felt her pulse and quickly released her hand with a frown. He eyed her thoughtfully.


    Observing his expression, Jiang Ruan asked, with surprise, "Does Xiao Wangye have something to say?"


    Xiao Shao shook his head, and his gaze dropped to her shoulder. Jiang Ruan had borne with the wound on her shoulder as she moved, but there was still something strange about her movements. Xiao Shao was so rmingly perceptive that he could tell something was wrong with one nce. After some thought, he retrieved a small cdon bottle from within his clothes and threw it into herp. Jiang Ruan picked it up and removed the stopper after a moment''s hesitation. A refreshing scent wafted out, and Xiao Shao said indifferently, "Jin Chuang Yao (lit. golden sore ointment), it will prevent scarring."


    Cdon bottle


    Jiang Ruan smiled faintly and said, "Many thanks."


    She was even more suspicious now. That Xiao Shao would help her was turning out to be increasingly strange. This person had always handled himself in a cold and detached manner; why was he now so considerate of her needs? Anyway, to get back to the point at hand, he actually had medical experience? Xiao Shao was such an enigmatic person. In her previous life, Xuan Li had been intent on luring him over to his side, but he was unable to unearth any inside information on Xiao Shao, let alone know he had medical expertise.


    On seeing Jiang Ruan ept the medicine, Xiao Shao did not linger, but again left the cave. It appeared that he had left to offer her some privacy, so Jiang Ruan quickly applied the medicine from the cdon bottle on her wound, then roughly bandaged it up. She had no idea that the medicine would be some kind of miracle cure; it was highly effective, such that the wound no longer hurt, and there was a cool andforting feeling.


    Jiang Ruan rxed.


    After a while, Xiao Shao returned with more firewood and a freshly skinned hare. Throwing the firewood on the ground, he selected two branches, tore apart the hare and spitted the meat on the branches, then set them over the fire to roast.


    Jiang Ruan watched his movements dazedly.


    Xiao Shao looked very serious as he roasted the hare. He was naturally handsome, but now, this moment, being in front of the fire, the mes highlighted his profile, so that he looked iparably elegant and supremely heroic. His eyes gleamed like ckquer, while his eyebrows were as if brushed on with ink, and his thin lips were tightly pursed. He looked for all the world like a hero roasting a hare in the wilderness of the jianghu, and moved with a natural and unforced grace, like water flowing. His ck brocade clothes outlined his slender, straight figure, and while he was always cold and detached, the mes softened his features a little, giving them just the right degree of warmth.


    This young man was truly, without a match, handsome and uniquely magnificent.


    He offered the roasted hare meat to Jiang Ruan. When he noticed that she was looking at him strangely, he lifted his eyebrows and asked, "What is it?"


    Jiang Ruan came back to her senses. She stared at the hare, roasted to perfection, and giving off a heady aroma. The meat had a beautiful, mouth-watering golden hue. Today, her exhaustion was bone deep, and she was famished. When she saw this delicious fare, she took it without any pretence at politeness and, forgetting her reservation towards Xiao Shao for the time being, smiled and said, "Xiao Wangye has excellent cooking skills."


    Xiao Shao wordlessly roasted his share of the meat, the expression in his eyes concealed by his long eyshes.


    Jiang Ruan took a bite of hare and said, "Xiao Wangye, you are as precious as gold and rare jade. That you can manage such trifles with ease is truly unexpected."


    This scion of noble family who was born with a golden spoon in his mouth could not only heal people, but could also handle such menial tasks. Jiang Ruan could not help but think about the rumours regarding Xiao Shao which she had heard in her previous life. Xiao Shao had yet to reach adulthood when the previous Jinying Wang had died and so Xiao Shao had to take overmand of the Jinyi guards. At the beginning, everyone had been waiting for him to make a fool of himself, thinking that this young man who was still wet behind the years was only good forughs. Who knew, after he had assumedmand, Xiao Shao managed everything with an iron will. It was not long before he established his absolutely solid standing among the Jinyi guards, and three hundred thousand Jinyi guards followed his everymand. People always saw the glory without seeing the hardship that went into attaining that glory. That Xiao Shao achieved this kind of sess meant that he must have suffered much in the process. Such an unyielding and tenacious person could never be looked down on.


    She inclined her head to look at the young man before the fire. He was only twenty years old, but his usually calm and quiet demeanour, born of many years, made it very easy for people to overlook his age. He was assertive, yet reserved, and arrogant to the bone. The brocade clothes he wore for night work were distinguished yet romantic. Thus, in this gloomy, frosty and wind-swept ce, it was possible to have the stirrings of a sense of security because of him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    However, was he a friend, or a foe? It was difficult to tell.


    Was it possible that Xiao Shao had rescued her because of the Grand Councillor fu?


    In her previous life, Xiao Shao had, in the end, stood with the Crown Prince. Xuan Li and he were absolutely irreconcble. She had dealt with the Grand Councillor fu, which meant that she was Xiao Shao''s friend. Was that right?


    Jiang Ruan softly asked the question which had been on the tip of her tongue this whole time. "Xiao Wangye, why rescue me?"


    * * *


    At this moment, in the Jiang fu, all was chaos.


    Four identical carriages had shot off in four different directions. Except for Jiang Ruan''s carriage, the other three carriages had knocked into boulders or towering trees, and the passengers in the carriages had likewise been thrown around the entire time.


    The priority of Guan Liang Han''s men had been to find and rescue them. Jiang Li and Jiang Dan were injured to some extent, but it was not possible to tell if this was deliberate or idental. When they finally located Jiang Su Su, her injuries were the most severe out of them all.


    Hu Die and Qing Ting hadcerations on their foreheads. Jiang Su Su''s carriage had toppled over on a long, steeply inclined slope, and when it had rolled over, Jiang Su Su had been thrown out into a thorny patch of thistles. Because she was wearing a thickyer of clothes, the multitude of thorns had not hurt her body, but her face . . . the previous wound under the veil had already healed to a shallow scar, but the thorns had pricked her all over. When the imperial bodyguards located Jiang Su Su, her face was a mask of blood. With her frightful expression and her hoarse voice calling for help, she appeared to be some kind of demon.


    Guan Liang Han ordered someone to escort the injured Jiang youngdies back to the Jiang fu.


    Xia Yan was waiting anxiously, when Xiao Si came in unexpectedly to report that soldiers had escorted the carriages back. Her heart thumped rmingly.


    How could it be so fast? It would take the authorities half a day to get to Xue Yi cliff. How could it be so fast?


    Then her worst fears were realised as Xiao Si said, "Second Young Miss was also injured."


    Xia Yan stood up straightaway. When she saw Jiang Su Su''s unconscious form, her insides were in turmoil and she was close to fainting.


    How did Jiang Su Sue to be so badly injured? Why did she have to have facial injuries? In future, who would want to marry a disfigured woman as his family''s furen?


    She grabbed a soldier and asked, "Sir, what happened?"


    On seeing that she was the mistress of the Jiang fu, the soldier''s manner took a gentler turn. He said, "Li An of the Grand Councillor fu was raising a private army with the intent of staging a rebellion. He has been captured, and several youngdies were injured, so the General ordered us to escort them home."


    Already been captured? Xia Yan''s face was deathly white. Li An had failed? To have such elite troops, and yet to have failed? She panicked as the thought hit her - if Li An had really been captured, would he implicate her as well? She was terrified at the prospect of being charged with the crime of colluding with a traitor.


    Very cautiously, she asked, "Why did he suddenly rebel?"


    The soldier noticed that she was not tending to the fu''s injured youngdies, but was instead concerned with these inconsequential matters, and could not help but eye her doubtfully. Upon seeing this, Xia Yan promptly said, "What does this viinous rebel have to do with my fu''s youngdies, such that they would be so wronged? I wish I could skin him alive! Going to prison is too good for him."


    The soldier, no longer suspicious, said, "He has already been escorted back to the capital city. The youngdies in your fu are all safe and sound, apart from Eldest Jiang Miss."


    Xia Yan''s heart skipped a beat. It was only then that she realised that Jiang Ruan had not returned. With a great effort, she suppressed her tion, and effected an exceedingly anxious appearance to ask, "Sir, what do you mean? What has happened to Ruan''er?"


    The soldier apologetically looked at her and said, " Eldest Jiang Miss was forced into a dangerous situation by Li An, so she voluntarily jumped off the cliff. The General has already sent men to look for her, so Furen need not be too worried."


    The gloom that had settled on Xia Ya''s heart due to Jiang Su Su''s disfigurement was instantly swept away. She was dying to scream out loud - Jiang Ruan was dead! Jiang Ruan was dead! How could anyone survive jumping off the cliff? Perhaps the wolves would devour her corpse and leave nothing behind, not even the bones.


    Outwardly, her expression changed. Suddenly, her eyes filled with tears, and she looked as if she had suffered a terrible blow. She mumbled to herself, "My Ruan''er . . ."


    "Furen, please don''t worry. If you really want to worry about someone, then you should be concerned about the fu''s Second Young Master."


    "Chao''er?" Xia Yanughed stiffly, and a vague premonition flitted across her heart. "What about Chao''er?"


    "The rebel soldiers were pursuing the four youngdies with the intention of killing them, butpletely ignored Second Young Master Jiang. When the General found your second son, he was still sitting in the carriage, leisurely drinking tea. The General suspected that he was in collusion with the rebel troops, so he has been imprisoned with Li An."


    Xia Yan could not seem to get a grip on herself. "What? How could Chao''er be a traitor? You all have definitely made a mistake, Chao''er is innocent."


    The soldier bowed to her and said, "We will know what is going on after the interrogations have beenpleted." Having said this, he turned and was just about to leave when he suddenly remembered something and turned back to say, "Furen, takefort. Although Eldest Jiang Miss jumped off the cliff, Jinying Wang has personally descended to the base of the cliff to rescue her. She ought to return safely." Once he had finished speaking, he departed without looking back.


    Xia Yan stood where she was, staring nkly, for a moment. Abruptly, the world before her turned ck, and she fainted.

 Chapter 93.1

    Chapter 93.1


    The light in the cave flickered . The surroundings were crude, but the firelight made the scene somehow moving .


    Shrubbery had been used to block the cave mouth tightly so that the cold wind could not enter . Jiang Ruan leaned against a rock in front of the fire and closed her eyes in weariness .


    At such a tense time, they were a single man and a single woman together in a secluded setting . Yet, contrary to what one might expect, she was not the least concerned that Xiao Shao would do anything to her . In her previous life, he had been notorious for being cold and detached,pletely indifferent to feminine charms . Xuan Li had attempted to gift him with beautiful women many times but, in the end, had to return without sess . Moreover, at present, she was still quite young, and was currently in such a sorry state; if he could even consider making a move towards her in this state, then he must be blind .


    After using Xiao Shao''s medicine and eating something, her body was gradually warming up . After rushing about the entire day, she was truly exhausted . Thus, she could not stop herself from drifting into slumber .


    Before she fell asleep, she thought about the question she had asked Xiao Shao, and how he had answered .


    He said, "Xiao mou[1] owes you his life . "


    [1] ij (mou) - It is used to refer to oneself .


    What did this mean?


    Jiang Ruan fell into a deep sleep . The young man who was staring into the fire, lost in thought, turned to look at her pensively for quite a while .


    The youngdy had shed the incisiveness and hostility that apanied her customary antagonistic, tit-for-tat nature, and all that remained was a gentle and beautiful appearance . The facial features she had been born with were bright and beautiful, and the glow of the fire enhanced them with a faint charm . In time, she would definitely be a vibrant beauty .


    However, the beautiful scene before his eyes did not tug at his heartstrings in the slightest . He merely lowered his head and retrieved an object from his sleeve - that bright, iid jade die lian hua pendant earring .


    Time seemed to run backwards to five years ago��


    Five years ago, he had already eptedmand of the Jinyi guards for five years . He had just finished his martial arts training when he received a mission, and his opponent was a fierce, tough Commander in South Xinjiang . It was not the Commander himself who was to be feared, but the sorcerer by his side whose methods were bizarre . In order to cement his standing in the Jinyi guards, as well as to preserve the secrecy of the mission, he had prated deeply into South Xinjiang by himself .


    After seven days and seven nights of moving around, he killed the Commander and the sorcerer . However, the sorcerer used his familiarity with the region''s terrain to harm him via gu poison[2] .


    [2] �� (gu) - a legendary venomous insect; could also mean to poison, bewitch, drive to insanity, harm by witchcraft . Also an intestinal parasite .


    The people of South Xinjiang would not help him remove the parasite . So, the teenaged youth spurred his horse on towards the capital, barely managing to hang on to life the whole journey . The people who wanted him dead in the capital were too many to count, and as soon as the people of South Xinjiang broadcasted the news that he was grievously injured, the dark, hidden ces of the capital were crawling with assassins .


    Even though he was highly skilled in martial arts, he was unable to hold back the overwhelming effect of the gu . His entire body felt weak, and he was ambushed multiple times on his way back to the capital, leaving him bruised and wounded . This was the worst state of injury he had ever experienced . .


    In front of him, more men in ambush; behind him, troops in pursuit . In a moment of desperation, he sought refuge in a prayer hall in Bao Guang Temple .


    But there was someone there .


    Under the moonlight, a young girl stared at him dumbfounded . Xiao Shao frowned, and a glinting dagger appeared in his hand .


    However, the girl moved forward clumsily and asked in surprise, "You''re hurt?"


    He had suffered countless serious injuries, and his ck clothes were soaked with blood . Even though it could not be seen, the reek of blood was evident .


    As he sat there in a daze, she quickly knelt down beside him and retrieved a small porcin bottle from her clothes . She said, "This is medicine for your wound . Are you all right?"


    The medicine was ordinary, without any special healing properties . When the young girl carefully pulled away his clothes, he was initially wary, but observing her awkward posture, he thought to himself that the situation was quite ridiculous . Such a young girl! Who knew which family''s maidservant she was .


    He assumed she was a maidservant because she was dressed as one . Her words were unaffected yet quick-witted . Although the illumination provided by the moonlight was faint, her face was clearly visible . It was delicate and smooth, and her aura was captivating . Her big eyes were alert, clear, and glistening; she was indeed a natural beauty .


    However, even though she was a maidservant, her demeanour did not seem to be like one .


    He felt slightly astonished .


    The young girl insisted on applying medicine for him . He was exceedingly weak and unable to move, and believed that he would, without a doubt, die that night . Even if he could elude the assassins pursuing him, he did not know if he could endure the full force of the gu poison . Either way, the result would be death, which would cause the young girl torment .


    When the young girl saw that his breathing was bing weaker, her eyes filled with tears . Without warning, she stood up and ran outside .


    He thought that she had run out to call someone, but he had absolutely no strength to stop her, and also had no will to do so . He slumped in the room, waiting for his moment of death to arrive .


    Under the waning moonlight, the youth''s appearance was exceptional, yet his expression was cold and detached . All this time, he had battled extreme danger just to take one step after another, to move forward . The higher his position, the more stable it was, yet the more deste and empty . He did not know the meaning of life, and neither did he know why he lived .


    But, not long after, the young girl returned .<novelnext></novelnext>


    She held food and clean water in her hands, but her face was bruised . Shly, she pushed the items towards him and said, "Eat, if you eat, you''ll regain your strength . "


    Xiao Shao had some knowledge of medicine, and when he looked at the marks on the young girl''s face, he knew she had been beaten by someone . Such a quick-witted and graceful young girl, how could anyone beat her so? He frowned and nced at the food on the ground . Then, he understood - this little maidservant had probably been caught by someone as she stole the food for him, resulting in her bruises .


    Something stirred in his heart . The young girl looked at him eagerly, and realising that he was not moving, she did her best to lift the bowl and brought it to his lips . He was indeed thirsty, so he lowered his head to drink . Although the young girl was struggling to help him, her movements were practised, by which he surmised that she regrly served people tea .


    "Don''t die," the young girl looked at him and said, "I won''t tell anyone you''re here . "


    Xiao Shao remained silent .


    The young girl started to feed him a steamed bun .


    Slowly, she began to talk . She spoke of nothing serious, just that the pear blossoms in the western mountains would be blooming in a few days'' time, and so would the peach blossoms in the eastern mountains . She wanted to see the flowers with her mother and father, she wanted to make new clothes and new shoes, the girl next door had raised a small hunting hound so she wanted one too . The essay her older brother had recently written had won her father''s praise, one day in future he would definitely be the zhuang yuan (top scorer in the Imperial examinations)��


    Thus, she chitter-chattered away, doing her utmost to talk about something of interest to lift his spirits so that he would not be drowsy and sleep . Xiao Shao clearly understood her tender and innocent intentions, and her determination caused him to act as if he had heard something funny, even though he had no interest in what she was saying .


    He felt that this young girl muste from a happy and blessed family in order for her to be born so kindhearted and warm . Indeed, all the descriptions that tumbled out of her mouth were expressed with abundant interest .


    Surprisingly, the gu poison did not re up that night . Moreover, applying the rudimentary medicine and eating the food offered to him had helped him gradually regain his strength . In that prayer hall in Bao Guang Temple, a night of moonlight, a night of spring breeze, a youth and a young girl, one person sitting quietly, one person prattling on- the scene was surprisingly harmonious .


    She talked the entire night, but when dawn broke on the second day, and the gong for the morning gruel sounded, a soft call came from outside, "Miss, Miss . "


    The young girl stood up abruptly and said, "My maidservant is calling for me . Leave quickly when you have recovered . Be careful not to be discovered . "


    So, she was not a maidservant after all .


    Xiao Shao whispered, "Many thanks . "


    The young girl had already walked to the door, but she suddenly turned her head on hearing his words . She looked at him with a smile and said, "There''s no need for thanks . Today, I saved your life . In future, should I be trapped in some dangerous circumstances, and you happen to pass by, just save my life in return . "


    In the end, he did not die that day . After his health had slowly been restored in Bao Guang Temple, he sent the Jinyi guards a signal . He waited until his return to the capital before moving swiftly with unstoppable power to deal with the assassins out for his blood who were lurking in the capital city . He cemented his position as themander of the 300,000 Jinyi Guards, and for a period of time, the secret alleys of the capital were purged clean .


    From that time onwards, everyone in the imperial court avoided him as if he were taboo, and he was given the name, ''Rebellious Scoundrel'' .


    He had absolutely no idea who the young girl in the Bao Guang Temple that night was, his only clue being the earring that she had dropped . The Xiao family understood the meaning of gratitude, and so he dispatched Ye Feng to investigate . Ye Feng discovered that a youngdy from the Jiang family had been at the temple that day to offer incense, and it was Second Jiang Miss .


    Therefore, when Jiang Su Su found herself in a desperate situation on Ling Long Boat, he remembered themitment he had made: "In future, should I be trapped in some dangerous circumstances, and you happen to pass by, just save my life in return", and he had helped her once .


    From a young age, Xiao Shao had lived a cruelly dangerous life, often walking on a knife''s edge, as entrapments and risks weremonce[3] . He had endured what ordinary people could not, he had experienced what ordinary people never would, and his intuition was spectacrly precise . After he had rescued Jiang Su Su, he had already felt that something was amiss .


    [3] ��������Ѫ (dao kou shang tian xue) - the background for this idiom seems to be as follows: hunters will bury sharp knives, coated with sheep''s blood in the snow . A hungry wolf will lick the knife, and unknowingly cause its own blood to flow (thereby also increasing its bloodlust), but will not realise it, until it faints and/ or dies from blood loss . It, therefore, is used to describe a life that is full of danger, and cruelty .


    In the capital, Jiang Su Su had a wonderful reputation, and she was also called ''ethereal'' and ''fairy-like'' . She was good-hearted and innocent, and her talent was peerless . She was truly the Jiang family''s much beloved pearl . This was very much in ordance with the wholly good-hearted young girl from that night .


    However, with one nce he had ascertained this female''s hypocrisy and pretense, and found it difficult in reality to connect the two persons .


    It was at this time that Jiang Ruan appeared .


    Jiang Ruan''s eyes and those of the young girl were strikingly simr, yet they were also not simr . Jiang Ruan''s murderous spirit and vicious tendencies could be seen in her eyes, her behaviour was merciless, and she had honed to perfection[4] the art of attacking using the strength of another[5] while keeping her own hands clean . Such a shrewd and subtle person was aplete contrast to the young girl from that night .


    [4] ¯���� (hu huo chun qing) - lit . the stove fire has turned to bright green (allusion to Taoist alchemy); Fig . brought to the point of perfection .


    [5] �赶ɱ�� (jie dao sha ren) - lit . lending someone a knife to kill someone else . Fig . to get someone else to do one''s dirty work; to attack using the strength of another .


    What''s more, his Jinyi guards had found out that Jiang Ruan was not regarded as someone of value in the Jiang fu . Jiang Quan was not fond of her, her mother had died young, and her older brother was dejected by his unfulfilled aspirations . Where was the happiness that the young girl had spoken of?


    His intuition and reality were poles apart .


    Yet, now that the whole truth had been revealed, everything gained rity in an instant . So, it turned out that Jiang Su Su was not the young girl that night, after all .

 Chapter 93.2

    Chapter 93.2


    Since Jiang Ruan was the young girl at Bao Guang Temple, how did her good-hearted and innocent temperament be so aggressive and menacing? Could five years of oppression in the rural residence and her biological father and stepmother making life difficult for her really have caused such a transformation? Setting aside the change in temperament, how could such a youngdye up with methods like these?


    There was also another mystery surrounding her . Hui Jue''s prophecies were all thanks to her, as was the early warning of the flood situation in the capital . Who on earth was she? Xiao Shao returned the jade pendant earring to his sleeve, and his eyes shone like brilliant starlight in the depths of the night as he pursed his lips .


    As the pendant earring had confirmed it, he owed Jiang Ruan his life, and he would surely repay her in future .


    "Many thanks," he said softly .


    * * *


    Jiang Ruan had a dream .


    The time period in the dream seemed to be a long time ago, so she wasn''t too sure when it was, but it was very likely five years ago .


    Five years ago, Zhao Mei was bedridden with a serious illness . A doctor hade to examine her but then pronounced it a hopeless situation and suggested that it would be best to start considering the funeral arrangements . She looked upon Zhao Mei''s emaciated body lying on the bed and her heartfelt sorrow beyond measure .


    It just so happened that it was time for the annual visit to Bao Guang Temple to offer incense . Bao Guang Temple''s touzhu incense was the most efficacious, and she wanted to go and offer incense . However, Jiang Quan said that since Zhao Mei was gravely ill, and Jiang Ruan was her biological daughter, she should stay behind to tend to her .


    At that time, Jiang Ruan had felt frustrated and angry, but could also not refute Jiang Quan openly . So, she decided to secretly follow Xia Yan and Jiang Su Su''s carriage, dressed as a Jiang fu maidservant and blending in with them . Once she reached Bao Guang Temple, she would beg the head monk to allow her to burn one stick of incense, to plead that Zhao Mei''s condition would take a turn for the better .


    Thus, she asked Lian Qiao to apany her, and left Bai Zhi in the fu to pretend to be her . She changed into a maidservant''s outfit, andpletely blended in with the other maidservants, and they all went off to Bao Guang Temple together .


    That was the boldest thing she had ever done . After she had seeded in infiltrating the group of servants, she felt proud of herself for a time . However, she did not know that the ease with which she had be part of the group was because Xia Yan had known much earlier that she was there, and had deliberately let it pass .


    After that, she seized the opportunity when no one was paying attention to her to hide in a prayer hall, waiting for an opportune time to slip out .


    Even though she had infiltrated the group of servants, she could not eat the vegetarian meal with the maidservants, so as not to be found out . She could only visit the temple''s kitchen secretly in order to steal some food . She never thought that she would be discovered and handed over to the Jiang fu''s head servant, in order to be ''well disciplined'' .


    That old female servant did indeed ''discipline'' her firmly . She was beaten ck and blue but did not dare call out, for fear of her identity as Eldest Jiang Miss being disclosed . At that time, her body bore a multitude of bruises, a witness to her great difficulty in obtaining a portion of food .


    The situation did not end there . The next day, she was unable to burn the touzhu incense . Even though Bao Guang Temple was so well-regarded, in reality, favour was determined by how much was donated via the buying of incense . Since Xia Yan had donated a considerable sum of money to the temple, she was the one who offered the incense .


    On thinking about it, her heart''s desire at that time must have been that Zhao Mei and Jiang Ruan died horrible deaths . In Jiang Ruan''s previous life, the incense offered due to this desire had certainly been efficacious .


    On the way home, Xia Yan ''identally'' discovered she was in the crowd, and they returned to the fu in such an uproar that her name was known in every household . When Jiang Quan found out that Bai Zhi had pretended to be her in the fu he was boiling with rage, and made her and Bai Zhi kneel in the fu''s main hall in front of all the servants while they were punished ording to the rules of the fu .


    Shame, resentment, anger, aggrievement - her emotions at that time were multitudinous but, in the end, they could only be manifested inpletely useless tears . Jiang Xin Zhi went head to head with Jiang Quan on her behalf, and was made to kneel in the ancestral hall for three days as punishment . When Zhao Mei heard about it, her condition worsened until she was even closer to death''s door . As the situation escted, Xia Yan and Jiang Su Su came to plead for leniency on her behalf .


    On thinking about it now, she was itching to skin them both alive .


    It seemed that, from that time onwards, everyone began to ostracize her and she was even forbidden to step foot outside; eventually, the people in the capital only knew of the Jiang family''s Second Miss, with no idea who the Jiang family''s Eldest Miss was .


    From that time onwards, Bao Guang Temple had be her nightmare . In this life, Xia Yan had still thought of scheming against her at Bao Guang Temple, and had hoped that she would agree to go . If it could be said that Bao Guang Temple was her execution ground in her previous life, then, in this life, it was the stage for the massacre she had orchestrated . For the Grand Councillor fu, it had only just begun .


    At the end of her dream there seemed to be a gleam of moonlight, in which a pair of eyes, like cold stars in a gentle night, twinkled at her brightly while impassively watching her .


    Who was that?


    It was as if, within the memory of having stolen the food that night, she had not been the one to eat the food in the end . It was as if something extraordinary had happened in the prayer hall that night .


    Time is like a musty veil of light muslin concealing a treasure, quietly covering our memories . If, one day, a spring breeze should happen to blow, lifting a corner of the veil, the memories will be as fresh as before, still emitting a faint lustre .


    It was as if she heard a cold, indifferent voice whispering beside her, "Many thanks . "


    Who was it?


    * * *


    Sunlight gradually filtered through the dense shrubbery and into the mountain cave, the interior of which appeared a mottled green due to this tiny gleam of light .<novelnext></novelnext>


    The long-absent sun, in all its glorious warmth, was reflected in the verdant mountain forest . Clear and melodious birdsong twittered through the deste mountains and steep valleys . With a sudden flutter and p of wings, the birds flew away . Light ripples danced across the surface of a tranquil greenke, which tapered to a point at one end .


    The weather had cleared .


    Jiang Ruan unhurriedly opened her eyes . When she had opened them, she saw that the sorely missed sunlight was illuminating the cave . She had slept peacefully the entire night, and she was in exceptionally good spirits . She tilted her head from one side to the other, and abruptly went rigid .


    Her body was leaning against something warm, and her arms were tightly wound around an unfamiliar waist, d in ice-cold, stiff, ck brocade . When she looked up, she found a pair of beautiful eyes looking down at her .


    Quickly Jiang Ruan withdrew her arms . Had she really slept all night embracing Xiao Shao, no, holding on to Xiao Shao''s waist?


    Observing their current position, it seemed as though she had enthusiastically taken the initiative to hold on to him .


    Jiang Ruan took a breath .


    Strangely, Xiao Shao did not seem to notice . When he saw she had awoken, he stood up and said, "I have made a mark outside . They will be able to get here quickly once they see it . "


    Jiang Ruan''s clothes were already dry . She took off the ck and gold, crane-patterned cloak and gave it back to Xiao Shao, saying, "Many thanks, Xiao Wangye . "


    As if something hade to mind, Xiao Shao turned and addressed her, "Your body is very weak, and you have a tendency towards coldness* . In the fu, pay more attention to what you eat and drink . "


    * ���� (han liang) - lit . cold . ording to traditional Chinese medicine, everything in nature is a bnce of yin (dark) and yang (bright) energy . If there is an excess of yang energy, then your body is ''heaty'', whereas an excess of yin energy causes one''s body to be ''cooling'' . One can be innately ''heaty'' or ''cooling'' . Symptoms of ''coldness'' include a pale face, lethargy, cold hands and feet, and an intolerance to cold . It is rmended that people with a ''cold'' constitution eat more ''heaty'' foods to achieve a bnce, and thus to dispel cold and improve cirction . More here .


    He did not say anything further, but Jiang Ruan felt that there was a hidden meaning behind his words - someone had poisoned her?


    Xiao Shao noticed the unasked question in her eyes and said, "This ''cold'' constitution was developed in the womb, and has been worsening continuously . It has been present for many years . "


    Jiang Ruan looked down . So, there was also such a situation?


    In her previous life, had Jiang Quan and Xuan Li already known about this, and thus agreed without qualms to allow her to take the ce of Jiang Su Su in entering the pce, so that the healthy and perfect Jiang family daughter could be kept for the new Emperor, to be his Empress?


    No, that wasn''t it . Even if she did not have this ''cold'' constitution, Jiang Quan would not have let her remain in ce . Jiang Quan and Xuan Li had chosen her to be the sacrificialmb from the start .


    However, Xiao Shao did her a favor by telling her this . .


    His helping her in this way reminded Jiang Ruan of his words the previous night . He owed her his life?


    She was about to ask him to rify his statement, when she suddenly heard the sound of horse''s hooves outside . Xiao Shao pushed aside the shrubbery at the mouth of the cave and, sure enough, a pleasantly surprised voice could be heard saying, "Wangye!"


    Jiang Ruan walked out as well . Outside, the sun was shining brilliantly . Within the forest, a group of horses and troops saw them, and rode in their direction in quick session .


    Foremost among them were Guan Liang Han and Jiang Xin Zhi .


    "Ah Ruan!"


    "Third Brother!"


    After searching fruitlessly for an entire night, Guan Liang Han and Jiang Xin Zhi were extremely anxious, especially Jiang Xin Zhi, who hated that he could notb through the entire mountain . His hands were constantly trembling . Now, on seeing Jiang Ruan safe and sound, he let out a long, relieved breath . Calling her name, he raced towards her on horseback .


    The soldiers also rushed over . In front of the mountain cave, the ck-d youth and the youngdy in in clothes stood, bathed in the sunlight, looking into the distance, and presenting a sight to warm the heart . When Jiang Xin Zhi drew nearer, the expression on his face morphed into something moreplicated .


    Jiang Ruan''s hair was mussed, her clothes were slightly disorderly, and a man''s ck and gold rain silk crane-patterned brocade cloak was still in her hand . She looked as if she had woken up not long ago, and her face was still rosy, just like the most beautiful rose-tinted clouds at sunrise, exquisitely gorgeous .


    On the other hand, Xiao Shao presented a cold and detached countenance . Yet, at that moment, he seemed to think of something and his eyes became softer and gentler . Such a sceney before everyone''s eyes, and immediately inspired a myriad of contrasting thoughts . These two possessed a natural beauty that was indeed rare, and even with the difficulties they had just experienced, their graceful bearing and beauty still shone through . Moreover, the slight smiles on their faces at present brought the same thought to the minds of everyone there .


    It was truly . . . exceptionally harmonious .

 Chapter 94.1

    Chapter 94.1


    Jiang Xin Zhi leapt off his horse and strode quickly to Jiang Ruan . Calmly, he pulled her until she was behind him and therefore blocked from Xiao Shao''s view .


    Xiao Shao watched his movements wordlessly .


    Guan Liang Han had reached them by now, and asked, "Anything wrong?"


    Xiao Shao shook his head . Then, Jiang Xin Zhi turned to assess Jiang Ruan . When he saw the sorry state she was in, including the blood from the shoulder wound that had seeped through her clothes, his face turned cold and he said, "Ah Ruan, you''re hurt?"


    "It''s just a superficial wound," Jiang Ruan said soothingly . She paused, then stepped forward to say, "Xiao Wangye, many thanks for your grace in saving my life . "


    Hearing this, Guan Liang Han and Jiang Xin Zhi looked rather odd .


    Guan Liang Han had personal experience, but Jiang Xin Zhi had only heard from other people . No matter which way one looked at it, there was no way there could be a rtionship between Xiao Shao and Jiang Ruan, so for Xiao Shao to personally jump off the cliff to rescue her seemed totally outrageous to him . Guan Liang Han had initially not believed Mo Cong''s drivel; Xiao Shao was both cold-hearted and cold-faced, so how could he possibly be interested in a youngdy whom he had only met a few times? Moreover, Guan Liang Han ran a critical eye over Jiang Ruan - she was beautiful, but when all was said and done, she was still quite young, and there were plenty of women in the capital who piqued one''s interest more than she did . Moreover, she possessed no special charm . However, on thinking about the scene he had just witnessed, Guan Liang Han felt uncertain again .


    Jiang Xin Zhi was different from Guan Liang Han . He had had very little interaction with Xiao Shao, and had beenpletely ignorant of matters in the capital when he left five years prior . Now, Jiang Ruan was his most beloved, precious little sister, so he red at Xiao Shao as if he were Dengtu Zi* . He held on to Jiang Ruan tightly, not allowing her to step forward any further, and said stiffly, "Xin Zhi thanks Xiao Wangye on behalf of his meimei for your grace in saving her life . "


    * ��ͽ�� (Dengtu Zi) - the main character (surname Dengtu) of a fable written by Song Yu of the Chu Kingdom during the Warring States period . It''s uncertain if the fable was based on a real person, but Dengtu Zi ismonly used to indicate a lecherous person .


    He thought, Jiang Ruan was young, and naturally did not understand men . This Xiao Shao was not only a man through and through, he was also an important man with a high status . Jiang Ruan was still young and prone to only hearing what she wanted to hear; he could not allow her to be taken advantage of . Thinking of all this, he red at Xiao Shao with even greater hostility .


    Since Jiang Ruan and Jiang Xin Zhi were siblings with a close bond, she naturally understood what he was thinking about, but was momentarily at a loss of what to do .


    On the other hand, Ye Feng had to restrain his rising indignance . In his heart, he cried out against this injustice towards his master . He thought of his master''s brilliance in all aspects, and the numerous youngdies in the capital who were dying to align themselves with him . What kind of expression was that on Jiang Xin Zhi''s face? Clearly Jiang Ruan had taken advantage of his master! With these thoughts shing through his mind, he red at Jiang Xin Zhi . As it happened, Xiao Shao noticed him doing this and eyed him impassively . Ye Feng suddenly recalled the circumstances surrounding the jade pendant earring; he trembled and lowered his head hesitantly .


    The atmosphere became highly peculiar . Jiang Xin Zhi pulled Jiang Ruan back a step and said, "Wangye, General, Jiang Ruan has had a shock, and is also injured, so Xin Zhi will bring her back to the fu for treatment . After Xin Zhi has escorted Meimei back to the fu, Xin Zhi will visit the General to discuss what happens next . "


    Guan Liang Han was familiar with Jiang Xin Zhi''s deep, sacrificial love for his sister, so he merely waved his hand and said, "Go, go, you''re talking as if we are ravenous wolves . "


    Jiang Xin Zhi blushed faintly, but he persisted in his attitude .


    Jiang Ruan muttered to herself before breaking free from Jiang Xin Zhi''s hold . She said, "Dage, I wish to speak to Xiao Wangye alone about something . "


    As soon as these words were uttered, silence descended on the scene, such that one could hear a pin drop . Everyone''s eyes were burning into those two people .


    Ye Feng stood docilely where he was, but his ears were pricked up . His face reflected his emotions, part sorrow and part joy, and he thought to himself, this is no good, Master has indeed lost his innocence .


    Guan Liang Han looked at Jiang Ruan meaningfully, then at Xiao Shao, and a mischievous smile lit up his face . Pretend, still pretending there''s no issue; there''s absolutely, definitely an issue!


    Jiang Xin Zhi stared at Jiang Ruan, dumbfounded . For a split second, grief shed across his features, and he glowered at Xiao Shao as if he were the enemy .


    In one ord, with identical ''there''s definitely an issue'' expressions on their faces, everyone gaped at the two people in question . These two people, however, were calm and at ease . Xiao Shao nodded and said, "Fine . "


    Jiang Ruan surveyed the curious, gossip-hungry expressions around her, and sighed inwardly . She actually did not intend to be involved with this person in any way . The best option would be estranged from him, but, there were some matters where she had no choice but to make use of him or the means at his disposal . Unfortunately, this would cause people to misunderstand the situation .<novelnext></novelnext>


    Both of them walked into the forest . Xiao Shao took the lead, and when they had walked quite a distance, he stopped, turned, and said to her, "This is far enough, they can''t hear us . "


    Guan Liang Han and the others possessed excellent martial arts skills, and their ears were almost abnormally acute . Since she had not wanted to be surrounded by people when speaking to him, she had clearly not wanted anyone to eavesdrop . That Xiao Shao had thought of this proved that he was highly considerate .


    Jiang Ruan looked up at him just as the rising sun cast its light over the mountains and forests . The warm, golden rays illuminated his face, rendering it even more handsome . His pitch-ck eyes were like twinkling gems, elegant and aristocratic .


    She was almost dazzled by this sight, but she recovered in a sh and smiled slightly to say, "Xiao Wangye,st night, you said that you owed me your life . "


    At that time, she had been exceedingly weary, and had been unable to properly consider the meaning of his words before she had fallen into a deep sleep . This morning, Jiang Xin Zhi hade upon them before she had had the opportunity to ask him what he had meant .


    "Yes," replied Xiao Shao .


    Jiang Ruan fixed her eyes upon him and said, "Does Xiao Wangye wish to return the favour?"


    She had changed her mind . She no longer wanted to inquire into the sequence of events that had led to that statement, for what good would that do . If she had a useful tool in her hands, then she should make use of it, such as the Xiao Shao standing before her .


    "Yes," Xiao Shao replied .


    "Did Xiao Wangye help Second Younger Sister because you thought she was me?" Jiang Ruan asked .


    Xiao Shaoing to Jiang Su Su''s aid without reason was already baffling, but, thereafter, all the signs indicated that he was emphatically not on Jiang Su Su''s side . The situation on Ling Long Boat had been odd in many ways . From the time he helped Jiang Su Su on that asion, Xiao Shao had repeatedly helped her(JR) . Jiang Ruan had juste to realise that Xiao Shao might well have acted that way towards Jiang Su Su if he had thought Jiang Su Su was her .


    She watched Xiao Shao closely as he nodded and said, "Yes . "


    Three short, sharp ''yeses'', but they were decidedly resolute . Abruptly, Jiang Ruan smiled, and said, "I now understand . Since Xiao Wangye wishes to return the favour, there is an opportunity at present . "


    She said this quickly, but steadily, almost as if she had spoken without thinking about it . This just showed how long these words had been hidden in her heart .


    Xiao Shao observed her attentively, having noted the business-like manner with which she had spoken . He asked, "What are you thinking of doing?"


    "The Grand Councillor fu secretly conspired to rebel . In this lifetime, their crime is unforgivable, and they are undoubtedly on the road to ruin . I want Xiao Wangye to protect their lives, and hand Li Dong and his two sons over to me . "


    Xiao Shao studied her seriously but did not ask for her reasons, only nodding as he replied, "All right . "


    This time, it was Jiang Ruan''s turn to be astonished . Rumour had it that Jinying Wang was cold and merciless, but from all that she had presently seen, he was actually amazingly good at heart . She frowned minutely, did he really take hismitment to returning the favour of saving his life so seriously?


    However, she had to do this . She had originally thought of handing the matter over to Jiang Xin Zhi to take care of, but Jiang Xin Zhi had recently been promoted to Deputy General, and he would definitely face some difficulties in breaking Li Dong and his sons out of prison . Even if they somehow seeded, if, in future, someone were to investigate and a mishap urred, Jiang Xin Zhi would be in trouble . There was no need to even consider the Zhao family . With Zhao Guang''s stubbornly neutral stand, he would probably not agree to take this risk . In fact, he might even be suspicious of her methods .


    She was absolutely unwilling to let the matterpse like this, especially since such a rare opportunity had presented itself . Although she did not fully understand Xiao Shao or know much about him, she knew that, in her previous life, this man had been steadfast by nature and would always keep his word . In many aspects, he was truly a rare specimen - a real man . Moreover, Xiao Shao had a vastwork of connections and great authority . If he stepped in to take care of this matter, there would be a much higher possibility of sess .


    She smiled at Xiao Shao and said, "Many thanks, Wangye . "

 Chapter 94.2

    Chapter 94.2


    On the entire journey back to the fu, Jiang Xin Zhi attempted to ask, in an indirect manner, what had transpired between Jiang Ruan and Xiao Shao the previous night . Jiang Ruan would only state that nothing had happened, but Jiang Xin Zhi did not look as if he believed her . And so, taking her to one side, he said, "Ah Ruan, you''re still young at present, and many things are still unclear to you . In future, when you meet men, you must open your eyes and not be deceived by them . Don''t let some flowery-tongued man trick you into giving him your affection . "


    Wasn''t this precisely the way of looking at men she had been taught from a young age?


    Jiang Ruan sighed inwardly and said to Jiang Xin Zhi, "What kind of expectations does Dage think I have about men after I have experienced our father?


    Jiang Xin Zhi was dumbstruck .


    Jiang Ruan looked at him as she said, in a serious tone, "From the time I was young, I have witnessed this world''s most heartless and fickle man, so how could I possibly fall prey to some man''s flowery speech? Not just now, but even in future . When I reach marriageable age, I do not intend to be married to a stranger, to have to live out my life with him, to have to fight and scheme against others in the residence all day long . I only wish to follow Dage; it is of no consequence if I never marry . "


    This was indeed the truth . She had brought her hatred with her into this life, only desiring to send her enemies to hell by her own hand . Those men that Jiang Xin Zhi was talking about - if she ever met one of them, she would still not be able to, no, she would be unwilling to be entangled with them .


    Jiang Xin Zhi observed his own younger sister''s serious demeanour and his heart was shaken . Jiang Ruan had said all this dispassionately, but in that moment, he felt a kind of deep mncholy . Even though they were brother and sister, born of the same parents, with a close bond, he had no way to take on even the smallest portion of her burden . He could only gaze upon her solitary figure, like a ghost which would disappear from this world in the very next second .


    After a heartbeat, he said softly, "That would also be inappropriate . . . although all the men on this earth have the same ck of) moral values, if you wait you will eventually be able to find one or two who aren''t that bad . . . to remain unmarried your entire life also won''t do . . . "


    Jiang Ruan had nothing to say in response .


    When the two of them returned to the Jiang fu, they found Lu Zhu and Bai Zhi waiting for them at the gate, having been informed of the news beforehand . When they saw Jiang Ruan, they teared up and called out, "Miss!"


    Lu Zhu and Bai Zhi surged forward to support Jiang Ruan . When they saw the state of Jiang Ruan''s clothes they cried out in rm, "Miss is hurt!"


    Bai Zhi looked over her in panic, but Jiang Xin Zhi said, "Ah Ruan, I''m going to look for a doctor . You go ahead to your courtyard and rest . You two maidservants, go look for some ginger soup . She spent the night outdoors, and it will be a mercy if she manages to avoid catching a chill . "


    Bai Zhi and Lu Zhu hurriedly acquiesced and supported Jiang Ruan back to her residence . Once she was lying down on the couch, Bai Zhi set off in search of ginger soup, while Lu Zhu changed Jiang Ruan into a set of clean clothes . Jiang Ruan asked, "How is Lian Qiao?"


    Lian Qiao had been dealt a blow by Li An which resulted in her coughing up blood, and Jiang Ruan did not know her current condition . Lu Zhu said, "Lian Qiao jiejie is alright . Young Master called a doctor over, who said that she would recover in half a month . But, Miss is hurt?" She brought clean water and very carefully helped Jiang Ruan to wash the wound which had been crudely treated the night before . In surprise, she said, "Eh, the wound has already scabbed over . That''s good . The flesh has knit together instead of the wound bing worse . "


    Jiang Ruan followed her line of sight . Sure enough, the wound she had sustained the previous night had already formed a superficial scar . She gave it some thought, then drew out the cdon bottle Xiao Shao had given her from her sleeve and said to Lu Zhu, "This is a medicine for wounds, put it away carefully . " The medicine was so effective, and they would more likely than not have to use it again in future .


    When Lu Zhu looked at the medicine and smelt it, she knew it was a good product . Without saying anything further, she took the bottle and went off to look for a ce to store it . Bai Zhi returned with a bowl of soup in her hands . Jiang Ruan received it and took a sip and felt her ice-cold appendages warming up slightly . She asked, "What''s the situation at Yan Hua Yuan?"


    When Bai Zhi heard this question, sheughed and said, "In total chaos . Second Miss returned yesterday with her face covered in blood; it seems that she fell into thorny shrubbery when her carriage toppled over . It took a long time for the soldiers to find her and the opportunity to render her medical assistance was dyed, so the doctor says that her face may be scarred . "


    A dy? Jiang Ruan frowned . The previous day, the soldiers conducting the search were all either Guan family troops or Zhao family troops . However, it didn''t matter whose troops they were since they were all under themand of Jiang Xin Zhi . Could it be that this was deliberately done? Naturally, she was not going to shed any tears for Jiang Su Su .


    She heard Bai Zhi continue saying, "Furthermore, Second Young Master is truly a blockhead . While all of this was going on he simply sat alone in the carriage and emerged without a single scratch . Thus, he has been regarded as being in collusion with the rebels and seized . Yan Hua Yuan is now in a pitiful state, thinking of ways to rescue Second Young Master . "


    Jiang Ruan was somewhat amazed on hearing this . She put down her bowl and said, "He''s actually been seized?"


    "He''s clearly suffering the consequences of his own actions," Lu Zhu said, having returned after storing the medicine away . She continued, "I heard that Second Young Master sat in his carriage the whole time leisurely drinking tea andpletely at ease . When the soldiers found him, their faces turned green . " She found what she had just said funny, andughed out loud with a ''pu pu'' sound .


    Jiang Ruan pondered deeply . With Jiang Chao''s temperament, it was not unlikely that he had behaved this way . He was conceited, and had no idea what forbearance was . Once he felt that a situation was slightly favourable, he would get carried away and becent . Perhaps, at that time, he had been positive that the person who would meet with an ident was Jiang Ruan, and the panic which the carriages of Jiang Su Su and the other youngdies had been thrown into was merely for show . He definitely did not think that the soldiers would reach their location so quickly, and with such speed that he was unable to put on the mask of someone who had been terrorised by mountain bandits in time .


    Truly, an utter blockhead .


    However, Jiang Ruan also knew it would not be possible to convict Jiang Chao of the crime of colluding with rebels simply based on this alone . As long as no definite proof turned up, no one could convict Jiang Chao . However, even though he would not be sentenced to death, it would certainly not be easy to help him escape from that oppressive prison .


    Xia Yan, I''m afraid you''ll have to rack your brains to resolve this matter .


    As she was engaged in thought, a third-ranked maidservant knocked timidly at the door . Jiang Ruan motioned her to enter, and the maidservant said, "Miss, Furen''s personal servant, Lin Lang jiejie, is asking you to pay a visit to Yan Hua Yuan . "


    Who put this idea in her head?<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jiang Ruan smiled faintly, and mockery shed in her eyes for a brief moment . She picked up the bowl of ginger soup and gently moved it from side to side, causing the vapour from the warm soup to spiral upwards, obscuring her eyes .


    Bai Zhi''s eyes opened wide as she red at the maidservant . Imitating Lian Qiao''s customary shrewish attitude, she said, "Are you blind? Can''t you see that Miss has narrowly escaped death, is hurt, and is in poor health? We''re so fearful that she won''t even have the strength to walk, and we''re waiting for the doctor to examine her . Furen''s heart is merciful, how could she possibly be so inconsiderate towards Miss? It must be that you, wretched hussy, are spouting nonsense!"


    The third-ss maidservant was taken aback, and shook her head repeatedly, saying, "This servant would not dare to tell lies . "


    Lu Zhu said, impatiently, "What are you still doing here? Quickly return with this reply: our family''s young miss needs to rest and recuperate right now, not to have you further harm her body . "


    Having said this, uncaring as to whether the maidservant had anything further to say, Lu Zhu pushed the mainservant out of the room and shut the door crisply on her .


    "Miss, this servant has done well . " Lu Zhuughed loudly and said, "Let Yan Hua Yuan stew in their own troubles for a while . Miss received a shockst night, so today you have to eat something to replenish your body''s energy . What tonic should I brew for you?"


    * * *


    In Yan Hua Yuan, when Xia Yan heard Lin Lang''s reply, she was so angry that she dashed her teacup to the ground . Gritting her teeth, she eximed, "How dare she!"


    She could actually go so far as to say such brazen words! Everyone knows that she returned to the fu with only a minor injury . That day, when she jumped off the cliff, Xiao Shao had personally rescued her, and today, Jiang Xin Zhi had escorted her back to the fu with such great fanfare . What did all of this mean? She gazed at Jiang Su Su, who was lying on the bed, and a look of pain crossed her face . Jiang Ruan had the nerve to say her body was in poor health, but what about her Su''er, now lying in bed with a ruined face? What could they do when she regained consciousness?


    Xia Yan clenched her fists tightly . There was still Jiang Chao, though who knew what was happening to him in the prison? Jiang Quan had already gone to negotiate with the official there, but the charge of colluding with rebels was not a small one . She had initially thought that Jiang Ruan was on pretty good terms with Xiao Shao, and thought she might therefore be able to use Jiang Ruan to get Xiao Shao to help with the matter . If she suggested that it was for the sake of the Jiang fu siblings, or for the sake of their reputation, Jiang Ruan could not refuse to ask for Xiao Shao''s help .


    Who knew that she would shut the door on her own people and offer such high-sounding reasons? Injured? Suffering from poor health?


    B*tch! Xia Yan clenched her fists . This situation was so critical, but Xia Cheng would not recklessly wade into these muddy waters due to self-preservation . What could they do? She wrestled with this problem for a while, then having made up her mind, she said, "Bring me the keys to my storeroom . "


    "What is Furen thinking of?" Li momo asked .


    "One who is unwilling to take risks will not achieve anything* . Right now, Chao''er''s life is of utmost priority," Xia Yan said through gritted teeth .


    * �᲻�ú����ײ�ס�� (she bu de hai zi tao bu zhung) - (proverb) one who is not prepared to risk his child will never catch the wolf; fig . one who is unwilling to take risks will not achieve great things .


    * * *


    In the Jinying Wang fu, Ye Feng knelt down without warning and said, "This subordinate has erred . Master, please punish me . "


    He had blundered with the identity of Xiao Shao''s saviour, and had even identified the enemy of Xiao Shao''s saviour as the saviour . Even if Ye Feng were to die ten times over, it would still not be enough . He was not afraid of death, but instead feared that, from henceforth, Xiao Shao would not allow him to stay by his side . He could not help but feel rather discouraged- who could have guessed that Jiang Ruan would disguise herself as a maidservant and infiltrate the group . And, it just so happened, on that same day, the only person who was publicly stated as having gone to the temple to offer incense was Second Jiang Miss . It was really ill-fated .


    Xiao Shao said, impassively, "Go to Bai Zhang Lou to receive your punishment . "


    Ye Feng breathed a sigh of relief, only to hear Xiao Shao continue, "Jin Yi will temporarily fill your position . "


    Ye Feng: "��"


    Ye Feng left with his head hanging low . As he exited, he caught sight of Steward Lin, who was listening by the door . His face full of sympathy, Steward Lin said, "Ah Feng, how did you provoke Wangye to anger? Hey, wait, don''t walk so fast, tell me what happenedst night between Wangye and Eldest Jiang Miss . How did ite to pass that he jumped down to save her?"


    Xiao Shao waited for Ye Feng to leave before he picked up his brush to write a few words on the paper before him, then rolled the paper into a little scroll and inserted it into a small, perfectly straight, copper tube . He flicked the bell on the table and a pure snowy white pigeon flew in through the window, calling out ''gu gu'', and perched on the table .


    Xiao Shao tied the copper tube onto the snowy pigeon''s foot . It tilted its head to look at him and extended its beak to peck at his fingers several times . Xiao Shao stroked its head before raising his hand, whereupon the bird flew out of the window .


    He lowered his head, and his gaze fell upon the jade die lian hua pendant earring on the table .

 Chapter 95.1 - Male Brothel (Part I)

    The rain which had poured down incessantly for several months finally deigned to stop for a rest. The next day, the sunlight was brilliant, and the people rushed around to spread the news that the heavens had shown concern for the Great Jin dynasty by not allowing the unwarranted cmity to continue.


    The flood waters had damaged homes and farnds. From the time the sun rose, both the young and old in the capital city were busy repairing houses and restoring damaged shops. Even so, there was still joy on their faces, for this was an opportunity to start anew.


    At a corner of the most prosperous street in the capital city, the formerly splendid Grand Councillor fu was now covered with a faintyer of dust. Within the space of a night, the crimson doors seemed to have lost their lustre, never again to regain their glory. Two seals were conspicuously affixed to the dragon''s head lock[1], a shocking sight to anyone who nced at it.


    [1] ��ͷ���� (long tou da suo) - lit. dragon''s head big lock. An ancient form of padlock; it seems that many of them had borate designs.


    There was hardly any traffic outside the doors; never again would there be the hustle and bustle of many visitors. Piled up on the ground were the rubbish and wreckage washed in by the flood waters. On looking at all this, one would only feel how dirty and messy everything was. asionally, a passer-by would nce at the scene and contempt would show clearly in his eyes.


    Raising a private army, intending to rebel - even if the person involved were a member of the royal family, in the hearts of themon people, this would still be a heinous crime, utterly beyond redemption. Besides, Li Dong customarily relied on power and deception to deceive the masses, and themon people had long agoe to regard him with a bone-deep hatred. Now, watching him fall into dire straits, they finally found relief for the hatred they bore, and cursed him with all the evil that a vile person deserved.


    On the other hand, the Guan family soldiers and the Zhao family soldiers who had apprehended the rebel army were regarded favourably, especially Zhao Yi and Jiang Xin Zhi of the younger generation. As a result of the flood situation, their fame had skyrocketed, and their names were on almost everyone''s lips.


    The rebel army had been dealt with, the flood situation was under control, and the capital city had resumed the serenity of its former days. There was a certain degree of stability after the cmities had passed.


    However, in stark contrast to the happiness of themon people in the capital city, the prison was dampy and gloomy. The jailors who guarded the doors were like devilish fiends, hefting their swords as they made their rounds, and turning a deaf ear to the moans of the incarcerated criminals.


    This was the ce for criminals who had received the death penalty- those who hadmitted major crimes. Once a person entered this ce, there would be no opportunity to gain freedom.


    In the innermost room in this prison, three prisoners in prison garb were sitting on hay. Although all three of them were clearly in distressed circumstances, at one nce, it could be seen that they were men of high rank who were ustomed to living privileged lives, for every movement was imbued with arrogance. These were Li Dong and his two sons.


    Big-bellied Li Dong''s originally snow-white prison uniform was so filthy that one could no longer discern its original color. He looked incredibly fretful and impatient, and shrieked at Li An, "This is all your fault. Think of a way out, quick!"


    Li An did not move a muscle. He shut his eyes, as if he had never heard his father speak.


    Li Dong''s heart was full of anxiety, but he was helpless to do anything. Whatever could be said in court had already been said. Unfortunately, this time, the Emperor was unshakeable in his resolve to deal with him. If everything had been as usual, it would simply have been a matter of bribing the officials with some silver, but this time, not a single high-ranking official would ept his pay off. In actual fact, the Grand Councillor fu had been searched and its contents seized, and his concubines, who had heard whispers of the search long before the actual event, had carried away the rest of the assets and escaped. Now, there was nothing left.


    He leaned back, unable to repress the anger, as well as the fear, that welled up. His entire life, he had wielded power and always achieved sess - if he wanted the wind, he would get it, if he wanted rain, he would get it. Now, he had been shackled and thrown into prison, and faced his end by decapitation. Li Dong had always feared death, and at this moment, he was even more unwilling to die, thus making a supreme effort to w a way out of his predicament. He could only depend on Li An; Li An was highly intelligent and could surely think of a way to escape their dire situation. However, this time, Li An had disappointed him.


    Li Yang looked at Li An beside him and sneered. He had always known that Li An was intelligent and a deep thinker. In fact, he really dreaded Li An''s ability and wisdom. However, Li An was also a born eunuch, and he was full of contempt for Li An in his heart. Now that death was close at hand, he hardly cared about concealing his loathing for Li An and spat out, "You freak of an ipetent bungler[2]!"


    [2] ���²���������� (cheng shi bu zu, bai shi you yu) - (idiom) unable to aplish anything but liable to spoil everything.


    Li An blocked his ears, refusing to listen. However, an image surfaced in his mind, that of the faintly smiling face of a young girl. Her words still rang in his ears, every word a curse that sent him plunging into an abyss.


    In the prison, his mind slowly cleared, and Li An was able to carefully sort through the events and finally see the clues tying everything together. From the very first time Li Yang had gone to the Jiang fu to meet Jiang Su Su and been castrated, they had already fallen into Jiang Ruan''s trap.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Li Yang''s situation had only been a prelude, Jiang Ruan had clearly always intended to deal with the entire Grand Councillor fu. Li Dong, Li Yang, and even Li An himself had unwittingly walked straight into the ending that Jiang Ruan had designed for them. Jiang Ruan had calcted everything. He even had the ridiculous idea that Jiang Ruan had long known about the Chi Lei army and his physical defect, but had carefully orchestrated events so that, in a dramatic flourish, his trump card of the Chi Lei army would be her final weapon leading to the copse of the Grand Councillor fu.


    How could there be a person like this in the world?


    Li An''s heart constricted. He had always been clever and conceited, and all of Jiang Ruan''s strategies were gradually bing clear to him. There was just one thing he could not understand despite having puzzled over it for a long time.


    That was - why had Jiang Ruan done all this?


    What was her motive for doing all this? Since she had given the Grand Councillor fu no leeway to manoeuvre, she must undoubtedly have made them her enemies long ago. But he had sent people to investigate, and there had been absolutely no reason for her vicious actions.


    To do all this for no reason? Was it possible?


    Li An was so caught up in his thoughts that he did not realise that the jailor had disappeared at some point.


    When he finally became aware of the eerie silence of the surroundings, his intuition started to prickle, and Li An wrenched his eyes open to see two masked men d in ck approaching them slowly.


    He swept his gaze over the surroundings but saw no trace of the jailor. Li Dong and Li Yang noticed the ck-d men and said, in pleasant surprise, "Brave sirs[3], are you here to rescue us?"


    [3] ׳ʿ (zhuang shi) - hero, fighter, brave strong guy.


    The two ck-d men wordlessly strode to the cell door. They produced two keys which they had procured from who knew where and set about silently opening the door.


    Li An watched their movements closely, a trace of suspicion shing in his eyes. The only person he could think of who would attempt to rescue them at this moment was Eighth Prince, Xuan Li. However, although Xuan Li looked gentle on the surface, he was actually cold-hearted. If someone was beneficial to him, then he would naturally entertain that person thoroughly. If there was no advantage to be had, then he would simply discard him. The Grand Councillor fu had now been charged with the intent to rebel, and was considered the thorn in the Emperor''s side. Anyone with even the slightest connection with the Grand Councillor fu would be the Emperor''s enemy henceforth. With Xuan Li''s temperament, he would rather sacrifice his rook in order to save his king, so how could he have sent people to rescue them?


    Before he could voice his suspicions, Li Dong and Li Yang had already stood up, their burning gazes fixed upon the two ck-d men. After the two men had opened the cell door, one of them moved without warning, reaching out both hands to grab Li Dong and Li Yang, while the other man shoved something into both of their mouths.


    While Li Yang and Li Dong stood rooted to the spot,pletely taken aback, the men had already done the same to Li An, making him swallow the same pill.


    Li Dong did not know what to think and stared at the ck-d men suspiciously. "What do you think you''re doing?"


    One of them said, coldly, "Just something to make you quieter."


    After that, he said nothing else, and executed a sharp downward blow to the back of Li Dong and Li Yang''s necks. In the blink of an eye, Li Dong and Li Yang toppled forwards. When Li An saw this, he knew that something was wrong, but he had no time to react before he felt something cold on the back of his neck. His mind went nk and he lost consciousness.

 Chapter 95.2 - Male Brothel (Part II)

    Qi Ling Road was frequented by the poor people of the capital.


    It was adjacent to the area where the manualbourers lived, where the most inferior people from the lowest ss of society came and went. These people weremonly of low status, born in abject poverty, and they relied on hardbor to live. Their lives were very challenging.


    Thus, among these people, it was extremely difficult for men to find wives.


    Therefore, the low-ss brothels and male brothels along Qi Ling Road did a thriving business.


    Needless to say, the women in the low-grade brothels in Qi Ling Road were very different from the women serving in the pleasure houses of the capital city. They received patrons day and night, and the madams of these brothels were excessively harsh towards the women. On a regr day, they were given only one meal, and even if they were sick, they had to keep on receiving patrons. However, if the illness was debilitating, then they would be bundled up in a woven mat and tossed into a mass grave where the bodies were frequently eaten by wolves.


    Yet, the male brothel on Qi Ling Road was different from the typical low-grade brothel.


    asionally, among these inferior people from the lowest ss, one or two had unusual tastes. Women''s bodies were weak and could not take much physical abuse. Moreover, the young men at the male brothel were very different from those in the capital city; they were not that type of delicate, fair young men. Most of them came from poverty-stricken families, and as selling theirbour only earned them a pittance, they resorted to selling their bodies. These young men had strong bones and robust bodies, and their looks were not the most important aspect. However, even though they were robust, they were frequently abused to death.


    On this day, the male brothel on Qi Ling Road was epting business. When the madam of the brothel saw the three people, a smile came to her face when she assessed the first two, but she frowned at thest person. She snapped her short, stubby fingers with their painted nails, and tossed a coquettish nce at the man opposite her as she said, "Gentleman, what''s the meaning of this? The first two are genuine good-quality goods, but this one . . . could it be that you''re just having fun with this ve?"


    The men on the ground were in bedraggled clothes. The first two looked like young travellers. Although their hair was a mess, they were items of the best quality with their soft, smooth skin and tender flesh. In this male brothel, it was enough to catapult them to the leading roles. However, the man who was behind them was between forty and fifty years old with a big belly. He was really . . . He would definitely spoil people''s appetites.


    Jin Yi turned a blind eye to the coquettish charms of the male brothel''s madam, retrieved some banknotes from his clothes, and said, "Here, this is the payment."


    When the madam saw the banknotes, she was so happy she smiled until her eyes were little slits. Laughingly, she said, "If Gentleman trusts this ve, then also hand this man over to this ve. Although he is older than most, the good thing is that his body is soft and tender. Some people here like excitement, so they extinguish themps and find it great fun. If such people don''t look at this person''s face and he''s taught how to use his body, then that will do!"


    She spoke so loudly and casually about these matters which flipped yin and yang that Jin Yi felt a little ufortable. He said, "These three men will have to be well trained. Madam will have to make extra effort."


    This brothel''s madam had been in this business for many years, so she was naturally not given to kindness. When she heard Jin Yi''s words, she gained a degree of understanding. Who knew which rich and noble family had garnered which enemy? Her sole responsibility was to collect money and handle matters. On observing that the bearing of the man before her was not that of an ordinary person, sheughed and said, "Gentleman does not trust this ve''s intention? Don''t worry, since it''s like this, then I will arrange for them to receive patrons today."


    She looked at Jin Yi, fluttering the handkerchief she held in his face as she lowered her voice and asked, intimately, "Gentleman would like to see this with his own eyes?"


    Jin Yi shuddered as goose bumps rose all over his body, and said, "That''s alright. Many thanks."


    * * *


    When Li An regained consciousness, Li Yang and Li Dong were still out cold. Li An practised martial arts regrly and had some foundation. He wanted to utilise his internal strength, but when he moved, he discovered that his entire body was soft,pletelycking strength.


    Taken aback, he squinted, and he was gradually able to see what was around him more clearly. Taking measure of his surroundings, he saw that he was in a small room, which emitted an odd scent, like the smell of the cosmetics women applied. Yet, it was mixed with something else which he could not distinguish.


    The decorations in the room were both cheap and somewhat gaudy. At present, he was sitting on a bed, over which hung a peachy-pink, gauzy canopy. It seemed like a woman''s boudoir, but, at the same time, it was not quite that either.


    Despite how clever Li An was on a normal day, he still could not figure out where he was. He looked once again at Li Yang and Li Dong who were lying unconscious on the bed and his heart constricted. Without a doubt, they had fallen into a trap.


    Since their opponent dared to abduct them from the Sky Prison[1], this fearlessness could onlye about due to a strong and powerful backer. But, this kind of action, and to end up in this kind of unknown ce, what on earth was the intention behind it?


    [1] ���� (tiano) - lit. Sky Prison. Refers to a prison set up in the capital city under the direct control of the imperial government. It is where serious prisoners are incarcerated, and is above ground (aspared to a dungeon).


    As he was pondering over this, he heard the door being pushed open with a ''creak'', and someone walked in leisurely.


    The footsteps approached unhurriedly and the corner of a vibrant crabapple-pink skirt appeared. Looking upwards from that delicate and beautiful skirt, one saw a graceful figure and a lovely face with a sweet-tempered smile, but whose eyes were as cold and hard as a knife.


    "Eldest Jiang Miss. As expected, it is you." Li Anughed grimly.


    His intuition had told him she was behind all this much earlier, but the instant he saw Jiang Ruan, he could not describe what he felt in his heart with words. Was he angry at having been forced into this situation, or suppressing his rage through gritted teeth? Or, in resignation at his inferior skills, indifferently conceding defeat?


    Jiang Ruan smiled faintly and said, "Second Young Master Li is indeed not an ordinary person. Eldest Young Master Li and the Grand Councillor daren have yet toe to their senses, but Second Young Master Li is already awake and clear-minded." She paused, then continued, "However, to be awake at present may not be a good thing."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What do you intend to do?" Li An asked.


    Jiang Ruan said, "Second Young Master Li cannot see where he is?"


    Li An regarded Jiang Ruan carefully, and heard her softly and gently exin, "This is a male brothel, but it''s no ordinary male brothel. This ce is solely for the enjoyment of the lower sses, the ves who make a living through manualbour."


    The initial look of disdain on Li An''s face changed abruptly on hearing Jiang Ruan''s words, and he involuntarily stiffened.


    After a long while, he forced out words from between his clenched teeth. "What do you mean by this?"


    "The Grand Councillor daren was always abusing his power to stir up trouble and considered human life to be worth no more than an ant. Countless people from the lowest sses in society died by his hand. Eldest Young Master Li and Second Young Master Li are the same. If, one day, you had no choice but to struggle and cry out beneath the body of a so-called ''untouchable'', I wondered how marvellous it would be to get a taste of your own medicine?"


    Li An red at her unblinkingly, but his eyes were not as icily calm as they had been a few moments ago. He wanted to yell at her, but the drug which had rendered his body soft and weak also caused him to be unable to raise his voice. Instead, he could only utter, "B*tch!"


    This kind of method could only have been thought of by ady with a certain kind of experience! He was not afraid of death, and was also not afraid of other kinds of torment, but to make him perform such vile acts under the body of an ''untouchable'' . . . the more he thought about this he felt cold all over. And, repulsed!


    Jiang Ruan watched him with great interest. With a slight smile on her face, she said, "So, it turns out that Second Young Master Li can also feel fear. I originally thought that nothing on this earth could confound Second Young Master Li, so how could you repeatedly lose to me?"


    Her exposure of him did not stop here. With a smile, she continued, "I believe that Second Young Master Li has had the life-long desire to be the best in every field. However now that the Grand Councillor fu has copsed, Second Young Master Li no longer has the opportunity to taste the sweetness of being first in this lifetime. Hence, Ruan niang has considerately lent Second Young Master Li a hand." Sheughed gaily as she said, "I see that the three of you, father and sons, are somewhat good-looking. From today onwards, the three of you will receive patrons together. I wonder if Second Young Master Li will be able to be first in this aspect."


    Blood surged in Li An''s veins and his eyes turned red. He had faced countless opponents in his lifetime and had been able to knock them all down with hardly any effort. However, he had never met anyone like Jiang Ruan. Terrifyingly, her every movement seemed to have been calcted and nned way in advance. It was only at the end that he was able to clearly see what his true weakness was. Death was not to be feared; what was to be feared was living a life that was worse than death, and living such a life without end.


    His entire being was taken over by panic and he made a supreme effort to find a way to escape. However, when he saw the youngdy''s mocking expression, a sort of despairing desperation gripped his heart.


    It was impossible to escape. The youngdy before him was not human, she was a devil, a poppy who grew from the very depths of hell. Her beauty moved people, but once she got close, her bloody tendrils would wrap resolutely around you while simultaneously dragging you down to hell.


    It was not that she never made a move, but that a single move led decisively to aprehensive loss for others.


    Li An slowly raised his head to look her in the eye, and said, "Why did you want to deal with the Grand Councillor fu?"


    Jiang Ruan regarded him silently, wordlessly. Abruptly, the sweet-tempered and charming smile disappearedpletely from face and her uptilted eyes, and for the first time, the hatred she had for him was totally exposed. Just like a tranquil ocean suddenly turning turbulent, everything was a swell of surging ck waves, and within that ck surge was bloody hostility, a deep-seated hatred soaked in bloody death, of absolutely irreconcble enemies.


    Being stared at by such a pair of eyes sent chills down Li An''s back. He suddenly felt that to set himself against the youngdy before him was the most brainless decision he had ever made in his life.


    Jiang Ruan stood in the middle of the room, ramrod straight. Her coldly beautiful face caused a fearful apprehension to arise in one''s heart. She put her hands in her sleeves, then crossed them over her chest in a dignified and elegant posture, but still exuding a life-threatening aura.


    She sighed softly and said, "It''s probably because, from a previous lifetime, the Grand Councillor fu owes me a tremendous life debt."


    Li An was stunned. Jiang Ruan''s statement was baffling, but he had another absurd feeling that what she had said was true. He observed Jiang Ruan without moving a muscle. Without warning, he gave a miserable smile and said, "If one agrees to bet, one must ept one''s loss. I have lost."


    "Wrong," Jiang Ruan said as she considered him. Her smile was as sweet and gentle as before as she said, "I had never set myself against Second Young Master Li. I only wanted to destroy the Grand Councillor fu, and you, Second Young Master Li, were simply unable to defend it."


    She said, impassively, "The Grand Councillor fu has approximately a hundred and three people. Yesterday, all of them were beheaded at the Meridian Gate[2]. His Majesty was furious, and the entire extended family was deemed to be guilty of the capital crime by association, and ordingly punished[3]."


    [2] ���� (Wu men) - the southern andrgest gate of the Forbidden City in Beijing.


    [3] �������� (zhu lian jiu zhu) - a practice in ancient China whereby the extended family members (���� = lit. nine ns) of a person guilty of a capital offence were also regarded as criminally responsible and shared the punishment.


    One hundred and three lives to a hundred and three lives. Exactly right! The debt of the previous life had been settled.

 Chapter 96.1 - Xuan Li’s Scheme (Part I)

    Chapter 96 : Xuan Li''s Scheme (Part I)


    Trigger Warning: Please note this chapter is a continuation of the previous one and describes the event inside the male brothel, so we would like to warn our readers if you are notfortable with the content (mature theme, non consent, mentions of rape) you may want to skip this chapter.


    The dim room was lit by a fewnterns ced around it. These bright pinknterns were made out of shoddy material, while the incense within the room gave off a nauseating fragrance. The more one inhaled those swirling wisps of smoke into their lungs, the more it caused the person''s heart to develop an oppressive sense of arousal. It was as if something had arrested it and was making demands.


    The door was kicked open with a bang as three burly and tall middle-aged men entered the room. The three men were deeply tanned and their attire filthy. With one nce, one could see that these were manualbourers. Upon their entry, the three men''s gazes were affixed on the three people in the room.


    Two of the men were young and fair-skinned, and looked handsome in the dim light. And while they had slim figures, they looked tender and delicate. The leader''s eyes lit up as he praised, "Madam Liu San said that some good stuff arrived today. Indeed, she told the truth."


    Taking a big stride, he first touched Li Yang''s face, and then looked down towards the other man. He frowned. "What''s wrong with this man? Is Madam Liu San ying tricks on us?"


    Li Dong turned pale. He was both angry and frightened. Since he had been intimate with a countless number of young men all his life, he naturally understood what kind of ce this was. But, who would have thought that one day he would be humiliated and trampled in such a ce? It was unbelievable!


    Although furious in his heart, his body was limp and unable to budge. He was too powerless to speak.


    Another middle-aged manughed with a wicked look on his face. "Whatever. Won''t it be the same once we turn off the light? Although he''s a bit older, it''s a good thing that he''s tender. The three of us will enjoy ourselves tonight. Madam Liu San charged us a tael or two. We splurged a lot today, so we must have fun."


    Li Yang looked at the three men in horror. The leader squinted at him and reached into his clothes with one hand. Since the aphrodisiac incense was lit in the room, the man was already raging with desire. Furthermore, seeing that Li Yang had some fear on his handsome face, his urge arose even more. Without saying another word, he pulled up Li Yang''s clothes.


    Li Dong closed his eyes in pain. Although Li Yang often visited prostitutes, this was his biological son, and now he was to be insulted by these lowly untouchables before his own eyes.


    The other two men were already restless as they walked up to Li An. Unable to move, Li An looked at the two men fiercely. His gaze was so vicious that they were stunned. When they finally reacted, they could not help but fly into a rage. One man pped Li An in the face so hard that he staggered and fell. The other man tore open his pants with impatience. He was stupefied, and then burst intoughter. "You were actually born a eunuch!" He caressed Li An and said, "Since you have been castrated by heaven, you are a bottom. You might as well let us brothers teach you so that you''ll understand what this is all about."


    There was a p mark on Li An''s fair face and his fierce re aroused the man''s desire even more. Then, Li An''s face started to redden gradually. Madam Liu San had dosed the three of them with the most powerful drug because they must fornicate without stopping. Otherwise, their bodies wouldn''t be able to bear it. For instance, though he red at those men now, Li An''s body began to feel out of his control. The two men looked at each other, and, without further words, swarmed and pounced on him. Soon muffled groans and forceful exmations could be heard in that dimly lit room..


    It was hard to tell how much time had passed before Li An and Li Yang were transformed beyond recognition. The threebourers were violent and strong. They tortured those two until they almost didn''t resemble humans- theyy t on the ground, covered with stains. The three men looked at each other and then saw Li Dong trembling. With a wave, thenterns were put out and they swarmed again.


    Outside the room, Jiang Ruan stood quietly in front of the door, listening to those painful cries with indifference.


    What floated through her memory was from the end of her past life- a young boy''s terrified eyes and Li Dong''s hideous guffaw. She personally witnessed Pei''er, whom she regarded as her own son, being abused to death. She was unable to move nor speak and could only watch helplessly. Her bloody tears became her oath: in this life, she would give Li Dong a taste of his own medicine!


    She thought that after so long, at this moment, there would only be joy in her heart. She thought that though her love and hatred were well concealed, those feelings wouldn''t burst out easily from the depths of her heart. Except that, right now, only after listening to Li Dong and his sons screaming miserably, did she understand the enormous hatred that had been lurking in the bottom of her heart, and it was far from enough!


    It''s nowhere near enough. The Grand Councillor fu had fallen. Who''s next?


    Not far behind, Xiao Shao looked at her back. When he heard that she was going to send Li Dong and his sons to the male brothel, surprise shed in his mind. She looked frosty, her eyes were dark as ink, and her thoughts were a mystery. It was as if a storm was brewing in her soul. Although she tried her utmost to conceal it, it was apparent from her clenched fists that she was enraged.


    Only hatred could make people feel this way.


    After a long time, Jian Ruan turned around slowly but was taken aback when she saw Xiao Shao silently observing her. However, she swiftly returned to normal and came over to him to say, "Thank you, Xiao Wangye."


    Xiao Shao looked at her thoughtfully. "No, I owe you my life. I will always help you."


    Jiang Ruan shed him a faint smile. "Then, I request that Xiao Wangye assign someone to take good care of this male brothel. This person must "look after" the Grand Councillor''s family."


    Astonishment shed through Xiao Shao''s mind again. A boudoir young miss like her actually understood these matters very well. She even knew about this male brothel on Qi Ling Road. Who would teach an influential family''s youngdy these things? What''s more, she was even standing in the doorway listening with a nonchnt air. It was truly amazing to see her standing there calmly, without any trace of awkwardness.


    He nodded. "Alright." After thinking it over, he took something from his bosom and handed it to Jiang Ruan.


    It was an exquisitely beautiful bracelet that emitted a faint blue light. It was engraved with fine andplicated patterns, though without appearing cumbersome, and had a special meaning. The bracelet looked familiar. After closely looking at it, Jiang Ruan was stunned. "Blood Moon bracelet?"


    She had been to the newly opened jewellery store in the capital with Zhao Jin in the past. Amongst the weaponry treasures on the second floor, she had taken a fancy to this bracelet, but didn''t have enough silver to buy it. The bracelet was beautiful, but it was actually an ingenious concealed weapon. When the device was pressed, it would eject a silver poison needle. This needle could be used repeatedly; it was indeed a treasure.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She looked up at Xiao Shao. With cold and calm ck onyx eyes, he said, "If there is danger, it will be of use."


    Jiang Ruan hesitated. The Blood Moon bracelet was indeed a rare treasure and it was exactly what she needed. But Xiao Shao just now said that he was on her side. Was he worth trusting?


    However, her fondness for the bracelet temporarily overcame her doubts. She took the bracelet and told Xiao Shao with a smile, "Thank you, Wangye."


    Xiao Shao pursed his lips and turned around. He walked with her and then remarked, "Jiang Chao has been released from prison."


    Jiang Ruan pondered briefly. "I know." She had never assumed that Jiang Chao could be defeated with a single blow because without conclusive evidence, at best, only doubt could be cast on him. Xia Yan would do her utmost to save Jiang Chao from prison, but he wouldn''t necessarily get away scot-free. Needless to say, present circumstances would now make it impossible for Jiang Chao to look up again in this life.


    Who would look favourably on a man who had been in prison?


    As for Xia Yan, the price she paid might not be for something as simple as she had assumed. In short, these two had suffered a double loss*. She was delighted at this thought.


    * ���˷������۱� (peilef��reny��uzheb��ng) - (idiom) having given away a bride, to lose one''s army on top of it / to suffer a double loss after trying to trick the enemy


    So be it. One at a time. It''s a matter of course that debt must be paid in full and a life lost must be exchanged with another life.


    * * *


    In the Jiang fu''s Yan Hua Yuan, Xia Yan''s lips trembled as she looked at Jiang Chao.


    Jiang Chao''s face had turned pale and he seemed gripped in extreme fear. His cheeks were sunken, his eyes were dull, his hair was stained with a lot of filth, and his whole body emanated a disgusting smell. After only a few short days in prison, he hadpletely changed. There was no longer any trace of the dashingly elegant young master of the past.


    The physician had alreadye to examine Jiang Chao. He said that Jiang Chao''s lower body had been ripped apart and he was also traumatized, thus he must be nurtured well in the fu. Although the physician''s words were extremely vague, Xia Ya felt like she was struck by lightning.


    Jiang Chao was insulted in prison!


    She looked at Jiang Chao in disbelief. He was huddled up in the corner of the room, trembling and murmuring, "Don''t��don''t."


    Xia Yan finally couldn''t bear it. She hugged him in her arms and screamed, "Chao''er!"


    Jiang Chao pushed her with all his might. With eyes filled with fear, he bit her frantically. "Go away, go away!"


    Xia Yan had been caught unaware and so her hand was bitten. The bite wound was very deep and blood gushed out immediately. Lin Lang froze with fear, then hurried over to help. "Furen, are you alright?"


    Xia Yan waved Lin Lang away and hugged Jiang Chao, crying. "My Chao''er, open your eyes and see clearly. I''m your mother, I''m your mother!"


    She hugged him so tightly that Jiang Chao could not break free. He gradually calmed down in Xia Yan''s arms and said with a trembling voice, "Mother?"


    "It''s me, I''m your mother," Xia Yan couldn''t help the pain. "Chao''er, who did this to you?"


    Jiang Chao trembled all over, grabbed Xia Yan''s sleeve and repeatedly said only one sentence: "Mother help me, help me, Mother help me��"


    Unbearable images rolled through his mind. How was that prison any ce for people to stay? Those prisoners were the worst of men. And, it was unknown by whosemands the jailer had put him there with them, but those people were the most despicable. They didn''t distinguish between men and women��He had been forcibly humiliated. In a few short days in prison, he was tortured until he didn''t resemble a human.


    As he remembered, Jiang Chao suddenly felt a burst of sourness in his stomach. Then, he vomited all over Xia Yan''s face. The servant girls in the room were all shocked and hurried over to help, but Xia Yan only felt dizzy and immediately directed them to take Jiang Chao back first.

 Chapter 96.2 - Xuan Li’s Scheme (Part II)

    Afterforting Jiang Chao and settling him down to sleep with difficulty, Xia Yan went to change her clothes. She seemed to have aged ten years overnight. She no longer had the previous beautiful and gentle looks; with her hands pressed to her forehead, she looked just like an ageing middle-aged woman.


    Lin Lang spoke with concern, "Furen��"


    "She had the gall to treat Chao''er like this," Xia Yan''s heart was in pain when she thought of Jiang Chao. "I will return it to that bi*ch a thousand,no, ten-thousand times over!"


    She knew that Li An was the one she should be ming, but he had already been put into prison, so she could onlyy all the responsibility at Jiang Ruan''s door. If it weren''t for her, this wouldn''t have happened to Jiang Chao.


    "Furen, the silver is ready. The ount books in the treasury also need to be reviewed." Lin Lang reminded her.


    Xia Yan was sullen again when this matter was mentioned. Previously, in order to pay Jiang Chao''s debt at Bai Hua Lou, she spent arge amount and had even taken out a hefty amount from her own dowry. This time, rescuing Jiang Chao from prison had required her to hand out bribes everywhere, thus spending a lot of silver. The remainder of her dowry was set aside for Jiang Su Su''s future dowry, but the remaining silver in themon treasury (for the household''s public use) was not much. So, she had turned her mind towards Old Jiang Madame''s dowry. Old Jiang Madame was a daughter of the nobility and possessed a generous dowry. Since everything would be set aside for Jiang Quan eventually, she hadn''t thought about it. Until now. After Jiang Chao''s mishap a few days ago, Jiang Quan had begun to ignore her in his anger so she had no other option but to seek help from Old Jiang Madame. Except, her plea was refused without the slightest hesitation. And while she used to be able to ask for help from Xia Cheng, recently, Xia Cheng and the Jiang family held a lot of grievances. Xia Yan was helpless. Except, while she couldn''t pry silver out of Old Jiang Madame''s hands, all the country estate and farnds that bore her name were still hers. So Xia Yan sold those shops and farnds without telling anyone, and rescued Jiang Chao in exchange for money.


    Now that Jiang Chao was back, she still had to find a way to figure out the problem with the ount books. Xia Yan felt lightheaded. She always appeared uncaring about worldly affairs, but was in fact extremely shrewd. But recently, problems came rushing in one after another and she was pushed to her wits'' end.


    She shook her head and told Lin Lang, "Help me walk to the courtyard."


    Lin Langplied. When they reached the courtyard gate, Jiang Ruan and Lian Qiao were passing by. Jiang Ruan saw Xia Yan and stopped to give her a bow. "Mother."


    Xia Yan reluctantly smiled and nodded. She was not in the mood to perform a show of loving mother and the dutiful daughter with her. At present, her eyes could not hide her hatred. However, Jiang Ruan took a few steps back and said with a smile, "Mother, what is this odor? You''d better go back and clean up first. Ruan niang will go back to the courtyard now." With that, she left with Lian Qiao.


    Xia Yan looked at Jiang Ruan''s departing figure. When she thought of her dishevelled appearance due to Jiang Chao''s vomiting all over her body, she almost crushed her teeth.


    * * *


    As soon as Jiang Xin Zhi came back, he first went to Jiang Ruan''s courtyard. Jiang Ruan was instructing Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi to rece the damp items from a few days ago. When they saw Jiang Xin Zhiing, Lian Qiao rushed to brew a cup of tea while Jiang Ruan sat opposite him.


    After a pause, Jiang Xin Zhi got straight to the point. "Ah Ruan, Li Dong and his two sons died in prison yesterday."


    Jiang Ruan raised her eyebrows slightly. "Oh?"


    "The jailer found them this morning and said that theymitted suicide to escape punishment. His Majesty was so enraged that he ordered their corpses to be torn limb from limb by five horses." Jiang Xin Zhi was furious. "It is the will of the heaven''s that the good receive their blessings and the bad, their retribution. Therefore, it''s not that we didn''t want to get our revenge, but that it wasn''t our time to act. Likewise, they wanted you to marry into their family, but unexpectedly they didn''t have that fate."


    Jiang Ruan smiled faintly and pondered in her heart. Li Dong and his sons'' "suicides" to escape punishment should have been Xiao Shao''s handiwork. Although she had no idea exactly what method he used, even Jiang Xin Zhi found nothing wrong. Naturally, it was done without any ws.


    She smiled with her head bowed, but Jiang Xin Zhi''s eyes caught it and he was moved. With a gentle voice, he said, "In a few days, His Majesty will hold a pce banquet to reward the officials who have made great contributions to the flood control. You will apany me since you are my family. At that time, dage will seek a future prospect for you.[1]"


    [1] T/N: Future prospect here can mean marriage or career.


    Jiang Ruan naturally understood what he meant by this. Jiang Xin Zhi wanted to elevate her status in exchange for his meritorious service so that the Jiang family could no longer dare to bully her so easily. Jiang Xin Zhi continued, "Presently, the greater my achievements, the more His Majesty will favour me. The Western region is not so peaceful, so I will inevitably lead troops to battle one day. It would be great if you had a guardian."


    "A guardian?" Jiang Ruan smiled faintly. "Dage, is this how you will protect me? By giving me the Junzhu''s[2] status? Don''t forget that the thunder and the dew are all the Emperor''s grace.[3] The fact that His Majesty values you presently means that this is your opportunity. But, if Dage uses His Majesty''s intentions rashly and proceeds with this bartering stance, I''m afraid it will make His Majesty unhappy. As for the status of Junzhu, I don''t mean to say this, but Dage''s meritorious service is still not enough."


    [2] ���� (Junzhu) - Commandery Princess. First mentioned for Princess Rongya (ch.58). Although the title is same, the position in reality is different, one is born a princess and the other is conferred the title.


    [3] T/N: It means whether it is punishment (thunder) or reward (dew), it is the grace given by the Emperor.


    Jiang Xin Zhi was at a loss for words. He understood that what Jiang Ruan said was indeed true. To him, riches and wealth had no value; he only hoped that Jiang Ruan had a good life. The kind of ce the Jiang fu was, as well as its people''s attitudes- he could see it all very clearly. He only felt fearful about how Jiang Ruan would pass the days when he went into battle. How could he be at ease, leaving Jiang Ruan in a treacherous ce such as this?


    Jiang Ruan smiled at him. "Aside from changing my status, there is still a way to protect me."


    "What is it?" Jiang Xin Zhi asked.


    "It''s very simple. Betroth me to someone with great power. Once the engagement is made, I will be only a half Jiang family member. If that party is very powerful, people here won''t dare to make things difficult for me."


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Xin Zhi refused without even thinking about it. "That won''t do. You are still so young, how can you rush to find someone to get engaged to." Looking at Jiang Ruan''s natural and unconstrained attitude, without the least bashfulness, he was sure that Jiang Ruan had no idea what engagement was. He said, "Besides, the Jiang family is on friendly terms with the Xia family, while the Xia family and Eighth Prince are close. It''s not easy to find a person who can match Eighth Prince." Then, he seemed to recall something. He was suddenly stupefied and didn''t speak for a long time.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jiang Ruan looked at him. "Dage?"


    Jiang Xin Zhi came to himself and looked at her strangely. "Ah Ruan, what do you think about Xiao Shao?"


    Jiang Ruan "��."


    To her surprise, he was seriously considering this. Jiang Ruan red at him, then sighed after a long time. She told him gently, "Dage, have you forgotten? I''ve told you before that I don''t want to marry." Before Jiang Xin Zhi could reply, she spoke again. "Besides, in this world, things change so rapidly. The inws may turn into hungry wolves. Have you forgotten Mother?"


    How innocent was Zhao Mei, but just like a flower, she buried her youth in the Jiang fu. Wasn''t it due to Jiang Quan''s ruthlessness?


    And in her past life, she deteriorated to the point that life was worse than death, and her close rtives were ughtered. Wasn''t it because Xuan Li gained her trust using a gentle mask as deception?


    The heart, after all, was the most unreliable thing in the world.


    The indifference and chill in Jiang Ruan''s eyes were so profound that Jiang Xin Zhi was stupefied. He reached out to stroke Jiang Ruan''s head. "You''re just a little girl. Why do you speak like an adult?" He said, "Dage is here. I won''t let you suffer any grievances."


    "Dage, don''t worry about me, I have a way to fulfil your wish at the pce banquet. But, please promise me one thing- don''t gamble away your own future for my happiness. For Ah Ruan, the higher Dage goes, the safer it is. Ah Ruan will be more at ease."


    Jiang Xin Zhi looked at her and nodded. "Alright, I promise you."


    * * *


    In the capital, at Eighth Prince''s fu, Xuan Li was restless. His eyes, which had always been gentle and affectionate, were overflowing with anger at the moment. Li Dong and his two sons, fearing punishment, had unexpectedlymitted suicide in prison. However, judging from Li Dong''s temperament, it was impossible for him to do such a thing. But at present, his every move was being monitored. Since the Grand Councillor fu had met this mishap, the imperial censors were looking at him like a tiger eyeing its prey. They wished he would make a mistake. The people he had secretly dispatched also couldn''t obtain any useful information. At the thought of losing a good chess piece for no reason, Xuan Li felt indignant.


    Although he had made up his mind to eventually abandon the Grand Councillor fu, this was not the right time. Xuan Li would always squeeze anything in his hands dry until itsst drop of usefulness. Even if the Grand Councillor fu was to be destroyed, it should have still held some value to pave the way for his progress. Yet, unexpectedly, Li Dong and his sons died in prison for no reason. The dead couldn''t bear witness. Those suspicions concerning him would be thorns that pricked deep into the Emperor''s heart and were impossible to pull out.


    How could he not be indignant!


    The subordinate at his side came to report. "Your Majesty, after a thorough investigation, that day, the person Second Young Master Li was about to deal with was Eldest Jiang Miss. Then, somehow the officials and soldiers were brought in. Even the Chi Lei army was annihted in one fell swoop."


    Jiang Ruan, it''s Jiang Ruan again!


    Xuan Li stood up all of a sudden and then sat back again, feeling stuffy in his chest. Li Ancently thought that he had concealed the true strength of the Chi Lei army. In fact, everything was under Xuan Li''s control. He had thought that at a certain point, he would take the Chi Lei army for his own use. Who would have known that in a period of great change, the Chi Lei army would be a political hot potato? He could only watch helplessly as it was captured by the officials and soldiers.


    As he recalled the days when quite a few of the Chi Lei army''s locations were suddenly destroyed, he started to suspect that those officials and soldiers were members of the Zhao and Guan family. Needless to say, the Guan family, but the Zhao family''s involvement was too coincidental. When he heard from his subordinate that Li An originally wanted to deal with Jiang Ruan, the light gradually dawned on him.


    If everything that happened was truly Jiang Ruan''s doing, she was really terrifying.


    He remembered that before Li An was arrested, they had a chat. Li An once said, "Eldest Jiang Miss'' wisdom is unrivalled. If there''s a chance, Your Highness can consider taking it for your own use. If not, she must be killed. Otherwise, she will pose a great danger in the future."


    He had scoffed at it at first, but now his face turned grave at the thought. What exactly did Li An imply by that remark? This time, if Li An really fell into Jiang Ruan''s hands, he would have to examine Jiang''s family''s Eldest Miss closely.


    If even Li An was not Jiang Ruan''s match in talent and wisdom, she would indeed be a great help. In any case, he wanted to win over both the Jiang and the Xia family to his side. It made no difference to him whether that meant he must marry Jiang Ruan or Jiang Su Su. While Jiang Su Su was currently in disrepute, Jiang Ruan was very smart��When he thought of Jiang Ruan''s young but charming face, his heart swayed, and he suddenly sighedfortably.


    If he could use her for his own purpose, if he could do so�� He smiled all of a sudden. The previous gloom was all swept away. "Get ready, I will enter the pce to see my imperial concubine mother[4]."


    [4] ĸ �� (mu fei) - mu- mother, fei- imperial concubine


    It remained to be seen who would emerge as victor in the end.

 Chapter 97.1 - Imperial Cosort Chen (Part I)

    When viewed from afar, with its vermillion walls and green roof tilesyered like drapery, the exterior of the magnificent pce appeared dazzlingly opulent and grandiose[1]. Yet no one knew how many dead bones were buried deep within.


    [1] ��̻Ի� (j��nb��hu��hu��ng) - (idiom) gold and jade in glorious splendor; fig. a dazzling sight (e.g. royal pce).


    Si Meng Pce was positioned in the southeast corner of the imperial pce. Its environment was secluded and peaceful, and along its border was a far reaching tree peony garden. These tree peonies were especially procured upon the Emperor''s order from Luoyang. Skilledndscapers were appointed to meticulously transnt, care, and tend to these peonies. Every time the peonies were in season and the flowers were in full bloom, the garden would burst forth with beautiful purple and brilliant red flowers; it was a magnificent sight to behold.


    This pce was the residence of one of the four imperial consorts. She was the current most favored of the Emperor, Imperial Consort[2] Chen, the biological mother of Eighth Prince.


    [2] ���� (gu��f��i) - senior concubine. This is a senior rank, higher than f��i (��) - imperial concubine.


    Initially, once the Emperor had ascended the throne, his foundation and power was unstable. At that time, Imperial Consort Chen''s father held military power and she entered the imperial harem as an affirmation that he was giving his support towards the Emperor. As for the Emperor, securing and stabilizing the imperial throne was of utmost importance. Thus, there was a certain degree of grace and benevolence between the Chen family and the Emperor. Moreover, Imperial Consort Chen had a gentle, subdued and graceful disposition. She was a beauty and known for her talents. She was not one to be petty and jealous, and it was this carefree and aloof attitude towards the mundane that the Emperor most loved and intentionally cherished and protected. Later when Imperial Consort Chen had given birth to Eighth Prince Xuan Li, her status as a mother to the prince propelled her to her position as the lead consort amongst the four imperial consorts.


    The Empress gave birth to the Crown Prince, while Imperial Consort Xian gave birth to Fourth Prince; Imperial Consort De, Fifth Prince and Imperial Consort Shu, Princess He Yi.[3]


    [3] These consorts have been given titles based on virtues. Xian (��) means ''worthy'' , De (��) means ''virtue'', and Shu (��) means ''pure''. There are usually 4 consorts in this rank.


    The court officials were all aware that Eighth Prince Xuan Li was intelligent and genteel, Fifth Prince Xuan Hua was honorable, brave and tenacious, but Fourth Prince Xuan Lang had only passable talents. As for Princess He Yi, she was loveable, charming and beautiful. The Crown Prince was mediocre,cking in all areas and did not amount to much, and Fourth Prince Xuan Lang''s character was too amiable and without any ambition or schemes. Thus within the court, their inclinations were trending primarily between Xuan Li and Xuan Hua. However, since the Emperor tended to favor Imperial Consort Chen, even though Xuan Hua had substantial influence and powers, his birth mother, Consort De, was not as favoured .


    Even if the courts were stricken with waves of unrest and turmoils, Si Meng Pce was always a ce that remained warm and weing. It was like a sanctuary that was far removed from the borate scheming, strife and power struggle of the courts, petty jealousies and squabbles. Within Si Meng Pce, there were only copious amounts of leisure time, a haven to contemte and reminisce about the romance of misty rain and just indulge in a peaceful sweet dream.


    Inside the building, on the white jade flooringsid thick extravagant Persian wool rugs with white pillowy soft fine silky piles. Merely looking at it was like beholding celestial gems in all their splendors and brilliance. Four delicate and beautiful attending maids were attired in diaphanous white garments and quietly standing in their positions with their heads hung low. A gentle wind blew across, sweeping up a corner of the curtain, and then it was like gazing at an immortal fairy who had descended from the pce of the Ninth Heaven.


    Seated was ady who was engrossed with tying a chinese knot. Her dainty hands were unadorned with even a hint of nail polish, but her nails glistened with a natural light pink lustre, and at the moment, those very hands were dexterously and nimbly weaving. She was vastly different from the otherdies within the pce. By all appearance, she had neverported herself with an iota of haughtiness. When she bit down on a silk thread, she revealed a fair and charming face, her facial features were exquisite and beautiful, without the imperious and overbearing countenance, but instead a very soothing and calm water-like gentleness. It was almost like she wasn''t a highly regarded imperial consort of the pce, but rather like a youngdy from one of Jiang Nan''s literary family- just and honest, sweet and pleasant, soft and genteel, graceful and temperate.


    Chinese Knot


    In fact, Jiang Su Su too was indeed exquisitely beautiful but somehow her charm carried a hint of attaining such demeanor intentionally. This was vastly different from thisdy. Even though she seemed to be from the Ninth Heaven''s pce, there was an iparable gentleness and grace in her. It was as though water was carved into her very bones- her whole demeanor was just that cid and soft.


    The corner of her lips carried a hint of a smile, and if someone were to pass by and chanced upon this scene, they would most certainly conclude that this setting was synonymous to the name of this pce. It was just like a beautiful dream of wind, flower, snow and moon[4].


    [4] �绨ѩ�� (feng hua xue yue) - an idiom used to describe frivolously, idyllic and a romantic air; to spend time in pleasures and debauchery.


    The hanging screen curtain was suddenly lifted by someone and a figure walked in with a smile on his face, "Mother Consort[5]."


    [5] ĸ�� (M�� f��i) - Mother Consort (Mu-Mother; Fei-Imperial consort). They cannot be simply referred to as mother because socially, the mother of the imperial sons is the Empress.


    Imperial Consort Chen put down the chinese knot in her hand and looked up at the person who had entered. Immediately a smile arose, "Why didn''t you have someone announce your arrival."


    As Xuan Li gazed upon thedy in front of him, all the tumultuous precipitation of his heart from earlier, gradually quietened down. Indeed, Imperial Consort Chen had a very special kind of magical aura: when all the world''s chaotic andplicated matters were in her hands they would be like numerous and tightlypacted silk threads. Then they would be easily unravelled and transformed into a vibrant beautiful intricate chinese knot.


    Xuan Li asked, "Mother Consort, are you aware of the matter regarding the Grand Councillor fu?"


    Imperial Consort Chen''s expression momentarily paused before she responded, "I''m aware."


    The imperial pce was only this big, and with officialsing and going daily, even if there was something one didn''t want to know, it would still find its way into her ears. While Imperial Consort Chen was aware of the situation with the Grand Councillor fu, she had no cause to worry about Xuan Li as she was aware that he was not dispirited about the situation.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He continued, "This son would like to request Mother Consort to help and assist with a matter."


    "What kind of assistance?" Imperial Consort Chen smiled faintly.


    "Asking Mother Consort to convince Father Emperor[6] to confer marriage between me and the eldest miss of the Jiang family." Xuan Li requested.


    [6] ����(f�� hu��ng) - father-emperor.


    Imperial Consort Chen''s normally gentle and quiet expression could not help but be momentarily stunned when she heard his words. Frowning, she replied, "What?"


    "In regards to this matter with the Grand Councillor fu, Father Emperor is beginning to suspect me." Xuan Li exined, "However, this is something in which Mother Consort cannot help me."


    Imperial Consort Chen was currently the most favored consort within the pce not only because of Chen daren. Though she had a delicate, gentle, and graceful demeanor, her most important quality was that she was the smartest amongst the four imperial consorts. She always carried herself well and was not involved in worldly affairs. She didn''t concern herself with matters of the court, nor tried to sway the Emperor''s decision towards any sides. Whenever the Emperor preferred toe to Si Meng pce, it was always to indulge in a beautiful and enchanting dream. Furthermore, what really caught the Emperor''s eye was that she wasn''t one to vie for power or attention. Thus, if she were to rashly step in on behalf of Xuan Li, or even reveal any such inclination, it would most definitely arouse the Emperor''s suspicion and in turn would cause the Emperor to distance himself and withhold his favor.


    Imperial Consort Chen was clear on this point, and Xuan Li also shared the same understanding. As such, he would not rashly seek Imperial Consort Chen to intercede on his behalf. He was well aware that the Emperor was now beginning to suspect him, but as long as Imperial Consort Chen continued to receive His Highness''s favour, then the Emperor would not truely renounce and abandon him.


    "The Jiang and Xia family have been implicated, and with the situation that has happened with the Grand Councillor fu, there is a rising and changing trend within the courts. Your son needs to secure his influence and make an outward disy of my stance towards the Xia family. If I were to rashly react, Father Emperor would immediately be suspicious. However, Eldest Jiang Miss is not favored, and using her titr name would result in Father Emperor letting his guard down, and in turn not totally sever all rtions with the Xia fu."


    Imperial Consort Chen quietly observed Xuan Li, "Your Highness, you haven''t been honest with bengong[7]."


    [7] ����(b��n gong): illeism for imperial consorts. Lit. it means "this pce".


    Xuan Li''s gaze turned indolent, he was fully aware that his mother consort was always wise and astute. Otherwise there was no way she would sit securely as the head of the four imperial consorts in this exploitative and oppressive imperial harem. The Emperor was also aware that she was not totally without aspirations or scheming machinations, but was just happy to indulge and favor her. This was also testament to her ability to grasp hold of a person''s heart.


    In reality, along his pathway to usurp the position of the Crown Prince, Imperial Consort Chen had given many suggestions and ideas. Even with the quiet disposal of Seventh Prince and Ninth Prince within the pce, Imperial Consort Chen most definitely had her hand in it.


    But then again, what did that matter. Currently those people had long be fertilizers for the peony flowers, while Imperial Consort Chen continued to sit securely upon her position.


    He pondered momentarily, "Eldest Jiang Miss isn''t an ordinary person. The copse of the Grand Councillor fu was mostly due to her effort. Li An had previously alerted me that she was a wise and astute person, and if she could be roped in, she would undoubtedly be an invaluable asset. Your son thought that since she is so insightful and has the ability to predict the heavens, it might be worth making use of it.


    "Insightful and predictive abilities?" Imperial Consort Chen shook her head, "Li An is an obstinate and self opinionated person, he always thought himself above others so it''s not strange for him to fall into the schemes of others. Bengong had already expected that this day woulde. However, for him to be taken down by a girl, now that is rather startling."


    Xuan Li responded, "Indeed, and that''s why I was thinking, if I can obtain a marriage alliance, then I will be able to use her for my benefit."


    Imperial Consort Chenughed in spite of herself, "Your Highness is still young, and was overly reliant on Li An, and has trustingly put too much weight on his words. However, bengong feels that to say that this girl is insightful and can predict the heavens seems rather exaggerated. But since you''ve put it forth as such, it would appear that in your eyes, this girl is somewhat different from all other girls. Bengong and Your Highness are mother and son, so in a few days time during the pce feast, bengong will personally bring this matter up. Bengong will then grant her a year, and if she doesn''t perform to expectations of her predictive and insightful nature, then that will signify she is unworthy to be Your Highness''s fiancee. Fiancees can be changed but this Eldest Jiang Miss will have to disappear, and perish like a wisp of fragrant incense. What does Your Highness think about this?"


    While she flippantly described the life and death of a person, her features remained as gentle and calm as a lotus, almost like a benevolent merciful immortal. Xuan Li mulled over the matter for a while before raising his head. That face that bore a strong resemnce to Imperial Consort Chen shed a sliver of ruthlessness as he replied, "Alright, if it is no longer useful to me, then naturally it will be dealt with ordingly. It would definitely be better to be rid of it then to suffer a bigger loss or regret in the future."


    Imperial Consort Chen smiled satisfactorily, "Your Highness is indeed wise."


    She retrieved a basket at her side that contained a fewpleted chinese knots, "Yesterday, bengong made a few chinese knots. Come over and see if they are suitable."

 Chapter 97.2 - Imperial Cosort Chen (Part II)

    Chapter 97 : Imperial Cosort Chen (Part II)


    It was the day before the pce feast and the clothes that Old Jiang Madame had specifically made to order from Ruyi Lou were delivered. All the clothes were made by materials personally chosen by the Jiang fu''s youngdies. As Liu Ru Yi presented the clothes, she looked at Jiang Ruan with much heartache, "Eldest Jiang Miss has such a fairplexion; the other day there was that bolt of red cloud satin that would have made a splendid outfit. s, while this pale peach pink colour looks just as good, it is nothing whenpared to that brilliant red material."


    From Liu Ru Yi''s perspective, Jiang Ruan was very suited to wear bright red clothes as she had a fair silkyplexion. When she dressed in brilliant clothes, she was iparable in her beauty, bearing a hint of a fiery liveliness, yet stillposed. Though interestingly, while adorned in that fire-like colour, her strange, cold-like and indifferent demeanor was enhanced. Ordinarily fire and ice are two extremes, but in her case, they seemed to blend into an exceptional harmony- a beauty beyondparison who immediately grabbed one''s attention after just a look.


    Jiang Ruan herself was well aware of this point, which was why her usual attire was mostly red in colour. However, for this particr asion, she had done the unprecedented by selecting a pale colour. Although Liu Ru Yi had tactly tried to suggest otherwise, Jiang Ruan was still adamant in her selection. So without much ado, Liu Ru Yi had to resign herself to make the outfit as per Jiang Ruan''s instruction.


    "Many thanks to Shopkeeper Liu''s kind consideration." Jiang Ruan smiled, "However, I still like the colour of this material."


    While she couldn''t fathom why Jiang Ruan was so resolute in her decision, Liu Ru Yi hade to acknowledge the fact that this Jiang family''s eldest young miss was a person who knew her own mind. Furthermore, there was definitely a reason for her decision and it was only that she was not privy to it. Acknowledging this, sheughed in reply, "Eldest Jiang Miss is a beauty without rival, and will look splendid in whatever you choose to wear- it is I who have overstepped my boundaries. It is just that all the other youngdies of the fu appear to consider the pce feast as rather important and have made me alter and adjust their clothes many times."


    She once again tactfully pointed this out, to which Jiang Ruan only smiled slightly, "The pce feast is indeed of great importance, and my younger sisters do not want to cause the Jiang fu to lose out in appearance, thus they ought to be fastidious."


    Indeed, what kind of event was the pce feast! If it weren''t for the major flood disaster in the Great Jin dynasty this year, perhaps these officials'' daughters might never have such an opportunity to attend this event in their lifetime. Furthermore, there would be many noble families and their young masters in attendance, and so who wouldn''t want to leave behind asting impression in the hopes that it might bring about a prestigious marriage offer in the future. Wouldn''t this be a splendous oue. Therefore, for these government officials'' youngdies, especially those born of concubines, this pce feast would be an opportunity more important than life itself.


    After Liu Ru Yi finished, she stood and bid her leave. Jiang Ruan had Lu Zhu see her out, but then unexpectedly Jiang Xin Zhi entered her courtyard.


    Seeing her, he asked, "Ah Ruan, are you all prepared for tomorrow?" Noticing the new clothes at the side, he continued, "Since you''ve also got new clothes, tomorrow, Ah Ruan, your beauty will absolutely outshine all others."


    In Jiang Xin Zhi''s eyes, Jiang Ruan was most definitely the best- she was beautiful and gentle, yet sensible and courageous. Even though he was clueless in regards to a red dress or a pink one, he only knew that Jiang Ruan would look beautiful in whatever she chose to wear.


    Jiang Ruan was toozy to pay attention to his nonsensical chatter, nor did she expect that Jiang Xin Zhi would actually sit down across from her and say in all seriousness, "The imperial pce is nothing like the fu, there are rules and decorum for everything. I''m sure the people in the Jiang family would not have ever taught you the etiquette when entering the pce, or even now thought of arranging for someone to help advise and instruct. This has all been done in hopes that you will make a blunder at tomorrow''s event, so you have to remember��"


    "Dage," not waiting for Jiang Xin Zhi to continue on, Jiang Ruan interrupted him, "since the day Dage returned, have you found mecking in any way?"


    Jiang Xin Zhi was momentarily blindsided, then immediately shook his head in reply, "Not at all."


    This was the truth. Since his return to the capital, he had felt that Jiang Ruan had matured immensely, even her temperamentpared to before was like that of another person. Her mannerisms were exceptionally refined. Over the past few days he had apanied Guan Liang Han with errands, and had had many opportunities to encounter various youngdies from high-ranking officials and noble families, and concluded that they didn''t have even an ounce of Jiang Ruan''s elegant bearing.


    Jiang Ruanughed, "Since there is nothingcking, then Dage shouldn''t have anything to be concerned about. Since I can manage within the Jiang fu, naturally I will also be able to manage at the imperial pce. There isn''t that much of a difference, except maybe the circumstances might be a bit more stringent."


    Jiang Xin Zhi knitted his brows, "But, ultimately you''ve never been to the pce��"


    "Dage," Jiang Ruan interrupted yet again, "I am well aware of all the ranks of all the pcedies, the gratuity to be given to all the head eunuchs, how to curtsey and address all the consorts. Furthermore, I am knowledgeable of which side pce halls and chambers that are out of bounds and should not be entered."


    She countered, "Dage, how much do you know? Within the pce, do you know who is the most trusted head eunuch serving the Emperor? Or which young eunuch under the head eunuch is his adopted son? Do you know which two of the Empress'' personal maids in attendance possess martial art skills? Or which prettydy has the most terrifying temper and is best be avoided under any circumstances?"


    She spoke slowly and with authority, and so as Jiang Xin Zhi listened he was quite shocked. In his heart this felt absurd and unbelievable, but he never once doubted what Jiang Ruan said. Her tone was like someone who had been shaped and had endured after being put through the very bowels of the pce machinations, an insider''s perspective, almost like��.. One who had personally experienced it. It was obviously impossible for Jiang Ruan to have such personal experience. However, all these secrets from within the pce- how could she, who had been a closeted young miss,e by such information? Should all these little secrets be leaked out, that would be catastrophic. Once again his heart abounded with a bizarre feeling as he looked towards Jiang Ruan, "Ah Ruan, how do you know all this?"


    "What does Dage think?" Jiang Ruan looked at him and answered with a rhetorical question.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jiang Xin Zhi was stumped, but couldn''t help but think of Xiao Shao. The rtionship between Xiao Shao and Jiang Ruan could not be seen as ordinary. Moreover, Xiao Shao was doted on and trusted by the Emperor, and his personal influence and power was beyond the heavens. If Xiao Shao had actually divulged all of this�� on the one hand, he felt relieved that Xiao Shao trusted Jiang Ruan so much, but on the other hand, he couldn''t help feeling a little vexed that Xiao Shao would so randomly divulge such secrets to Jiang Ruan who had no business knowing of these matters rting to the imperial pce. Honestly, Jiang Xin Zhi only wanted Jiang Ruan to live a life free of the pain and sufferings of the world, happily enjoying an idyllic simple life. The more Xiao Shao were to share such matters with Jiang Ruan, the more her life would beplicated.


    He looked at Jiang Ruan prudently, "Ah Ruan, all these things you must never speak of to another person."


    Jiang Ruan smiled faintly, "Obviously I would not have spoken such matters to anyone else, I merely wanted to let Dage know that with regards to matters within the imperial pce, I am very much in the know. Dage doesn''t have to worry about me, but this foray into the pce will undoubtedly create an opportunity for many people acting in the shadows to cause trouble. So Dage must definitely be alert and careful, and not act rashly."


    Jiang Xin Zhi nodded, "I understand." Suddenly Jiang Xin Zhi recalled something and fished out an object from his chest. "Earlier I never got a chance to give this to you. Finally it can return to its original owner."


    Nestled quietly in Jiang Xin Zhi''s hand was a piece of half-moon shaped amber; it had a glossy luster and was embedded with a lifelike butterfly wing. At Wulin Road, those unscrupulous men had used this amber to lure Jiang Xing Zhi into their death trap. Though eventually Jiang Xin Zhi had retrieved the amber, he had not had the opportunity to return it to Jiang Ruan.


    Jiang Ruan responded, "Five years ago before I was sent to the rural residence, this amber was already missing. I never thought that it would ever be recovered."


    Her heart chilled. This amber had gone missing five years ago, and had only surfaced when Jiang Xin Zhi had returned. Could it be that even then, Xia Yan had already plotted to use her to get rid of Jiang Xin Zhi? Indeed it was a foolproof scheme.


    Jiang Xin Zhi handed the amber over to her, "I will not easily let off those who have hidden in the shadows plotting."


    Jiang Ruan noticed a subtle vicious undercurrent emanating from him and shook her head, "You are not to act recklessly."


    Jiang Xin Zhi lifted his eyes, but then his gaze fell onto Jiang Ruan''s wrist and he asked curiously, "Since when have you had this bracelet?"


    Jiang Xin Zhi was not aware that this was the Blood Moon bracelet, only noticing that the bracelet was skillfully designed and not made from ordinary materials. It also emanated a subtle intriguing glow that after a quick nce, one would know that it was a rare valuable treasure. This particr item of Jiang Ruan''s was not something that had been inherited from Zhao Mei, and it was definitely impossible that it would be given by the Jiang family. Thus his thoughts harboured some suspicion.


    Jiang Ruan followed his gaze and looked down, before tugging her sleeves down to conceal the bracelet, "This was a gift from a friend."


    Jiang Xin Zhi was about to enquire further into the matter but Jiang Ruan took over the conversation and changed the topic.


    It was only after Jiang Xin Zhi had left that Lu Zhu returned from seeing Liu Ru Yi off. Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi were somewhat flustered over the next evening''s pce feast. Very early on, they had already selected some jewellery from a box on the dressing table. Lian Qiao chose a gold woven bracelet iid with chrysoberyl, but Bai Zhi shook her head, "This looks a tad too frivolous. There will be many nobledies tomorrow evening, so I think we should choose something more stately." In saying that, she rummaged through the small box and picked out a green jade bracelet iid with gold wound flowers. "How about this?"


    To this, Lian Qiao waved her hands, "Not that, it just looks overly solemn, and doesn''t go with our Miss'' attire. The first one is still a better match and would look really nice."


    Jiang Ruan put down the book she was holding in her hands and said, "Don''t bother selecting anything. Tomorrow we will just do a simple spiral coil hairdo, and use that dangling rose ornament."


    Jiang Ruan usually didn''t take any particr interest in her hair styles and make up, and left most of it to these two servants to fuss over which style to do. However, this time, she was very specific in her choice. Lu Zhu expressed "Won''t Miss be dressed a little too low key and simple?"


    "I obviously have my reasons." Jiang Ruan continued, "so that''s settled."


    Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi looked at one another, both still confused, but didn''t pursue nor asked any further. Lu Zhu poked her tongue out and hurriedly tidied up the jewellery box. Jiang Ruan looked at the book before her, but in the next second her gaze turned lingering.

 Chapter 98.1

    Chapter 98 : Choosing a Concubine (Part I)


    As ifpensating for the intense rains of the past, the weather was bright and sunny for several days. The sky was blue, the clouds were a pale color, fresh green leaflets sprouted on branches, and spring color quietly covered the capital of the Great Jin dynasty.


    Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi got up early in the morning to prepare food for Jiang Ruan as they were afraid that even after entering the pce there would be a long wait for the feast to begin. Since she would be unable to eat a lot, they''d readied a variety of small light dishes such as steamed eggs and ham, congee, and hibiscus cake.


    Steamed egg and ham


    Round-grain rice congee: a porridge made with a type of rice from Hebei


    Hibiscus cake


    Once Jiang Ruan had eaten, Lu Zhu brought over a small rattan box. Smiling, she said, "The pce has many rules. This ve has prepared some small snacks for Miss, but they won''t ruin your make-up when you eat."


    Lian Qiao said, "That''s good."


    As she brushed Jiang Ruan''s hair, Bai Zhimented, "Anything else that needs to be prepared, don''t forget itter." She skillfully twisted Jiang Ruan''s hair into a beautiful coiled bun, and picked out a light red dangling rose ornament from the jewelry box to gently insert into Jiang Ruan''s hair. She smiled. "It''s done."


    Coiled bun


    Jiang Ruan raised her eyes and looked into the mirror. Although she was naturally charming and lovable with clear and profound features, after her past life''s experiences, she now carried an air of maturity beyond her years. But after she added a cute coiled bun, she showed a bit of innocence not usually on disy. Her gaze slightly deepened. In the pce of her past, the regtions required heavy andplicated hairstyles, with several dangling hair ornaments ced in the hair. Thus, where would you see such a simple and refreshing style?


    Lian Qiao was surprised and spoke up: "Miss also looks pretty like this."


    "When does Miss not look pretty?" Lu Zhu retorted. "For an ensemble to be as refreshing as this, it''s all because of her natural beauty."


    "You actually know the phrase ''natural beauty''." Lian Qiao smiled until her eyes squinted. "You really know how to talk."


    The group cheerfully bantered for a while, until Cai Que, Old Jiang Madame''s maidservant, came to inform Jiang Ruan that it was time to depart.


    Parked at the Jiang fu''s gates was a carved and gilded sandalwood carriage which emitted a faint fragrance. The interior was even more exquisite, with light blue curtains and small fragrance sachets hanging from above.


    Old Jiang Madame was standing at the gates speaking to Jiang Xin Zhi. Upon seeing Jiang Ruan approach, she said to him, "Eldest Girl is entering the imperial pce today, you must be extremely careful. Don''t say anything you shouldn''t."


    In Old Jiang Madame''s eyes, Jiang Xin Zhi had made meritorious efforts for the Jiang fu and given them a lot of face. He was their glory. As for the conflict between him and Xia Yan, it was only because he was temporarily muddleheaded. They were all from the Jiang family in the end. Even if bones were broken, the tendons still remained connected, so in the end, they must still consider the Jiang fu''s welfare.


    Jiang Su Su stood near them, still wearing white from head to toe as usual. She had donned a pale white cross-cored beizi* with narrow sleeves, embroidered with an auspicious cloud pattern on the brocade. It was paired with a floor length full skirt, as well as a thick white satin cloak decorated with flowers of tulle. She also had a refined flying immortal hairstyle[6], apanied by a blue phoenix crown iid with pearls. A fine mutton jade bracelet rested on her wrist. Her dainty demeanor made her seem like a pure and celestial fairy, but when one walked closer, the thick powder pasted on her skin was obvious- it was probably to cover up the scars leftover from the thorny thistle bush from that past event.<novelnext></novelnext>


    * Beizi - the cream outerwear below. Typically at least knee-length with decorative cors and side slits.


    Flying immortal hairstyle


    Even so, she was also going to enter the pce. This made people deeply really ponder.


    Jiang Su Su was still beautiful and refined. Jiang Li had chosen a lotus-green wide-sleeved top with standing cors and a light purple circle skirt embroidered with twin lotuses. Although she carried a noble air, herplexion wasn''t as fair as Jiang Su Su or Jiang Ruan. She could not even match the extravagance of her own clothes but instead seemed a bit out of ce.


    Jiang Dan wore a bright yellow round-cored jacket made from tulle and embroidered with cranes. With a stylish high bun, she looked like a lovable little animal next to Jiang Su Su and Jiang Li. Although not outstanding, there was also a special kind of exquisite feeling.


    Seeing that each girl had her merits, Old Jiang Madame couldn''t help but frown upon seeing Jiang Ruan. "Howe you''re dressed like this?"


    In Old Jiang Madame''s eyes, it didn''t matter how the shu daughters dressed as long as it wasn''t too outrageous, but di daughters were different. They represented the family every time they went out. But this time it was only Jiang Su Su who was beautiful and refined, wearing high quality materials all over her body. Entering the pce was no different from visiting other noble residences, one needed an air of dignity. Although Jiang Ruan had good looks, her clothing was so in that she couldn''t evenpare to Jiang Li.


    The more she examined Jiang Ruan, the more dissatisfied she became. Just as she was about to instruct Jiang Ruan to change her clothes, she heard Jiang Xin Zhi say, "It''s gettingte. Younger sisters should head off now."


    Old Jiang Madame could only give up. After giving a few more instructions, she coldly turned to Xia Yan. "Today I''ll hand these girls over to you. You better be careful, don''t let anything go wrong again."


    Xia Yan grumbled in her heart. Old Jiang Madame scolding her in front of everyone like this made her lose a lot of face. Only after clenching her fists and taking a deep breath could she let out a warm smile. "Daughter-inw will heed mother''s teachings."


    Old Jiang Madame looked at Xia Yan with undisguised dissatisfaction. She''d long disliked this particr daughter-inw, and though Zhao Mei was overly naive andcking in brains, Xia Yan had always been petty, jealous and calctive. Recently Jiang Su Su and Jiang Chao always had problems, making her even more displeased with Xia Yan. Two perfectly good children were raised by Xia Yan into this mess. Just thinking about it made Old Jiang Madame feel irritated.


    Jiang Su Su smiled. "Zumu, Mother isn''t a child, she naturally understands these things. You love Mother so much, if you say anything more, granddaughter will be jealous."


    Usually, if Old Jiang Madame heard her rescuing Xia Yan she would let it go, but this time she didn''t soften. "As long as she knows!" She stalked away without even turning her head.


    Xia Yan was so enraged that her face turned pale. Jiang Xin Zhi smiled and with a small leap mounted his horse. Jiang Su Su''s expression froze for a moment before nonchntly saying, "Mother, let''s go."


    All the females rode in the same carriage. Jiang Li would not take the initiative to talk to others, and Jiang Dan was also timid. Normally Jiang Su Su or Xia Yan would say something to smooth over the atmosphere, but today Xia Yan couldn''t be bothered, especially after being angered by Old Jiang Madame, and Jiang Su Su was also silent. Jiang Ruan was even less likely to pay attention to this matter, only propping up her chin on a hand and looking at her embroidery in a daze.


    Xia Yan''s expression stiffened- she was wearing the crescent moon shaped amber earrings. Furthermore, as she thought about how Jiang Xin Zhi would receive the Emperor''s reward at the imperial court with boundless glory, yet Jiang Chao could only lie in shock, she felt nothing but frustration.

 Chapter 98.2 - Choosing A Consort (Part II)

    Chapter 98 : Choosing A Consort (Part II)


    Unlike the previous times, today''s journey was filled with solemnity. After some time, the carriage finally came to a stop in front of the pce gate, and Jiang Xin Zhi was led away by a head eunuch to refresh himself in a side pce while thedies were meant to follow some courtdies to a waiting hall. Of course, other carriages besides the Jiang fu''s were also present at the gate; the entire road was filled with high-ranking officials and noblemen''s carriages. As the wives and daughters disembarked, they all pointed and gawked at the Jiang fu''s carriage.


    The matter a few days ago had made many waves. Everyone knew that Eldest Jiang Miss, who returned at the end of the year, was not to be underestimated, while Second Jiang Miss was not at all like a fairy and had made many mistakes. After all, it was in human nature to gossip. Not long after the Jiang fu''s carriage came into view, many pairs of curious eyes had turned towards it.


    A maid lifted the curtains of the carriage, and the first to step down was a youngdy dressed in yellow with clear brows and a lovable expression. Immediately following her was a charming girl in light green who was also quite beautiful except that her mean expression and her ostentatious clothes did not match this.


    After these two girls came a beautiful middle-aged woman who looked warm and gentle, but for some reason also looked a bit haggard whichpromised her beauty.


    The woman didn''t move away, but rather stayed next to the carriage, waiting for those inside to exit. The surrounding crowd received a shock when Jiang Su Su stepped out. Even though her reputation couldn''tpare to before, she was nheless born with a peerless face that made peoplefortable just looking at it. Who would have thought that such a refined fairy would be so depraved? Those who still had doubts were shocked upon seeing Jiang Su Su. She had specially dressed up for the day and wore thick make-up to cover the scars on her face. In addition, the clothes and jewelry were all meticulously chosen, so naturally they were very eye-catching


    Though the crowd saw the refined fairy, their attention was then caught by a pink silhouette inside the carriage. The very next second, the curtain lifted again, and a pretty figure stepped down.


    At first nce, the gorgeous peach-pink seemed tock elegance, and couldn''tpare to Jiang Su Su''s appearance. However, when she came into full view and stopped next to Jiang Su Su, it became evident that she had her own distinct style such that everyone present there was transfixed by her face and couldn''t help but be affected.


    That face was extremely charming. She had upturned eyes, ck brows, vermilion lips, dark eyes, and fair skin. Her beauty was unparalleled. However, her bright face was paired with a single coiled bun, instantly reducing her enchanting air by three points, making her appear more delicate.


    A three-paneled peach-coloured brocade robe and a floor length skirt with embellished roses, matched with a jacket of metallic golden brocade with silk tapestry of flowers and pearls. Like a freshly bloomed rose with the fragrance of morning dew, it was delicate and unobtrusive. She had only minimal make-up, and there was merely a single rose hairpin in her hair. Her hands had no gaudy jewelry, just a blue bracelet of unusual make.


    The crowd looked at her, then at Jiang Su Su. Comparing the two, Jiang Su Su appeared to have caked on too much powder, and her hair ornaments became ostentatious. The fairy wasn''t so fresh, but this lively beauty had her own charm.


    Jiang Su Su naturally felt the change in everyone''s eyes. Biting her lower lip, she couldn''t wait to tear Jiang Ruan into pieces. Ever since Jiang Ruan returned to the Jiang fu, her life had been turned upside down. Jiang Ruan stole her legitimacy, stole her elder brother''s position, and now she wanted to steal her position as the capital''s most beautiful woman!


    A hint of coldness shed in Xia Yan''s eyes but she didn''t say anything, only casually chatting with the courtdy who led the way with a smile on her face. Jiang Li, already impatient, hurriedly followed the two.


    Every noble family''sdies had a courtdy assigned to receive and guide them. Xia Yan chatted with the courtdy, but her eyes constantly swept towards Jiang Su Su. Long before entering the pce, she''d invited a respectable momo to teach pce etiquette to Jiang Su Su. Even though Jiang Su Su''s name was well-known in the capital, it was still her first visit to the imperial pce. The imperial pce was a ce of opportunities. As long as there was the slightest sliver of hope, her future days might be very different indeed.


    Xia Yan considered herself to be an educated person. She put great effort into talking to the courtdy but didn''t notice the disdain in her eyes. For a courtdy of the imperial pce, which noble hadn''t she seen? Although Xia Yan learnt etiquette, she was after all a concubine''s daughter and her education couldn''t match up to a legitimatedy''s. Thus, she inevitably gave the impression of being a novice. Even Jiang Su Su, into whom she poured her heart and soul, carried a simrly stiff demeanour. No matter how much they tried to cover it up by acting aloof, it was obvious to discerning eyes that it rang false.


    On the other hand, the courtdy couldn''t help but be surprised when it came to Jiang Ruan. There were plenty of noble daughters who obeyed the rules, and even more people who followed etiquette, but it was truly rare that there was someone who could perform so well. Look at her walking posture - clear eyes, even steps, her skirt gliding across the ground, her hands naturally folded, her chin slightly raised, and an expression that was respectful but not submissive, noble but not arrogant. Simply exemry. Her every step was steady without fault, and one couldn''t see a hint of the usual panic or curiosity most people had during their first visit to the imperial pce. A thousand emotions were hidden in that beautiful pair of eyes, yet no one could see through them.


    Her actions didn''t resemble those of someone from an official''s household, but rather of one who had lived for many years in theplex environment of the imperial pce. Every step and gesture showed familiarity with the regtions.


    The courtdy naturally had no idea that Jiang Ruan had previously lived an entire life in the imperial pce. Back then, when she had just entered the pce, she was often ostracised by the other women on the basis of pce rules- viting a rule here or overstepping a taboo there. Therefore, for the sake of the Jiang fu''s reputation, she copied down all of the pce rules one by one, and learned them by heart until she made no mistakes. Later, even those who wanted to pull her down could no longer find any misstep totch on to.


    She didn''t think she would benefit from her past sufferings at this ce. She sneered lightly in her heart.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Along the way, many nobledies watched the Jiang fu''s women approach. Disregarding their two shu daughters for now, both Eldest Jiang Miss and Second Jiang Miss had their own merits, but in terms of mannerisms, Eldest Jiang Miss was still better by a wide margin. Although Second Jiang Miss didn''t make any mistakes, she couldn''t match up to Jiang Ruan''s natural and rxed demeanor, and seemed immature inparison.


    After they passed the pce walls, there was another courtdy leading a group ofdies. Before they could make out their identities, they heard a clear voice call out warmly, "Ruan Meimei!"


    Jiang Ruan looked up to see that it was Dong Yinger. Her outfit was also very notable today, highlighting her lively temperament. She greeted Xia Yan, spoke a little with Jing Zhao Yin Furen, then looped her arm around Jiang Ruan''s and pulled her aside, whispering.


    Dong Yinger looked Jiang Ruan up and down. "I knew you were pretty, but you really dressed up well today."


    Jiang Ruan smiled softly, saying, "Dong Jijeie is the pretty one."


    After hearing Jiang Ruanpliment her looks, Dong Yinger instantly blushed. As if suddenly thinking of something, Dong Yinger sidled up to Jiang Ruan and whispered in her ear: "Did you know? Imperial Consort Chen is going to select a consort for Eighth Prince today."


    Jiang Ruan was slightly startled. In her past life, there was never such an event. She quickly adjusted her expression and let out a bright smile. "What do you mean? Why would Eighth Prince suddenly choose a consort?"


    "I heard it''s because of Imperial Consort Chen." Dong Yinger lowered her voice even more. "Think about it, Eighth Prince has already reached the age for taking a wife, but doesn''t even have a bedfellow* by his side." Despite blushing profusely, she continued: "Imperial Consort Chen is anxious. There are so many youngdies at tonight''s pce banquet so the Imperial Consort wants to personally select a candidate for Eighth Highness. His Majesty has already agreed."


    *ͨ�� (tongfang) - This is the lowest rank of a concubine. Usually, this position was given to a maid who the prince favours for one night or a maid that prince''s mother is trying to get him to sleep with (typically for the sake of producing an heir). Needless to say, there''s no wedding ceremony.


    Jiang Ruan looked at her. "How does Dong Jijeie know all of this?"


    "We have a maid in our residence whose sister works in the imperial pce, she heard it when she visited her sister yesterday. This thing is already an open secret, everyone in Si Meng Pce knows about it already." Dong Yinger stomped her feet. "My mother insisted on dressing me like this today, saying it would be a good thing to enter the pce as Eighth Prince''s consort. But I don''t want to marry him at all. I just want to find someone I really love to spend my life with." She thought for a bit, then suddenly smiled. "But then, there are so many youngdies tonight, there''s no way Eighth Prince will pay attention to me. Ruan Meimei, you''ve always been smart. Take a guess, who will Imperial Consort Chen pick for Eighth Prince''s consort?"


    Not getting a response from Jiang Ruan, Dong Yinger nudged her arm. When Jiang Ruan turned towards her, she couldn''t help but be surprised at the depths in Jiang Ruan''s eyes. Jiang Ruan''s beautiful eyes were as dark as ink, and seemed as if they could pull people in like whirlpools. But they were also filled with indifference, making people have chills.


    She called out, "Ruan Meimei?"


    Jiang Ruan smiled slightly. "I also don''t know." The previous haze was swept away, as if it were just Dong Yinger''s illusion. She slowly clenched her hands in her sleeves.


    So this was what they were nning, so these were Xuan Li''s thoughts.


    She smiled coldly. Tonight, no matter by providence or ns, she feared that Imperial Consort Chen and Xuan Li were bound to be disappointed.


    In this life, she will not repeat the mistakes of the past. Marry Xuan Li? She''d rather be married to a stray mutt.

 Chapter 99.1 - : The Virtuous Empress Dowager (Part I)

    Chapter 99 : The Virtuous Empress Dowager (Part I)


    Yu Ping hall was already packed with furens and young misses; almost all of them were the rtives of high-ranking officials and nobility. Since there were many nobilities, everyone gracefully exchanged greetings in low voices as they couldn''t appear to be either too prudish or too presumptuous.


    The Empress sat on the high seat in the middle, while to her right, the four imperial consorts took their respective ces ording to their ranks. She was looking at the furens and young misses below with a smile, asionally exchanging pleasantries, and looking very cordial.


    The little eunuch tasked with announcing orders called out loudly, "Minister Jiang fu''s furen has arrived��"


    Everyone''s sight turned towards the door in unison.


    Jiang Quan, the Defense Minister, had been in the limelight in the capital recently. The reason was none other than Eldest Young Master Jiang, who had just recently returned to the capital. He was now the fastest to be promoted in the Great Jin dynasty as well as the youngest Deputy General. Besides, he had also performed many meritorious deeds as soon as he returned. Based on hearsay, His Majesty liked him very much, thus, one might assume that this giant among men would have a bright future and an unobstructed path to officialdom. The furens in attendance had heard their husbands asionally speak of him. There were many young misses present who were of marriageable age and some of them wanted to get married into the Jiang family. So now that they heard Minister Jiang''s family had arrived, they would naturally cast their eyes on them.


    Xia Yan and several others in herpany actually thought that those furens were looking at her. She walked firmly with her back even straighter and her smile gentle and dignified.


    The crowd watched in silence. Xia Yan and Jiang Su Su both looked gentle and graceful. Jiang Li, though vivacious, looked slightly frivolous. Jiang Dan had a delicate and timid appearance, but it was out of ce in this big scene. Then there was Jiang Ruan, who was behind Xia Yan, and walked steadily with a smile on her lips. With a bright and charming smile, her every move showed the noble elegance of someone who naturally belonged to the imperial pce.


    Seeing this, everyone remembered that Xia Yan was not Jiang Xin Zhi''s biological mother after all, but Jiang Ruan and Jiang Xin Zhi were real siblings. If Jiang Xin Zhi was promoted and gained wealth in the future, Jiang Ruan would follow suit, since a rising tide lifted the boats[1]. They also saw that Jiang Ruan had proper manners -knowing how to advance or retreat in front of superiors- and didn''t reveal any nervousness even while facing such a big event as this pce banquet for the first time. She was nothing like a person who had been brought up in a rural mountain vige. Some of the furens also started having other ideas. They were thinking about going home and settling on this Eldest Jiang Miss as early as possible.


    [1]ˮ�Ǵ��� (shu��zh��ng-chu��ng��o) - (idiom) when the river rises, the boat floats high; fig. to change with the overall trend / to develop ording to the situation.


    Xia Yan and the others came forward to salute the Empress and the nobility. Though the Empress was already over 40[1], she was healthy and didn''t look aged. She''d sat in a high position for many years, but had no air of lofty aloofness about her. She was not favoured and only received the Emperor''s respect as her son was the Crown Prince. Therefore, at first nce, she looked no different from an ordinary official''s furen. The Empress smiled as shemanded Xia Yan and others to get up, looking very sincere and kind.


    [2] T/N: This is based on the idiom ����֮�� "can discern truth and are confident." Usually those of 40 years old.


    Imperial Consort Xian was a bit younger. She appeared charming and naive with a kind of artless innocence. Thus, it was no wonder that she had given birth to a mediocre son like Fourth Prince, Xuan Lang. Imperial Consort De was older. She sat in a dignified manner, worthy of the title, "virtuous". In the royal courts, Fifth Prince, Xuan Hua, was reputed to be a very reliable man, loyal and filial, as well as brave and resolute. At the very least, a virtuous man.


    Imperial Consort Shu was beautiful and flirtatious. If Imperial Consort Chen was a misty rain in one corner of Jiangnan, Imperial Consort Shu was a touch of bright colour on the exotic grasnds. Her temper was also headstrong and passionate. Princess He Yi had inherited her beauty as well as her temperament, simrly wilful and domineering.


    Sitting beside the Empress, looking the most beautiful and gentle, was the Imperial Consort Chen. If the Empress and other imperial consorts had the elegant poise of the pce nobles, she was just like an ordinary female. Without the slightest bit of polish, she seemed ipatible with the imperial pce. It was as if she had brought this area into the misty rain of Jiangnan.


    Jiang Ruan kowtowed with a smile, but her heart stayed still at this very moment. Those people sitting at the top were old acquaintances of her past life though her position had been so humble that she couldn''t see these imperial consorts often. However, Imperial Consort Chen was an exception.


    Instead of mocking and belittling her like other imperial consorts, she had often called her to Si Meng Pce to talk. Imperial Consort Chen always had a gentle temperament and since she was Xuan Li''s biological mother, in herst life, Jiang Ruan regarded her like her close friend or aunt- a trusted rtive in the cold pce.


    However, what Imperial Consort Chen had done behind her back ultimately made her feel that everything was just a joke. She was like an insidious female snake, hiding a deadly trap behind her gentleness. Imperial Consort Chen and Xuan Li were both the same type of people, thoroughly cold to the core. They both used people without any reservation and after their prey was no longer useful, they would be immediately abandoned and killed.


    Imperial Consort Chen looked at Xia Yan and others, then suddenly opened her mouth. "You must be Eldest Jiang Miss. Come up and let bengong have a look at you."


    The Empress was startled and nced at Jiang Ruan thoughtfully. Jiang Li looked towards Jiang Ruan unwillingly, and with unconceble jealousy, while Jiang Dan bowed her head and dared not look up. Jiang Su Su''s face stiffened as if she was in disbelief. Jiang Ruan raised her head slowly. As she raised her head, she retracted her smile and put on a slightly indifferent look.


    Imperial Consort Chen observed her carefully as if she didn''t see Jiang Ruan''s unhappy look. With a smile, she said, "What a beautiful youngdy!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Seeing this scene, all the furens around them started talking in low voices. Dong Yinger, who sat by them, was a little uneasy. She recalled her mother saying that Imperial Consort Chen had the intention to choose a consort for Eighth Prince, so she couldn''t help but break out in cold sweat for Jiang Ruan.


    Jiang Ruan answered indifferently, "Thank you for your extravagant praise, Imperial Consort. Ruan niang doesn''t deserve it."


    There was no warmth in her words, not even the basic respect, but only an indifferent resistance. Her attitude made Imperial Consort Chen pause. After a moment, she smiled more kindly. "Jiang Furen, does Eldest Miss have a marriage arrangement yet?"


    Xia Yan froze. An irrational fury suddenly broke out in her heart. Jiang Ruan, Jiang Ruan again! This Imperial Consort Chen, currently the Emperor''s most favoured woman in the pce, is inquiring about Jiang Ruan, not Jiang Su Su. Were these people blind? Jiang Ruan has the face of a sly fox. With just one look, one would know that she''s unruly.


    And yet, in spite of turning this idea over a thousand times in her mind, there was not even a hint of it on her face. She still humbly replied, "To answer Imperial Consort, Ruan niang is still quite young and hasn''t been promised to anyone yet."


    "Ah, that''s good." Imperial Concubine Chen''s smile became even more sincere. Her wless and fair face seemed to be covered with a faint mist, and at the moment, it was hard to predict her mood. She then spoke with surprise, "Such a lovely youngdy shouldn''t be married off carelessly. Bengong likes Eldest Jiang Miss so much that bengong would like to set her marriage personally."


    Her words were too tant. All the furens couldn''t help showingplicated expressions of surprise and understanding. Imperial Consort Xian looked at Jiang Ruan with interest, Imperial Consort De didn''t bat an eyelid, the Empress kept smiling faintly, while Imperial Consort Shu opened her mouth to speak. "Chen Jiejie, since it''s marriage, it depends on who the Young Miss likes. As you get older, do you also love to matchmake?"


    Imperial Consort Shu and Imperial Consort Chen had always been at odds. Imperial Consort Shu disliked Imperial Consort Chen''s appearance of taking a low posture as if she were removed from the desires of mortal life. Of course, more importantly, she was jealous of Imperial Consort Chen''s brilliantly talented son, Xuan Li. Unfortunately, the one crawling out of her belly was a daughter, which meant that no matter how much she was favoured, she wouldn''t have a son to inherit the throne. Although Fifth Prince had been popr, Imperial Consort De was not favoured at all and was considered to be very low-key. Inparison, Imperial Consort Shu was most annoyed with Imperial Consort Chen. Whenever Imperial Consort Chen said something, she would choke out a reply.


    Imperial Consort Chen listened to Imperial Consort Shu''s reply without anger. She merely looked at Jiang Ruan with a smile and said nothing. Her facial features were innately gentle, and when she looked at her with such a gentle smile, it appeared as if she really loved Jiang Ruan and couldn''t bear to part with her.


    Jiang Ruan''s eyes were lowered, so she didn''t meet Imperial Consort Chen''s gaze. Outsiders saw her as being shy, but no one knew that she was now filled with extreme hatred. For a few minutes, they were like experts exchanging blows. All the furens and young misses present could see nothing. Only Jiang Ruan knew what she was currently thinking. Who said that Imperial Consort Chen''s gaze was gentle? It was clearly the posture of a viper that had taken a fancy to her prey..


    Viper? She had a way to deal with it herself.


    Xia Yan was very dejected to see Imperial Consort Chen''s "sincere concern" for Jiang Ruan. Thus, her reply was somewhat perfunctory and still revealed her reluctance. In the past, when Master Hui Jue rified the false im about Jiang Ruan being born under a cursed star, people had begun to have doubts about her perceived virtue and generosity. Seeing her conduct now, everyone was all the more sure that she, the Defense Minister''s Furen, was actually a sweet-faced but bitter-hearted person. Otherwise, why wouldn''t she be ecstatic and even look somewhat displeased when Imperial Consort Chen especially inquired about Jiang Ruan?


    Imperial Consort Chen asked a few more questions, then the Empress waved Jiang Ruan away to withdraw. As Jiang Ruan sat down in her seat following Xia Yan, Dong Yinger got up and sat down next to Jiang Ruan. She whispered, "I was so worried about you just now. Are you all right?" Then she said with some admiration, "Ruan Meimei, you are so bold. I just saw you were not at all nervous talking to Imperial Consort Chen. If it were me, I would have been too scared to speak."


    Jiang Ruan smiled. "There''s nothing to be afraid of. I didn''t do anything, so I won''t be punished."


    Dong Yinger hesitated a bit. "But�� Imperial Concubine Chen seems very fond of you. Does she intend to marry you to Eighth Prince?" Realizing that her speech was a bit out of line, Dong Yinger nced uneasily at Jiang Ruan. Seeing Jiang Ruan''s expression hadn''t changed, she was somewhat relieved and said, "Imperial Consort Chen is very rarely so attentive to others. Yet, she talked to you for a long time today. Ruan Meimei, don''t me me for being suspicious. I''m afraid all the furens here have the same thought as me. If that''s really the case, what should you do?"


    "What about it?" Jiang Ruan asked in reply. "It won''t happen." Her tone was not as gentle as usual but carried a faint chill.


    Dong Yinger''s heart palpitated when she heard it. It seemed Jiang Ruan was angry and didn''t want to marry Eighth Prince. She said hurriedly, "Don''t worry too much. It''s all a wild guess. Maybe Imperial Consort Chen simply likes you. You are still so young now. Even if it''s true, there''s no need to rush. "


    Her constion was too weak, and Dong Yinger felt guilty. It''s just that from beginning to end, Jiang Ruan didn''t show any distinct emotion. She was acting too detached as if it was someone else''s affair.

 Chapter 99.2 - Empress Dowager Yi De (Part II)

    Chapter 99 : Empress Dowager Yi De (Part II)


    Trigger Warning: brief mention of suicide.


    After some time had passed, the Empress finally rose and called all the furens and the young misses to the main hall to start the pce banquet.


    In the main hall, the Emperor and the male guests had already taken their seats. Due to the recent flood, the imperial treasury was strained due to the need for disaster relief. Thus, the banquet was simple, not at all extravagant, which was in stark contrast to the splendours of the past. Therefore, the dishes and pastries being served were very ordinary.


    The female guests took their ces. The Emperor and the Empress sat on the high seats. Next to them was the present empress dowager, Empress Dowager Yi De.


    Empress Dowager Yi De was now 60 years old with a few grey hairs at her temples. Near her neck was fastened a golden threaded chinese knot sp with an auspicious cloud pattern, iid with turquoise and gold threads, thus giving off a luxurious aura. From her current appearance, one could see her natural charm. In the past, Empress Dowager Yi De was known as the first beauty of the Great Jin dynasty; her facial features were somewhat heroic. In her youth, she had two sons and one daughter with thete Emperor. When Eighth Prince seized control, she reversed the rebellion and kept the Emperor on the throne by sacrificing her eldest son, even marrying off her daughter, Princess Yuan Rong, to another country to borrow soldiers for the Great Jin and to assist the new Emperor''s ascent to the throne. It could be said that without Empress Dowager Yi De, the present Great Jin dynasty and the Emperor wouldn''t exist. Empress Dowager Yi De was not only an exceptionally resolute person, but even a little ruthless.


    She looked faintly at the crowd below, the ruby nail guard[1] on her fingers emitting an intimidating glow. When she saw someone in the female seating area, Empress Dowager Yi De was suddenly jolted with shock. She couldn''t help but sit straight and look more closely at that person.


    Vintage Photos Showing Chinese People Wearing Fingernail Guards From the Late 19th and Early 20th Centuries ~ Vintage Everyday


    [1] ��ָ���� (shouzhi hujia) - Fingernail guard. The Chinese fingernail guard came from the time of the Qing dynasty. Having long fingernails was a sign of power and beauty and wearing fingernail guards protected the nails. Late Qing rulers pursued a life of great luxury, and ady took great care to emphasise her nails, as they were a sign of her ability to rely on her servants and to show she did not perform manual tasks. Usually the nail guards were made of gold and gemstones and worn on the little finger and the ring finger.


    It was a young woman. She couldn''t see her face clearly because she sat below. Only the jet ck hair at the crown of her head was visible. Her hair wasbed into a single bun with a dangling rose hairpin in brilliant colours on top. Her peach-pink attire was simple and warm, looking especially fresh and pretty amongst the meticulously adorned young misses of the noble families.


    Even from a distance, one could sense Empress Dowager Yi De''s strong gaze and so she raised her head. When she saw the expression in Empress Dowager Yi De''s eyes, she didn''t panic. After a brief surprise, she returned the gaze with a smile. Her smile was pure and untarnished with a calmness andposure that didn''t match her age.


    Unexpectedly, this young woman ovepped with another person in Empress Dowager Yi De''s memory.


    She resisted the impulse to walk down and grasp that young girl. After the smile, the young girl had gone back to conversing with the young misses around her, as if she didn''t notice her at all. Meanwhile, Empress Dowager Yi De sat straight on her seat, looking slightly absent-minded.


    As Jiang Ruan spoke with Dong Yinger, the corner of her lips curled up slightly. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Empress Dowager Yi De sitting motionless. Jiang Ruan also sensed that the Empress Dowager''s gaze remained fixed on her body.


    Jiang Ruan held the teacup in front of her with both hands and took a sip. Her first goal had been achieved. For this simple purpose, using such a simple act, she had been practising dozens of times in front of the mirror all night.


    On the male guests'' side, it seemed the rewards had already been conferred. Seeing that Jiang Xin Zhi''s eyes were filled with smiles, the reward should have been very generous. Jiang Quan, however, didn''t look very well.


    The male and female guests had separate seatings. It''d been a long time since Gu Yi had seen Jiang Ruan, but then he spotted her sitting in the female seating area. With each passing day, she had be more breathtaking; he looked at her with a scorching gaze.


    Xuan Li had a gentle smile on his lips, which seemed to be no different from the past, but he rubbed his left hand unconsciously, which he often did when he was upset. It was evident that after the Grand Councillor fu''s case, he tried his best to appear unruffled, but he still could not hide the gloom in his heart.


    Xiao Shao sat next to Guan Liang Han. The robe he wore today, ck Kuanhua brocade with golden qilins treading on mes embroidered on its cor, made him look even more elegant and peerlessly handsome. Many unmarried daughters in the female seating area peered at him furtively.


    Then, a pretty girl entered the hall. The girl was a teenager. She was dressed in a cerulean blue floral-patterned buttoned brocade jacket, with golden Vpels and straight cors. Her pale rose-coloured dark-striped woven silk skirt glided on the floor. Over her shoulders was draped a kind of delicate chiffon fabric, adorned with a pattern of colourful flowers and nts and various kinds of beautiful and intricate embroidery..


    While her attire was quite magnificent, not only did thebination not overpower her, she looked gorgeous. Her facial features were profound and exotic. She came forward with a smile. "Father."


    "He Yi, why are you arriving sote?" The Emperor reproached her, but with an affectionate tone. Princess He Yi was greatly favoured by the Emperor.


    "This daughter was choosing from a dazzling array of clothes to wear so as not to disgrace Imperial Father." Princess He Yi blinked at the Emperor. The Emperor burst outughing. She then nced at the male seating area. When she saw Xiao Shao, her heart palpitated. However, although the falling flowers were yearning for love, the heartless brook rippled on[2]. Xiao Shao never nced at her, and disappointment shed in Princess He Yi''s eyes.


    [2] �仨���⣬��ˮ���� (lu��hu��y��uy��, li��shu��w��q��ng) - lit. the falling flowers are yearning for love, but the heartless brook ripples on (idiom) / fig. one side is willing, yet the other one remains indifferent (usually of unrequited love).


    Dong Yinger touched Jiang Ruan''s arm. "Ruan Meimei, is it true that Princess He Yi likes Xiao Wangye?" Dong Yinger had always enjoyed listening to gossip. Now that there was ready-made material, she wouldn''t let it slip by.


    Jiang Ruan smiled faintly. It was not a secret that Princess He Yi was infatuated with Xiao Shao in her past life, almost to the point where everyone in the Great Jin dynasty knew about it. Princess He Yi also swore that she would never marry anyone other than Xiao Shao. She even wanted Imperial Consort Shu to persuade the Emperor to confer the marriage. But when presented with the choice between his beloved Princess He Yi and Xiao Shao, the Emperor unexpectedly picked Xiao Shao. He first asked Xiao Shao''s opinion and Xiao Shao, true to his cold and aloof nature, refused. After hearing the news that Xiao Shao had rejected her, Princess He Yi repeatedly attempted suicide and even went to the Jinying Wang fu to get an exnation in person. But, the other party remained stubborn. At the end of the previous life, Princess He Yi never achieved any results with Xiao Shao.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jiang Ruan dropped her eyes. What Princess He Yi went through made others feel pity, but she wasn''t one of them. In her past life, when she was in the imperial pce, Princess He Yi ced many stumbling blocks in front of her. Princess He Yi was narrow-minded and jealous. When Jiang Ruan entered the imperial pce, her appearance was the best amongst the group of beautiful women selected for the harem. She was beautiful and charming, and while Princess He Yi was also gorgeous she was unwilling to have anyone steal her limelight. Because of this, Princess He Yi often found people to make trouble for her. Once, Princess He Yi even ndered her servant girls for stealing, leading to all of the second-ss pce maids in her courtyard being flogged to death. That scene appeared countless times in Jiang Ruan''s dreams, making her very frightened.


    Truthfully, none of her old acquaintances in the imperial pce were kind to others.


    But, at that moment, Empress Dowager Yi De suddenly asked, "Deputy General Jiang, didn''t you mention that tomorrow is your younger sister''s birthday?"


    When she conversed with the male guests earlier, Empress Dowager Yi De had no reservations. She had a very good rtionship with the Emperor and had no need to take precautions. When she brought up this topic, it caused everyone to ponder.


    Jiang Ruan was slightly stunned. She had forgotten her own birthday. After entering the imperial pce in herst life, except for Xuan Li who came to see her on her birthdays, nobody had ever reached out to her. However, even that warmth was also just a pretence. Now, in another lifetime, Jiang Xin Zhi even mentioned her birthday to the Emperor, which made her have no idea what to think.


    "To answer Empress Dowager, it is indeed so." Jiang Xin Zhi stepped out and spoke.


    "Where is the eldest daughter of the Jiang family?" Empress Dowager Yi De, after all, was a woman who had gone through the chaotic battles of the kings, and her tone was slightly dignified.


    Jiang Ruan stood up and replied softly, "Your subject, Jiang Ruan, bows before the Empress Dowager." With this, she went on to kowtow.


    She behaved modestly and humbly, even with inexplicable piety. It was clearly an ordinary official family member''s courtesy when meeting Empress Dowager, but somehow it contained a kind of inexplicable emotion. It was very solemn, unlike a meeting ceremony, but having a taste of farewell.


    Empress Dowager Yi De looked at her quietly. She saw the lowered white neck, the swaying rose hairpin, as well as the gorgeous and lively peach-pink attire. Such a charming and heart-stirring young girl actually emitted a calm aura all over her body. Very much like that person.


    Her eyes fell into a trance.


    Seeing Empress Dowager entranced, the Emperor coughed gently. Only then did Empress Dowager Yi De seem toe back to her senses. She looked at Jiang Ruan and said, "You may rise."


    "Thank you, Empress Dowager." Jiang Ruan stood up. She tried to ignore the pressure from the Emperor and only looked at Empress Dowager Yi De with a smile. She was originally born excellent. With a painstaking effort, she kept a gentle smile on her lips. Her temperament was even more regal than the real princess.


    Everyone around them became envious. Empress Dowager Yi De was unyielding and usually didn''t get close to others. Why did Jiang Ruan receive her good graces? People were puzzled.


    Jiang Xin Zhi looked at Jiang Ruan nervously. Although he mentioned Jiang Ruan, he did not expect Empress Dowager Yi De to speak so suddenly. Who could easily guess the thoughts of the imperial family? His heart couldn''t help bing tense.


    Jiang Su Su and Xia Yan''s faces looked unsightly. First it was Imperial Consort Chen, then Empress Dowager Yi De. Jiang Ruan really stole the show. At the same time, they had a doubt in their hearts. Never mind Imperial Consort Chen, even Empress Dowager Yi De cared about Jiang Ruan so much. Did she really fancy Jiang Ruan bing a prince''s consort ? Which prince: Eighth Prince or Fifth Prince? Or perhaps Fourth Prince?


    "Jiang''s eldest daughter, aijia[3] has promised Deputy General Jiang to fulfil your birthday wish. If you have a wish for tomorrow, you can say it today. Aijia will satisfy it." Empress Dowager Yi De said.


    [3] ����(aijia) - I, me (self-referring by a widowed empress etc, used in historical novels and operas),


    Regarding the birthday wish, Jiang Xin Zhi had originally raised this matter in front of the Emperor earlier in an attempt to exchange his merits for Jiang Ruan''s benefit. Whatever shelter Jiang Ruan desired, she could speak.


    Xia Yan and Jiang Su Su breathed a sigh of relief. It was good as long as it was not to make her a Princess Consort. If Jiang Ruan really became a Princess Consort, she would definitely not give face to the Jiang fu.


    There was something strange about Imperial Consort Chen''s smile. If Jiang Ruan seized this opportunity to propose a marriage with some family''s young master��


    Jiang Ruan smiled with a deste tone in her voice. "Empress Dowager is giving her favour, but Ruan niang has no request. She only wishes to see the blooming peach blossoms in the Ning Shui Valley with her mother. "


    "However, this wish is impossible to realize." She smiled sadly.


    Empress Dowager Yi De suddenly looked up.

 Chapter 100 - Reincarnation

    Chapter 100 : Reincarnation


    The crowd waspletely dumbstruck: this was such a wonderful opportunity to make any request, so why would Jiang Ruan make such a statement. Xia Yan silently jeered in her heart because she believed that this was merely the machination of Jiang Ruan''s to garner the Empress Dowager''s sympathy.


    Even so, there was no shortage of court officials'' wives and womenfolk, who upon hearing such words, felt their hearts soften when they thought of Jiang Ruan having lost her mother in her childhood. Moreover, with her birthday drawing near, her heart''s desire for the simplest and most ordinary request to view the peach blossom with her mother could not be fulfilled. This was indeed somewhat pitiful.


    Jiang Xin Zhi had also not expected Jiang Ruan to speak of this. His heart sighed because as an elder brother, even though he wanted to make up for everything in all regards and to let her live a carefree life, a mother would forever be someone that could never be reced. Most days, although his sister seemed to be steadfast, in truth, she was still an ordinary daughter in need of her mother''s love.


    Over at the Zhao family side, Zhao Guang, Zhao Yuan Jia, Zhao Yuan Feng and Zhao Yi all gasped in unison and Su Shi suddenly had tears streaming down her face. Shemented quietly, "How could Mei''er depart so early, making Ruan''er long for her so much. It''s so hard not having a mother by a child''s side."


    Zhao Yulong and Zhao Feizhou also sighed. Zhao Yuan Ping did not, his gaze inscrutable. He did not take Jiang Ruan''s heart stirring reminiscence at face value. Honestly, in Zhao Yuan Ping''s eyes, Jiang Ruan was a focused, goal-driven kind of person. There was always a rationale behind all her actions, moreover, all her goals seemed to have a strange tendency to be long range with a futuristic objective. So for such words to be said by her were indeed unfathomable. However, for Jiang Ruan to do something that seemingly looked simple, in the end, it would prove to be a vital piece in her whole scheme to attain her goal.


    Besides, in Zhao Yuan Ping''s heart, Jiang Ruan was not one to act impetuously. Thus, concealed within what she had just said, there had to be some hidden motive. But, what could that be?


    The Xia Family, upon witnessing this, scornfully disdained her in their hearts. Especially Xia Jiao Jiao, who was silently cursing Jiang Ruan with a torrent of abuse, as if she (JR) was the only vixen who knew how to stir and manipte the emotions of an audience.


    The Xia family was especially displeased because there were quite a number of young men with families who were present that were more protective and tender towards the fairer sex. Seeing a beauty downhearted, their protective instincts were naturally stirred. In particr Gu Yi, who''s heart was about to be melted by Jiang Ruan''s frown. Seeing the situation, Guan Liang Han said to Xiao Shao, "What''s up with the Gu family''s youngd? From the looks of it, has he also taken a liking to that girl?"


    Mo Cong clicked his tongue in wonder, "If a beautiful youngdy is in the family, countless families will go up to ask for her hand in marriage. Deputy General Jiang has recently gained substantial influence and this Eldest Jiang Miss, who was originally nothing out of the ordinary, has now risen like a boat rising on the high tide. This is indeed a fine thing ." After saying that, he casually asked Liu Min who was by his side, "Liu Daren, do you agree with me?"


    Liu Min randomly replied with a few sentences but seemed to be absent-minded. Ever since the Emperor had appointed him as zhuang yuan (top scorer in the Imperial Examinations), he had trusted him greatly. It seemed that he did not have to put in much effort to be promoted to a third-rank official[1]. If Jiang Xin Zhi was the fastest promoted military official of the Great Jin dynasty, then he was the fastest promoted civil official. This was originally a good thing. However, the deeper he entered the court, the more he found it difficult to cope. Many envious people secretly set traps for him, and there were also others who fawned over him without sincerity. Everyday, he had to face the public with a fake mask. This was not the career that Liu Min had desired.


    [1] ����Ʒ (zh��ng s��np��n): The old Chinese bureaucracy was divided into civil and military positions, both having nine grades or ranks. A third-rank official was considered a high rank.


    Oftentime during this juncture, he would think of the stranger whom he hadmunicated with through letters while he was at the Imperial Academy. That person had also told him about the path of an official but back then he had only felt that the other party was too smooth and sly, not all that upright and honorable.. Yet now, he felt that this person had both an intelligent and astute outlook.


    However, that person had never appeared again.


    Xiao Shao scrutinized Jiang Ruan''s every action carefully and he also took into ount the Empress Dowager''s despondency. He also had a trace of doubt in his heart but he did not let this show on his face. Instead, he leisurely sipped his tea while sitting by himself, appearing quite aloof, thus causing a group of womenfolk to look at him with some infatuation.


    The Empress Dowager finally came back to her senses and said, "What kind of wish is this? Aijia would like to hear your reason for it."


    "Of all the multitude of things in this world, nothing can surpass having your beloved family members stay harmoniously and happily by your side," Jiang Ruan smiled faintly as she replied. "However, this subject and her mother have long been eternally separated, and will not have the opportunity to view the newly blossomed peach flowers in Ning Shui Valley together in this lifetime. Ruang niang simply regrets that she did not view the flowers with her mother while her mother was still alive. There is nothing that can possibly make up for this lifetime of regret."


    With her every word, Empress Dowager Yi De sat up straighter, even though she did not reveal even a hint of what she was feeling in her expression. However, Jiang Ruan knew that Empress Dowager Yi De was listening intently to her words.


    Truthfully, everyone knew that Empress Dowager Yi De was ruthless, for even her own son and daughter had been used by her. Everything and anything could be abandoned as long as it was for the benefit of the Great Jin dynasty. At that time, Princess Yuan Rong was in the springtime of her youth, and already had a sweetheart. Hence she was unwilling to be married off to a far-away, foreignnd. Therefore, Empress Dowager Yi De locked her up in the pce under house arrest, and even though Princess Yuan Rong pleaded with the Empress Dowager piteously, Empress Dowager Yi De did not soften in the slightest. In the end, Princess Yuan Rong had no choice but to be married off to that distant country, but within three years, she had died there due to extreme anxiety. Yet, Empress Dowager Yi De didn''t even allow Princess Yuan Rong''s body to be transported back.. Thus, Princess Yuan Rong could only sleep in thend of that foreign country forever.


    Every single person who knew of this situation at that time regarded Empress Dowager Yi De as being excessively ruthless, to the point that she would even treat her own flesh-and-blood daughter so cruelly. However, in her previous life, Jiang Ruan had heard from Xuan Li''s own mouth that Empress Dowager Yi De was not at all such a cold-hearted person. In fact, she viewed her three children as being of utmost importance. At that time, the Eldest Prince had met with an ident and died, and she had been powerless to do anything about Princess Yuan Rong''s marriage arrangement. On the day of the marriage, Empress Dowager Yi De had shed an entire month''s worth of tears in Ci Ning Pce. When news of Princess Yuan Rong''s death had reached them, Empress Dowager Yi De had even wanted to follow her into death. Were it not for the fact that the then-Emperor''s grasp on his throne was weak and he needed her support, Empress Dowager Yi De would not have been able to live on, no matter what. The most beloved in Empress Dowager Yi De''s entire lifetime, and also her greatest regret, was Princess Yuan Rong.


    Xuan Li had once tasked someone to carefully investigate the events of that year. Because Empress Dowager Yi De had done so much for the Emperor''s throne, Xuan Li had found a woman whose features and figure resembled that of Princess Yuan Rong to enter the pce as apanion reader[2], and specially briefed her. Not long after she had entered the pce, that woman had ''identally'' been seen by Empress Dowager Yi De, who called her toe to Ci Ning Pce as a messenger. After a few days, that woman had be Junzhu[3]. But then, not long after that, Empress Dowager Yi De suddenly passed away.


    [2] ��� (ban du) - lit. panion reader''. The schr who taught the children of the rich in the old days, or a person of simr age who apanied the children in their studies; also the official name of the person who apanied the Emperor''s nephew and grandchildren.


    [3] ���� (Junzhu) - ''Princess of a Commandery'' or ''Princess of the Third-Rank''. It was usually granted to the daughter of a qinwang(Prince of the First-Rank).


    In her previous life, the excuse Xuan Li had given Jiang Ruan was that his own zumu spent her entire day missing his aunt, to the point where she was overly anxious and pensive, so he had deliberately found someone who looked like Princess Yuan Rong to make Empress Dowager Yi De happy. At that time, Jiang Ruan had thought Xuan Li was truly filial, but on thinking about it now, there was no mistaking the connection between Empress Dowager Yi De''s abrupt passing and that woman who had been conferred Junzhu.


    No matter what, now time had gone backwards, and she was fortunately at a point in time when not only had that woman not yet entered the pce, it was even before Xuan Li had thought about investigating Empress Dowager''s past matters. At a time like this, if she were unable to obtain Empress Dowager Yi De''s trust, then it would be really inexcusable.


    Silently Empress Dowager Yi De watched Jiang Ruan with eyes that were surprisingly warm and gentle. Everyone assumed that the naturally cold and headstrong Empress Dowager had been moved by Eldest Jiang Miss'' tragic life experience, but no one knew the real emotional upheaval and astonishment that she felt at that moment.


    This was because, regardless of how Jiang Ruan dressed up, even her smile and her words were exactly the same as that of Princess Yuan Rong!


    When the Emperor at that time died, even she as Empress Dowager was not stable in her position. Moreover, the Crown Prince, Eldest Prince, had died by chance due to a secret plot. So, Second Prince took the throne, but all the factions became restless and started to exert their power. With no options left, she could only think of making use of Princess Yuan Rong to forge a marriage alliance.


    Princess Yuan Rong stayed deep within the pce all year round, so people had few opportunities to see her. At that time, Princess Yuan Rong loved to dress in peach-pink clothes, and although she was clearly a beautiful youngdy of marriageable age, she still liked tob her hair in a single snail bun and insert a rose dangling hair ornament in it. With one look, anyone could tell which family''s pampered youngdy she was. Princess Yuan Rong had an excellent temperament; although she was kind-hearted and pure, she was also extremely sensible. When she found out about her marriage alliance, although she was not truly willing to ede to it, she was not at all as obstinately opposed as the rumours made her out to be. Empress Dowager Yi De still remembered that day, when Princess Yuan Rong stepped into the bridal sedan chair, and paid her respects by kowtowing before her for a long time, bidding her farewell with a slight smile and saying, "This daughter is leaving now. The distance between us will be as high as the mountain and as long as the river. This daughter wonders if she will ever be able to step foot on the soil of the Great Jin dynasty in future, and get an opportunity to view the peach blossoms in Ning Shui Valley with Mother." Slowly, she said, "Take care of yourself."


    Every time Empress Dowager Yi De remembered the way Princess Yuan Rong had said farewell, she felt an iparably sharp pain in her heart. Afterwards, just as Princess Yuan Rong had said, the mountain was high and the river was long, and the two of them, mother and daughter, were forever separated, never again to be able to view the newly blossomed peach flowers in Ning Shui Valley.


    Today, Jiang Ruan had dressed up in exactly the same way as Princess Yuan Rong. The way she prostrated herself at length gave rise to familiar feelings, and her words reminded Empress Dowager Yi De of the voice and smile of Princess Yuan Rong, whom she hadst seen decades ago. She suddenly closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    Almost all the people who knew about the events of that time were now no longer in the imperial court, and no one could have overheard the softly spoken words which Princess Yuan Rong had uttered to her. At present, Jiang Ruan was only a little older than Princess Yuan Rong would have been then, so it was impossible for someone to have intentionally told her to speak this way. Too much time had passed.


    The longer she looked at Jiang Ruan, in her mind, the more she resembled that person.


    Was reincarnation possible on this earth? If so, had Princess Yuan Rong returned in the form of Jiang Ruan?


    Empress Dowager Yi De did not know that Jiang Ruan had in fact been reincarnated- but not as the kind-hearted and sensible Princess Yuan Rong who had sacrificed herself to benefit the kingdom. She was the reincarnation of that weak and ignorant Jiang Ruan, who in her previous life had been hoodwinked until her entire body was covered with blood, and tears flooded her life; she had been reincarnated into this lifetime''s Jiang Ruan, who could talk cheerfully and wittily while secretly killing people like flies.


    What goes aroundes around, and karma was real. What Xuan Li had told her in her previous life had be her best weapon to deal with Xuan Li in this life.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The longer Empress Dowager Yi remained silent, the more people thought that she was experiencing grief in response to Jiang Ruan''s- this pitiful youngdy from the Jiang fu - hardship filled life. When Princess He Yi observed Empress Dowager Yi De''s reaction, displeasure showed in her eyes, and the look she directed towards Jiang Ruan was somewhat sinister. Jiang Su Su''s face was pale. She had always been fair, but this time she looked like a sheet of snow-white paper, and her usual elegant and refined features had be dull and insipid, as if she had deteriorated due to some illness.


    When Imperial Consort Chen noticed that Jiang Ruan was not taking the opportunity to put forward further requests, the slight smile on her face became even more gentle, and it epassed both sympathy and constion. She was just like a girl walking by the side of Jiangnan river who identally saw an injured rabbit and scooped it up in her hands with a tremendously loving yet distressed look. She said, "Pitiful child, this person has already passed on, you should look instead to the future."


    The future? Of course she would look to the future. Jiang Ruan lowered her head slightly. In future, she would make it so that all these people would copse and be destroyed, bit by bit, to be a sacrifice for vengeance.


    "Many thanks to Imperial Consort for your care." Jiang Ruan replied.


    "Rather, Bengong has suddenly thought of a matter," Imperial Consort Chen smiled toward the Emperor, "Your Majesty, this concubine once looked upon this Eldest Jiang Miss and had thought that she was good: a proper sense of propriety, extremely courteous, and thus, this concubine has always been quite fond of her. Now, after hearing her words, my heart feels extremely distressed too. Would the Emperor please grant a wish for this concubine?"


    "What wish does my beloved imperial consort have?" The Emperor was a person of the highest status, he did not have an excessive tendency to be merciful. As for his memories of Princess Yuan Rong, they had already bepletely faint, so for him, there was nothing special about Jiang Ruan. Hearing this inquiry from Imperial Consort Chen now, he had just chosen to ask in passing.


    Imperial Consort Chen smiled as she took a nce at Jiang Ruan, "With such a clever and lovable child, this concubine does not know if there would be any good fortune to have her be this concubine''s daughter-inw."


    Silence. There wasplete silence amongst everyone at the feast.


    As for Jiang Su Su who had been listening to Imperial Consort Chen below them, at that moment, herplexion had be deathly white that even her lips had turned wan. Her entire body was teetering on the verge of a copse, as if she was about to fall backwards. Fortunately, soundlessly and discreetly, Xia Yan had supported her by her side. Otherwise, there would surely be an unexpected ident.


    The Zhao family, too, had followed suit as their faces stiffened. What was Imperial Consort Chen''s intention?


    "What my beloved consort means is����" The Emperor asked.


    "Little Eighth has now reached the marriageable age, only this Eldest Jiang Miss is still a little too young. They could first be betrothed and wait until she''s reached theing-of-age ceremony, then she could enter Little Eighth''s fu to be furen of the household: Little Eighth''s Princess Consort."


    If earlier it had beenpletely still, then at this moment, one could only hear the sounds of everyone feeling a deathly chill run down their spine.


    To go as far as to propose for her to be the Princess Consort.


    Although Jiang Quan''s status was not low, for Jiang Ruan to be Eighth Prince''s Consort was still somewhat of a social climb for her. If she was to be a concubine[4], then that would still be good enough. When Imperial Consort Chen''s first spoke, everyone had assumed that she would ask for Jiang Ruan to be brought over as a concubine. Therefore, who would have thought that she would want Jiang Ruan to be the Princess Consort? Now, anyone with a little foresight could already imagine that maybe Eighth Prince would be the heir apparent to the throne someday and the Great Jin dynasty''s future Emperor. Then, would Jiang Ruan not be the Empress? This was indeed a matter of small capital gaining a huge profit[5].


    [4] ���� (cefei) : lit. ''side concubine'', akin to a secondary wife. Among a prince''s consorts, cefei is the highest rank below the wangfei (����, the principal wife). A prince can have two cefei.


    [5] ������ (y��b��nw��nl��) - small capital, huge profit (idiom); to put in a little and get a lot out.


    Jiang Quan''s gaze wasplicated. For a long time he had wanted to establish a connection with Xuan Li thus to stabilize their connection, the best would be to marry a daughter to him. Now that Imperial Consort Chen''s one speech has revealed the hidden wish in his heart, naturally, it was exactly what he had been looking for. Yet, why was the person Jiang Ruan? Why was it not Jiang Su Su?


    Meanwhile, Jiang Xin Zhi was clenching his fists tightly; he had never thought that his own good intentions would turn out into the current situation. Although he did not have a good impression of Xiao Shao, he disliked Xuan Li even more. No matter what was said, Xuan Li was part of the royal family. What was the royal family: arge harem of wives and concubines, where the fighting and scheming amongst each other in the rear court was even more treacherous than the imperial court. How could he allow Jiang Ruan to go to such a ce? Why did Imperial Consort Chen have to pull Jiang Ruan into these muddy waters? If it was Jiang Su Su, would it not be even better? Jiang Quan would be happy and it would be the best of both worlds. Why did it have to be Jiang Ruan? Thus in his heart, Jiang Xin Zhi decided: even if the Emperor agreed, he would fight against the imperial decree. Furthermore, even at the risk of losing all his meritorious contributions, he would exchange them for Jiang Ruan''s freedom.


    When Xiao Shao heard Imperial Consort Chen''s request, his brows knit together and those beautiful eyes lit with a chilly glow as if they were quality ck gems with their own luster. However, those longshes hung low to cover the emotions in his gaze. One could only feel the change in his temperament around him as it became even more cool and frigid.


    As he raised his gaze to nce at Jiang Ruan, he saw her lowering her head slightly without being able to see the expression on her face clearly. Xiao Shao''s heart stirred: after all was said and done, Jiang Ruan was still only a youngdy in her early teens. With how badly she hated Xuan Li, even though he did not know why, he was sure that she would definitely be unwilling to be married to Xuan Li. However, Imperial Consort Chen was the Emperor''s favourite consort- if the Emperor agreed to her request, Jiang Ruan would not be able to resist his imperial decree.


    His heroic brow was tightly furrowed. In reality, it was not as if there was no way out. If he came forward at that moment to tell the Emperor that he wanted to marry Jiang Ruan, she would be able to escape the fate of being married to Xuan Li. But, Jiang Ruan might not necessarily want to be married to him. Xiao Shao had taken over the Jinyi Guard and all year round, he would be out and about. Thus, he too seemed to have been infected by some of the habits of those who roamed in the Jianghu. However, he still understood the customs of those younger aristocratic brothers in the capital. He understood what marrying signified for a female and with his temperament, he had no intentions of getting married in this lifetime. Jiang Ruan was his benefactor that saved his life; even if this benefactor of his was now only in her teens, if she was met with danger then he would acknowledge his initial promise, and take on whatever the risk to help her.


    Only, for her to swap from the Eighth Prince fu to the Jinying Wang fu, would Jiang Ruan truly be willing?


    "Pfft!" Imperial Consort Shu suddenlyughed, "Why did Jiejie recklessly match two ill-fit mandarin ducks (figurative speech for a happily married couple) together? Leaving that aside, does His Eighth Highness know of this matter? Not to mention, Eldest Jiang Miss is also the daughter of Minister Jiang and the pearl of his eye. Thus, why has Jiejie not asked: is Eldest Jiang Miss willing to marry His Eighth Highness?"


    With this measure of a tit for a tat, Imperial Consort Chen''s brows wrinkled minutely as she turned to look at Jiang Ruan. Her tone was all the more gentle and amiable, "It was bengong who neglected this point. Miss Jiang, do you look favourably upon my family''s Little Eight ?"


    This question was asked amiably and charmingly, as if this was themon teasing fun of a furen from an ordinary family, yet, Jiang Ruan sneered silently in her heart. This question of Imperial Consort Chen''s was certainly asked splendidly: what could she say? If she said no, then she would imply that she did not look upon Xuan Li favourably. If this was said in front of all of those present, then the first person to not spare her would be the Emperor. Yet if she said she liked him, then wouldn''t that be her directly jumping into the fire pit that someone had dug for her?


    Everyone present held their breath as they waited for Jiang Ruan''s reply. All of the womenfolk were naturally feeling indignant. Amongst the menfolk, these gentlemen: Gu Yi, Jiang Xin Zhi and many others hated that they could not rush forward to immediately bring Jiang Ruan out of this spot of trouble. Dong Yinger and Zhao Jin inwardly felt a chilly pinch of sweat on Jiang Ruan''s behalf. If their words could be taken into ount, they naturally knew that Jiang Ruan had no intentions of marrying into the royal family. Zhao Guang felt a tremendous jolt in his heart: they had just recognised this granddaughter, yet so quickly, she had been drawn into this struggle of vying for the position of a main wife. For the first time, Zhao Guang felt his own helplessness. He did not dare to bet on the entire General fu to help Jiang Ruan resist the imperial decree. Even if at this very moment, his heart was bleeding, he could not do so. Su Shi, who had followed suit with the family to the seats for the womenfolk, had almost twisted and wrung the handkerchief in her hands into shreds, and her eyes were also filled with grievance.


    Jiang Ruan looked highly embarrassed, and did not immediately respond. "This . . ."


    She lowered her head even further, but in her heart, she was silently counting.


    Imperial Consort Chen''s smile became even deeper, "Since she is such a shy child and this concubine sees that this is an extremely good marriage, is the Emperor willing to bestow this marriage?


    The Emperor watched everything with a pleasant expression and it seemed as if he did not have any objections.


    Xiao Shao''s expression was cold and aloof. After thinking for a while, he was about to stand up to request for marriage from the Emperor while holding a tea cup in one of his hands. Then unexpectedly, just as he was about to stand up, he heard a cold and harsh voice say, "Aijia is not willing."


    Jiang Ruan counted till three in her heart and upon hearing those words, she hooked her lips into a smile. Then, she slowly raised her head and using the same tone as that person, said firmly, "Replying to Imperial Consort, Ruan niang is not willing."

 Chapter 101 - Rejecting The Marriage

    Chapter 101 : Rejecting The Marriage


    The first to voice out a refusal was actually Empress Dowager Yi De.


    Xuan Li, who had yet to say anything, paused for a moment and the warm smile on his face stiffened. Everyone was puzzled, except for Jiang Xin Zhi, who secretly felt relieved. Even the Emperor would not easily refute the words of Empress Dowager Yi De. Even if Imperial Consort Chen was favoured, it wasn''t to the point where the Emperor would defy the Empress Dowager for her.


    Imperial Consort Chen was usually like a fish in water at the pce, rarely having conflicts with Empress Dowager Yi De, and she was also popr with everyone. The Empress Dowager also wasn''t close with any consorts besides the Empress, so her life was peaceful. Nobody would have expected that today, the Great Jin dynasty''s most respected woman would so ruthlessly go against her in front of hundreds of civil and military officials. If just Empress Dowager Yi De disagreed then forget it, but why would Jiang Ruan refuse?


    With a smile on her lips, Imperial Consort Chen re-examined Jiang Ruan. At first nce, Jiang Ruan bore herself well, and didn''t seem like a daughter who was unfavoured while growing up. In ordance with Xuan Li''s evaluation, she merely appeared to be a person with some smarts. But now it seemed as though not only was she smart, but also very bold. Faced with Imperial Consort Chen''s smiling eyes, Jiang Ruan returned a warm smile back, courteous and calm. Her eyes contained such a mysterious emotion within that Imperial Consort Chen was stunned for a moment. She''d never seen such an emotion towards herself before.


    This was�� a provocation!


    Not only was it a provocation, it was also full of ambition to win.


    Empress Dowager Yi De''s sudden words had stopped Xiao Shao''s action just as he was about to stand.


    Mo Cong wondered, "Huh, doesn''t Old Dowager usually never care about these trivial matters? Could it be that Eldest Jiang Miss is so lovable that it makes even the Empress Dowager treat her differently?"


    Xiao Shao fell into thought, his pitch ck eyes locked onto Jiang Ruan. Jiang Ruan never did things that were uncertain, thus she must have known that Empress Dowager Yi De would refuse. But how?


    Everyone present was equally puzzled, but no one dared to ask. Jiang Ruan''s eyes were cold. She naturally knew why.


    Imperial Consort Chen thought herself to be invulnerable, so she dared to brazenly invite her into the Eighth Prince fu in front of hundreds of civil and military officials. However, today, Jiang Ruan had dressed simrly to Princess Yuan Rong from head to toe. If it was any other topic it would be fine, but they had to bring up marriage. In this situation, how could Empress Dowager Yi De not remember how the princess was forced to marry into a foreign country that year?


    She purposefully dragged things out by appearing unwilling yet embarrassed to refuse, just to remind Empress Dowager Yi De of Princess Yuan Rong who sacrificed her happiness for Great Jin''s current stability. Therefore, it was impossible for Empress Dowager Yi De to feel indifferent to a forced marriage happening right in front of her.


    The Empress Dowager would sympathize with her, and at the same time, she would hate Imperial Consort Chen in her heart!


    In this way, no matter how much Imperial Consort Chen was favored, after offending such a nobledy in the pce, how could it be possible for her to continue to rise in the same way in the future.


    Her (JR) life was so precious that she calcted every second. How could she ever be reconciled with this marriage proposed by Imperial Consort Chen?


    Imperial Consort Chen didn''t speak a word, instead she just looked at the Emperor with a pair of beautiful eyes covered with ayer of mist, seeming aggrieved and sad. It would cause anyone to feel distressed for her with just a nce.


    Indeed, the Emperor asked, "Imperial Mother, why would you say this?


    "Today, aijia wanted to reward Jiang family''s eldest daughter. But what Imperial Consort Chen proposes isn''t a reward but a robbery," Empress Dowager Yi De lightly replied. With some thorns in her words, she continued, "The Jiang family''s eldest daughter is Deputy General Jiang''s treasure, how could he bear to marry his sister out so early."


    Jiang Xin Zhi was a little shocked, but also grateful to the Empress Dowager. Without caring about other things, he first stood and gave a deep salute to her. "Many thanks for Empress Dowager''s understanding, it is true that this General doesn''t wish to leave my sister''s side too soon."


    Sounds of sighing spread throughout the hall. No matter what Empress Dowager Yi De said, with her status, no one would dare protest. But Jiang Xin Zhi refuted the Emperor''s most beloved consort when he only recently gained some merit. The siblings were acting so foolishly, it was ridiculous.


    Naturally, Xia Yan felt delighted. She only wished that the two would keep offending Imperial Consort Chen until they aroused the Emperor''s fury and would be punished to death. On the other hand, Jiang Su Su was slightly flushed. When she first heard that Imperial Consort Chen wanted to make Jiang Ruan Eighth Prince''s consort, she almost fainted. She just couldn''t figure out why such a gentle and elegant man would want someone like Jiang Ruan, who was vicious, cruel, and scheming, to be his princess consort. It was only when the Empress Dowager intervened that she slowly came back to herself.


    Needless to say, Jiang Li was extremely jealous. She envied Jiang Ruan''s luck and hated that she didn''t have an elder brother who made great contributions to the state. Jiang Dan lowered her head and picked at her fingernails, seeming very nervous.


    Zhao Guang had just lowered his heart from his throat when Jiang Xin Zhi''s words shocked him again.


    Guan Liang Han frowned, muttering, "This foolish brother! Covering for her like this, others would think she was his daughter."


    Even the Emperor showed a hint of displeasure. It was true that Jiang Xin Zhi made achievements, and he also appreciated brave young men like him, but this didn''t mean he could tolerate Jiang Xin Zhi''s disrespect towards an imperial consort. If he didn''t respect imperial power, then he couldn''t stay in the imperial court no matter how great his talent.


    It was in this tense atmosphere that Jiang Ruan watched Jiang Xin Zhi with a smile. No matter what happened, she would always have Jiang Xin Zhi by her side in this life. He would stay with her without reservations even if he had to turn against the entire world. He''d always protect her without hesitation.


    When Jiang Xin Zhi saw that Jiang Ruan could still smile, he rxed a bit.


    Upon hearing Empress Dowager Yi De''s words, Imperial Consort Chenughed. "That''s true, bengong actually forgot. It''s just that, Deputy General Jiang, no matter how much you dote on her, there will be a day in the future when Eldest Jiang Miss will marry out, right?" She smiled at Jiang Ruan with a gaze as soft as Jiangnan''s spring rain and as cold as the morning dew that slowly burrowed into people''s hearts. She said, "Eldest Jiang Miss, don''t you agree?"


    "Ruan niang''s status is low, and cannotpare to His Highness. This one is ashamed." Jiang Ruan lowered her head, and her tone was quite sincere.


    Xuan Li didn''t believe this act for a moment. How could Jiang Ruan be someone with low self-esteem? He also wondered why such a young girl would always have a hint of hostility towards him. Xuan Li considered himself a warm and sociable person with countless youngdies who admired his gentle jade-like countenance. Jiang Ruan was still young and shouldn''t have understood matters between men and women, but then where else could the hostility havee from? He hadn''t done anything wrong in front of Jiang Ruan before. Could it be because of Jiang Su Su?


    Thinking up to here, he slowly rxed. If it was just because of Jiang Su Su, then it would be simple to get her trust.


    Imperial Consort Chen sighed softly. "Child, how is this an arranged match? If it wasn''t for Little Eighth to personally request it, why would bengong suddenly bring it up?"


    Everyone gave a start. It was actually Eighth Prince who brought it up!


    Xuan Li restrained his smile, collected himself, and walked to the center of the hall. He was handsome and elegant, with a noble temperament unique to the royal family. With a solemn expression, he knelt before the throne high above. "Imperial Father, those truly are my thoughts." When he nced at Jiang Ruan, his visage softened like theing of spring. "Ever since I saw Eldest Jiang Miss on the Ling Long boat, I was captivated by her splendour, thinking of her daily. I feared that Eldest Jiang Miss would reproach me for this impetuous action of mine, so I begged Consort Mother to request to bestow this marriage on my behalf. I am willing to take Eldest Jiang Miss as my wife, to protect and love her all our lives."


    He turned to Jiang Ruan and slowly spoke, word by word: "Miss Jiang, are you willing to be my wife?"


    Such a handsome young man showing off his affections bravely in front of so many officials was attractive enough, not to mention this was the gentle and well-regarded Eighth Prince. Countless youngdies watched on with both love and hate in their hearts. Love for the outstanding young man who wasn''t afraid to be affectionate, and hate that they weren''t lucky enough to be in Jiang Ruan''s ce.


    Jiang Su Su''s whole body swayed when she heard Eighth Prince''s words. Her previous joy was instantly reced by a deep rooted hatred. There was never a moment where she was more jealous of Jiang Ruan than now, jealous to the point of madness! How dare Jiang Ruan steal her identity as Jiang fu''s eldest di daughter, then steal her beloved? How dare she!


    Jiang Ruan looked at Xuan Li indifferently. Since her rebirth, she''d avoided him at every turn - this was the closest to him she''d ever been. It was clear that he didn''t speak lightly, and his words were moving and sincere. She thought back to that time in the past, before she travelled against the stream of time, when Ning Shui Valley''s peach blossoms bloomed so brilliantly. At that time, she didn''t know what to do when Xuan Li stood under a peach tree with a gentle andpassionate smile and said: "Ruan''er, I truly like you."


    ''I truly like you'', how moving it is to hear. He said ''like'', and yet didn''t propose marriage. He said he couldn''t give her an official status, and she believed him just like that and was even so considerate of his difficulties. In that life, how much did she wish to hear with her own ears for Xuan Li to say: "Would you be willing to be my wife?"


    In order to be his wife, in order to be worthy of his love, she took the ce of Jiang Su Su and entered the imperial pce''s murderous depths. She was abused, was wronged, was ridiculed, and was finally stomped into pieces in the dust.


    How could he not have known? When she was no longer useful and he dered her a demoness who brought ruin, when her haggard self stood in the great hall, he should have remembered that day in Ning Shui Valley, below that peach tree, the words that he spoke: "Ruan''er, I truly like you."


    In this life, she finally heard those words: "Are you willing to be my wife?" But so what, she no longer wished for them.


    Xuan Li quietly watched Jiang Ruan, confident that she would agree. Jiang Ruan''s mother died early and she''d received little favour since then from her father, plus she''d lived in a rural vige for the past five years. This kind of person would be exceedingly grateful for even tiny fractions of kindness. To move her heart was too easy.


    But as he held gazes with Jiang Ruan, his smile gradually faded.


    What a pair of eyes. They were clear like a mountain spring, yet as cold as ck poppies on a destend, the emotions within fierce yet calm. They didn''t contain any gratitude nor admiration, or any joy at all. It wasn''t love, but hate.


    Xuan Li froze. He didn''t see wrong, it was hate, the kind of hate that prated deep into the bones, the kind where she wanted no less than to devour his flesh and drink his blood. And there was also disgust, as if he was some rotten thing.<novelnext></novelnext>


    His expression slowly stiffened. Why?


    Under such intense emotions and thatplicated look, Xuan Li''s mind became nk and he didn''t know what to do next. He even felt a slight fear when facing such a Jiang Ruan.


    Why is it like this?


    He tried hard to figure it out, but saw the tender girl before him give a cold sneer and say with some sarcasm, "I. Am. Not. Willing."


    With her chin raised arrogantly, Jiang Ruan''s tone was courteous yet her expression was like the most noble princess. "This subject gives thanks to Your Highness'' kindness, but doesn''t dare ept. Your Highness'' words are too much for this lowly subject." Saying so, she immediately bowed to the Emperor. "May Your Majesty''s wishes be fulfilled."


    No matter how moving Xuan Li''s words were, her heart remained like a stone, not budging an inch.


    The smile on Imperial Consort Chen''s face deepened, and a light shed in her eyes. Unexpectedly, she wasn''t angry at all.


    Although the Emperor was furious at Jiang Ruan''s impudence, he couldn''t force her to agree in front of all the officials. He waved his hand irritably. "In that case, just take it as you not having fate together."


    Xuan Li''s expression was a little unsightly. He didn''t expect that today''s perfect n would fall through just because of a few words from Jiang Ruan. As he looked at her curiously, he really couldn''t understand why she would refuse him without even thinking, with such a cold face at that. This kind of deep hate, was it really just because of Jiang Su Su?


    Jiang Ruan looked at Xuan Li''s expression and sneered silently in her heart. In this life, he still used the same methods as her past life, hoping to buy her heart and use her. Nothing in life was so cheap. Did Xuan Li think that if he condescended to deceive others, they should be grateful?


    Mo Cong shook his head, saying regretfully, "Eighth Prince is romantic, but it''s a pity he met the Jiang family''s cruel�� Miss. He''s probably going to get ignored, hey."


    Xiao Shao nced lightly at Jiang Ruan. As a martial artist, his observational abilities had always been good, and he clearly saw that Jiang Ruan looked at Xuan Li not with love but with hate. She despised him. For a moment there it seemed as though she had disappeared for an instant, as if she didn''t belong to this world.


    Suppressing the thoughts in his heart, Xiao Shao suddenly frowned. Many years of trusting his intuition told him something in the air wasn''t right. He lightly pressed the dagger at his waist - court officials weren''t usually allowed to carry weapons to court, but the Emperor personally exempted him from this rule.


    Xuan Li gave Jiang Ruan a bow, then retreated to his seat with regret. That dejected appearance made the women present feel profoundly distressed. On the one hand they rejoiced that Jiang Ruan didn''t ept Xuan Li, but on the other, they hated her for not being able to distinguish between good or bad, making such a gracious person sad.


    Jiang Ruan and Jiang Xin Zhi just smiled softly. After such a show, the Emperor''s mood was also quite disturbed, so he waved his hand and ordered, "Start the feast."


    The serving maids filed in, each holding a tray. The lead pce maid was particrly beautiful and slender, dressed differently from the other maids, and was followed by two more pce maids dressed simrly. The three approached the Emperor. One stood in ce, while the other two began to serve wine for the Empress and Empress Dowager.


    A maidservant by the Empress took out a silver needle, preparing to dip it in the wine to test for poison. The head pce maid reached over to pour wine, and just as her hand lifted the jug, she suddenly drew a dagger from beneath the white cloth and thrust it towards the Emperor''s chest.


    With a ''pu'' sound, there came a strong wind with something mixed in that struck the pce maid''s dagger aside, preventing the wound from bing fatal. It turned out to be a golden button.


    At practically the same time, Xiao Shao flew up and rushed to the Emperor''s side. Guan Liang Han froze for a moment then mmed the table as he stood. How could the womenfolk see such a scene? Piercing screams rose one after another. Among the pce maids dressed in pink, several flew up together pulling out soft swords from their waist, and charged towards the Emperor.


    "Damned Emperor, ept your fate!" the women shouted.


    They were disguised among the serving maids!


    Today''s banquet had hundreds of serving maids present. As soon as such a ruckus urred, things instantly became chaotic. The Emperor received a terrible shock, desperately yelling, "Guards! Guards!"


    Security around the Emperor was so tight that not even a fly could escape, but it was a different story elsewhere. The assassins didn''t limit themselves to only aiming for the Emperor''s life, they ughtered anyone they could get their hands on. The women and girls had no way to defend themselves, as the assassins target them as well. Endless screams and cries filled the hall, apanied by the sickening smell of blood. Their cruelty was clear to all.


    Jiang Su Su, who had immediately hidden underneath the table, saw a delicate youngdy be cut in half right in front of her. Though she was so scared her face turned chalk-white, she was still calmer than Jiang Li who was screaming her head off. Also terrified for her life, Xia Yan, who was also hiding beneath the table, tightly held Jiang Su Su in her arms. The table over them was soon piled up with corpses.


    Jiang Dan was also terrified but she neither hid nor screamed like Jiang Li. Amid the chaos, she showed a surprising calmness. After a moment of thought, she picked up her skirt and ran towards the men''s section.


    No one had expected such a twist. Everyone thought that the assassins would stop after the Emperor was whisked away, but who knew they would go on a rampage and keep killing haphazardly. It was easy for there to be idents in such a chaotic situation. Jiang Xin Zhi could no longer see Jiang Ruan''s figure, but as a military officer, he couldn''t abandon all the women and children. He could only fight the assassins while desperately searching for her.


    The Zhao family''s sons also joined the battle. However, the assassins, who were evidently well prepared for the situation, chased after the women and children instead of confronting the men. In addition, the guards and officers present had to take care to not identally hurt their families but the assassins had no such qualms, allowing them to behave even more unscrupulously.


    Zhao Jin and Wen Fei Fei,ing from military families, faced the situation with a rare calmness. Zhao Jin said, "Fei Fei, you take a few sisters out first, I''ll go look for Ruan Meimei and Yinger."


    Wen Fei Fei hesitated. "Can you do it by yourself?"


    "It''s fine, I''ll be careful." Zhao Jin settled a few girls, then picked up a sword from a in assassin''s body. She coincidentally caught sight of Dong Yinger being forced into a corner by an assant whose sword pointed towards her chest. Zhao Jin''s heart tightened. She hurriedly threw her sword into that assassin''s back. The sword was thrown with so much force that the assassin had no chance to dodge and their sword slipped from their grasp. Dong Yinger had long been scared to tears. Seeing Zhao Jin now was like seeing her life''s saviour. "Jin''er."


    Zhao Jin rushed over to help her up. "Are you okay?"


    However, before she could reply, Dong Yinger''s eyes widened when she looked behind her, causing Zhao Jin to feel strange. She turned to see a fierce face staring at her.


    "Die!"


    A silver light shed. Zhao Jin closed her eyes in despair.


    Unexpectedly, her body became light, then she heard the sound of something heavy hitting the floor. When she opened her eyes, her sight was filled with a young man who was holding both her and Dong Yinger. With a longsword in hand, his movements appeared as graceful and smooth like those of a dancer. Zhao Jin had watched her father and elder brothers practice swordy all her life, but this young man had the most beautiful moves she''d ever seen. His features weren''t as rough as her father or brothers'', rather they seemed to belong to an elegant and handsome schr while carrying a trace of boldness.


    Dong Yinger also became dumbfounded, and a blush arose on her cheeks.


    Jiang Xin Zhi lowered the two and stationed them in a corner. "Stay here, don''t move." He waded into battle again without turning back.


    Dong Yinger whispered, "Who''s that?"


    Zhao Jin shook her head. "Don''t know." Seeing his silhouette disappear into the hall, a hint of anxiety for him arose in her heart.


    In the midst of all of this, Jiang Ruan''s previous actions were greatly surpassed by the arrival of the assassins. The Emperor was already evacuated but the Empress was still there in the hall, however she had many guards by her side so there was no need to worry. With a turn of her head, Jiang Ruan saw several assassins approaching Empress Dowager Yi De. For some reason, there were quite a few of them working together to attack the Empress Dowager.


    Xuan Li had just checked on Imperial Consort Chen when he saw this scene and wanted to run over to help.


    Jiang Ruan raised an eyebrow. Without a pause, when an assassin was about to stab Empress Dowager Yi De, she eximed, "Empress Dowager!" Her actions were faster than her words. She leapt towards the Empress Dowager and pushed her away, recing her to face the sword.


    Then, she turned to give the stunned Xuan Li a sneer.


    See, the show has just begun.

 Chapter 102.1 - A Turning Point (Part I)

    Chapter 102 : A Turning Point (Part I)


    Jiang Ruan weed the sword''s tip with a straightened back. Her action was too decisive and righteous[1]; it caused even Xuan Li to remain rooted to the ground from shock. The assassin had also not expected that an unknown young girl would suddenly appear. She narrowed her eyes, her action not at all soft-hearted, as she plunged the flexible sword[2] directly into Jiang Ruan''s chest. Just that during the moment of imminent peril, a dagger flew past and deflected the sword away from its original target by just a few degrees. The sword''s power was hindered and did not plunge directly into Jiang Ruan''s chest, however, it made a gash from her shoulder to her chest and blood immediately stained her clothes red.


    [1] ���޷��� (y��w�� f��ng��): honor does not allow one to nce back (idiom); to pursue justice with no second thoughts,


    Flexible Foam Sword, Everything Else on Carousell


    [2] ���� (ru��n ji��n): a special type of sword used in the past which can bend.


    Jiang Ruan fell backwards from the impact, but suddenly her body felt lighter and she fell into a wide and cold embrace. She felt the mfan''s breath on her ear, and smelled the fragrant green bamboo scent of his body. Xiao Shao protected her in his arms, then easily seized a sword from the hands of another assassin before blocking the pursuit of the current assassin. He told the surprised Empress Dowager Yi De, "It''s better not stay here any longer. Empress Dowager, please take your leave first."


    Jin Yi and Jin Er suddenly appeared in front of Xiao Shao and he entrusted Jiang Ruan to Jin Yi. Then, the two secret guards escorted Jiang Ruan and Empress Dowager Yi De away.


    Xuan Li saw everything that had happened. He had intended to save Empress Dowager himself, but because Jiang Ruan rushed over all of a sudden, he was startled. Seeing her wounded and Xiao Shao helping her to escape, his heart could not settle as if there was a voice reminding him: No, it''s not like this, it shouldn''t be happening this way.


    While everything that had happened was so bizarre, Xuan Li couldn''t figure out the source of his strange feelings. And, what exactly was the meaning behind the smile Jiang Ruan shed at him when she faced the tip of the sword? It seemed to contain an iprehensible feeling, making his heart palpitate, yet he had no way to guess at its true meaning.


    Xuan Li wasn''t the only one to witness the whole thing, there was another spectator inside the great pce hall - Princess He Yi. Throughout the chaos, the imperial bodyguards at her side shielded her, so she was not targeted by an assassin. She was about to search for that person''s figure, but upon looking up, she found Xiao Shao with Jiang Ruan in his arms. Immediately, her gorgeous small face became distorted.


    She knew what kind of person Xiao Shao was: extremely detached and usually not close to anyone, let alone an unfamiliar woman. Jiang Ruan was just a court official''s daughter. There were so many injured women here, but Xiao Shao only saved Jiang Ruan. Besides, Princess He Yi saw the concern in Xiao Shao''s eyes clearly; he was clearly worried about Jiang Ruan.


    Princess He Yi''s face turned ghastly pale. She bit her lower lip firmly. At the beginning, Xiao Shao was just an iparably elegant and sombre young man. Thus she fell in love with him at first sight. Unfortunately, no matter how she expressed her feelings, Xiao Shao always remained indifferent, as if he were made of stone. Today Jiang Ruan''s appearance was too magnificent and she even received Empress Dowager Yi De''s favour so she was already quite annoyed. Yet, now, when she saw Xiao Shao protecting her like that, she felt madly jealous and wished for Jiang Ruan''s death by the sword.


    Eventually, all of the imperial guards from outside the pce rushed in and soon all of the assassins were dealt with. Once everything was under control, Xiao Shao finally put his dagger away and said coldly, "Keep those who can provide information alive and find out who is behind this."


    The pce hall was in a mess and filled with the ceaseless wailing of the wounded. There were many innocent women and children who lost their lives. No one anticipated this rebellion today; a nice pce banquet suddenly became a ughterhouse. The pce servants came to help clean up the dead bodies, and the nearest imperial physician hurried over to treat the patients.


    Guan Liang Han let out a sigh of relief and patted Jiang Xin Zhi on the shoulder and said, "Young man, you dealt with today''s crisis very well. You kept your calm in the face of danger, so like myself in those days."


    But, Jiang Xin Zhi''s mind was not here at all. He frowned and desperately looked around the hall. He couldn''t find Jiang Ruan''s figure anywhere and was very anxious. After giving it some thought, he went to find Xiao Shao. "Xiao Wangye, have you seen my younger sister?"


    To which he replied that Jiang Ruan, along with Empress Dowager Yi De, had been escorted by the secret guards to the Ci Ning Pce.


    * * *


    Although Jiang Ruan''s sword wound was not deep, it was very long. She had also lost so much blood. Her snow-whiteplexion was pallid and her rosy lips had be almost transparent. Seeing her appearance, Empress Dowager Yi De summoned the best imperial physician in the pce, and at the same time, she ordered the pce maid to put Jiang Ruan on her couch bed.


    Luban Yimu brand old elm new Chinese Arhat bed antique bed tea tablebination study room


    Couch bed (chuang ta)


    Jiang Ruan hadn''t lost her consciousness. While in a daze, she opened her eyes and got up from the couch bed, speaking with great effort, "Empress Dowager, you shouldn''t. This subject''s status is too low��"


    "Things are urgent." Empress Dowager Yi De replied quickly. "You''ve done a meritorious deed by saving aijia. Aijia is telling you to lie down on the bed, what of it?"


    Jiang Ruan still tried to speak, but her face became paler and her voice turned hoarse. She seemed to bepletely exhausted. She tilted her face slightly, without even having the strength to speak.


    Upon seeing this, Empress Dowager Yi De''s face sank and she said angrily, "Why hasn''t the imperial physician arrived yet? If he''s noting, aijia will have his head chopped off!"


    The old maidservant serving at Empress Dowager Yi De''s side was shocked. Over the years the Empress Dowager'' temper had been very cold, but today she repeatedly showed abnormal emotions towards this unfamiliar girl. It was really strange.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The pce''s highly respected imperial physician rushed over quickly. He was confused to hear that it was Empress Dowager Yi De''s imperial decree. He was even more amazed once he saw an unfamiliar girl lying down on the Empress Dowager''s couch bed. He had never seen this girl before, and she was not Princess He Yi. Therefore, why was Empress Dowager Yi De so nervous? Did she have some close rtionship with her?


    Although he was puzzled, the imperial physician didn''t say much. After checking Jiang Ruan''s pulse, he got up and said, "This youngdy just lost too much blood. Although she was stabbed, luckily, the wound isn''t deep. If it had been any deeper or more nted, I''m afraid her life would have been really in danger."


    Empress Dowager Yi De breathed a sigh of relief. The imperial physician spoke again, "I''ll write two prescriptions. One is for the youngdy to drink and the other to bandage the wound. She needs to pay attention to avoid certain foods over the next few days, otherwise, it will be harmful to the wound recovery."


    "Will it leave a scar?" Empress Dowager Yi De frowned. The wound extended from the shoulder to the chest. After all, she was an unmarried girl. If it left a scar, her future marriage would be affected. Jiang Ruan''s skin was as white as snow and if it was marred by scars, it would be really pitiful. Her behaviour was just like Princess Yuan Rong today, so Empress Dowager Yi De''s question was really sincere.


    The imperial physician wiped the sweat on his forehead. "In reply to Empress Dowager''s question, if the wound is well-cared for, it shouldn''t leave a scar."


    This meant that there was still a chance of scarring. Empress Dowager Yi De''s eyes were gloomy and her tone was sharp. "I see, you can leave. Take someone along to get the medicine."


    And so, the imperial physician picked up the medicine chest and left the room with a pce maid.


    Empress Dowager Yi De looked at Jiang Ruan who was lying on the couch bed with her beautiful eyes slightly closed. Her lip colour andplexion had the same pallor. She seemed to be enduring great pain but still did not reveal even a frown on her face. It was quite the contrary- Jiang Ruan was still smiling, as if consoling her. Compared with her unflustered charm in the great hall earlier, she looked young and tender with her outer clothing removed. Now, she looked delicate and pitiful. Her smile, in particr, looked so sensible, making people feel distressed. Empress Dowager Yi De suddenly thought of Princess Yuan Rong. The precocious and sensible Princess Yuan Rong never frowned and only smiled at her whenever she got sick so that she (Empress Dowager Yi De) wouldn''t be worried.


    Seeing her like this, Empress Dowager Yi De''s heart softened, her tone gentle. "Why did you block the sword for me?"


    Jiang Ruan gave her a shy smile and answered softly. "I don''t know why; I can''t say exactly, but when I saw Empress Dowager, I felt a sort of affinity, as if��as if I''d met you somewhere before. And then, I didn''t think much and just acted."


    She didn''t say anything profound or awe-inspiring. However, the sentence "as if I''ve met you somewhere" made Empress Dowager Yi De''s facial expression change greatly. The idea that she was somehow rted to Princess Yuan Rong grew stronger and stronger in her mind. She said slowly, "You have done a meritorious deed in saving aijia. Aijia won''t let you suffer this de in vain."


    Jiang Ruan smiled faintly. "May I request Empress Dowager to let someone inform my eldest brother. He must be anxious if he can''t find me."


    "Don''t worry. Aijia has already sent someone to let him know." Empress Dowager Yi De frowned slightly. Jiang Ruan only spoke of informing Jiang Xin Zhi, without mentioning Jiang Quan and Xia Yan. After something like this happens, shouldn''t a daughter seek out her father? However, she was more anxious to look for Jiang Xin Zhi and didn''t even mention Jiang Quan. The siblings born of Jiang family''s di wife had been known to have a good rtionship but there was something odd about the situation. It was like that earlier in the pce. When talking about Jiang Ruan''s marriage, Jiang Quan''s facial expression didn''t change much. He didn''t act like a father at all.


    Empress Dowager Yi De scraped the edge of the bed gently with her nail guard. The ruby emitted a bright red glow.


    Jiang Ruan closed her eyes and raised the corner of her lips slightly. Some things didn''t need clear exnations, especially for the wise ones. After a brief mention, she left it at that. Let Jiang Quan handle the rest by himself.


    She had known that there would be an assassination attempt today. In herst life, the Emperor also held a pce banquet after the flood. Assassins infiltrated while the pce banquet was underway but that time it was Xuan Li who saved Empress Dowager Yi De''s life. Xuan Li blocked the sword with his body and was seriously injured. At that time, the assassins'' mastermind was unknown and the Emperor suspected all the princes. The imperial pce was purged overnight. Even the prince who was not present that day because he felt unwell was also affected. Only Xuan Li, Eighth Prince, had been dered clean. After all, it was too excessive to be an act since he was so seriously wounded.


    As a result, Xuan Li won Empress Dowager Yi De''s favour as well as the Emperor''s trust. He also gained a good reputation for loyalty and filial piety. After entering the pce in herst life, Jiang Ruan learned about this during an idle chat. She felt very anxious to hear the description of Xuan Li''s situation. Now, when she recalled it, there was nock of doubtful points. As for blocking the sword for Empress Dowager Yi De, it was nothing more than a joke. If Xuan Li had truly been a sentimental and righteous man as rumoured, he wouldn''t have been able to personally kill so many people. People thought that Xuan Li would not use himself so ruthlessly. But in fact, Jiang Ruan knew better than anyone that Xuan Li was a person who concealed his strengths and bided his time. He was very ruthlessly demanding towards himself.


    In this life, she made sure to make his ne to naught. Empress Dowager Yi De must be saved but her saviour didn''t need to be Xuan Li. Jiang Ruan staked everything on one bet. Today, she was thinking that if she deliberately pretended to be like Princess Yuan Rong and saved Empress Dowager Yi De''s life in the same manner, she would help someone out of trouble as well as do a meritorious deed. There might even be a reward from the pce, although she did not know what it was. But it would be enough to make Eighth Prince and the Xia family dare not act rashly for the time being.


    Who would have thought that Xuan Li intended to marry her after she entered the pce? It was something she did not expect and had never happened in her previous life. Now that she had saved the Empress Dowager, the Empress Dowager''s affection for her must have risen up a level. At this time, even if Imperial Consort Chen used a method topel the Empress Dowager to acquiesceter on, it was impossible for the Emperor to grant a marriage for her. As long as she showed the slightest reluctance, Empress Dowager Yi De wouldn''t agree with it because Empress Dowager Yi De had already regarded her as almost like Princess Yuan Rong.


    Besides, she had saved one''s life and done a meritorious deed. From now on, Imperial Consort Chen wouldn''t be able to say anything. This was definitely a wonderful thing.


    However, it was not a sure win without any losses. It was so dangerous just now. Now that she thought about it, some lingering fears remained. Even though she was ready to throw caution to the wind and boldly act in that moment, she hadn''t anticipated the assassin''s sword''s sharp thrust. No wonder Xuan Li was seriously injured back then. Today, if Xiao Shao hadn''t deflected the assassin''s sword with his dagger, she wouldn''t be so rxed now. She wasn''t afraid of death, but she mustn''t die until her revenge wasplete.


    She owed him a favour.


    Jiang Ruan slowly closed her eyes. To sum it up, today''s sess was much better than she expected.

 Chapter 102.2 - A Turning Point (Part II)

    Chapter 102 : A Turning Point (Part II)


    After Jiang Xin Zhi and the Zhao family received news that Jiang Ruan had been sent to Ci Ning pce to be treated, they were all momentarily stupefied. Empress Dowager Yi De lived high up[1] and usually looked down upon others, and today was the first time she had met Jiang Ruan. Yet now, she acted conspicuously different. She even personally allowed her to stay in Ci Ning Pce, which meant that in her heart, Jiang Ruan was not simply just the legitimate daughter of a regr official.


    [1] �Ӹ����� (j��g��o-l��nxi��) - refers to one''s arrogance due to a high social standing/rank.


    Jiang Quan and Xia Yan both waited outside. Jiang Su Su longed to receive news of Jiang Ruan''s death, however, she heard that Empress Dowager Yi De had summoned the physician to treat Jiang Ruan. This was a rare honour that one could tell from a nce thus she could not help but clench both her hands into fists, a streak of hatred shing through her eyes.


    Jiang Quan''s expression wasplicated. Currently, Jiang Ruan had gained merits foring to the rescue of the Empress Dowager and this credit would eventually be counted towards the Jiang fu. Yet it just had to be Jiang Ruan. Recently, Jiang Ruan had showcased extraordinary splendours and buried Jiang Su Su''s radiance. Deep down, he had never treated Jiang Ruan as his own flesh and blood[2], and so the more Jiang Ruan shone, the more she hindered Jiang Su Su''s pathway and the more unsatisfied he was. As of now, Jiang Ruan would definitely be ahead of Jiang Su Su by a head. He had wholeheartedly wished to help Jiang Su Suy out a t path which made Jiang Ruan''s actions truly intolerable!


    [2] ���� (g��r��u) - refers to kin/kinship.


    While following various trains of thought, Jiang Quan''s face did not reveal any hint of worry- just an unperturbed expression, with some disgust. Consequently, he replied to the low-ranking eunuch who had reported the news with, "This official sincerely gives thanks to Empress Dowager''s piece of goodwill. However, it is just that my daughter is boorish and is unable to bear this grace. Gonggong[3], please report to the Empress Dowager to ask for permission to bring this official''s daughter back to the fu."


    [3] ���� (gonggong) - term to refer to an eunuch employed by the imperial family with an official position.


    Upon hearing Jiang Quan''s words, pride shed in Xia Yan''s eyes. However, that low-ranking eunuch was astonished. Normally when one''s own daughter was injured, a typical father would at least ask about the injury, but this father opened his mouth only to request to bring his daughter back. The low-ranking eunuch was also someone who had be experienced from facing challenges in the pce, so at one nce, he had a clear understanding about the situation. Jiang Quan''s eyes only contained distaste- there was no warmth. Thinking of Empress Dowager Yi De''s special regard towards Jiang Ruan, the low-ranking eunuch raised his whisk and said, "s this servant does not dare to ry these words. Eldest Jiang Miss has a imperial physician to treat her in the pce, and I am afraid that even if you bring her back to the fu, you will not be able to find such a skilled physician. Furthermore, this servant is only is here to ry the message. If Jiang Daren has anything further to say, you should personally go to Empress Dowager to tell her."


    His defiant attitude, deliberate or not, was meant to suppress. The servants in the pce could not be offended and Jiang Quan was renowned in the pce for being upright and respectable. So, when he was mocked, his face immediately flushed but he was unable to utter any words. The low-ranking eunuch nced disdainfully at Xia Yan and scoffed at them in his heart. It''s really curious how this Jiang couple were able to give birth to such a clear-minded young miss as Jiang Ruan.


    Jiang Xin Zhi couldn''t see Jiang Ruan''s injury personally so even though he knew that she was being treated by the imperial physician, he was still anxious. He didn''t know why Jiang Ruan had to block the sword for Empress Dowager Yi De. He felt reproach in his heart; even though saying this would mean high treason, he didn''t want Jiang Ruan to take a risk even if the Emperor''s life might be in danger.


    The low-ranking eunuch was ready to leave after he finished conveying the message. When he walked to the door, he ran into Xiao Shao and bowed in a hurry. Xiao Shao waved his hand and took out a small blue porcin bottle from his bosom and threw it to him. "Yu Ji ointment[4]," he said briefly.


    [4] �񼡸� (yu ji gao): referring to whitening cream, lit. jade skin ointment.


    Yu Ji ointment was a good thing that even the concubines in the pce could rarely use, thus this small bottle was very valuable. It could remove scars on women''s bodies. Although Xiao Shao did not say for whom, the low-ranking eunuch also understood that the recipient should be Jiang Ruan who was currently resting in the Ci Ning Pce. Although he doubted the rtionship between Xiao Shao and Jiang Ruan in his heart, he still replied with a smile. "Don''t worry, Wangye. This servant will surely take it."


    Xiao Shao nced at him faintly, then turned around and walked out of the pce gate.


    * * *


    Jiang Ruan slept surprisingly well in the Ci Ning Pce that night.


    When she woke up, two beautiful pce maids attentively helped her change her clothes. Jiang Ruan moved her body, but she didn''t feel any pain from her chest wound.


    The pce maid said with a smile, "Miss, you''re awake. The wound is not deep. It will be fine as long as it''s bandaged well." Then she exined in a low voice. "The imperial physician previously said that it would leave a scar. Fortunately, Xiao Wangye sent the Yu Ji ointment, so there is no need to worry. You won''t have any scars." There was envy in her tone.


    Jiang Ruan looked at her in surprise. Xiao Shao sent her the Yu Ji ointment? She pressed the centre of her forehead. The favour she owed was bing bigger and bigger.


    Since her rebirth, she would reward the other party equally when she took advantage of them. For example, supporting Liu Min was to get a useful ally in the future. Getting Gu Yi''s help was also making use of Gu Yi''s love of beauty. But, Xiao Shao came to help her many times. Even if it was to repay her kindness of the past, from what he had just given her, he had already paid the favour in full. She had no idea how to reciprocate Xiao Shao''s straightforward help.


    After thinking about it, she simply put the matter aside. She asked the pce maid, "Who else was injuredst night?"


    The pce maid reported a long list of names. Jiang Ruan was relieved when she heard that none of her acquaintances was on the list. Then the maid mentioned one incident rted to someone she knew; Jiang Dan had panicked and fallen into Zuo Langzhong''s[5] armsst night. Zuo Langzhong was young and promising. Unfortunately, Jiang Dan''s clothes were torn during the chaosst night and Zuo Langzhong felt especially soft-hearted when seeing a pretty and delicate girl weeping. Hence, he agreed to take responsibility for her after the event.


    [5] ���� (l��ngzh��ng) - doctor (Chinese medicine).


    The pce maid said, "Your fu''s Fourth Young Miss'' wedding is perhaps already set."


    Jiang Ruan raised her eyebrows. With new eyes she reflected on the cowardly and timid Fourth Younger Sister. It was a gamble for her to think up such a scheme duringst night''s chaos because if she was not careful, she would lose her life. But she dared and Jiang Dan''s luck was good. She won the bet, didn''t she?


    Seeing Jiang Ruan in a trance, the pce maid continued, "Deputy General Jiang came to see you. However, he left in a hurry due to some matters. Empress Dowager should be back soon. While Miss was unconscious, the Deputy General and Empress Dowager were very worried."


    Jiang Ruan thought for a moment. "What about my father, mother, and sisters?"


    "Empress Dowager ordered them to go back to the fu first." The pce maid answered.


    Jiang Ruan lowered her eyes. Empress Dowager asked Jiang Quan to return to the fu. Did this mean that she already felt some dislike towards Jiang Quan? If this was so, it was very good. She smiled faintly and looked at the pce maid apologetically. "I''m a little hungry."


    "The meal is ready. This servant will now serve the food." The pce maid said with a smile.


    * * *


    In the imperial study, the Emperor suddenly smashed the paper weight on the table to the floor. "So, it was the Tianjin''s peoplest night?"


    Guan Liang Han and Xiao Shao tacitly admitted that it was so.


    Tianjin kingdom was located in the north of Great Jin and its territory wasn''t vast. Since it was close to the sea, it did very well in transoceanic trade. Furthermore, they currently maintained a non-aggression rtionship with Great Jin though at one time Great Jin had wished to make it an annex. Tianjin''s territory was small, but its steel smelting technology was excellent and their soldiers'' weapons were much better than those of Great Jin. Thete Emperor once tried to attack Tianjin, but thetter unexpectedly resisted the troops of 400,000 soldiers of Great Jin and dragged the war out for a whole year. At that point, once the Great Jin''s troops'' supplies werepletely exhausted and its people had no way of living due to the heavy taxes, thete Emperor finally realized that neither side would win and ordered the troops to withdraw. Since then, they had been on guard and didn''t act to invade, instead choosing a peaceful coexistence.


    But then,st night, Xiao Shao and Guan Liang Han had interrogated the prisoners for many hours. Although this squad of assassins had been unyielding, their speech revealed that something was amiss. Xiao Shao ordered the Jin Yi guards to check. What he found was that these assassins were from Tianjin.


    "How dare such a tinynd be so presumptuous!" The Emperor was furious.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Last night''s assassination attempt was aimed at the Emperor. They were unsessful but in the end, they went on a killing spree in the pce, causing panic among officials. By disrupting the imperial court, their behaviour actually meant provocation. What was Tianjin''s intent? Did they really want to go to war with the Great Jin?


    "Tianjin has been stirring up trouble at the borders over the past few years. It''s starting to flex its muscles." Xiao Shao reminded him. "This assassination is probably a signal."


    "A signal of war?" Guan Liang Han asked.


    "Zhen[6] is not afraid of them!" No Emperor could tolerate such a tant provocation. The dignity of the Emperor could not be trampled on, let alonepromise when it came to such the weighty matter of national security. The Emperor frowned. "General Guan, would you like to lead the troops to march to Tianjin?"


    [6] �� (zhen) - term used by an Emperor to refer to himself.


    Guan Liang Han smiled. "It''s my pleasure."


    He did not want to stay here in this annoying capital and face these pedantic people every day. He had defeated the enemy and returned to the capital this year, but he was very unhappy when the Emperor told him to remain in this ce for his retirement. Soldiers were born for the battlefield, especially those like Guan Liang Han. Only on the battlefield could he exert his greatest talents.


    The Emperor thought for a moment. "Take your Deputy General with you. If he''s destined to be a General and returns after a victorious battle, Zhen will reward him heavily."


    Guan Liang Han looked solemn. The Emperor''s words really gave Jiang Xin Zhi room to disy his talents. He had thought that since Jiang Xin Zhi had contradicted Imperial Consort Chen earlier, the Emperor would have been prejudiced against him. Jiang Xin Zhi and his sister had just reunited, but Jiang Xin Zhi now had another chance to go into battle. If he shone in this military campaign, there would be another young hero in the Great Jin. Then, Jiang Xin Zhi would truly be able to gain a firm foothold in the imperial court.


    It''s just�� Would this man with the sisterplex be willing to leave Jiang Ruan?


    The Emperor then said, "So many assassins infiltrated the pcest night. Were all the imperial guards dead?" He looked at Xiao Shao. "Ah Shao, call out your Jin Yi guards."


    It was time for aplete purge. The Tianjin kingdom''s assassins had entered the imperial pce with ease; this meant that they already had an insider inside the pce. Although they didn''t know who the person was, if not uprooted in a day, it would grow like a malignant tumour in the Emperor''s heart.


    Xiao Shao nodded his head slightly. "Yes."


    Guan Liang Han sighed in his heart. Another bloodbath was bound to happen in the pce.


    Once they finished discussing matters with the Emperor, they came out of the imperial study only to see a beautiful girl standing outside. She wore a golden muslin skirt, was gorgeously adorned, and her beautiful face was meticulously made up. She had a touch of exotic air. She came over slowly and smiled at Xiao Shao and said, "Xiao Wangye."


    It was Princess He Yi.


    Guan Liang Han winked at Xiao Shao and strode away.


    Xiao Shao looked at He Yi with indifference. There was no warmth in his gaze at all. Her heart palpitated at his cold and indifferent eyes and felt a little timid. However, when she thought of what happenedst night, resentment emerged in her eyes. She looked up at Xiao Shao''s handsome and cold face, asking, "What''s the rtionship between Xiao Wangye and Eldest Jiang Miss?"


    This unfathomable question made Xiao Shao baffled about her intention. With knitted brows, he asked her coldly. "What does this have to do with Princess?"


    Princess He Yi''s eyes reddened and her whole body was chilled by his aloof words. She answered grievously. "You know perfectly well that I like you."


    "Princess, please speak cautiously." Xiao Shao''s eyes suddenly turned chilly. "I have no other thoughts about Princess."


    "What about Jiang Ruan," Princess He Yi couldn''t help but ask harshly, "Do you like her?"


    Xiao Shao''s frown went deeper as if he couldn''t understand her words. However, there were more pressing matters at the moment, so he just gave Princess He Yi a cold look and turned to leave. Such action was acquiescence in Princess He Yi''s eyes. After a brief shock, she suddenly covered her face and burst into tears.


    * * *


    After Jiang Ruan had breakfast, Empress Dowager Yi De returned to the Ci Ning Pce. Seeing her like this, she asked, "Are you feeling better?"


    Jiang Ruan smiled. "To answer Empress Dowager, I''m feeling much better."


    Empress Dowager Yi De looked at her from head to toe and saw that her spirit was much better than yesterday. Feeling relieved, she sat down on the soft couch. Her close maid came with a cup of tea. Empress Dowager Yi De took the tea and took a sip, then looked at Jiang Ruan quietly.


    The girl in front of her was clever and pure. Although she had a charming look, her eyes were clear and without impurities. What was so rare about her was the calm indifference in the face of favours or humiliations. It took frivolity out of her beauty and made her serene and noble.


    She asked casually, "Does Jiang Quan not treat you well?"


    Jiang Ruan seemed surprised by this question. She thought for a moment and answered with a smile. "Not at all. It''s simply because this subject was raised in the country, thus hasn''t been very close to Father since childhood."


    She didn''tin incessantly nor did she lie that Jiang Quan had treated her very well. Instead, she told the truth and used her words to justify Jiang Quan. Her speech was very proper.


    A faint smile rose on Empress Dowager Yi De''s lips. "Since the rtionship is not close, there won''t be sadness upon separation."


    Jiang Ruan was taken aback and looked at Empress Dowager Yi De with doubt.


    Empress Dowager Yi De looked at the ruby on top of her nail guard. "Jiang family''s girl, aijia is going to stay at the imperial temple next to the royal mausoleum for three years. Would you like to join me?"

 Chapter 103.1 - Bidding Farewell (Part I)

    Chapter 103 : Bidding Farewell (Part I)


    Would Jiang Ruan look like this in the future?


    Jiang Ruan smiled faintly as she focused her attention on Empress Dowager Yi De, but her heart was in tumult.


    By her words, Empress Dowager Yi De was implying that Jiang Ruan should leave.


    Empress Dowager Yi De calmly continued, "Aijia knows that you are a clever child. After you have thought about it some more, it will be clear that if you apany aijia, aijia will keep you safe and sound. When you return to the pce in three years'' time, your status will no longer be that of an ordinary person." She looked down at the ruby on her nail guard and said, "You have saved aijia''s life. Aijia has considered it carefully and this conferment is the most suitable way to show aijia''s favour."


    Jiang Ruan was taken aback. She understood the significance of Empress Dowager Yi De''s words; she was giving Jiang Ruan an opportunity, an exceptionally good opportunity. However, if she left the Jiang fu at this point, she would be allowing Xia Yan and others of her ilk another three years�� and this she was exceedingly reluctant to do. Yet, if she really did apany Empress Dowager Yi De to the imperial ancestral temple, her status would naturally be different.


    Tonight, she was merely the eldest di daughter of the Jiang fu, who had saved Empress Dowager Yi De''s life. Although Empress Dowager showed her grace, being rewarded after the event did not actually amount to much as people would gradually forget what had happened. But, if she apanied the Empress Dowager for three years, everyone would sit up and take notice of her. When they looked at Jiang Ruan, they would subconsciously think of her as the person who was Empress Dowager''spanion.


    Empress Dowager Yi De''s reward could not be said to be ungenerous. Even though she was wholeheartedly bent on vengeance, she also could not help but be moved. Too many things could happen in three years, such as Xia Yan regaining her power and influence. However, if she apanied Empress Dowager Yi De, she could also ensure that Empress Dowager Yi De was unable to part from her.


    To gain something is to lose something else. Jiang Xin Zhi had just entered the court and his foundation was unstable. If he were able to gain the support of the Empress Dowager . . .


    She raised her head and looked at Empress Dowager Yi De as a smile spread slowly across her face. "Many thanks for Empress Dowager''s grace, this subject is extremely honoured to have this privilege."


    Three years.


    So be it.


    The most agonising situation in this world is not that one loses something before one even obtains it, it is clearly to look on helplessly as what one desires is in one''s hands but is ruthlessly snatched away by another. The higher one climbs, the harder one falls. She would give those people three years to climb to a height from where they could fall to death, and so in three years she would lead them to truly horrible deaths.


    Empress Dowager Yi De smiled in satisfaction, and her red lips uttered two words, "Very good."


    * * *


    When Guan Liang Han informed Jiang Xin Zhi about the Emperor''s n, as expected, he saw Jiang Xin Zhi''s eyebrows tightly furrow. Guan Liang Han was unused to seeing him with this chilly countenance, and patted him on the shoulder, "A real man should attack the enemy on the field- with you nagging and fussing so much[1], aren''t you being too craven and cowardly?"


    [1] �������� (ji ji wai wai) - This meaning was originally an onomatopoeia that refers to the annoying screeching noise a chair makes when it is no longer secure, it has also extended to how people can have an opinion on everything even the noise of creaky tables and chairs; fussy and naggy.


    Jiang Xin Zhi replied in anger, "I am not being cowardly at all, only����" He swallowed whatever words he had left to say back down.


    Guan Liang Han looked at him with understanding, "Only you hate to part with that younger sister of yours, right? As siblings, you attach more importance to your sister than any other maidens around you. When all is said and done, what is the meaning of that? Moreover, to speak a word of truth, that sister of yours is not a child that could easily be at a disadvantage. I fear that it is better to hope that no one else is a part of her schemes."


    Jiang Xin Zhi calmly widened the distance between himself and Guan Liang Han before saying, "These are Jiang family matters, there''s no need to trouble the General to be concerned with them."


    The moment Jiang Ruan was mentioned, Jiang Xin Zhi became especially prickly. Guan Liang Han also became angry and said, "Then you can feel awkward about it all by yourself. When the Emperor''s edict arrives, even if you don''t want to go you''ll have to go, unless you want to resist the edict. However, you won''t do that for the sake of your little sister." Having said his piece, he stormed off in a huff.


    Jiang Xin Zhi stood where he was, his thoughts and emotions in aplete mess. Of course, he knew that this was an exceptionally good opportunity. The battlefield was the ce where he could fully utilise his martial arts; if he suffered defeat, it would be no more than to give his life fighting for his country[2], if he was victorious, that would mean enhanced glory and honour. He neither feared death nor sought after glory and wealth, but if he wanted to ensure that Jiang Ruan would be more securely protected, he could only climb higher, step by step.


    [2] �����ʬ (ma ge guo shi) - to be buried in a horse hide (idiom); fig. to give one''s life on the battlefield.


    At the pce banquet, he had seen everything clearly. Even though Jiang Ruan''s intelligence was beyond that of her peers, being in the Jiang fu was seriously too dangerous. Jiang Quan could push her out at any time ording to his fancy. The previous evening, were it not for Empress Dowager Yi De speaking up, Jiang Ruan could have been married into the Eighth Prince fu. If he had greater power and authority, he would surely not allow people to influence Jiang Ruan''s future so easily.


    Thinking of this, he strengthened his resolve to attack the Tianjin kingdom this time. Only, when he thought about Jiang Ruan being alone in the Jiang fu for three years, his heart was gripped with anxiety.


    His face became a little sombre.


    On leaving the Guan fu, Jiang Xin Zhi nned to return to the Jiang fu and wait for Jiang Ruan''s return so they could discuss this matter. He had just reached Guan fu''s main door when he heard a delicate, timid female voice say, "Jiang Daren."


    Jiang Xin Zhi was startled. He followed the direction of the sound and saw a delicate and beautiful youngdy with two maidservants behind her. From her appearance, she must have been a young miss from one of the rich families. He thought she seemed familiar and was momentarily puzzled.


    When the youngdy saw Jiang Xin Zhi staring at her, her cheeks immediately reddened. She hesitated for a while, then took two steps forward and said, "Last night Daren saved my life, I . . .I would like to personally express my gratitude to Daren."


    Jiang Xin Zhi frowned slightly as he thought back. Last night he had indeed pulled aside this youngdy, but he had rescued so many people and everything had been so chaotic, so he had forgotten about her.


    The youngdy noticed that Jiang Xin Zhi did not seem to remember her, and disappointment briefly showed in her eyes. After a while, she smiled and said, "My father is the Capital Magistrate of the capital city, and he would like to invite Daren to the fu so he can express his gratitude."


    Jiang Xin Zhi only smiled slightly. Now that he had entered the imperial court, he could see with his own eyes the steps he could take to rise and expand his influence. How many court officials had be restless? After that short period of observation from the sidelines the previous night, had their intentions started to form? Was this a move to entice him? Although Jiang Xin Zhi was a military leader, he had been born in a family whose members had served as civilian court officials for generations, so he was notpletely clueless about how people were recruited to form factions within the imperial court, and he also understood the principle that a wise man should always watch his back. At present, his foundation at court was not stable, and thepetition between the princes to be preeminent was intense; he was naturally not so foolish as to involve himself.


    The slight smile that unconsciously appeared on his face made him look refined and handsome and Dong Yinger''s face felt hot when she saw it. Jiang Xin Zhi said, courteously, "It was simply a matter of little effort, Miss does not need to dwell on it. There are still some things that I need to take care of, and so I will take my leave first."


    Having said this, he did not wait for Dong Yinger''s reply, but quickly mounted his horse and left.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Dong Yinger was startled, and the words, "Ruan Meimei and I are good friends", were stuck in her throat. This was the first time in her life that she had been bowled over by a man''s graceful bearing. Last night had been so chaotic, yet she had felt at ease in the arms of this unknown but good-looking, young general. When she had asked around and discovered that he was Jiang Ruan''s elder brother, Dong Yinger''s happiness knew no bounds. So much so that she had quietly slipped away today, found out that he was at the Guan fu and waited intentionally at the door, just to see him.


    She had thus abandoned her self-respect as a woman, but Jiang Xin Zhi did not appear to have noticed her in the slightest. Dong Yinger muttered, "Does he hate me?"


    "Miss is such a good person, how could Deputy General Jiang hate you?" the maidservant by her side consoled her. "It must be that he really has something urgent to attend to. Miss should not be sad."


    Dong Yinger watched as the figure of the man on horseback slowly disappeared, disappointment and frustration lingering in her eyes.


    * * *


    The news that the Jiang family''s eldest di daughter, Jiang Ruan, had saved the Empress Dowager by blocking a sword with her own body on the night of the pce feast circted widely in the capital that very same night. Everyone knew that afterwards the normally cold and solemn Empress Dowager Yi De had personally taken Jiang Ruan back to Ci Ning Pce and called for the imperial physician to examine and treat her. Everyone knew that the Jiang family''s eldest di daughter had reaped blessings from this terrible incident; having rescued the Empress Dowager, she would henceforth always be viewed as the Empress Dowager''s benefactor. There were also some who turned their noses up at this, believing that Jiang Ruan had merely gambled her own life to gain a future.


    However, no matter what was said, it was indisputable that Jiang Ruan had obtained Empress Dowager Yi De''s favour.


    Then, the next day another shocking piece of news circted: Empress Dowager Yi De was about to set off on a journey to pray for blessings at the imperial ancestral temple next to the royal mausoleum, and would return to the pce in three years. In addition, she had personally issued an imperial decree that she wanted the Jiang family''s eldest di daughter to apany her.


    This was even more astonishing than the previous night''s news. An official''s daughter Jiang Ruan might be, but even Empress Dowager Yi De''s own granddaughter had never received such treatment. Everyone said that Jiang Ruan had gained Empress Dowager Yi De''s special favour, and that this eldest di daughter of the Jiang family, who had never been favoured before, surely did not know what amazingly good luck had fallen on her.


    These marvellous events came one after another in quick session. It was said that, on the second day, the fuguo[3] Great General Zhao Guang, who had significantly assisted the nation, personally visited the imperial court to submit a petition that clearly stated that Jiang Ruan was the Zhao family''s own flesh and blood. The Zhao family had originally hardened their hearts and severed ties with Zhao Mei, but now, they did not ask for anything else, only that the Emperor would grant them a grace - that Jiang Ruan could, in future, decide on her own marriage.


    [3] ���� (fu guo) - a title given to a military officer (usually of high rank) who has rendered great assistance to the country.


    This fuguo Great General had devoted his entire life to serving his country and his people, and had never taken the initiative to make any requests. In the presence of both civil and military officials, the Emperor could not possibly refuse such a simple entreaty. Thus, he merely waved his hand: granted.


    Jiang Ruan''s reputation was on fire.


    When Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi came to escort Jiang Ruan back to the fu, they met many envious gazes on the way. Bai Zhi said, with concern, "Miss, where are you hurt? We servants were all so worried, but we were not allowed to remain at the pce, and didn''t know what was happening."


    "It''s nothing, just a minor injury," Jiang Ruan said, gesturing with her hand. "How are things in the fu now?"


    Lian Qiao said, "After we got back that night, Master and Furen went into the study, and we don''t know what they talked about. Second Miss received such a shock, she had to call the doctor to prescribe her medicine for calming the nerves before she could sleep. Second Young Master was so angry when he heard that Eldest Young Master had been rewarded that he went out to drink," her voice full of sarcasm, she continued, "and was carried back drunk the next day."


    Jiang Ruan nodded. "What about Fourth Younger Sister?"


    "Fourth Miss . . ." Lian Qiao said, in a somewhat mysterious tone, "That person from the Zuo Langzhong fu hase a few times, and seems to be a good person. He definitely wants to take responsibility for Fourth Miss, and said he would send the marriage geng tie in a few days, but . . ."


    Jiang Ruan raised her eyebrows and waited for her to continue speaking. As expected, Lian Qiao said, "When Third Miss found out about it, she went off to look for Second Yiniang without a word. Second Yiniang then went to look for Master, andter, Master called Fourth Miss into his study and spoke with her for a while. When Fourth Miss left the study, her face was chalk white. After that, Lu Zhu went to ask around, and Miss, guess what?"


    Jiang Ruan smiled faintly and said, "Third Younger Sister wants to be substituted[4] for Fourth Younger Sister?"


    [4] ����ҽ� (li dai tao jiang) - lit. the plum tree withers in ce of the peach tree; fig. to substitute one thing for another.


    "How did Miss know?" Lian Qiao said in amazement. She continued, "That''s exactly what happened! It''s not certain what Second Yiniang said to Master, but Master changed his mind, and although it was supposed to be Fourth Miss'' geng tie sent over, now it has been changed to be Third Miss'' geng tie."


    "Will Zuo Langzhong agree to this?" Jiang Ruan leaned back against the soft padding of the horse carriage, unhurriedly drinking her tea.


    "Zuo Langzhong does not know about this situation. From the sound of what Second Yiniang intended, once the marriage has taken ce and the ancestors have been paid respects to, there''s nothing Zuo Langzhong can do. At that time, Master will personally talk to Zuo Langzhong, and the matter will probably be dropped"


    Bai Zhi also eximed, "Fourth Miss is really too pitiful."


    On the contrary, Jiang Ruan did not consider Jiang Dan as one to be pitied. The previous night, since Jiang Dan had already had a scheme in mind involving Zuo Langzhong, she must have nned her scheme much earlier. Both were born of concubines, but Jiang Li was not resigned to the fact that Jiang Dan would be married off so well. Furthermore, between Jiang Li and Jiang Dan, Jiang Quan was definitely more biased towards Jiang Li. To that end, while it was unknown what Second Yiniang and Jiang Quan had discussed, the result must have involved some sort of benefits for Jiang Quan.


    Lian Qiao alsomented, "With how Third Miss has snatched up Fourth Miss'' marriage in this way, although it seems insincere, the Zuo Langzhong family is extremely good. Therefore, in the future she will definitely live much better than Fourth Miss. Even though Fourth Miss has been pacified by Master, I am afraid that she still feels disgusted."


    Jiang Ruan shook her head, "Wrong. In the end, Jiang Li may not live better than Jiang Dan."


    Bai Zhi puzzled, "Why do you say so, Miss?"


    "Wait and see. In a few years'' time one will understand."


    Who was Jiang Dan? Jiang Dan wasn''t someone who would swallow it silently after being wronged. If Jiang Quan thought that Jiang Dan was within his grasp to manipte, then he was indeed gravely mistaken. It can not be denied that Jiang Li had already buried a shadow of hatred in Jiang Dan''s heart. Thus, she had be like a poisonous snake hibernating in the dark, just waiting for an opportunity to strike out with her poisonous venom to kill all of her foes, without any reservations and showing no mercy,


    One feared that ahead of her, Jiang Li would be suffering many trials and tribtions.

 Chapter 103.2 - Bidding Farewell (Part II)

    Chapter 103 : Bidding Farewell (Part II)


    The carriage rumbled down the road when it suddenly came to a stop. Startled, Lian Qiao reacted by lifting the carriage curtain, "What''s happening?"


    Jiang Ruan tilted her head and caught a glimpse of the corner of a ck coloured jacket through the narrow slit of the curtain. A fleeting thought crossed her mind, and she instructed the driver, "Have the coachman withdraw for now."


    The ce where they had stopped just happened to be a small alleyway, and there was nary a trace of anyone within the vicinity. Bai Zhi was somewhat concerned, but Jiang Ruan had already started to disembark from the carriage.


    Sure enough, upon stepping down, she saw before her a lonely and graceful person dressedpletely in ck with his back to her, and yet the dark alleyway somehow seemed to light up because of him.


    She instructed Bai Zi and Lian Qiao to remain in the carriage while she went up to Xiao Shao. When she was right before him, she uttered, "Xiao Wangye."


    Xiao Shao lowered his head to look at her and after a thought, asked, "Are you really going with the Empress Dowager to the imperial ancestral temple?"


    Jiang Ruan nodded, "Yes. It is my good fortune to be able to apany the Empress Dowager." Pausing, she looked at Xiao Shao, "Many thanks to Xiao Wangye for rescuing me that day at the pce feast."


    "Since you contrived to be injured, I could only control the sword qi so that it injured you to a lesser degree. In the end, you still had to bear an injury. My apologies." Xiao Shao said solemnly.


    Jiang Ruan was startled. He actually perceived that she had made a calcted move to meet the sword thrust. Immediately, she felt aplicated mix of emotions. However, she still smiled and said, "Ruan niang and Xiao Wangye are different. When I want something, I will take it upon myself to do all that is necessary to achieve my goal. If I had not blocked the sword, then I would have had no way to gain what I wanted."


    "And did you gain what you wanted to?" Xiao Shao asked.


    Jiang Ruan looked into the distance and replied, "Soon."


    Xiao Shao''s beautiful eyes shed with emotion. He pursed his lips, retrieved an object from within his robes and ced it in Jiang Ruan''s hand.


    That object was an exquisite andpact dagger; embedded on its head was an emerald opal. With one look, one could tell it was an extraordinary item. Jiang Ruan had also seen it before as this was the exact same dagger that never left Xiao Shao''s side. Stunned, she asked, "Xiao Wangye, this is����?"


    "Whilst in the imperial ancestral temple, one may not be absolutely safe." Xiao Shao faintly replied, "It can be of some help to you." He continued, "I need to take another trip to the Miaojiang[1] and will be leaving on the day of your departure so I will not be there to say goodbye to you."


    [1]�置 (Mi��ojiang) - Hmong or Miao ethnic group of southwest China. Miaojiang referes to Miao border.


    Jiang Ruan felt astonished, this person was quite strange; why would he specifically mention his journey to her? The dagger that was left in her hand felt like something heavy that was pressed against her heart. Jiang Ruan shook her head, "This is something that is of extraordinary significance to Xiao Wangye. Forgive me, I am unable to ept it."


    "A congrattory gift for your birthday." Xiao Shao replied.


    "En?" Jiang Ruan was stunned once more.


    Xiao Shao exined, "This dagger is your birthday gift." After saying this, he continued. "There is no reason to take back what I have already given." With that, he then stared at that dagger intensely with a look that said he vowed to never take it back.


    In her heart, she could not help but break intoughter. Usually, Xiao Shao had an appearance of always being cold and cheerless, thus when would he ever show such childishness like he did at this moment? It was truly something astounding.


    As she looked at the person before her, he was dressed in a beautifully embroidered ck outfit with a magnificent lofty temperament. This handsome face of his was cold, aloof, yet elegant and possessed an air of self-restraint. However, that pair of deep and pitch ck eyes were as brightly resplendent as the night sky at this very moment, transfixed on her carrying a hint of willfulness.


    With this sort of person, she found that her cheeks had somehow begun to burn under the fixed gaze of that pair of starry eyes. But then she came to her senses, and cursed herself under her own breath. She was too young; in the eyes of Xiao Shao, she would not even be considered to be a young woman yet. What did she have to be embarrassed about?


    "Many thanks, Xiao Wangye," she calmly replied.


    Xiao Shao''s gazended on Jiang Ruan''s wrist and he suddenly said, "It suits you very well."


    The Blood Moon bracelet that Jiang Ruan wore on her arm was emitting a faint blue glow. Having been seen in one nce by Xiao Shao, Jiang Ruan immediately lowered her hands down as if stung by a bee, her long sleeves covering up her wrists. She felt vexed, why was he so strange today? It could be assumed that because they were both leaving the capital, this ally had stepped in for assistance once more. But precisely because he had done so, it was somewhat vexing.


    After she exchanged a few more words with Xiao Shao, she quickly returned to the carriage. It then steadily moved with rumbling sounds towards the outer alley. The youth d in ck stood unwaveringly in that alley, like a pine tree exuding an extraordinary elegance[1] that was natural, graceful and unforced. He faintly watched as the carriage travelled further away, and only then did he turn around and leave.


    [2] ������� (xi�� g�� q��ng s��ng) - This was actually part of a poem by Xin Qi Ji, one of the great poets along with Su Shi and Li Qing Zhao from the southern Song period. The phrase refers to the out of the ordinary, elegant manners and like the evergreen pine tree, a firm, unswerving and steadfast ideal of integrity.


    Inside the carriage, Jiang Ruan was lost in thought. What was she like three years from now in herst life?


    * * *


    Meanwhile, in the Jiang fu, chaos reigned[3].


    [3] ���츲�� (F��nti��nf��d��) - sky and the earth turning upside down (idiom); fig.plete confusion / everything turned on its head.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xia Yan only had to think about Jiang Ruan apanying Empress Dowager Yi De to the imperial ancestral temple, and she felt as though someone was twisting a knife in her heart. How did something like this drop into thep of a b*tch like Jiang Ruan!


    Jiang Su Su had been pale and wan over the past few days, and the words that Xuan Li had spoken on the night of the pce feast stabbed at her heart. She could not ept the fact that, unexpectedly, the person in the heart of such a vigorous and handsome young man was Jiang Ruan. Consequently, upon hearing the news that Jiang Ruan was going to leave, sheughed bitterly and said, "All right, it''s good that you are leaving, and it would be best if you die at the imperial ancestral temple."


    She looked at Xia Yan and said, "Mother, I want to go to the family ancestral temple."


    "Have you be muddle-headed?" Xia Yan said in shock. "Go to the family ancestral temple? Do you not know that going to the family ancestral temple will ruin your life?"


    Jiang Su Su was not as emotional as she usually was. With a calm expression on her pale face, she replied, "Mother, I have thought it through already, I want to go to the family ancestral temple. I have already asked Father, and he has agreed."


    "Su''er, what happened?" Xia Yan said in a panic. She could not help but feel uneasy with Jiang Su Su acting in this way.


    "Nothing has happened," Jiang Su Su said as she turned her head away, as if unwilling to speak any further. "I am simply weary of life in the fu. It will be good to go to the family ancestral temple and experience peace of mind. Isn''t Jiang Ruan going to the imperial ancestral temple as well? Why can''t I do the same? Isn''t it just a matter of obtaining a good reputation; hasn''t shee thus far merely by relying on this? After three years, I can do the same."


    Xia Yan wanted to persuade her further, but Jiang Su Su had already stated, "Mother need not say more, I have already made up my mind and will leave in a few days."


    Naturally, there was more than one person in the Jiang fu who was green with envy that Jiang Ruan was apanying the Empress Dowager. There was no need to talk about Jiang Li; although she had received the marriage arrangement from Zuo Langzhong, when she recalled that Jiang Ruan had been able to insinuate herself into the imperial family, her envy knew no bounds.


    In Jiang Dan''s courtyard, Jiang Dany on her bed, listless and sickly.


    A maidservant said through her tears, "Miss, although much has happened, please eat a little something. If you continue like this, you will copse."


    "I''m just not reconciled to this," Jiang Dan said hoarsely. "I hurried to secure my future, but had to exchange it for this ending. Jiang Li snatched away my marriage arrangement, Jiang Su Su is shielded by Father, and even Jiang Ruan; I had thought her situation was not much better than mine, and now even she is basking in unending adtion. But what have I gained?" Her eyes darkened momentarily as she continued, softly, "I''m not reconciled to this at all. There wille a day when I will live a life better than all of them, and all of them will have to look up to me."


    It seemed that the happiest person in the Jiang fu was Old Jiang Madame. After all, Jiang Ruan''s surname was ''Jiang'', which indicated to all that she was a member of the Jiang family, and no matter what other people thought, when outsiders spoke of Jiang Ruan, they would know that she was a youngdy from the Jiang fu. The favour of the Emperor towards Jiang Ruan was the favour of the Emperor towards the Jiang fu. When she thought about this, she increasingly felt that Jiang Ruan and her older brother were more pleasing to her eyes.


    At this time, Jiang Xin Zhi was talking to Jiang Ruan in Ruan Ju. Jiang Ruan had already received the news that he would be going into battle against the Tianjin kingdom. In her previous life, the battle between the Tianjin kingdom and the Great Jin dynastysted no less than five years, but Jiang Xin Zhi was already gone by that time. Now that this event was to reur in this lifetime, she naturally knew that the Great Jin would eventually emerge victorious from this military campaign, but it would be a tragic victory. The Tianjin kingdom had an extremely formidable military advisor, and following the advice of this cunning and treacherous ''weapon'', even though the Great Jin had the advantage of numbers, they very narrowly escaped defeat.


    In truth, Jiang Xin Zhi had already made his decision, but was uneasy about Jiang Ruan. Fortunately, as soon as he returned to the fu, he heard the news about Empress Dowager Yi De wanting to take Jiang Ruan with her. He felt as if a huge boulder had been lifted off his heart. It was far safer for Jiang Ruan to apany Empress Dowager Yi De than to stay in the Jiang fu. However, he was still somewhat suspicious, and said, "I have no idea why the Empress Dowager wants you to go with her, but being close to those in authority can be as perilous as being close to a tiger. The Empress Dowager is no exception. Ah Ruan, you have to use your discretion and y it by ear; you must never allow yourself toe to grief."


    Jiang Ruan smiled as she said, "Dage does not need to be anxious for me, I have my own ns." She knew that Jiang Xin Zhi was going into battle because of her. If not for his intention to protect her even more carefully, why would Jiang Xin Zhi involve himself in such a cruel and bloody activity. She thought of the cultured and refined young master from a civilian court official''s family in her previous life, and how the hands which had only previously held a writing brush, now wielded a sword; even his pristine white robe had also been exchanged for battle armour.


    She said, "Thank you, Dage."


    Jiang Xin Zhi patted her head, and did not say anything.


    * * *


    On the day that the Empress Dowager left the capital, there were thirty-six cushioned sedan chairs, nine hundred elite imperial bodyguards, and eighty-five carriages carrying Damask silk and jade. As it moved, the procession was a majestic, imposing sight. The Emperor stood atop the pce wall and watched the procession recede into the distance.


    Jiang Xin Zhi''s eyes still reflected his reluctance. Jiang Ruan had stealthily thrust the papers in her hand into Jiang Xin Zhi''s robes. Jiang Xin Zhi was stunned, but Jiang Ruan smiled slightly and whispered, "One of the letters is for Dage, and the other is for the capital''s Great Master Hui Jue. Dage, take care of yourself."


    Those letters were the work of an entire night, where she had written from memory. In her previous life, while in the pce, she had heard of the battle between the Tianjin kingdom and the Great Jin dynasty. Several of the engagements between the two forces had been especially thrilling, and had been described in great detail by people in the pce. She ransacked her mind for information and wrote all that she could remember of those battles on the paper which she then gave to Jiang Xin Zhi. She didn''t care if Jiang Xin Zhi would be sceptical of her, she only wanted to ensure Jiang Xin Zhi''s safety. At present, she simply wished that she could remember the details more clearly, and was vexed that she had not listened more attentively in her previous life. If she had, then Jiang Xin Zhi''s chances of survival would increase.


    As for Great Master Hui Jue''s letter, it covered the period of the three years that she would be absent from the capital. There were several matters which she had to ensure carried on as they had been done in her previous life.


    Jiang Xin Zhi smiled. He said, "Ah Ruan, take care of yourself," before turning and leaving.


    Lu Zhu lifted the curtain of the horse carriage and looked out, saying, "Everything is really quite impressive. It''s just sad that Miss has only recently returned to the capital and now has to leave not so long after."


    "I''m not sad," Jiang Ruan said as she produced a small smile. As she looked out, she still seemed to be able to see the corner of Jiang Xin Zhi''s robe flying in the wind. But then she turned around again to face the unknown. Ahead of her were three years that were unfamiliar to her and had never happened. This young General was about to step onto the battlefield, fight hand-to-hand, and gain what was uniquely his, an unparalleled arrogance and honour.


    Dage, we are now parting. I hope that the two of us will be fated to meet again in three years'' time, each standing a head above others, noble amongst nobles.


    The two turned around, and neither of them looked back. Many yearster, when the Great Jin dynasty had be prosperous and beautiful, like a picturesque painting of the Jiangshan river, this scene would be enthusiastically discussed by many people. The farewell at the city gate of this legendary brother-and-sister pair would be the starting point of their true glory in this lifetime.


    The horses neighed as their hooves clip-clipped along. The rising sun burst forth in all its splendour, painting half the sky of the Great Jin red. The brilliance of the rose-tinted clouds reflected the high morale of the elite troops, and as the resplendent imperial carriage set off, nature in all its splendour and warmth gently watched as the procession moved into the distance.


    End of Volume 1.

 Chapter 105.1 - A Startling Change (Part I)

    Chapter 105 : A Startling Change (Part I)


    Jiang Su Su is back!


    Trigger Warning: brief mentions of child loss and suicide.


    A in carriage came to a slow stop at the gate of the Jiang fu. Xia Yan, who went out to greet the guest, trembled when she saw two maidservants supporting a beautiful girl stepping out of the carriage.


    The girl was none other than Jiang Su Su. She was obviously taller than she had been three years ago. Perhaps due to her long stay in the family ancestral temple, her temperament seemed calm and her past arrogance had gonepletely, leaving only a faint sense of aloofness. There was a smile on her lips and the scar on her face had disappeared without a trace. Her facial features were vivid and beautiful. Furthermore, it was intriguing to see that even though her appearance was beautiful and virtuous, she also seemed to have a newfound seductive charm. Anyone who closely followed her every move would be a little distracted.


    When Xia Yan first saw her face, her heart was filled with joy. Then, while awkwardly holding her waist, she leaned forward and looked at Jiang Su Su''s face again. "Su''er, how did your face heal?"


    The physician who had visited the fu at that time had said that the scars on Jiang Su Su''s face might never healpletely, though if he were to find some rare and precious medicinal ingredients in the future, the scars might lessen. But at present, Jiang Su Su''s skin was like a perfectly peeled boiled egg with no trace of disfigurement.


    Jiang Su Su looked at her and chuckled softly. "It healed on its own[1]." Her nce at Xia Yan was so soft that Xia Yan unexpectedly felt a flutter in her heart. For some reason, the Jiang Su Su in front of her was so unfamiliar, as if she were a different person. But on closer inspection, she was also still the same. She held back her suspicion and said, "Su''er, it''s great that you''re back. You''re so heartless, unwilling to see your mother for the past three years��"


    [1] T/N: ʱ�䵽�ˣ���Ȼ�ͺ��� - literally, the time hase, naturally it''s healed.


    Jiang Su Su pretended not to hear her. Her gaze went past Xia Yan and fell on a soft sedan chair that had appeared in front of the fu''s gate.


    It was a mahogany[2] coloured soft sedan chair carried by four imperial guards in uniforms. Even though the sedan chair was exquisite and gorgeous, nothing was revealed about the status of the person inside. There had been many onlookers watching the excitement along the way, eager to see which fu the nobility was from.


    [2] T/N: ���� is Chinese flowering crabapple. ����ɫ refers to the colour between red and light wood, simr to that of pearwood or mahogany.


    The sedan chair stopped at the gate of the Jiang fu.


    Jiang Su Su stared at the sedan chair without saying a word.


    Two maidservants in beautiful dresses came out from the back of the sedan. They opened its beaded curtain with a smile and weed the person inside toe out.


    An iparably beautiful girl in a red dress stepped out with mesmerizing elegance. She moved at an unhurried pace, and with each step she took, Xia Yan dug her fingers deeper into her palm.


    Finally, the girl in red stood in front of Xia Yan. She spoke with a smile, "Ruan niang greets Mother, Second Sister. It''s been a while."


    Xia Yan felt the suffocation in her chest rush to her face. The news of Jiang Ruan''s grand spectacle in the pce had already spread throughout the capital. As Xia Yan thought of this, she itched to tear Jiang Ruan to shreds. Why did such good luck not fall on Jiang Su Su! And now, when Jiang Su Su had finally returned to the fu, Jiang Ruan picked the exact same time to appear as well. The contrast between the two was evident and the people outside could see it clearly, so perhaps by tomorrow more rumours would be spread throughout the capital . Afterall, people always ttered their superiors and trampled those inferior to them. In the same way, both of them had entered the ancestral temples at the same time, but now, Jiang Ruan returned in glory whereas Jiang Su Su arrived in a humble carriage. Xia Yan''s heart was about to burst with rage. Jiang Ruan clearly did this on purpose!


    Jiang Su Su looked at Jiang Ruan calmly and suddenly smiled. "Da Jiejie, it''s been a long time. You look even more beautiful."


    Even though her(JSS) appearance was in and a little travel-worn, somehow, her whole body revealed a distinct charm. Even a woman could not help but feel moved at the sight of her. Furthermore, if one had to describe her with one word, it would be�� demoness. Indeed, Jiang Su Su''s body exuded the scent of sandalwood, her clothes were in, and she wore no rouge or powder on her face. She truly felt like a fairy maiden. But her each and every move�� unexpectedly carried temptation. One shouldn''t take a look, because with a nce, one''s soul was lost.


    Jiang Ruan withdrew her gaze and smiled. "Second Sister, you went far away, so you might not know. The Empress Dowager recently conferred me the title- Hong''an Junzhu. Although you and I are sisters, and Mother and I are also mother and daughter, the rules must be upheld. If word of it were to spread, people might call it a contempt towards the imperial family. So, Ruan niang cautions boldly that in the future, it''s better to follow the established rules to avoid those at the Censorate hearing about it and thus having Father investigated."


    Jiang Su Su, who had looked calm, heard this and her cheeks tightened ferociously; she looked distorted and unnatural. Then slowly, she looked up at Jiang Ruan, and the expression in her eyes changed instantly. Finally, her calm returned. With a faint smile, she bent her knees and saluted Jiang Ruan. "Su niang greets the Junzhu."


    Jiang Ruan smiled and told her to get up. Xia Yan almost crushed her teeth. Jiang Ruan thought for a moment and looked thoughtfully at Xia Yan''s lower abdomen. "Mother is exempted from this rule. Now that Mother is pregnant, if she''s hurt, even Ruan niang can''t be absolved from me."


    Xia Yan caught her gaze and was startled. She subconsciously protected her lower abdomen with both hands, staring at her closely. Then, she forced herself to smile. "What are you talking about?"


    Jiang Ruan''s smile turned even gentler. "Mother is being so protective. Those who don''t know will think I''m going to do something to the child in Mother''s belly. Mother worries too much." She turned her head and happened to see Jiang Su Su looking at Xia Yan''s stomach. Her eyes were filled with such an astonishing light that it would make people shiver. Jiang Ruan became secretly wary in her heart, and with a smile, she said, "Seeing Second Sister like this, she also likes the little one in Mother''s belly. It seems as though Mother will soon be able to add a little brother to the fu." After saying that, with a smile she left without any further ado, directing her maidservants to follow her into the fu.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xia Yan subconsciously looked at Jiang Su Su''s eyes, and was shocked by her expression. Jiang Su Su looked at her lower abdomen with no tenderness or love. It was as if her eyes weren''t looking at her belly but at a delicious dish, and in the next second, she would pounce and eat her up.


    Xia Yan now regarded the baby in her belly as her lifeblood. Seeing Jiang Su Su''s hideous expression, she immediately took a step back. However, she had made such a big move that Jiang Su Su immediately returned to her senses. The greed in her eyes suddenly disappeared. Then, with a faint smile, she said, "Mother, I''m going in first."


    With that, she looked again meaningfully at Xia Yan''s belly and then stepped slowly into the fu. Xia Yan remained still in stunned silence, thinking about the look in Jiang Su Su''s eyes just now. For some reason, her heart was chilled.


    * * *


    During the next few days in the fu , nothing special happened. The Empress Dowager''s rewards were moved into the Jiang fu, but no one dared to try to appropriate them. Jiang Chao was busy with Xuan Li outside the whole day; she had not seen him since she returned to the fu. Jiang Quan would of course not take the initiative to find this daughter, Jiang Ruan, for a chat. Lu Zhu learned that Jiang Dan had be more and more reluctant to go out over the past three years and her temperament had be even more introverted. Old Jiang Madame''s body had also begun to show a marked decline. On the day of Jiang Ruan''s return, after calling Jiang Ruan toe over and chat briefly, Old Jiang Madame was left exhausted.


    Xia Yan''s pregnancy had already passed the first trimester. Naturally, there would be no problem if she raised it carefully. However, in her previous life, the child in Xia Yan''s belly wasn''t born because Xia Yan suffered a miscarriage a monthter. At that time, it was found out that the miscarriage was due to the actions of Fifth Yiniang, Hong Ying. Subsequently, Jiang Quan was furious and locked Hong Ying up in the woodshed. Later, it was discovered that Hong Ying had found a rope to hang herself and died there. But looking back on it now, there seemed to be many questionable points. Although it was very likely for Hong Ying to have carried out this despicable act against Xia Yan, hanging herself didn''t seem to fit her temperament.


    If this world followed the traces of the past life, Xia Yan''s unborn child couldn''t be saved. It''s just that Hong Ying��Jiang Ruan was very curious. Was that scheme actually carried out by Hong Ying?


    While she was deep in thought, Lian Qiao opened the curtain and announced, "Miss, Fifth Yiniang is here."


    Jiang Ruan raised her eyebrows. Hong Ying moved very fast.


    She gave the order to send Hong Ying in. Hong Ying was more exquisitely dressed than she was three years ago. Even though she still didn''t look magnificent or opulent, everything from her clothing to her jewellery was good. It seemed that Jiang Quan had treated her well during this time. It was like this. When she had just returned to the Jiang fu in her previous lifetime, at exactly this time, Hong Ying had startedpeting with Xia Yan. And now that Xia Yan was pregnant, it was much easier for Hong Ying to attend to Jiang Quan.


    Hong Ying warily sat down opposite Jiang Ruan. She had had a veryfortable and contented life over thest few years. The many things that Xia Yan had previously done had caused a knot in Jiang Quan''s heart and since the two were not very close, she had taken the opportunity to take advantage of the situation. Jiang Quan had begun to pay more and more attention to her, but unexpectedly Xia Yan had gotten pregnant at this crucial time.


    Fortunately, Jiang Ruan was back. Hong Ying had always felt a kind of inexplicable awe of Jiang Ruan. After witnessing all the different kinds of terrible means instigated by this seemingly gentle Eldest Young Miss three years ago, she had the intention to draw Jiang Ruan to her side. This time, her insight had been proven right. Jiang Ruan had obtained Empress Dowager Yi De''s favour. Jiang Xin Zhi had risen steadily and was highly valued by Zhao Guang. And now, Jiang Ruan had be a junzhu. Thus, if she followed Jiang Ruan''s methods, wouldn''t the fu end up under her(Hong Ying) rule?


    When she thought of this, Hong Ying spoke humbly with a deferential expression. "This concubine greets the Junzhu."


    "Fifth Yiniang, there''s no need to be overly courteous." Jiang Ruan held the teapot in front of her. "Fifth Yiniang and I are all one family. There is no need to be polite." With a smile, she looked at the woman in front of her. "After three years of absence, I can see that Fifth Yiniang has lived well."


    "It''s all thanks to Eldest Miss'' blessing." Hong Ying smiled. "Eldest Miss is the blessed one."


    Jiang Ruan smiled and exchanged greetings with her. After a while, sure enough, Hong Ying ventured to ask her. "Does Eldest Miss know that Furen is pregnant?"


    "Father is having a child in his old age. Who doesn''t know about it in the fu? Ruan niang is neither deaf nor blind." Hearing the faint ridicule in Jiang Ruan''s tone, the corners of Hong Ying''s eyes suddenly twitched. However, the y still had to go on. With a worried look on her face, she said, "What I''m about to say may seem ridiculous to Eldest Miss. It is just to say what this concubine is worried about."


    "Oh? What does Fifth Yiniang worry about?" Jiang Ruan asked with a smile.


    "This concubine thinks of Eldest Miss as her confidante. So, this concubine emboldened herself to speak to Eldest Miss. It''s great that Furen is pregnant but in recent years, due to matters rted to Master, Furen has had many misunderstandings with this concubine. And if she gives birth to a little young master, perhaps she will lose her temper even more at this concubine." Hong Ying looked anxious, as if she were really nervous.


    "What Fifth Yiniang said is too serious." Jiang Ruan smiled andforted her. "Mother is kind-hearted. How can she be angry at Fifth Yiniang? Besides, my father wouldn''t let it go. If Fifth Yiniang is wronged, Father would be the first to refuse to let go of this matter. "


    Hong Ying took out a handkerchief and wiped her eyes, blotting her fake tears away. With a wry smile, she said, "It is my good fortune that Master treats me well. But, it has always been dangerous for women to give birth. It might be unpleasant to hear, but if something goes wrong with Furen, the me will surely fall on me. This concubine''s bitter grievances perhaps can''t be absolved. I have been alone all my life in this fu. If I am really charged with that, perhaps��perhaps I will be left for dead even without an intact corpse."


    Jiang Ruan looked at Hong Ying calmly. There was some truth in Hong Ying''s words, and it was obvious that she was smart and had anticipated this oue. However, since she already thought of this, how had she been caught in Xia Yan''s in the previous lifetime. Jiang Ruan didn''t believe that Xia Yan''s miscarriage in the past life was caused by Hong Ying. In fact, Hong Ying was a very smart woman who was adept at judging the situation. She wouldn''t do anything that was risky and uncertain. In that case, the miscarriage was just a crime forced on Hong Ying by Xia Yan. So how did Xia Yan lose her child in the previous life?

 Chapter 105.2 - A Startling Change (Part II)

    Chapter 105 : A Startling Change (Part II)


    In spite of this thought, Jiang Ruan smiled at Hong Ying. "What Fifth Yiniang just said is really terrifying. There are so many people in the fu protecting Furen''s baby, so Fifth Yiniang has nothing to be afraid of. Ruan niang thinks that Fifth Yiniang''s top priority should not be to delve deeply into the child in Furen''s belly, but to have her own child."


    She, an unmarried girl, openly discussed the matter of having children with the fu''s yiniang. There was not a bit of shyness on her face at all, as if this was a natural thing. Although Hong Ying was shocked in her heart, she answered with a blush on her face, "Eldest Miss, it''s not that this concubine doesn''t want to have a baby, but��but��"


    A girl born in the brothel had to take a drug from an early age, which could not only make a woman''s body fair and smooth but also make her body give off a peculiar fragrance. Naturally it was a means for girls to win over benefactors. However, there was also a side effect to such a drug- infertility.


    When Hong Ying first entered the fu, she truly only wanted to gain Jiang Quan''s favour and be liked by him. Eventually, she seeded. But, the longer she stayed in the house, the stronger her desire to have a child grew. Men''s favour might notst long, but if there was a child, a son, her status would be promoted by leaps and bounds. She didn''t try to overthrow Xia Yan because Xia Yan was backed by the Xia fu, but she would have been satisfied if Jiang Quan were to consider both her and Xia Yan as equals.


    Every time Jiang Quan took a rest in her courtyard, Xia Yan would send Li momo with soup to avoid pregnancy, and she ensured that she finished drinking it. Then, every time after Li momo departed, she made herself choke and forced herself to spit out all of the soup. Even so, she had secretly asked a physician about the drug she had taken in the brothel when she was young and he told her that her chances of conceiving were very slim.


    Her inability to conceive a child was a thorn in her heart. Meanwhile, Xia Yan was now pregnant. After all her painstaking efforts to gain everything in front of her, would everything return to as it was before? She was unwilling.


    But what could she do? She never got pregnant.


    Jiang Ruan took a sip of tea leisurely and asked her indifferently. "Why can''t you be pregnant? There is no woman in the world who cannot conceive children. "


    Hong Ying was stunned. She raised her head to look at Jiang Ruan. "Eldest Miss, what do you mean by this?"


    Jiang Ruan looked at her with pity. "What to do, Fifth Yiniang, Ruan niang also sympathizes with you. But to live safely in the fu, you must first have a child. Do you understand? If you want children, you will have children. "


    Hong Ying took a moment to digest the meaning of Jiang Ruan''s words. She was so shocked and looked at Jiang Ruan as if she didn''t know this young woman at all. "Eldest Miss��"


    Jiang Quan gave her a slight smile. "It''s Fifth Yiniang''s life. Ruan niang has no right to interfere."


    Hong Ying''s heart was suddenly in chaos. Jiang Ruan''s subtle words unexpectedly revealed a solution: graft the flower of one tree onto another[1]!


    [1] �ƻ���ľ (y��hu��ji��m��) - lit. to graft flowers onto a tree / to surreptitiously substitute one thing for another (idiom)


    If this matter seeded, she would ascend to a higher position in the fu. That being so, it was also very risky, and if discovered, it would be for the great crime of muddying the n''s lineage, and punishable by being bludgeoned to death. She was shocked to hear Jiang Ruan''s calm manner in making this suggestion and felt incredulous. As a daughter of the fu, how could Jiang Ruan propose to use other people''s blood to inherit a position in the Jiang fu?


    Had she ever regarded herself as Jiang''s family?


    Hong Ying was restless and couldn''t think of anything else for a moment. Jiang Ruan''s words, although frightening, held an inexplicable temptation to her. But, she couldn''t make up her mind and thus replied hurriedly, "Eldest Miss'' words, this concubine��this concubine has listened. I just remembered that there are still things to do, so I won''t bother you anymore."


    Jiang Ruan didn''t urge her to stay either. With a smile, she said, "Fifth Yiniang, please think it over. Don''t rush�� but also, don''t wait until Mother suffers an ident."


    When Hong Ying heard this, her heart palpitated once again and she didn''t stay any longer. She left hurriedly with her maidservant.


    Lian Qiao saw her flee in a panic, then pushed the door open and came inside. "Why is Fifth Yiniang so frightened?"


    Bai Zhi stood silently. Lian Qiao touched her nose. "She must have been intimidated by Miss'' charm."


    Jiang Ruan smiled faintly. Lu Zhu then pushed the door and came in also. With excitement and fear on her face, she turned and locked the door tightly. Then she closed the window, pulled up the curtain and walked over to Jiang Ruan.


    Lu Zhu bent down and whispered, "Miss, you asked this servant to investigate Su Xin Yuan; I''ve discovered something."


    Jiang Ruan looked at her. "There must be something wrong. What did you discover?"


    "There''s nothing wrong," Lu Zhu smiled mysteriously. "This servant just listened to what was said in the kitchen. Second Miss led an ascetic life in the ancestral temple thus her body was weak. But since her return, her maidservants, Hu Die and Qing Ting, have asked the kitchen to prepare hens and they personally stew chicken soup every day to supplement Second Miss'' health.


    "What''s so strange about that?" Lian Qiao asked.


    Lu Zhu shook her head. "I remember that Second Miss hates chicken soup the most. What''s more, Second Miss practised Buddhism in the ancestral temple. If she lived such an ascetic life as they said, she was naturally very devout. But if she was so pious, how can she kill living beings and eat their meat as soon as she returned to the fu. Isn''t that��It''s viting Buddhist precepts. "


    Jiang Ruan couldn''t helpughing and looked at Lu Zhu with admiration. Lu Zhu''s observation skills had be much stronger now. The fact that she could think of all of this, it was really remarkable.


    When Lu Zhu saw Jiang Ruan''s expression, she was also very proud. She said, "This servant thought it strange, so I paid more attention to this point. Sure enough, there is indeed more. Can you all take a guess?"


    Lu Zhu really treated this ce as a storytelling tea shop. Lian Qiao couldn''t wait and asked urgently. "What''s going on?"


    "Hu Die and Qing Ting said they were making chicken soup, but there was nothing else prepared except for the chicken. When making soups to supplement health, Dong Quai (Angelica Sinensis), as well as red dates, should be put in. Is it possible to use a whole chicken?" Lu Zhu exined. "I gave the sweeping maid at Su Xin Yuan two silver so that I could go in and search. I was apanied by Xiao Huang, the gatekeeper- he has a sensitive nose. Unexpectedly, a chicken carcass was dug out from under the clump of roses in Su Xin Yuan. All of its blood had been bled dry and its feathers were torn apart." Lu Zhu still felt a lingering fear. "The wound was hideous; I was so scared looking at it. After reburying the carcass in a hurry, I rushed back. "


    Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi were silent. They both looked solemn. After a while, Lian Qiao asked, "Miss, is Second Miss possessed by demons? Otherwise, why did she perform such witchcraft?"


    "Miss, Second Miss is so scary now. How about staying in the pce for a while? Anyway, Second Miss won''t dare to pass in front of the Empress Dowager." Bai Zhi also reminded her.


    Jiang Ruan looked at Lu Zhu. "When you saw that chicken carcass, was there a cut wound from the knife where the blood was?"


    "No." Lu Zhu frowned. "This servant was quite mischievous when she was little. Once the next-door Aunt''s Barred Rock chicken[2] pecked me, and so I chased and bit it back. I saw clearly that it was not a knife wound, nor did it look like an animal bite, but rather a human bite. "


    ���ڲ�֪��«����������ô���֣�����������أ�__�ƾ�ͷ��


    [2] «����: not the Plymouth one, this is domestic chicken in China.


    Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao gasped.


    Jiang Ruan''s head bowed in deep thought.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Since she met Jiang Su Su at the Jiang fu''s gate a few days ago, Jiang Ruan felt there was something abnormal about Jiang Su Su. Although she couldn''t say it specifically, Jiang Su Su was not only like a different person, she also perceived something weird about Jiang Su Su''s body. The past few days, Jiang Su Su never left Su Xin Yuan and even rarely went to see Xia Yan. It was unusual for her to stay in the courtyard all day, and not knowing what she did there. Therefore, Jiang Ruan ordered Lu Zhu to investigate, but she didn''t expect to discover such a result. It was really bizarre


    "This servant also thought that Second Miss was very odd." Lu Zhu said. "That day, I clearly saw that there were no scars on Second Miss'' face. Her wounds were so severe before, but I don''t see traces of them at all now. How is this possible if she isn''t a demoness?"


    "There are no demons in this world." Jiang Ruan said faintly. And even if there were, she was determined to not be afraid. She herself had died once. If this fact was known by others, they would view her as such as well. It was just that Jiang Su Su was so abnormal that she felt unsettled. This forced her to be vignt.


    At the moment she couldn''t do anything about it. So she thought for a moment and suddenly said, "Lu Zhu, prepare a carriage for me. I''m going out right away."


    "Where are you going, Miss?" Bai Zhi asked curiously.


    "To Dong Feng Lou."


    * * *


    In the imperial study.


    As he stared at the book in front of him, the Emperor wore a deep frown that showed he had encountered a thorny problem. After a while, he asked, "Based on what you just said, the people of South Xinjiang have already nted their spy within the pce."


    The young man, dressed in ck, standing before him answered faintly, "Yes."


    "Zhen has been negligent these past few years." The Emperor suppressed his extreme anger.


    "Before zhen can get even with them, they have already targeted zhen first. It''s simply too reckless!"


    "Not only that," Xiao Shao said, "The sudden dispatch of troops from the Tianjin kingdom has a lot to do with them."


    "Those barbarians in South Xinjiang are cruel and cunning. Their methods are ruthless. I really didn''t expect them to have such a scheme. If the Tianjin kingdom is disturbed, they must perceive some benefit in it. Ah Shao, stay in the capital and investigate the matter of this nted spy. Even if zhen has to overturn the whole capital, zhen will find that person!"


    Xiao Shao nodded.


    The Emperor looked at him and suddenly sighed. "You''ve narrowly escaped death in Miaojiang for three years. I know your thoughts. But now you see��" There was sorrow between the Emperor''s eyebrows." All the people in the pce wish for zhen to die early. Zhen understands the thoughts of Old Eighth and Old Fifth more than they realize. The Crown Prince also has the same virtue. Zhen can protect his life for a while but not for his lifetime. As for the civil and military officials in the court, they are just crooks in my eyes. Do you really think zhen doesn''t know their thoughts? Ah Shao, you�� "


    "Your Majesty," Xiao Shao interrupted, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave first."


    If anyone happened to see it, they would be surprised by the rtionship between the Emperor and Jinying Wang. After a pause, the Emperor waved his hand feebly. "That''s all, you can leave."


    Xiao Shao walked to the door and heard the Emperor''s voice from behind. "You are now at a marriageable age. If you are interested in any family''s daughter, tell me, I will grant you the marriage."


    The man in ck didn''t stop. He departed from the imperial study without hesitation. Only the Emperor''s sigh remained.


    * * *


    Although Dong Feng Lou was thergest treasure shop in the capital, not many people went there. It was because the dazzling array of jewels inside were priced exorbitantly and each of them was a rare treasure. If not for the wealthy high officials and the nobility, no one could purchase the things there.


    Today, however, a carriage was parked at the gate of Dong Feng Lou.


    The people passing by cast curious looks. They wanted to see which family''s young master or miss it was. But, when they saw a remarkably beautiful girl in a red dress alighting from the carriage, everyone immediately knew. This was the capital''s current great personage[3], Hong''an Junzhu. Not to mention her beauty, Hong''an Junzhu also received Empress Dowager Yi De''s favour. Her rewards were countless. Of course, she could visit Dong Feng Lou.


    [3] ���ֿ��� (zh��sh��uk��r��) - lit. burn your hand, feel the heat (idiom) / fig. arrogance of the powerful / a mighty figure no-one dares approach.


    After admiring her for a while, they saw that the young girl in red went into the building with two maidservants.


    When Jiang Ruan entered, a beautiful attendant came over. "Miss, would you like to see jewellery?"


    Jiang Ruan nced at her. "I want to see Ye Feng."


    The attendant was startled and shook her head. "Miss, have youe to the wrong ce?"


    Jiang Ruan smiled before she stretched out her hand, took out something from her sleeve and waved it in front of the attendant. "Is it alright now?"


    When the attendant saw clearly what was in Jiang Ruan''s hand, she suddenly changed her look and respectfully said, "Miss, please follow this servant."


    Jiang Ruan put the dagger given by Xiao Shao back into her sleeve. Inwardly, she said, this thing is really useful.


    They went to the weapons shop on the second floor. Then the attendant pressed the cdon lion''s head on the wall and a small door opened to reveal an elegant room next to it. The attendant saluted[4] her with both hands sped on her left waist and both legs bent. "Miss, pleasee in. Boss Ye is inside."


    [4] ������: a woman''s salute, hands and fingers interlocked and ced on the left waist while bending the legs.


    When Jiang Ruan stepped inside, she heard an impatient voice speaking. "With so many things going on all day, is Master really going to put me under house arrest for a lifetime? Can''t I just apologize to Eldest Jiang Miss?"


    Jiang Ruan stopped walking and asked with a smile. "What''s the apology for?"


    Ye Feng looked back impatiently. "Of course for the Treasure��" The remaining half-sentence was swallowed in his mouth. His mouth opened wide with surprise. "Jiang, Jiang, Eldest Jiang Miss?"


    Jiang Ruan sat down on the chair opposite him. "I have an urgent matter. I want to see your master."

 Chapter 106 - A Night Visit To The Jiang Fu

    Chapter 106 : A Night Visit to the Jiang Fu


    Trigger Warning: mention of disturbing violence towards an animal.


    As soon as Xiao Shao returned to Dong Feng Lou, a maidservant on the lower floor informed him that someone was waiting for him in his private room. When he reached the hidden chamber on the second floor and walked in, he saw Ye Feng staring at the person in front of him tensely.


    On seeing Xiao Shao, Ye Feng quickly stood up, lowered his head, and said, "Master."


    Xiao Shao waved his hand, whereupon Ye Feng bowed and left the room. As Jiang Ruan raised her head, Xiao Shao seated himself opposite her and gazed at her while he asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Is there any kind of medicine that can restore one''splexion? Or is there some method to cause a person to be more . . . charming, like a seductive fairy," Jiang Ruan asked, getting straight to the point.


    There were really too many things about Jiang Su Su that were strange. Even if one only took her appearance in consideration, it was enough to give rise to suspicions. The face that had been badlycerated by thorns and thistles no longer bore a single scar, furthermore, Jiang Ruan had clearly seen that Jiang Su Su had not applied any cosmetics on her face that day. To say that she had been miraculously healed was about right. Moreover, Jiang Su Su''s every movement had been deliberately executed to draw attention, which was even more strange. Since Xiao Shao had medical expertise, and was also experienced and knowledgeable, it was possible that he could shed some light on the matter.


    Xiao Shao looked at Jiang Ruan with slight misgivings. After a moment of deep thought, he nodded and said, "Yes, there is."


    Jiang Ruan was taken aback. "What is it?"


    "A kind of ck art," Xiao Shao said. "South Xinjiang[1] women are good at meishu[2], and the circumstances you''ve described are very possibly the result of practising this kind of secret technique."


    [1] �Ͻ� (nan jiang) - could refer generally to the southern border, or specifically to South Xinjiang (the southern half of the Xinjiang Uyghur Autonomous Region of China, located in the northwest of China, near Central Asia).


    [2] ���� (mei shu) - �� = charm, tter; �� = method, technique. Seems to refer to the method for women to cultivate charm to tempt or fascinate men, especially in the expression of the eyes and subtle bodynguage. In a way, to be a femme fatale. It requires exercising one''s qi (life force) and nourishing the blood.


    Jiang Ruan''s heart sank. "South Xinjiang?"


    When Xiao Shao saw her reaction, he said, thoughtfully, "Is there such a person like this by your side?"


    "I want to ask Xiao Wangye, what does someone who practises this kind of technique have to do? What is the price? For example, does it require blood, or something along those lines?" Jiang Ruan asked.


    "Not necessarily. There are many kinds of South Xinjiang ck arts, but in regards to meishu, the people who practise it are all different, so the price varies as well. In general. Think of these secret techniques as a kind of medicine which fuses with the practitioner, and the deeper and stronger the fusion, the more remarkable the results. However, the price one has to pay will correspondingly be greater. The people who practise meishu behave differently from ordinary people. Some of them require the replenishment of a little fresh blood, or it could be something else. However, it''s really hard to say for sure," Xiao Shao said as he patiently responded to her questions.


    Jiang Ruan''s eyebrows gradually met in a frown. If she had been suspicious to some degree earlier, this suspicion had now grown significantlyrger. In fact, Jiang Su Su''s abnormal behaviour and her smooth and fair face mirrored some of the points that Xiao Shao had just spoken of. However, she had only gone to the private temple to recuperate and restore her temperament, so how had this happened? The more Jiang Ruan thought about it, the more confused she became.


    As Xiao Shao observed Jiang Ruan''s frown, he naturally also began to ponder the matter. The South Xinjiang people seemed to be nning a massive conspiracy, and Jiang Ruan never asked questions about pointless matters. Her manner of questioning just now indicated that someone practising meishu must have appeared near her. If this were really the case, then they must start taking action now.


    Thinking along these lines, Xiao Shao said, "I want to see the person you are talking about for myself."


    Jiang Ruan began plotting how to bring Xiao Shao into the Jiang fu to see Jiang Su Su; indeed it was best for him to personally confirm if this situation had anything to do with the South Xinjiang. She was also slightly startled by Xiao Shao because his words had caught her off guard; she had not expected that Xiao Shao would actually want to handle this situation alongside her. She did not know that Xiao Shao had been directed to deal with matters rted to South Xinjiang; she simply thought that Xiao Shao was acting very considerate. A faint emotion arose in her heart. It was not quite gratitude, but she increasingly felt that Xiao Shao was not the cold-hearted and callous person that rumours made him out to be.


    She smiled faintly and said, "Of course that would be good. However, that person is not hidden, but in the Jiang fu."


    Xiao Shao looked at her, his elegant eyes as deep as the milky way. He said, "Jiang Su Su?"


    "How did you know?" Jiang Ruan asked in astonishment.


    "Among thedies of the Jiang fu, only Second Jiang Miss is described as being as beautiful as a fairy, so it has to be her," Xiao Shao replied.


    Jiang Ruan was dumbfounded. She curled her lips in a smile and asked, "Xiao Wangye also considers Second Sister to be as beautiful as a fairy?"


    It seemed as though Xiao Shao had been caught off guard by such an abrupt question from Jiang Ruan. He frowned, looked at her seriously and said, "Not as much as you."


    This kind of reply from Xiao Shao truly went beyond her expectations. Although Jiang Ruan was generally at peace with herself, to hear such a cold and detached person say such words put her into something of a daze. For a while, she did not know what to say in response. When she looked up at him again, she discovered that he was looking at her with interest, with a teasing glint in his eyes.


    Since he was still smiling, was this . . . a joke?


    After a moment''s nkness, Jiang Ruan smiled and said, "So, it turns out that Xiao Wangye also knows how to crack a joke."


    Xiao Shao raised his eyebrows and asked, "When should I go to your residence?"


    Jiang Ruan felt that this conversation seemed to be a little weird, so she thought briefly before saying, "Why not tonight?"


    Ye Feng, who was standing outside the private room with his ear pressed to the door, nearly had to sit down because his legs had turned soft. The delicate and pretty maidservant next to him also could not stop herself from signalling to him with raised eyebrows. Where was the Master who was ordinarily pure in heart and mind? The first thing he did upon returning was to visit a youngdy''s residence, and this future young furen was also a heroine who was not the slightest bit bashful, and even fixed the time as tonight. Were they about to ''be husband and wife''?


    Xiao Shao said, "Fine. Tonight, between 11 p.m. and 1 a.m., I''lle and look for you."


    Jiang Ruan looked at him as she asked, "How will you get into the fu?"


    Although Xiao Shao had said that his martial arts skills were outstanding, the Jiang fu was not like a ''y house''[3]. Moreover, to meet with someone in the dead of night in her own home, who was in fact a young man, would naturally be seen as not quite eptable. However, both of them were not ordinary people. Although Jiang Ruan felt a little strange, she was definitely not going to act as pedantic and inflexible as she did in her previous life. Besides, she was eager to figure out what exactly was going on with Jiang Su Su.


    [3] ���Ҽ� (guo jia jia) - a children''s role-ying/ make-believe game, ''ying house''.


    "No need to worry. At the appointed time, I wille and look for you," Xiao Shao said.


    Jiang Ruan thought for a moment before nodding and saying, "In that case, many thanks to Xiao Wangye."


    Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi, standing to the side, did not make any sound or movement, but exchanged nces. Their young miss was trusting Xiao Wangye more and more. As her personal maidservants, they knew her temperament the best. From the moment she had regained consciousness after falling into the water at the rural residence, she had be extremely vignt, and had never easily trusted the people around her. She was still slightly reserved even when interacting with the family of her own maternal grandfather, Zhao Guang. Even though this Xiao Wangye could be said to be somewhat cold and detached, he had helped Jiang Ruan tremendously countless times. Both maidservants reckoned that if the two of them could marry, it would undoubtedly be much better than being married off to someone else.


    Jiang Ruan had no idea that her personal maidservants had already unceremoniously ''sold'' her off. She lowered her head and drank her tea, thinking that as long as she could figure out Jiang Su Su''s secret, the haze which had clouded her heart recently would be lifted substantially.


    * * *


    "To bring this kind of makeup that''s not fit for public view to me, is this missy so foolish? Get lost!" A round container was flung out,nding with a loud ''pa'', whereupon the finely ground powder within was scattered all over the ground leaving minute traces suspended in the air. With great destructive force, Jiang Li swept all the items off her table, yelling, "Bunch of useless fools!"


    Xi Liu, her maidservant, consoled her by saying, "Miss, don''t be angry. In a few days, the people from Zuo Langzhong''s fu will arrive. At that time, Miss will be so beautiful, and will go with them happily."


    It was better not to have said anything. At her words, Jiang Li erupted in anger and said, "I really don''t understand, how is it that I''m not good enough, such that the Zuo family is still so dissatisfied? They are still acknowledging that sickly, useless seedling."


    Xi Liu persuaded, "Zuo Langzhong is a good person who always abides by his promises. I believe he is merely showing respect for the promise he made to Fourth Miss. When Miss is married to him, he will naturally treat Miss well."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Seriously, he''s just mistaking fish eyes for pearls!" Jiang Li said furiously.


    Three years ago, at the imperial pce banquet, Zuo Langzhong had rescued Jiang Dan and hadter sent for a matchmaker to propose marriage. Then, after Second Yiniang spoke at length with Jiang Quan, the candidate for the proposed marriage shifted from Jiang Dan to Jiang Li. Who knew that Zuo Langzhong would turn out to be an honest and serious-minded person. When he became aware of this matter, he became highly indignant. At that time, the geng tie had already been exchanged, and the pair''s eight-character birth dates had already been calcted to be in harmony, so it was not good to back out of the promise. Who would have expected that Zuo Langzhong would make a counter demand. Every time Jiang Li thought about this she ended up being absolutely enraged - Zuo Langzhong had gone so far as to make it clear to Jiang Quan that he was willing to marry Jiang Dan as his ping qi[4].


    [4] ƽ�� (ping qi) - This refers to a polygamous marital arrangement where a man has multiple regr wives. All the wives have the same legal and social status. Technically, therefore, the ping qi would not have to defer to the first wife, but would still have to ord her respect as the ''elder''. The status of the ping qi is above that of a concubine.


    Sisters working together to serve one husband. This news would certainly capture the interest and imagination of many and would spread far and wide as a result. However, Jiang Li had always been a person of little tolerance and was naturally unwilling to ept this situation. In addition, Jiang Quan was also reluctant to have two daughters enter Zuo Langzhong''s fu. But the greatest surprise was Jiang Dan. Before Jiang Quan and Jiang Li could tell her what to do and how to behave, she had already taken the initiative to reject this kind of marital arrangement. Immediately, the capital city was abuzz with talk of how the Jiang fu''s fourth shu daughter was unable to discriminate between good and bad, even going so far as to disdain the offer of being the ping qi of Zuo Langzhong''s fu. In truth, with Jiang Dan''s status, being able to be a part of Zuo Langzhong''s fu, let alone as a ping qi, was already akin to a little bird flying to a higher branch to be a phoenix[5].


    [5] ����֦ͷ����� (fei ru zhi tou zuo feng huang) - refers to a bird who became a phoenix after flying to a higher branch. From the��ԲԲ����by ��ΰҵ (Wu Weiye), a poet in thete Ming/ early Qing dynasties (mid 17th century). The phrase symbolises someone who has raised their own status by ''climbing'' on the status or background of someone else.


    That being said, after Jiang Dan''s refusal, the situation became easier to manage. The day before her return to the fu, Jiang Su Su had undergone theing-of-age ceremony to indicate she had reached marriageable age[6]. After that, all that was required was for Jiang Li to undergo the same ceremony, then they would be able to begin arranging matters rted to her marriage. Zuo Langzhong would be present to personally witness the ceremony and while this was a good thing, who would have expected at this precise time for Jiang Li to begin making a fuss about nothing .


    [6] ���� (ji ji) - to reach marriageable age, i.e., 15 years old. The Coming of Age Ceremony, one of the most important ceremonies in ancient Chinese culture, was set in the Zhou Dynasty (1046 BC-256 BC). Started by nobles and then widely applied by civilians, it was a ceremony that dered one had be an adult that was ready to get married, to take relevant responsibilities, and inherit power and titles. The mostmon age to hold the ceremony was 20 for men and 15 for women in ancient China. During the Coming of Age Ceremony, respected elders would put special hats on a man''s head, or tie up the hair of a woman using hair ornaments named Ji/Zan, and dress with relevant robes or essories. More here.


    What''s more, the fuss was for no other reason than she abjectly rejected the rouge that had been sent to her courtyard. Although Second Yiniang was no more than a yiniang, she still had some spare money of her own. Besides, she only had this one daughter, and was thus naturally willing to spend on her. This rouge was a first-ss product from the top store in the capital city that she had previously used withoutint, but was now unhappy with at this time.


    In truth, the reason for this was quite simple. Over the past three years, only Jiang Li and Jiang Dan had been in the Jiang fu. From the moment that Jiang Dan had been denied the proposed marriage, she had be closed up and reserved, and almost never left her courtyard. Therefore, everyday social niceties that took ce in the Jiang fu as well as the soirees in the capital were mostly attended by Jiang Li. It was as if, during these few years, Jiang Li had regarded herself as the Jiang fu''s di daughter. Who could have anticipated that Jiang Su Su and Jiang Ruan would return without warning. There was no need to talk about Jiang Ruan; in the blink of an eye, not only had she transformed into the Junzhu[7], she also had the protection of the Zhao family. As for Jiang Su Su, instead of returning in shame after her stay at the private temple, she grew more beautiful by the day.


    [7] ���� (jun zhu) - could refer to the daughter of a crown prince or daughter of kings, depending on the dynasty; titlemonly conferred on the daughter of a qinwang (Prince of the First Rank). Tranted ''Commandery Princess'' or ''Princess of the Third Rank''.


    With both the jewel-like Jiang Ruan and Jiang Su Su present, Jiang Li''s haughty appearance became something of a joke. Naturally, as a result of this, she found fault with everything. Clenching her fists tightly, she said, "So what about theing-of-age ceremony? With those two in the forefront, everyone will be looking at them. Who is going to look at me?"


    "Miss, you must not say such things," Xi Liu said softly. "Eldest Miss is now the Junzhu, but it can be dangerous at the top[8]. Within the pce, it''s easy to say something wrong, so who knows what will happen in future? As for Second Miss, there''s no need to worry about her. Even though it''s been three years, the circumstances which sent her to the private temple are still talked about. In future, it will be difficult to arrange a marriage for her. Right now, within the Jiang fu, Miss is the one who lives the most unrestrained life. Once you havepleted the ceremony, Zuo Langzhong will marry you. This marriage is something which Master has no control over, and wouldn''t it be wonderful if you were to be married before Eldest Miss and Second Miss?"


    [8] �����黢 (ban jun ru ban hu) - (idiom) being close to the Emperor can be as perilous as lying with a tiger.


    When Jiang Li heard her maidservant''s words, she felt herself calm down. "You are right, what should I be anxious about? At least, the husband I marry is better than the both of them!"


    As Xi Liu continued to console her, Jiang Li''s state of mind finally settled.


    * * *


    Thete night sky of this spring day was extraordinarily deep and dark, causing the myriad stars in the sky to be even more bright and dazzling; almost as if they would fall from the sky into one''s hand.


    In the deep night, the residence waspletely still. The capital of the Great Jin dynasty had slipped into slumber, and the Jiang fu was exceedingly quiet, such that the sound of a dropped pin could be heard.


    In the silence, a smallmp burned in Ruan Ju. The light from thismp was so feeble in the darkness of night that it did not clearly illuminate the flower window in front of the table. With a slight pang in her heart, Lian Qiao offered Jiang Ruan a cup of honey water and said, "Miss, why don''t you take a rest? This servant will keep watch for you. If Xiao Wangye arrives, this servant will wake you up. Look what time it is; Miss needs to take care of your health."


    Lian Qiao was secretly cursing Xiao Wangye for choosing such a horrible time, the middle of the night. Jiang Ruan always slept early, and at present she had already be drowsy but was still stubbornly waiting by themp light for that person to arrive. Lian Qiao nced at the hourss and said, "Ai, it''s almost 11 p.m."


    Jiang Ruan had one hand propping up her chin while she stared, stiff with boredom, at themp in front of her. When she heard Lian Qiao''s words, her spirits revived somewhat. Xiao Shao was such an imposing figure, who knew what kind of appearance he was affecting when he entered the Jiang fu. Could it be possible that he would climb the wall? Or dig a dog hole? Just thinking of that peerlessly handsome face covered in dirt as he squirmed his way through a dog hole made Jiang Ruan burst out in a splutter ofughter.


    "You''re very happy?" A cold, detached voice, slightly hoarse, reached her ears. At the same time, she smelled the faint, masculine scent of green bamboo. While Jiang Ruan started a little in surprise, Lian Qiao eximed, "Aiya!"


    Although Jiang Ruan was startled, she was able to conceal it and there was no trace of panic in her expression. She simply looked Xiao Shao up and down in assessment, blinked, and said, with a hint of disappointment, "Ah, not really."


    "Is that so?" Xiao Shao shot a look at Lian Qiao, who hurriedly lowered her head and left the room.


    Jiang Ruan observed the man opposite her. He was d in pitch-ck, form-fitting clothes which allowed for agility of movement, made of tianxiang silk. Encircling his waist was a golden belt made of rhinoceros horn, patterned with sea tigers. Upon observing the neat outline of this outfit, he looked much younger than his usual everyday appearance. In themp light, Xiao Shao''s facial features stood out as being both gentle and beautiful, and his jet-ck eyes shone so brightly, they were even more resplendent than the star-filled night sky. An enigmatic little smile yed on his thin lips, which were tightly pursed, and his Adam''s apple moved slightly.


    Compared to all the beauties one could view bymp light, this young man was more handsome than anyone she had seen. But feeling as if an evil spirit was whispering in her heart, Jiang Ruan tore her gaze away. How could she have imagined that he would be dressed as a flower-plucking thief[9] or suchlike? Since he was visiting ady''s chamber at night, he would be more cautious and reserved in his appearance. This Xiao Shao was not at all like ordinary people, who would act in such a way as to cause rm. Moreover, from the beginning until now, his elegant grace had never been diminished. He definitely did not appear to be here to probe secrets, but to be a guest.


    [9] �ɻ��� (cai hua zei) - lit. flower-plucking thief; fig. rapist


    Xiao Shao checked the exterior and said, "Everything looks fine, let''s go."


    bbergasted, Jiang Ruan stared at him and said, "I''ll walk over there with you just like this?"


    "No need." Having said this, Xiao Shao reached out his hand, grabbed the back of Jiang Ruan''s cor, and leaped out of the window before she could utter a sound. Completely startled, Jiang Ruan unconsciously wound her arms around his waist. The wind whistled by her ears and her heart was full of tension. This type of tension was not the sort she experienced daily as she schemed against others, which was a sort of pressure that built up gradually and became more palpable with each step. It was a kind of pure emotion, a slight fear felt because one had encountered the unknown. It was the kind of tension she had experienced when Zhao Mei was still alive, when Jiang Xin Zhi had surreptitiously slipped out of the fu with her to visit the temple fair, the kind of tension that came from the fear of discovery as they squirmed through the dog hole they had dug.


    Within that tension was a little frisson of excitement, as if returning to the time when there was no need to be worried about anything. That long-absent kind of stimtion caused her to forget the fear of being ''carried'' through the air, and she was left slightly dazed.


    Xiao Shao noticed Jiang Ruan''s unusual silence and could not help but lower his head to carefully look at her. He saw that her charming and lovely little face looked a little bewildered and helpless, but a sense of cautious longing was also present. This was poles apart from the customary quiet and peaceful appearance, and was what a youngdy her age should look like. He had so rarely seen Jiang Ruan this way, and was momentarily somewhat taken aback. His eyes fell on her arms tightly encircling his waist; her soft and slender fingers were closely gripping his pitch-ck clothes, which made them appear even more like white and lustrous jade. For some unknown reason, he felt that his waist, encircled by those arms, was inexplicably hot.


    In the blink of an eye, Xiao Shao used his martial arts skills to transport Jiang Ruan along with him as he dropped into the middle of a courtyard. When Jiang Ruan had steadied herself enough to release her hands and take in their location, she was dumbstruck. They were in Su Xin Yuan.


    She nced at Xiao Shao suspiciously and said, "How did you know how to get here? Is it possible that you''ve been here before?"


    Xiao Shao found his way in and out of the Jiang fu as if he were merely wandering into an uninhabitednd, and he was able to locate Jiang Su Su''s courtyard with ease. All this readily led to one having misgivings about him.


    Xiao Shao: "������"


    Although this was actually not the first time he had visited Su Xin Yuan, the previous time had been when Jiang Ruan had castrated Li Yang. He had watched the entire scene unfold from a tree, and in the end, had even helped her. However, right now was not a good time to disclose this.


    "Jin Yi checked and drew a map for me," he exined.


    Jiang Ruan nodded and said, "So, it''s like that." Her expression showed that she did not fully believe him, and Xiao Shao felt even more helpless.


    Both of them walked to a corner of the courtyard. Behind Jiang Su Su''s room was a small, empty room. As they went round the back of the empty room, they suddenly heard a peculiar sound. The unexpected sound undted somewhat in the night air, but it was still possible to make out that it sounded like something was struggling vigorously, and flopping around on the ground, giving rise to a loud noise.


    Xiao Shao frowned. He picked up a pebble from the ground and shot it through the window, noiselessly leaving a small hole behind. Xiao Shao moved forward to look and his expression gradually became grave. On seeing this, Jiang Ruan patted his shoulder, whereupon he moved back and Jiang Ruan ced her eye to the hole. Then, she saw such a scene that she found it hard to breathe.


    A faint light was shining in the room, but it was enough for her to see what was happening. Someone was holding something and was gnawing at it with a lowered head. When this person turned her head, everything became clear. The item in her hand was a hen with its feathers all in disarray. The hen''s neck was almost broken through, and its feathers were drenched in blood as it died. That person''s fair skin was almost supernaturally pale and her eyes were trance-like. She wore white clothes, and her appearance was exquisite, like that of a fairy. However, her mouth was stained with blood, like a malicious ghost feeding on a corpse.


    It was Jiang Su Su.

 Chapter 107 - Happy Occasions

    Chapter 107 : Happy asions


    Trigger Warning: implied n to force abortion.


    Please note, this is a work of fiction. Get a second opinion if you''re unsure about medical advice.


    Consumming medications without research and the guidance of a licensed trained professional is not safe or rmended. Also, secretly giving medications to others, or performing medical acts/procedures is dangerous, uwful, and potentially life threatening.


    Jiang Ruan could not tear her eyes away but suddenly the sound of footsteps could be heard from outside. Xiao Shao''s expression immediately changed, and he grabbed Jiang Ruan''s arm to pull her to hide behind the door of a side room.


    It was Hu Die. She walked into the room and walked out again soon after, holding the dead chicken. Next she dug a pit under the plum tree in the courtyard and buried the animal there. From her practised movements, it could be deduced that this was clearly not the first time she had done this.


    As Jiang Ruan''s thoughts churned in her mind, in a moment of carelessness, the dangling ornament she wore in her hair became entangled with Xiao Shao''s cor. It was then that she realised how close they were to one another. The faint scent of green bamboo that emanated from Xiao Shao''s body, and the ice-cold material of his clothes gave her an unexpected sense of serenity.


    Soon after Hu Die left the room, the person within doused the light. It seemed as though this person could brazenly fall asleep even after doing all that. When they could no longer hear any sounds, Xiao Shao lifted Jiang Ruan like before and returned to Ruan Ju.


    Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi, who had been anxiously waiting in the room, heaved a sigh of relief when they saw the pair return safely. They realised that Xiao Shao and Jiang Ruan had matters to discuss, so they quickly withdrew, shutting the door behind them and presumably keeping watch outside.


    Xiao Shao sat in front of the table. Jiang Ruan poured him a cup of cold tea, and asked, "Just now, you saw everything clearly, she . . . was she practising meishu?"


    "Yes," Xiao Shao said as he received the tea, his eyes fixed on the tea leaves floating on the surface of the cup. "She has been practising it for quite a while already. After a period of time, there will be no need for the chicken blood."


    Jiang Ruan frowned. Three years ago, Jiang Su Su had entered the private temple, so how on earth had shee into contact with South Xinjiang and its ck arts? She said, "How did this practice of the South Xinjiang make its way to the central ins?"


    Xiao Shao''s eyebrows rose as he said, "Someone is secretly helping Jiang Su Su."


    "Helping or making use of her?" asked Jiang Ruan.


    Xiao Shao shook his head. "Until we find that person, everything is a potential variable in the equation."


    Jiang Ruan lowered her head.


    Xiao Shao observed her seriously. From his angle, he could see her slender neck. Perhaps it was because themp light caused people to be illuminated with a softer glow, or because Jiang Ruan''s attitude towards him this night had been warm, but she waspletely different from her ordinarily disaffected persona. At present, her frown made him feel as though an expression like that should never be seen on her face, and consequently raised the desire to help her with anything.


    Thus, before Xiao Shao had even figured out what he was thinking, he heard his own detached voice saying, "The Jiang fu is no longer safe, I will find someone to stay by your side and protect you."


    Jiang Ruan was slightly taken aback and quickly replied, "There''s no need."


    "Jiang Su Su has embraced the ck arts of the South Xinjiang people, and the South Xinjiang people are definitely not going to stop there. My guess is that they are already somewhere very close by, for Jiang Su Su will one day be put to good use. If there is a South Xinjiang person presently in the Jiang fu, your situation will be very dangerous." Xiao Shao thought for a moment before continuing, "I will send a woman over."


    Jiang Ruan looked up at him. The young man before her was coldly handsome, yet was also highly considerate and thoughtful in all aspects. There was no question that to have someone trained in martial arts beside her was indeed very tempting. If something could be exploited, then it was best to exploit it in full. She paused in thought before responding, "Many thanks."


    Xiao Shao nodded. He said, "I''ll return home first. Tomorrow, I''ll send that person over."


    Xiao Shao watched as she nodded. In the next second, he leaped out of the window and in the blink of an eye disappeared into the night.


    When she called Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi in, both maidservants expressed a sense of wonder. "How did Xiao Wangye disappear so quickly? We have been watching the door very closely and no one has gone through."


    Jiang Ruan shook her head. Xiao Shao truly knew the Jiang fu inside out. He was graceful even when his actions were like those of a thief[1]; surely he was unique in the entire Great Jin dynasty. On thinking about the person Xiao Shao would send over the next day, she felt her curiosity piqued. Lian Qiao saw that it was veryte and hurriedly said, "Miss, why don''t you go to bed and get upter tomorrow morning." Then having said this, she helped Jiang Ruan to her bed before extinguishing themp and withdrawing from the room.


    [1] ���Ͼ��� (liang shang jun zi) - lit. the gentleman who hides on the roof beam. Fig. a thief.


    * * *


    Because she had slept sote the night before, the next day, Jiang Ruan only roused at nine in the morning[2]. When Lian Qiao brought in water so Jiang Ruan could freshen up, she seemed to want to say something, but hesitated. Jiang Ruan noticed her behaviour and said, "What''s the point of choking yourself? If something has happened, say what it is."


    [2] ��ɽ���� (ri shan san gan) - lit. the sun is as high as three bamboo poles; denotes that it iste. Possibly eight or nine in the morning.


    Lian Qiao blinked and said, "Miss, Fifth Yiniang is expecting . . "


    "So fast?" Jiang Ruan was strangely not that surprised. Instead, she smiled and said, "She has really grasped the situation well."


    "Miss anticipated that Fifth Yiniang would make her move so quickly?" Lian Qiao asked in amazement.


    "She''s not stupid. The longer she waits, the greater her risk," Jiang Ruan said dispassionately.


    Hong Ying''s greatest trait was her intelligence. She could clearly analyse and delineate the pros and cons of a situation decisively. Now that Xia Yan was pregnant, she was the most important mistress of the Jiang fu. No matter how much - or not - Jiang Quan doted on Xia Yan, if she were to have a little di young master she would inevitably use him as her trump card, then, at that time, Hong Ying would find herself on a dead end road. Just look at the fate of Hong Ying in herst life. In this one, all Jiang Ruan had to do was to make a brief mention, and Hong Ying immediately figured everything out. If Xia Yan really did make a move, and if there was also a child in Hong Ying''s belly, Jiang Quan would not act rashly for the sake of the child. Like this, a child was Xia Yan''s ''trump card'', and at the same time Hong Ying''s ''escape from death'' card[3].


    [3] ������ (mian si pai) - lit. escape death tablet/ sign. In ancient times, the Emperor could bestow a certificate upon ministers who had rendered valuable public service granting them and their family members immunity from prosecution for generations.


    What would Xia Yan''s expression be when she heard the news of Hong Ying''s pregnancy?


    * * *


    In Yan Hua Yuan.


    With an abrupt movement, Xia Yan flung the cup in front of her to the ground, where it shattered into a myriad of pieces. "Are you sure? Does she really have the ''happy pulse''[4]?"


    [4] T/N : Happy Pulse means the pulse of a pregnant woman. More here.


    The middle-aged man d in brown holding a medicine box stood before Xia Yan and said, "This humble person has taken her pulse, and she does indeed have the ''happy pulse''."


    "B*tch! She actually went and got pregnant!" Xia Yan erupted angrily. Hong Ying had clearly drunk the contraceptive medicine under the watchful eye of her trusted servant, Li momo, so they never expected to hear such ''happy'' news. This meant that Hong Ying had never digested the medicine. Therefore, even if she wanted to intervene in this situation, it was already toote. Her eyesnded on the physician in front of her and she made a sudden decision. "Doctor, do you know any method that would cause a person to miscarry unknowingly?"


    This physician treated furens and youngdies in the big houses all year round, so he naturally was experienced in such matters. In a low voice, he replied, "Yes, there are methods, but . . ."


    "Then I shall have to inconvenience you, doctor," Xia Yan said as she touched her gold hairpin. "When you seed in this matter, this furen will of course show her gratitude handsomely."


    The physician''s face brightened considerably. On seeing this, Xia Yan''s eyes shed with sinister intent. Was being newly pregnant really a cause for joy? Even for the people of high rank in the imperial pce, whether their children were able to grow up without mishap was something no one could predict with any certainty, what more a child which had yet to be born? For a concubine who hade from a brothel who wanted to have a child, it remained to be seen whether she would have this kind of good fortune.


    * * *


    The happiest people in the fu were Jiang Quan and Old Jiang Madame. Only, Old Jiang Madame''s condition was deteriorating with each passing day. Her health was not at all as it used to be; her moments of lucidity were few, and she tired after speaking for a brief moment. Nheless, Jiang Quan was extremely happy. Although he had four daughters, he only had two sons - Jiang Xin Zhi and Jiang Chao- and he had never truly regarded Jiang Xin Zhi as his son. No matter how high his position was within the pce, even if he shone like the sun at noon within the Great Jin dynasty, there was no way Jiang Quan could control him. Moreover, even though Jiang Chao was currently working under Xuan Li, the fact of his having failed the imperial examination andter the trouble he had raised at Bai Feng Lou, together with his association with the Grand Councillor fu which had caused him to be theughing stock of the capital, resulted in Jiang Quan subconsciously viewing him with much disappointment.


    Who could have known that Xia Yan, despite being over forty years of age, would be pregnant? This made him tremendously happy. His cherished wish had been fulfilled, that Jiang fu would have another little young master, but who could have anticipated that Hong Ying would also conceive at this time? He was so very pleasantly surprised. Although Hong Ying hade from a brothel, she was gentle and sensible, and she had the grace and lofty character which Xia Yan did not possess. If she could bear a son like herself, brimming over with talent, he would regard the boy with the utmost care, even though he would be a shu son. Xia Yan was dignified, Hong Ying was aloof. His beautiful wife and concubine were expecting, his family was expanding, he considered himself pleased with his official career- his life was indeed good!


    Jiang Quan thus lost himself in his beautiful daydream, little imagining that his beautiful concubine was in her courtyard swallowing a special medicinal draught. Her maidservant, Pinger, asked, "Yiniang, do you need more water?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Hong Ying shook her head; she had spent a huge sum of money to procure these medicinal ingredients. When they were steeped, then drunk, the draught helped produce the symptoms of pregnancy in such a way that a physician would have no clue it was an artificially induced reaction, and so, the diagnosis of a ''happy pulse'' was given. She had already deceived the fu''s physician, and the physician Xia Yan invited had also not noticed anything peculiar, so it could be assumed that she could rest easy for a period of time.


    Slowly, she rxed. Her eyes skimmed over the mound of tonics on the shelf which Jiang Quan had sent over, and a smug smile emerged on her face.


    * * *


    Jiang Ruan was just thinking about when to visit Hong Ying, when she heard the little servant girl from the main entrance running in to tell Lu Zhu, "Lu Zhu Jiejie, a youngdy is kneeling at the front door of the fu, and wants to see Eldest Miss."


    Jiang Ruan walked out to ask the servant, "Looking for me? Who is it?"


    The servant girl shook her head as she replied, "I don''t know, but she''s dressed like a person from amon family and she''s very fair. She only said that she''s looking for Eldest Miss to pay a debt of gratitude, and refuses to say more."


    Jiang Ruan recalled Xiao Shao''s words the previous night. After a moment''s consideration, she said, "All right, I will go and take a look."


    As soon as she walked to the main entrance, she saw a young girl kneeling at the gate of the Jiang fu, looking to be about seventeen or eighteen years old. She was dressed all in green, and her head was bowed. There was already arge crowd of people outside the main gate, waiting to watch the excitement unfold - why on earth had this youngdye to the fu?


    Jiang Ruan walked across and asked, "Are you looking for me?"


    When the young girl heard Jiang Ruan''s voice, she looked up, exposing her delicate and pretty little face, which was indeed very fair. She said, "Tian Zhu hase to fulfil the vow of that day and will serve Miss from this time forward."


    Jiang Ruan raised an eyebrow but said nothing, waiting for her to continue.


    Sure enough, the young girl said, "At that time, Tian Zhu''s parents were killed by bandits, and Tian Zhu wanted to sell herself to earn the money to bury them but ended up getting tangled up with scoundrels. Fortunately, Miss intervened to help, otherwise Tian Zhu would have been utterly ruined by them,pletely devoured until not even bones remained. Miss simply gave Tian Zhu money to bury Tian Zhu''s parents, but never said anything further before departing. Miss is Tian Zhu''s benefactor, and today, at longst, Tian Zhu has found her benefactor, and is willing to serve Miss forever."


    On hearing these words, the crowd came to an understanding of the situation. It seemed that the Jiang family''s eldest di daughter, with the heart of a Bodhisattva, had rescued this young girl and departed without making known her name. It was thus fortunate that the one who received the help understood the principle of repaying back double the grace that had been given[5] and had quicklye to the door of her benefactor to repay her debt of grace.


    [5] ��ˮ֮����ӿȪ�౨ (di shui zhi en dang yong quan xiang bao) - lit. the grace of dripping water should be repaid by a gushing spring. Fig. the kindness shown in even the smallest favour should be repaid with a much greater extent of grace/ action, especially in times of difficulty.


    Jiang Ruan observed the girl who imed her name to be Tian Zhu. Grief and gratitude yed in tandem across her face, giving the impression that she was truly there to repay her debt. It was indeed an excellent act. However, Jiang Ruan was at a loss for words. What did Xiao Shao mean by fabricating such a backstory for Tian Zhu? Was it possible that he had also wanted to include praise of her character in order to raise her reputation among themon people? It made no difference to her. She was used to being called a beautiful woman or even an enchantress, but thisbel of ''Bodhisattva''s heart'' was truly not fitting for her.


    "Since you are bent on repaying your debt of gratitude, I am also unwilling to make you go back," Jiang Ruan said with a faint smile. "So, you may stay by my side."


    The onlookers were all thunderstruck at her straightforward speech and action; there was something unbelievable about this. ording to convention, most people should have said something along the lines of "I did not rescue you in order to have you indebted to me, you should go back", and so on, but Jiang Ruan had so readily epted her offer. Didn''t that mean that all the girl''s previous rhetoric had been in vain?


    However, this girl was only stunned for an instant. In ordance with the situation, she said, deferentially, "Please, would Miss confer a name."


    "There''s no need. Your original name sounds very nice, let it remain ''Tian Zhu''."


    Tian Zhu nodded and responded, "Yes, Miss."


    After Jiang Ruan signalled for the onlookers to disperse, she brought her newly and cheaply acquired servant girl back to her courtyard.


    As Jiang Ruan walked into Ruan Ju, Lu Zhu was watering the flowers outside. She noticed Tian Zhu and blinked once or twice before curiously assessing her. Tian Zhu followed Jiang Ruan into the room, whereupon Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi took their leave and shut the door, leaving Jiang Ruan and Tian Zhu alone.


    Jiang Ruan carefully sized up the girl before her. With just the two of them in the room, Tian Zhu ceased to be as docile and humble as she had been at the main entrance. She gave off a cold aura, seeming in this way to be Xiao Shao''s reflection to some extent.


    She raised her eyebrows and asked, "How long have you been with him?"


    "Ten years," Tian Zhu responded quickly without raising her head. "Master saved my life, and he asked me toe and protect Miss."


    "Since your master has given you to me, from now onwards, your master is no longer Xiao Shao, but me. If there shoulde a day when I want you to betray Xiao Shao, you can only obey me," Jiang Ruan said impassively.


    Startled, Tian Zhu abruptly looked up.


    As it turned out, she was harbouring plenty of misgivings. The entire Jinyi Guard was buzzing with curiosity about the identity of the girl who had caused Master to punish Ye Feng for three whole years. However, rumours were all they heard, for only those who had been specially tasked to make inquiries about Jiang Ruan knew anything about her.


    She had been very young when Xiao Shao had brought her back to the Jinyi Guard and she was considered one of their most outstanding members. Although she was a female, her martial arts skills were not in the least inferior. That Xiao Shao wanted to send her to be the personal guard of a young miss from the family of a court official was initially somewhat difficult for her to ept. The uniquely frank and straightforward manner with which Jiang Ruan had epted her at the fu''s main entrance earlier had startled her, but she found this current statement to be even more incredible.


    She met Jiang Ruan''s gaze and couldn''t help but feel a sense of shock.


    What kind of gaze was this, utterly cold yet profound, as if she could pierce straight into someone''s soul and subject it to careful scrutiny? They had learned to kill from the time they were young, and only killers had such ice-cold eyes. But this Eldest Miss of the Jiang family could not possibly be a killer.


    Under Jiang Ruan''s coldly detached yet scrutinizing gaze, she felt a tinge of unease. She pursed her lips and remained silent.


    "I understand, it''s hard to let go of one''s old master," Jiang Ruan said without emotion. "But, Tian Zhu, you have to remember, if you are unable to regard me as your master now, then in the same way, I will also be unable to regard you as my trusted aide. As my personal maidservant who knows martial arts, I may ask you to undertake some errands, but I will not be able to treat you with sincerity until you are able to regard me as your master."


    These straightforward words would cause anyone''s heart to turn cold. So, too, this youngdy who was unwilling to lie to others, felt her resolve tremble slightly. After a considerable silence, she replied, "Tian Zhu understands."


    Jiang Ruan tapped the tea cup in front of her and said, "Observe my second younger sister''s courtyard for the next few days, as well as Furen''s courtyard."


    Tian Zhu lowered her head and said, "Yes."


    * * *


    The days passed by as they usually did, as if everything was tranquil. Jiang Quan was busy with official business every day, and Jiang Chao was rarely in the fu. Xia Yan and Hong Ying stayed in their courtyards all day in order to nurture their foetuses in peace, and there was surprisingly no conflict. Jiang Su Su also re-emerged, but she had mellowed considerablypared to her previous arrogant and willful temperament. Even Old Jiang Madame praised her, saying that her going to the private temple had been the right course of action, since she was now increasingly disying a ''Buddha nature'', and her temperament was more gentle than before. In this way, the events of three years ago were all med on the demon who had ''possessed'' her.


    If there was anything of note, it would be Jiang Li and Jiang Dan''sing-of-age ceremony. Jiang Li''s ceremony was exceedingly lively and full of excitement, as Second Yiniang had always been somewhat garish. Because Jiang Ruan and Jiang Su Su''s ceremonies had not been held in the capital city, Jiang Li''s ceremony was arranged as if she were a di daughter.


    People from Zuo Langzhong''s fu also attended but they did not say anything, and the wedding date was set for the end of summer this year. The principal reason was that Zuo Langzhong was no longer young, and the fu had been pressing him on the issue. What''s more, this marriage had been decided three years ago, so there was nothing left for either family to bring up.


    Jiang Dan also made an appearance on the day of Jiang Li''sing-of-age ceremony, but there was nary the slightest sign of unwillingness. She appeared exceedingly acquiescent, and offered her sincere wishes to Jiang Li upon hering of age. As a result, those who had once disdained Jiang Dan began to feel that this shu daughter was actually very gentle and moderate, as well as highly magnanimous. In a trice, she had gained the good opinion of many.


    However, Jiang Dan''s ceremony could notpare to Jiang Li''s. Because Xia Yan and Hong Ying were both expecting, Old Jiang Madame was not in good health, and Eldest Yiniang had been virtually invisible in the fu for a good many years, the responsibility for organising Jiang Dan''s ceremony fell on Second Yiniang. There was no way, in any circumstance, that Second Yiniang would allow Jiang Dan''s ceremony to overshadow Jiang Li''s. And so, the ceremony that day was very perfunctorily conducted. Despite this, Jiang Dan maintained a gracious expression on her face throughout, and no unhappiness could be detected at all.


    Jiang Ruan watched her with a faint smile. Jiang Dan''s thoughts and inclinations were bing more profound with each passing day. Jiang Quan regarded her as well-behaved and obedient, but Jiang Ruan knew her fourth younger sister was definitely not that simple.


    However, setting aside all these matters, the days passed extremelyfortably. It was as if the Jiang fu had always been a warm and harmonious family, instead of a dangerous and bloody battlefield.


    By the time the flowering season for the peach trees in front of the door had passed, Xia Yan''s belly waspletely obvious, and her body began to respond in other ways. Her appetite became very good, and her body grew more plump. The effects of the pregnancy were more pronounced than when she had carried Jiang Su Su and Jiang Chao. Perhaps it was because she was advanced in age but she did especially attach any importance to maintaining herself, so she was nothing like the graceful and attractive woman of the past.


    Although pregnant herself, Hong Ying had blossomed, bing even more tender and beautiful. Who knew if it was due to the pregnancy, but herplexion had be quite rosy. In contrast to Xia Yan, although her pregnancy had also begun to show, she took care of herself daily. Compared with her previous aloof appearance, contrary to expectation, her pregnant figure exuded some degree of feminine charm, and she grew more alluring, with lustrous ck hair and supple skin.


    A somewhat nicely plump wife on one hand, and an alluring concubine on the other. Normally, Jiang Quan was not someone who coveted beautiful women, but when all is said and done, men are fond of what is fresh and beautiful. Besides, Xia Yan had already borne him Jiang Su Su and Jiang Chao, whereas this was his first child with Hong Ying. So even though Jiang Quan ordered his people to look after Xia Yan with the utmost care, his visits to Hong Ying''s courtyard grew in frequency.

 Chapter 108 - Borrowing A Knife To Kill

    Trigger Warning: implied n to force abortion.


    Note: As a reminder, secretly giving another person a potentially harmful substance is uwful and could be life threatening.


    A pleasant springtime always passes quickly, and in the blink of an eye, the summer heat arrived. Lu Zhu bought big blocks of ice from outside and ced them in the courtyard. The Empress Dowager had bestowed a considerable amount of money on her, so even though ice was expensive, Jiang Ruan did notck for anything.


    Lu Zhu served her the iced lotus leaf and lotus seed congee. Jiang Ruan tried a mouthful; it was deliciously clear and sweet, and delightfully refreshing - truly a taste of summer. Although the ornamental bamboo nted in the western corner of the courtyard was not abundant, the patch of verdant green was sufficiently beautiful. Thus, although it was zing hot outside, it wasfortably cool within Ruan Ju.


    As Lu Zhu was greedy for the coolness, she monopolised all of the embroidery work to be done within the residence, but Jiang Ruan did not call her out on it. Meanwhile, Tian Zhu was like a decorative item, merely sitting at one side watching as Lu Zhu embroidered a handkerchief. Truthfully, it was not that Tian Zhu''s embroidery skills were unremarkable. On the contrary, if one took her embroidery and presented it as being the skilled work of one of the capital''s most renowned embroiderers, the assertion would not be doubted. In fact, her skill was so outstanding that people would ironically view it with suspicion. Although the clothes Jiang Ruan wore daily were vibrant in colour, she was not particrly concerned with what she wore, so she just allowed Tian Zhu''s hands to remain idle. All she had to do was to keep an ear out for information and make inquiries.


    While the interior was cool and refreshing, the sun outside looked as if it was growing bigger and bigger. Sometime in the afternoon, after the midday meal had been eaten and Jiang Ruan had also partaken of a bowl of ice-cold dessert, she felt a little sleepy. She was just thinking of reclining on the couch for a nap when someone arrived in the courtyard.


    It was Old Jiang Madame''s personal maidservant, Du Juan. Tian Zhu asked, "Why are you here?"


    Du Juan smilingly replied, "Old Master''s(Jiang Quan''s father) former colleague came to visit Old Madame and gifted her two spools of chou-yu[1] silk thread. Old Madame asked this servant to bring one spool to Eldest Miss."


    [1] ����˿ (chou yu si) - lit. fish silk thread. We''re assuming it''s a kind of silk thread that shimmers like fish scales.


    Jiang Ruan asked, "Have Third Younger Sister and Fourth Younger Sister also been given this silk?"


    Du Juan regarded Jiang Ruan smilingly. At present, not a single soul in the Jiang fu would dare to underestimate this eldest daughter. When the previous Furen had been alive, she had only experienced the cold shoulder from Master. The status in the fu of the previous Furen and her children, Eldest Young Master and Eldest Young Miss, had been such that even servants had been able to abuse and insult them as they wished, believing that there was no way these three could ever bring about a change in their fortunes within their lifetimes. Who could have imagined that Eldest Young Master would effect such a startling transformation, bing a high-ranking military official in the Great Jin dynasty at present? And that Eldest Miss would be the Junzhu? Furthermore, even if she did not bear this title, the General fu had already made their support clear so who would dare to look down on her? Thus, one could say that a person''s fate was truly wonderfully strange. She said, "No, there are only two spools of silk; Old Madame originally wanted to give them to Furen, but Furen said she was too old, and that silk embellishments look much better on the youngerdies of the fu who are of the appropriate age. Going by status, you and Second Miss are undoubtedly the worthy recipients. Moreover, Third Miss and Fourth Miss are somewhat younger."


    Jiang Ruan was practically unable to stop herself fromughing. Jiang Li and Jiang Dan had bothe of age now, and there was very little difference in the ages of the four sisters. This partiality in gifting the silk thread was to show the difference between the di and shu daughters. Of course, this was understandable if not entirely forgivable, as it had clearly been Xia Yan who proposed it. Jiang Ruan motioned to Bai Zhi to receive the chou-yu silk thread, and said to Du Juan, "If this is the case, then I will have to trouble Du Juan jie to convey my thanks to Zumu."


    Du Juan hurriedlyughed and said, "Eldest Miss, this servant is not worthy of such apliment." She looked at Jiang Ruan, who was all smiles, and sighed inwardly. Generally Jiang Ruan was not partial to putting on airs. Even after she had been conferred the title of Junzhu, she had never deliberately asked the servants to treat her with the courtesy required as per her status. However, all she had to do was to stand in one ce and sweep her gaze lightly over the surroundings, and anyone present would feel their heart sink. She truly had the bearing of a member of pce nobility.


    After exchanging a few more words with Jiang Ruan, Du Juan quickly took her leave.


    After Du Juan had left, Jiang Ruan asked Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao to unroll the chou-yu silk thread she had brought. The silk thread was from a region in Persia and was very rare in the Great Jin dynasty; it would not be a stretch to say that it was worth a hundred taels of gold. The colour of the silk thread was vibrant and bright and, sure enough, when Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao unrolled it, Lu Zhu gasped in admiration.


    Each strand of silk thread was as lustrous and white as jade, seeming to exude a faint pearl-like luminescence; just looking at it caused one to feel delight. If this thread were to be used to embroider just one flower on clothes . . . it would truly be the talk of the town amongst the nobledies of the capital!


    Lu Zhu was already saying with great excitement, "This thread is so beautiful, why don''t we let Tian Zhu embroider a flower with it . . . no no no, a flower is toomon and gaudy, it would be a waste of such beauty, why not embroider fireflies; Tian Zhu is so skillful, the result would definitely be delicate and life-like."


    Then Tian Zhu walked over to the chou-yu silk thread and stretched out her hand to caress it. Lu Zhu called out in distress, "Be gentle. Don''t damage it."


    She had barely finished speaking when they saw Tian Zhu bend down and sniff lightly.


    Jiang Ruan observed her thoughtfully. After a moment, Tian Zhu straightened up and once again rolled up the chou-yu silk thread to ce it to one side. Although she remainedposed, her eyebrows were creased into a frown.


    After pensively watching her movements, Jiang Ruan asked, "What is the problem?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with the chou-yu silk thread itself," Tian Zhu said, "but a spice has been applied to the surface of this spool, which acts on the silk to create a particr effect."


    Jiang Ruan lifted her eyebrows and said, "What is the effect?"


    "On smelling this spice, a pregnant woman will miscarry within three days. If a virgin girl were to smell this spice over a long period of time, she will not be able to conceive," Tian Zhu stated dispassionately.


    "What?" Lian Qiao said in rm. She was so angry that she almost charged at the thread to rend it to pieces. "How could this happen? How could Old Madame send such a thing over?"


    Tian Zhu said, "The spice on the surface is still fresh; the thread must have been soaked with the spice over several nights and left to dry in the sun."


    "It wasn''t Zumu but Xia Yan," Jiang Ruan said with a faint smile. Although the now-pregnant Xia Yan was not able to appear in person to handle several matters, the household matters were still firmly in her control. The gift of Old Jiang Madame''s friend had to be entered into the household ounts, and thus naturally had to pass through Xia Yan''s hands. For her to take action was therefore as easy as turning over a hand. As soon as Du Juan had said that the silk thread had only been gifted to herself and Jiang Su Su, she had suspected that something fishy was going on. Xia Yan had indeed not disappointed her.


    "What is she thinking of doing? She really has tremendous guts to dare to actually plot against Miss''s life in the fu!" Bai Zhi was also indignantly angry.


    "It''s possible that she was not only taking action against me alone." Jiang Ruan smiled slightly as she continued, "Fifth Yiniang''s pregnancy has just passed the three-month mark."


    Hong Ying''s belly was growing, and Xia Yan had long been eager to take action. However, Hong Ying had been thorough in her defences; her little courtyard was operating under strict precautions and everyone was continually on guard, such that not even a fly could gain entrance. Jiang Quan had also promised Hong Ying that she could use the small kitchen in her own courtyard, so for Xia Yan to move against her was harder than climbing up to the sky. However, the child in Hong Ying''s belly was a constant thorn in her heart. The sons of the Jiang fu could onlye from Xia Yan''s body.


    Xia Yan must indeed be anxious to the point of ruthlessness in order toe up with a method like this. Although Jiang Quan did not like Jiang Ruan, everyone in the fu knew that Hong Ying and Jiang Ruan were on fairly good terms. Understandably, whenpared to Xia Yan, Jiang Ruan would naturally be more inclined to help Hong Ying. Thus, although Jiang Quan was inwardly annoyed, he did not block their rtionship.


    Hong Ying frequently visited Ruan Ju. This chou-yu silk thread was so valuable and beautiful, a youngdy of Jiang Ruan''s age would surely be itching to use it on her clothes. And, if she had really used the chou-yu silk thread on her clothes and sat with Hong Ying for a while, Hong Ying wouldter suffer a miscarriage. Later, when the matter was looked into, the investigation would lead to her clothes. Xia Yan would most probably say that the chou-yu silk thread had been gifted to both Jiang Su Su and Jiang Ruan, but there had been no problem with Jiang Su Su''s thread, so the issue could not be with the material. Ultimately, it would have led to Jiang Ruan being used of poisoning Fifth Yiniang''s unborn child.


    A single arrow killing two golden eagles. Apart from getting rid of the child in Hong Ying''s belly, Jiang Ruan would have attained the reputation of being sinister and vicious. Especially as the Junzhu, she would not be able to bear the stain of such an usation pressed upon her.


    Xia Yan had indeedposed an excellent scheme, one which was worthy of great admiration.


    Jiang Ruan smiled faintly. She had waited for so long, and this soft tortoise had finally stretched out its four limbs. Since Xia Yan had taken action, it only remained to be seen who would act with greater agility.


    Tian Zhu pondered for a moment before asking, "Miss, should this subordinate change your silk thread with that of Jiang Su Su?" Even though Tian Zhu was now following Jiang Ruan, she seemed to be unable to rid herself of certain habits she had attained while following Xiao Shao, such as calling herself a ''subordinate''.


    "One does not kill a chicken with a sledgehammer," Jiang Ruan said as she shook her head. "There is no need for you to be called into action, someone else will resolve this difficulty for us." Since Xia Yan intended to attack Hong Ying, how could Hong Ying not strike back?


    She asked Tian Zhu, "You know about poisons?"


    "I have previously followed Master to deal with South Xinjiang people, so I have some knowledge.


    The spice that was applied to the surface is fairlymon."


    "Excellent. Is there some way to detoxify the silk?"


    "I will try."


    * * *


    Hong Ying visited Ruan Ju as was her usual custom. As she epted the tea which Bai Zhi had poured for her, she gazed at Jiang Ruan''s clothes with some degree of wonder, and said, "The embroidery on your clothes is truly beautiful. The silk threads appear to be glowing."


    Upon Jiang Ruan''s crimson, chrysanthemum-patterned skirt was clearly embroidered a snow-white luan bird[2]. The workmanship was exquisite, and the embroidered luan bird looked amazingly life-like. The silk threads gave off a faint pearlescent light, which only enhanced the impression that the bird was about to take off from the skirt in full flight.


    Wakan Sansai Zue - Lan.jpg<novelnext></novelnext>


    [2] ��� (luan niao) - a mythical bird, rted to the phoenix, which was regarded as divine and auspicious in ancient times. It was so named because it originated in ��� (luan zhou, present day Luanchuan County in Luoyang).


    Jiang Ruan smiled faintly and said, "This is the chou-yu silk thread that Zumu sent over, it''s truly beautiful. If Fifth Yiniang likes it, you can take the remainder back with you."


    Such silk thread was indeed rare, and Hong Ying was very vain. When she heard Jiang Ruan''s offer, she was unable to contain her joy, and immediately took the material back with her.


    After she had left, Tian Zhu looked at Jiang Ruan in bafflement. After a moment of silence, she asked, "Why does Miss want to do it this way? Is it such a bad idea to have this servant switch the silk directly?"


    "Of course it''s a bad idea." Jiang Ruan smiled slightly as she said, "Xia Yan naturally wants to tidy up everything, but Hong Ying is too clever. If clever people don''t have any information that can be used against another clever person, then it is very difficult to guarantee the sess of future ns."


    Of course, Jiang Ruan had not told Tian Zhu the most important reason. Because of what had happened to Pei''er in her previous life, she would never take pity on the child in Xia Yan''s belly, though she would also never deliberately attempt to kill it. Allowing Tian Zhu to take action was one thing, but leading Hong Ying to strike against Xia Yan was another.


    In her previous life, Xia Yan and Jiang Su Su had been experts at getting someone else to do their dirty work. In this life, she was not going to be any less adept.


    Jiang Ruan ordered Tian Zhu, "Early tomorrow morning, you must tell Fifth Yiniang that the silk thread carries a spice that induces miscarriage, and that this was Furen''s doing."


    * * *


    Early in the morning of the next day, at the first glimmer of light when Jiang Ruan was still at her morning ablutions, Hong Ying rushed into Ruan Ju, bringing the chou-yu silk thread with her. Perhaps due to the abruptness of the news, her mood was sombre and she looked highly worried, something which was not only out of the ordinary for her, but was far removed from her usual calm and unhurried elegance. Without preamble, she asked, "Eldest Miss, what on earth is going on?"


    The previous day, she had really liked that spool of silk thread, and as soon as she had returned to her courtyard had started thinking about which design would be best to embroider first. Thus, she never imagined that Jiang Ruan''s personal maidservant, Tian Zhu, would arrive at daybreak to inform her that the thread had been tampered with in a way that would cause a miscarriage.


    Jiang Ruan poured a cup of tea for her and said, "Fifth Yiniang, there is no need to be anxious. I have also been affected by this manoeuvre." She sighed deeply and went on, "If a virginal youngdy from the inner chamber is exposed to this spice, it is feared that, in future, she would be . . . infertile."


    Hong Ying was further taken aback. This was something she had never considered. She looked hesitantly at Jiang Ruan and asked, "Eldest Miss, so what will you do now?"


    "What else can be done, I have to look for a physician," Jiang Ruan replied, shaking her head.


    Hong Ying said, "How can this be, that Furen is so vicious as to go as far as harming Eldest Miss, and even the child in this concubine''s belly. This kind of conduct is truly vile. This lowly concubine is merely a servant, but Eldest Miss is of nobility, a true blue-blood[3], the impressive and upright eldest di daughter of the Jiang fu - how can you possibly bear this slight against you? The Empress Dowager loves Eldest Miss dearly, if Eldest Miss were to report this matter to the Empress Dowager, she would surely make a decision on your behalf."


    [3] ��֦��Ҷ (jin zhi yu yue) - lit. golden branches and jade leaves; fig. people of imperial lineage; royalty.


    A little half-smile hovered around Jiang Ruan''s lips as she surveyed Hong Ying. Hong Ying was no fool; she had also considered how to use Jiang Ruan to deal with Xia Yan. Really? There was nothing so conveniently resolved on this earth, and she was also no bodhisattva; why would she help other people sweep away the obstacles in their path?


    "Does Fifth Yiniang really think that entering the pce and reporting this matter to the Empress Dowager is the best option?" Jiang Ruan asked.


    Hong Ying''s heart pounded. She had discerned that there was a hidden meaning to Jiang Ruan''s words, so she asked slowly, "This . . . Would it be inappropriate?"


    "Fifth Yiniang has probably thought it through clearly by now; this chou-yu silk thread would cause a miscarriage within three days of contact. To tell you the truth, my Ruan Ju is actually not very ''clean'', moreover, when Fifth Yiniang carried the silk thread back to your own courtyard yesterday, you must have been seen by quite a few servants along the way. Jiang fu is also not very big, and this small matter will easily be found out if someone were to investigate carefully. Fifth Yiniang, you are expecting, but you carried the thread without miscarrying. When Furen finds out, who knows what she will think?"


    Hong Ying was taken aback for a moment. In an instant, she understood the intent behind Jiang Ruan''s words, and felt chills run down her back.


    Jiang Ruan continued, "I could certainly enter the imperial pce and make a report to the Empress Dowager, but even when Furen is found out, she will undoubtedly not be waiting submissively to be caught. She hates Fifth Yiniang so much that she would drag you down with her, even if it leads to her death. When the timees, the imperial physician is not an ordinary person who is susceptible to bribery and will be able to sniff out any irregrity immediately. If this is the case, I''m afraid that Fifth Yiniang will also suffer a dismal end. I have nothing to lose, and there will be some retribution if Furen tries to harm me in retaliation. And finally, is Fifth Yiniang willing to allow all that you''ve painstakingly worked so hard to achievee to naught? Is Fifth Yiniang willing?"


    Each word was uttered like an incantation to bewitch her. Hong Ying muttered, "Not willing, I''m not willing."


    Jiang Ruan smiled slightly.


    Hong Ying looked at Jiang Ruan and abruptly grabbed her sleeve. She said, "Miss, Miss, save this concubine. This concubine does not want to fall prey to Furen''s conspiracy, this concubine just wants to establish a foothold in this fu!" She finally understood that this Eldest Miss of the Jiang fu in front of her, the current Hong''an Junzhu, was the only one who could save her. Although Jiang Ruan did not say a word, Hong Ying knew that she undoubtedly had a way.


    "Fifth Yiniang does not need to be anxious." Jiang Ruan patted Hong Ying''s hand, and her smile became even more gentle. "At present, Furen is confident that Fifth Yiniang will miscarry, so if Fifth Yiniang does not do so within three days, Furen will presumably begin to be suspicious about the child in Fifth Yiniang''s belly. However, what happens if the spool of silk Fifth Yiniang took with her is not this spool of chou-yu silk thread which has been treated with spice?"


    Hong Ying slowly released Jiang Ruan''s sleeve, and stared nkly at her.


    "There are two spools of chou-yu silk thread; one was sent to my courtyard, the other was sent to Second Sister''s courtyard. In order to prove that the material is without any issue, it may be assumed that Second Sister will also have a set of clothes embroidered in this fashion. If the maidservant were to have taken the wrong material, then Fifth Yiniang will not miscarry, which is Fifth Yiniang''s good fortune."


    Hong Ying gradually regained her senses. If Jiang Ruan''s spool of silk could be exchanged with the one which had nothing wrong with it, then Jiang Su Su''s spool would be the one treated with spice. Hong Ying would not miscarry, because the person who would . . . would be someone else.


    Hong Ying opened and closed her mouth several times, and looked at Jiang Ruan with some degree of incredulity. She said, "It is easy for Eldest Miss to say this, but how is this concubine going to exchange the silk?" She pondered for a while before saying, "Eldest Miss has so many outstandingly capable people, is it possible for Eldest Miss to . . ."


    "Fifth Yiniang," Jiang Ruan cut in before she could finish speaking, "although Furen and I have a history of contention, there is no time limit involved. If I should desire to retaliate sometime in future, I will naturally think of a way to do so. However, Fifth Yiniang cannot afford to wait. Fifth Yiniang, if you cannot exchange the silk within three days, then your only recourse," she smiled faintly, "is to think of a way to miscarry. You can, of course, use this method, but that means that Fifth Yiniang will have lost your bargaining chip."


    Hong Ying''s heart dropped like a stone. Every single word spoken by Jiang Ruan had struck at her vital spot. It was true, in order to avoid suspicion, she could pretend to miscarry, but this would mean the loss of her bargaining chip. If she could exchange the silk, then not only would she cause all of Xia Yan''s hopes, centred on the child in her womb, to be futile, she would also be able to make a clean sweep by striking from within. After all, wasn''t that spice a result of Xia Yan''s own machinations?


    Jiang Ruan''s voice floated softly to her ears. "Fifth Yiniang is seriously not thinking about getting rid of the child in Furen''s belly? Fifth Yiniang, why don''t you listen to your heart?"


    Hong Ying''s body trembled violently. Yes, she hated Xia Yan, and hated even more that lump of flesh within her belly. Because of this, now would be a good time to strike against Xia Yan in the fu and vanquish her, leaving Jiang Quan to pay much more attention to her!


    Hong Ying considered Jiang Ruan profoundly. Without warning, she stood up and said, "This concubine offers Eldest Miss many thanks for her suggestion."


    Jiang Ruan smiled but said nothing. People''s hearts were all the same: envious, unwilling,petitive, hostile. A tiny nudge was enough topletely topple one''s reason. Hong Ying had already made her choice. That''s how it was with the affairs of the world; if one wanted something, one would have to pay an equivalent price.


    Before she left, Hong Ying turned towards Jiang Ruan and said softly, "Eldest Miss, when you sent the silk to this concubine, you really did not know that it had been contaminated by this lethal spice?"


    Jiang Ruan lifted up her tea cup and slowly took a sip. "I did not know."


    Hong Ying remained silent as she turned and left.


    After she was gone, Tian Zhu walked over to Jiang Ruan''s side and said, "Will she actually have a way to exchange the silk thread?"


    "Of course." Jiang Ruan stared in concentration. From a prostitute in a pleasure house to the position of a concubine who could rival the main wife, and earn the favour of Jiang Quan. Hong Ying was clearly no ordinary woman; for so many years she had been a thorn in Xia Yan''s side, yet had remained unscathed. If she was devoid of capability, she would have been already devoured, without even bones remaining.


    Hong Ying was not Zhao Mei. She was more intelligent than Zhao Mei, as well as more ruthless.


    Tian Zhu observed Jiang Ruan but said nothing. This situation had not required Jiang Ruan to take action, and had even resulted in information which could be held against Hong Ying. It was indubitably a far better solution than sending Tian Zhu to exchange the silk thread.


    Jiang Ruan lowered her eyes, but an odd smile appeared on her face. There was no mother in the world who did not suffer agony when she lost her child. The pain that she had experienced in her previous life would not only be suffered by Xia Yan in this one, but to a more painful degree.

 Chapter 109.1 - An Unexpected Turn Of Events (Part I)

    Chapter 109 : An Unexpected Turn of Events (Part I)


    Trigger Warning: Miscarriage scene, and the mention of disturbing actions with an unborn foetus.


    The sixth lunar month''s weather was like the disposition of a woman: fickle and often changing on a whim. It was obviously a sunny, clear and cloudless morning, but by midday, it had begun to pour down in buckets. Whilst this rain was torrential, still it brought about a refreshing coolness from the blistering hot summer.


    Xia Yan was sitting by the open window allowing the coolness brought on by the rain to blow upon her face to brush away the past few days of haze. Since she was expecting, she was afraid to catch a cold, so even on hot summer days she did not use ice in the room; thus this cooling rain was a wee relief for the summer''s heat.


    Fei Cui ced an outer coat gently on Xia Yan and advised, "Furen must be careful not to catch a cold."


    "No harm in doing so." Xia Yanfortably closed her eyes. She was feeling rather good, so that even her face seemed to glow and was reminiscent of what she used to look like before pregnancy. Furthermore, the sleeves on her clothes were embroidered with a white butterfly dancing in flight. It was indeed well embroidered- both sparkling and glittering. Xia Yan lowered her head to nce at it and was utterly pleased. Since bing pregnant, she was unable to wear most of her clothes, so instead she had to wearrger loose fitting garments. Which woman would not want to look beautiful, so she had to devise other means to make these clothes look more appealing. Jiang Su Su had divided her silk threads, and then had some sent to her, so she had used them to embroider on the sleeves of her clothes. Firstly, the silk threads were indeed quite beautiful, and secondly, when Hong Ying suffered a misforter, naturally, some people would doubt and me her, so using these simr threads on herself would actually help deflect any suspicion.


    Merely thinking about Hong Ying, Xia Yan''s mouth lifted into a pleasant smile. She had spent a huge sum to acquire this particr herb and it was not even avable in the city. Any regr doctor would not even be able to smell it. Moreover, even if they could pick up the smell, everyone would point fingers at Jiang Ruan. The servant had personally noted that Hong Ying had carried back the silk thread. Xia Yan was almost about to burst out inughter; even the Gods were aiding her to lead Hong Ying towards death.


    Today was already the second day, and by tomorrow, Hong Ying would definitely miscarry.


    Fei Cui gently fanned Xia Yan, and Xia Yan swirled and sucked a sour plum in her mouth. In recent days, she had found herself wanting to eat sour things and had instructed the kitchen to pickle some fresh green plums. The plum was in her mouth, but before the tartness could fill her mouth, suddenly Xia Yan felt an intense pain in her abdomen. Her hand trembled, and she spat out the plum while clutching her stomach, "It hurts!"


    Fei Cui and Lin Lang were petrified, and hurried to support Xia Yan, "What''s wrong Furen? Where does it hurt?"


    Xia Yan felt an intensifying pain as if a knife was gutting her abdomen. Unexpectedly she tumbled down from the stool, rolling on the ground holding her middle in pain.


    The two servants were so scared that their faces were white. Fei Cui queried, "Furen can''t be about to give birth, right? But it''s not the right time yet."


    "Ah!" Lin Lang let out a blood-curdling scream, and her body began to involuntarily shiver as she looked upon Xia Yan who was sporting arge bloodstain on the lower half of her body. They were no ignorant boudoir girls, and naturally understood what this scenario signified. Upon seeing the situation, Fei Cui was somewhat out of her wits, "What should we do? Hold on to the baby Furen, this servant will go find Master, and call for a physician toe quickly!"


    "Stop��.stop!" Even though her headache was so severe thatrge droplets of sweat littered her forehead, Xia Yan was still able to maintain her clear-headedness. She faintly understood she could be miscarrying, thus her heart felt a sense of pain and shock. Yet, she strenuously ordered, "Do so discreetly, don''t let anyone else in the fu know." Saying this she let out another blood-curdling screech as she continued to press on her abdomen and roll on the floor.


    * * *


    Jiang Ruan had just finished a chapter in her book when Tian Zhu swiftly came to her side. Lowering her voice, she whispered, "Xia Yan has miscarried."


    "Indeed the strength of that herb is lethal."


    "However, she has yet to alert others to the situation." Tian Zhu continued, "They only went out to find a physician, and it would seem the physician has just left with a decent amount of silver."


    "Do you have apanion?" Jiang Ruan looked towards Tian Zhu, "Come up with a means to preserve the life of that physician as Xia Yan will most certainly want to silence him for good. I have a use for that person."


    Tian Zhu replied, "This subordinate will go make the arrangements."


    After Tian Zhu departed, Jiang Ruan''s gaze fell upon the basket of light refreshments before her. Within the basket was a tiny sprig of plum. It really wasn''t the season for fresh plums but today, Lu Zhu had found it amusing and had picked it anyway. This plum- that had not yet ripened- was pitifully tiny and it most definitely was not its harvest time. Jiang Ruan ced the plum within the palm of her hand, and the slow trace of a smile appeared.


    * * *


    Within Yan Hua Yuan, Xia Yan was lying down on the bed, herplexion ashen like a corpse. The room was saturated with a strong stench of blood. Lin Lang looked at the unrecognizable and bloody ''flesh'' that was in the wooden bucket and couldn''t control the chill that crept into her body.


    The physician had said that Xia Yan had conceived a male fetus that had already formed. However, it was unsure what fragrance she had inhaled just before that had induced a pregnant person to suffer a miscarriage. This particr fragrant herb was especially lethal, not only inducing a miscarriage, but also seemed to harm the core of the womb. Therefore, she would not be able to conceive ever again.


    Xia Yan already had Jiang Chao and Jiang Su Su, so even if she could never bear another child, her position within the fu was still secured. However, they were all aware of where the fragrant herb had originated from, as it was obviously what Xia Yan had used on that particr spool of chou-yu silk thread meant for Jiang Ruan with the intention of using it to deal with Hong Ying!


    Xia Yan had a dead and lifeless look in her eyes that were transfixed on the extremely fine design on the canopy that hung above her head. If it weren''t for the asional movement of her pupils, most people would have already assumed she had died.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Chou-yu silk, chou-yu silk! Xia Yan snickered bitterly, so this was the oue. Hong Ying, that slut, had actually swapped the chou-yu silk? Was it possible that there was a spy within their courtyard, someone who conspired with others to have the two spools of silk switched? So now, Hong Ying''s belly still held yet another bas*ard while her own child was lost!


    Within Xia Yan began to fester a deep seated blood hatred that forbids one''s enemies to continue to live under the same sky!


    Xia Yan felt like a knife was twisting within her heart when she thought about the child that had been in her womb. This child that had stayed in her womb for so long and was almost reaching full term had just prematurely perished. Furthermore, it had been a boy! What would Jiang Quan do after receiving the news? He''d most likely be terribly disappointed, so how could she inform him? And if she told him, then wouldn''t the bas*ard in Hong Ying''s womb rise up to a prominent position like a fish back in water*. Not willing. Now that her own child was dead, she would definitely have Hong Ying''s bas*ard be buried together with him.


    * �����ˮ (r��y��deshu��) - like a fish back in water (idiom). Fig. to be in a rightful position.


    Timidly, Lin Lang walked forward, "Furen, should we inform Second Miss��"


    "Don''t let her know that I''ve miscarried," Xia Yan spoke with great effort, "just let her know that there is a problem with the silk threads and she shouldn''t use them." Xia Yan continued in a thin voice filled with suppressed anger, "Regarding this matter, if anyone elsees to know of the situation, the lives of your family won''t be spared."


    Fei Cui and Lin Lang trembled and collectively lowered their heads, responding, "Your servants understand."


    "Now leave." Xia Yan was obviously unwilling to continue the conversation.


    Just as Fei Cui and Lin Lang were about to retreat, Lin Lang suddenly asked cautiously , "Then��. Then what should we do with the young master''s corpse?"


    Xia Yan stared nkly, looking out of the window. This weather meant that the corpse couldn''t be kept for too long, but as she looked at the wooden bucket, she felt a rising agitation. After a moment, sheughed coldly and said, "What''s dead is dead, naturally it needs to be taken out and thrown away." She turned her head away somewhat disgusted, "Make sure you do it discreetly and leave no loose ends for others to use against us."


    Fei Cui and Lin Lang''s hearts were petrified, this was her own flesh and blood, yet Xia Yan was cold-hearted to the point that it made others somewhat terrified. However, with the situation at hand, there wasn''t really any better way of dealing with it. Both of them certainly didn''t know what Xia Yan was up to, so they could only ept the task and departed ordingly.


    Xia Yanid down on her bed, and from the corner of her eye a tear drop trickled down. But, when she turned on her side, the tear disappeared quietly, and a viciousness shed in her eyes..


    Her child had suffered such a tragic end. This meant that the bas*ard in Hong Ying''s womb must suffer an end a thousand times, no tens of thousand times worse!


    * * *


    Deep into the night, a light was lit in a small room within Yan Hua Yuan. Typical of the weather after the rain had stopped, there was still a light breeze in the night, causing that me of the candle to waver, light and shadows, creating an eerie feel.


    A small quiet voice sounded, "Was that thing dealt with properly?"


    "I was afraid to arouse any suspicion but I handled it very cleanly and used a coarse sackcloth to wrap it. No one noticed." The other person whispered in reply.


    "That''s good then. Ai! The weather tonight seems rather gloomy, giving off that eerie feel. You don''t think that it could be a lingering ghost��"


    "Shoo, shoo, shoo, what nonsense are you sprouting thiste in the night? The lowered whisper inflected that sense of warding off the taboo topic, as it quickly interrupted the other voice by saying, "It''s already sote. Now that everything has been dealt with, I will go back first."


    "Ok," the other voice replied, followed by the sound of footfall briskly departing.


    The candle in the room illuminated the face of the person before the table, this was Xia Yan''s personal maid, Lin Lang. Earlier she had handed the dead fetus to one of the courtyard momo, saying that it had belonged to one of the filthy maids who had an affair outside the fu and had given birth to this child, and so needed the momo to take the package and sell it somewhere far away. Although it was taboo to say such things, the old woman had received sufficient silver inpensation, so she didn''t delve any deeper but went about the task of disposing of it.


    Although it all seemed to have been handled discreetly and properly, Lin Lang could not shake the sense of unease that had risen in her heart, as if something was about to happen. Presently, Xia Yan continued to need someone beside her as she pretended that she had not miscarried and her fetus was stable and would reach full term. Therefore, Lin Lang could only secretly boil tonics specifically to help her body recover from her miscarriage.


    After the old maidservant separated from Lin Lang, she patted the heavy purse chuckling. Lin Lang''s hefty amount of silver was more than enough to get the job done, moreover the foetus could also be sold for a decent amount of money. However it was still attached to its centa which was a goodmodity, and within the capital, there were some medical stores that sold these in private. Normally they would buy these dead infants to sell to others, but some youngdies from nobility would specifically require the centa to maintain their beauty. But these centas were usually bloody and most of them would not consume them in broad daylight nor out in the open, so most of the centas were bought secretly and privately.


    Fortunately, today, the old maidservant had not only received a dead infant from Lin Lang, she also managed to sell it to a medical shop and received two silver coins. How could she not be overjoyed, and at once left in high spirits to have a drink.

 Chapter 109.2 - An Unexpected Turn Of Events (Part II)

    Trigger Warning: Mention of disturbing actions with an unborn foetus.


    Within Su Xin Yuan, Hu Die brought over a transparent gem-coloured ss bowl and presented it to Jiang Su Su, "Miss, best to take this while it''s still hot."


    Whatever was in the bowl had been boiled until it was scalding hot, and upon looking at its colour, one couldn''t help but want to gag. Even though the fragrance was pleasant to the nose, it still made one''s stomach protest.


    Jiang Su Su put down the brand new lipstick she was holding, and nonchntly took the ss bowl from Hu Die. Using a jade spoon, she gently stirred the contents as she asked indifferently, "So there was one avable today?"


    "Recently they have been rather scarce in the city, but the medical shop owner said that this was received only today and is still very fresh. This servant spent two hundred pieces of silver to buy it." Hu Die stoically replied.


    "I understand, go to the ountster to collect the silver." Jiang Su Su then raised the bowl to her nose and gently sniffed, revealing an intoxicated look. After all, this was not her first time consuming infant centa, and it was all thanks to centas that all the scars on her face were able to recover so fast. This item was highly treasured and not readily avable, and while others were adverse towards it''s bloodiness, she definitely wasn''t. For the sake of her appearance, she was prepared to go to any length. Soon enough she would also be able to stop taking chicken''s blood as herplexion had now recovered to the point of being both beautiful and alluring beyondpare. It was now time to go out and about.


    Jiang Su Su lifted up the bowl and slowly savored the delicacy, while nearby Hu Die stood still and had to fight off the strong urge to throw up. A piece of cloth was lying quietly in the pile of debris at the entrance of Su Xin Yuan''s maidservants'' storage room, and upon a closer look, it looked like a material that had been used to wrap something. It was a piece of coarse sack cloth with dark brown stains��


    * * *


    Afraid that it would get cold during the night, Lu Zhu closed the window leaving a crack small enough so that it wouldn''t allow in arge gust of cold wind, but just enough for the room to ventte and stay cool. The weather had been cool and refreshing today, so they didn''t have to use any ice. Just then, Tian Zhu walked in from outside and came before Jiang Ruan who was preparing for bed. She whispered a few sentences by Jiang Ruan''s ear, and Jiang Ruan''s eyes shed as she smiled slightly, "So that''s what had happened."


    Tian Zhu could not help frowning. Xia Yan had ordered someone to take the dead fetus out of the fu to deal with it, and by some twisted sense of fate, it was then purchased by someone from Su Xin Yuan and brought right back in. That would mean that Jiang Su Su had just partaken of her own biological brother''s centa. Just thinking to this point, she was so aghast, and the action was so abhorrent that she felt a chill run through her blood.


    Jiang Ruan stated, "The world naturally has its own karma."


    Tian Zhu proceeded, "Xia Yan had chosen to conceal the news of her miscarriage, it can''t be that she is nning to find a substitute?


    "After suffering such a big loss, how can Xia Yan be content with just that? If she really does find a substitute, won''t that be taking her goodwill too far?" She tucked some hair that was in front of her eyes behind her ears, revealing earlobes that were like snow white jade.


    "Then, Miss��.?"


    Jiang Ruan shook her head, "There is nothing to be concerned about as she is currently fixated on Hong Ying, and isn''t Hong Ying always yapping at her heels? We just need to sit back and watch a good show." It was not yet time for her to make her move, so there was no need to act rashly.


    Tian Zhu thought for a moment before agreeing and then took her leave.


    After Tian Zhu departed, Jiang Ruan pressed her forehead before sitting down, intending to further mull over the matter only to realise that she was too tired. So, she stood up again and was about to remove her outer garments when she heard a familiar voice speak out, "Wait a moment."


    Jiang Ruan was slightly startled, and before she realized, she had instinctively reached out her hand to grab the dagger under her pillow.


    From the shadows of the candle light walked out a person who drew nearer and nearer beforeing to a stop a couple of steps away from her. Even though he waspletely clothed in ck, he still managed to carry a debonair and distinguished air as if attired in brocade. His appearance was without rival, and if it wasn''t Xiao Shao, then who else could it be?


    For him toe uninvited, even Jiang Ruan who usually stered on a smiling expression couldn''t help the coldness that crept onto her face as she angrily spoke, "Xiao Wangye, what''s the meaning of this? Is this what the imperial rules have taught you?


    Immediately after the words were out of her mouth, she began to regret it. While she had been conferred the title of Hong''an Junzhu, Xiao Shao was themander of 300,000 Jinyi Guards, the current master of the Jinying Wangfu. So based on ranking, she was still way beneath Xiao Shao by a big margin. However, for Xiao Shao to suddenly appear uninvited, she couldn''t help but feel startled. Moreover, normally, Xiao Shao never pulled rank nor acted arrogantly in front of her, so she had actually forgotten that the person before her had the ability to turn the Great Jin dynasty into chaos. It was only when she had collected herself, that she realised the severity of her words and how impertinent they were. However, the words once spoken were like spilt water- there was no way she could take them back. Thus, she had to confidently put on an affronted expression towards Xiao Shao even though her heart was apprehensive.


    Xiao Shao, who was ustomed to seeing Jiang Ruan''s easy going andposed manner, and her tranquil and indifferent attitude that was generally apanied by a slight smile, waspletely caught off guard in the face of herck ofposure. Although he was born into the imperial n, and there was a certain aristocratic deportment and manner expected of him, since epting the Jinyi guardsmander''s role he had been out on the road for many years. Therefore, it was natural that he had picked up some habits from the Jianghu: a mboyant, no stickler to conventions, secr worldview. Thus it seemed as though he had unwittingly regarded her as his own people, and had not considered the fact that she was also a young woman. Furthermore, he had not taken into consideration the time, so it was only natural for her to react as such when she realised that someone else was present in her room as soon as she turned around.


    Once he had thought to this point, Xiao Shao could not help feeling a little ashamed, and pursing his lips he replied, "I''m sorry for not being considerate." As he spoke, he faced Jiang Ruan in all seriousness. He noticed that her eyes reflected a guilty conscience while pretending to cast an angry look. He momentarily drew a nk and then found the situation funny.


    To have the magnificent Xiao Wangye of the Great Jin dynasty apologise to her, Jiang Ruan felt that it wasn''t right to show any attitude. Internally she was annoyed that she hadn''t been able to maintain herposure just then. Taking a deep breath, she walked to the table and sat down. While pouring Xiao Shao and herself a cup of tea, she spoke up, "For Xiao Wangye to barge into ady''s chamber in the middle of the night, I guess there must be some highly urgent matter."


    Xiao Shao didn''t take the sarcasm in her words to heart, but his heroic eyebrows frowned slightly, "Did you use the chou-yu silk that Xia Yan sent you?"


    Jiang Ruan was surprised as she had not thought that Xiao Shao would actuallye merely because of this matter. She supposed Tian Zhu must have reported this matter. Tian Zhu had initiallye to her, however Tian Zhu''s livelihood depended on Xiao Shao. Therefore, Jiang Ruan did not have any expectation of total loyalty towards herself. She nodded her head in reply.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xiao Shao disapproved, "There''s a particr herb mixed into the material, you should not be so impetuous."


    "Tian Zhu already neutralized the herb." Jiang Ruan had given it no further thought at all. At that time, she only wanted to ensure that Hong Ying wouldy down her vignce, so she had Tian Zhu neutralize the herb that was on her own spool of silk so that it could no longer cause any harm to the person using it.


    "But Tian Zhu could have also made a mistake and failed. There is alwaysJ a possibility of a mishap," Xiao Shao stated in a neutral tone.


    Tian Zhu had been learning martial arts since childhood, so while standing guard outside the room she could clearly hear their conversation. Xiao Shao''s words caused her some grievances. Although she couldn''t be considered as one of the best neutralizers or detoxifiers of poison, this insignificant poison was definitely no problem for her at all.


    Jiang Ruan was about to say more when Xiao Shao suddenly reached out and grabbed hold of her wrist. He was a man and naturally had superior strengthpared to Jiang Ruan, so she could not avoid it. Xiao Shao attentively took her pulse, but while Jiang Ruan felt rather awkward she did not struggle to break free. Her gaze fell upon the hand that was holding onto her wrist. It was vastly different from Jiang Xin Zhi''srge battle scarred hands that came from closebat training and were sun tanned. Xiao Shao''s hands were slender, their bones well proportioned, and on the fingertips were a lightyer of calluses that were obtained from practicing martial arts. His fingers were slightly cold, but his palm was dry and warm.


    After taking her pulse, Xiao Shao retracted his hands but his gaze, for a split second, had revealed a sense of perplexity. Jiang Ruan was a person who was observant, and noticing Xiao Shao''s expression, she asked, "Were the effects of the herb removed?"


    To be honest, she wasn''t that concerned about the matter of the herb, as it was just a matter of having children. In this life, she had not even thought about getting married.


    "It''s not that." Xiao Shao thought it through and with a shake of his head, he looked at her, "Your body is far too weak."


    Jiang Ruan smiled without saying a thing. Weak? In the previous life, when she had returned from the rural residence to the Jiang fu, back then, that was what one would call weak; she was emaciated to skin and bones, to the point that there wasn''t any appearance of a human form. Back then she was bedridden, riddled with illness for many years, taking medication non stop, yet her body did not show signs of recovery. If it weren''t for the Emperor''s edict seeking to handpick some youngdies, she was sure that she would have remained ''sick'' for many more years.


    In this life, although she had returned much earlier from the rural residence, those early years of illness had already affected her foundation, so her health wasn''t the best. Currently she was adequately nursing herself, even though she was aware that her core was still deteriorating. Hence, she was paying specific attention to taking care of her body because she needed to preserve her life first in order to exact her revenge.


    Xiao Shao noticed that Jiang Ruan''s gaze had seemed to transcend him as if deep in thought. He felt that this youngdy before him at that moment seemed to be that much more distant and remote. His brows knitted as his heart felt a sliver of unease. This was a rather unfamiliar feeling, and Xiao Shao could not process what it meant. Pondering for a moment, he spoke, "If there is a chance in the future, I will take you to my Master. His medical skills are quite superior, there is a possibility he can nurse you back to health."


    Jiang Ruan was pulled back from her thoughts at Xiao Shao''s words. Looking at the ck-dded young man before her with his pitch ck eyes filled with all seriousness, she couldn''t help being momentarily stunned, "Many thanks."


    Since associating with Xiao Shao, it was apparent that she had uttered "many thanks" countless times.


    Xiao Shao stood up, "It''s ratherte now, I''ll head back first. You try and get an early rest." Sweeping another nce over her, he then flew out of the window.


    Did he really take the Jiang fu as his own courtyard, such that he woulde and go on a whim? Jiang Ruan was dumbfounded before suddenly trying to recall what Xiao Shao had just done; did he juste to take her pulse? Was he bewitched?


    Jiang Ruan blew to extinguish the candle before getting into bed. Her initial weariness had somehow dissipated with Xiao Shao''s disruptive visit. It was clear that she was no longer tired and was unable to sleep now.


    Xiao Shao lingered to watch the lights in the room go out before he turned and departed.


    * * *


    The next day, after a passing summer shower, the sun was zing high in the clear sky. It was vastly different from the recent overcast gloomy weather, and it remained sunny for the next several days. Meanwhile, everything in the fu had been following its usual orderliness: Fifth Yiniang was blissfully nursing her pregnancy within her courtyard, and Xia Yan was also seen hefting her big pregnant body out to stroll in the gardens. From all appearances, there was no difference.


    However, the peacefulness on the surface did not mean that it was truly all tranquil and harmonious. For example, Fifth Yiniang, Hong Ying, was not actually blissfully nursing her pregnancy in ordance with what the servants had let leak out from the courtyard. Rather, she was constantly fretful and impatient, asking the maidservant who had returned, "What exactly is happening? Is there no news that you are able to glean?"


    "Answering Yiniang," the maidservant reported, "This servant has inquired at Su Xin Yuan, but they have not received news of someone miscarrying at Yan Hua Yuan. Moreover, there hasn''t been any physician invited over, and Furen has only requested her maids to get medication for the nursing of the fetus from the medical store."


    "How is this possible?" Hong Ying muttered. Over thest few days, she had been frantic with anxiety, anxious to receive news of Xia Yan''s miscarriage. So how was it that during the same time, Yan Hua Yuan had be imprable to the point that even a fly could not fly in. Hence there wasn''t even an iota of a chance to pick up any news. This was the reason why they could only go to Su Xin Yuan to seek information, as should there be a movement on Xia Yan''s side, Jiang Su Su would most definitely be in the know. Thus, with the report from her maid that there wasn''t any news regarding Xia Yan, even from Su Xin Yuan, how could Hong Yinge to terms with that. Was it possible that Xia Yan had found out about it?


    "Yiniang, don''t panic,"the servant at her side advised, "Maybe Furen was fortunate, and has not used the chou-yu silk yet, which is why she has not miscarried."


    Hong Ying''s mind settled. Of course. There was the possibility that Xia Yan had not used the chou-yu silk as when one was pregnant there was nothing much to their wardrobe worth using such exquisite material for. So it was possible that Xia Yan wanted to use that chou-yu silk after giving birth? Once she thought it through, Hong Ying breathed a sigh of relief, yet almost immediately, her expression turned spiteful, "How in the world could she be that lucky!"

 Chapter 110..2 - Dong Yinger (Part II)

    Chapter 110 : Dong Yinger (Part II)


    In the inner courtyard of the Capital Magistrate fu, a group of youngdies sat chatting andughing together around tablesden with tea and snacks .


    Rongya Junzhu smiled and asked, "Why hasn''t Eldest Jiang Miss arrived yet? Could it be that now that she''s a junzhu, she wants to show off her power*?"


    * ������ (xi��m��w��i) - disy of severity immediately on taking office; fig. initial show of strength.


    Rongya Junzhu was the pearl in Grand Prince Yong''s palm. Grand Prince Yong, being the elder cousin of the previous Emperor, had a close rtionship with him. Thus, when the four princes rebelled, Grand Prince Yong helped the current Emperor to suppress them. As a result, she also enjoyed a high status in the Great Jin. In fact, Rongya Junzhu had met Jiang Ruan three years ago on the Linglong boat, only she had been arrogant since childhood and someone unfavoured like Jiang Ruan, who grew up in a faraway vige, didn''t enter her eyes at all. However, unexpectedly, in the blink of an eye Jiang Ruan had managed to receive the same ranking as herself and could nowpete with her as a junzhu! It was impossible for her not to be jealous, filling her words with barbs.


    Zhao Jin frowned while Wen Fei Fei also felt a little unhappy. These two, being daughters of military families, had always been somewhat scornful of other nobledies'' circuitous ramblings, and instinctively felt there were some unpleasant undertones hidden within Rongya Junzhu''s words. Lin Zi Xiang was more straightforward than those two, clearly expressing her dislike and stiffly retorted, "ording to Yinger''s invitation to Ruan Meimei, it''s not time to start yet. Rongya Junzhu was the one who came almost an hour in advance. Could it be that it doesn''t matter what Yinger''s invitation says, only what Junzhu thinks?"


    Rongya Junzhu flushed at Lin Zi Xiang''s words, anger burning a hole in her heart. If it were anyone else, she could snap back, but it had to be the obstinate Lin Zi Xiang. If she kept arguing, it would only bring shame upon herself. Although she internally gritted her teeth in hatred, on the surface Rongya Junzhu only expressed that she couldn''t care less about Lin Zi Xiang: "I''m toozy to argue with you."


    Lin Zi Xiang still wanted to continue but Dong Yinger hurried over to mediate. " Let''s not fight. I''m the one who invited everyone, if you quarrel I''ll be embarrassed." She had invited a lot of noble youngdies over to relieve her boredom, but this didn''t mean she weed such a big ruckus.


    A few other youngdies also came over to help them reconcile. Before long, Dong Yinger''s maid trotted over, all smiles. "Junzhu has arrived."


    When the youngdies turned towards the door, they saw a youngdy in red slowly approaching. She wore a pink and orange skirt decorated with white magnolia flowers and a double-breasted ivory-coloured robe with red and gold brocade, along with a ruby hairpin carved in the shape of auspicious clouds. The skirt remained motionless as she walked, clearly resembling a ball of fire, but when she got closer it seemed more like ice. There was even less need to discuss her appearance. When Jiang Ruan was young, her features, though charming, had not reached their full potential. But now she had fully developed into a budding beauty, showing a more mature freshness. Thebination of a blossoming young woman and her own enchanting nature- it could take the breath away of the beholder.


    As she stepped closer, Rongya Junzhu''s face increasingly turned uglier by a few degrees because in front of such a beautiful countenance, she was merely a clown. The more arrogant a person was, the more they couldn''t abide others being better than themselves, not to mention it was Jiang Ruan, whom Rongya Junzhu had deemed beneath her. It was utterly insulting. Once Jiang Ruan arrived before them, she covered her lips and chuckled. "Eldest Jiang Miss, why is it just you? I thought your second sister would alsoe. Second Jiang Miss is a wonderful person and you''re both the Jiang family''s di daughters. Is your rtionship not as harmonious as rumored?"


    Jiang Ruan could guess what Rongya Junzhu thought with a single nce. She smiled and replied, "That''s not right."


    "What?" Taken aback, Rongya Junzhu didn''t know what Jiang Ruan meant by this.


    Dong Yinger originally wanted to intercede, but upon hearing her reply, she was rendered speechless and could only look warily at Jiang Ruan.


    Jiang Ruan said lightly, "Rongya Junzhu is wrong; we are of the same rank, so you should call me Junzhu. If this spreads, wouldn''t it be pping the imperial family''s face?"


    Rongya Junzhu never imagined that Jiang Ruan would make a fuss about this - or more urately, she never imagined that Jiang Ruan would dare to talk to her in this manner. Although Jiang Ruan had tantly unted her princess status, her words were absolutely correct. Moreover, Rongya Junzhu had always maintained her noble demeanor, so with Jiang Ruan''s demand for proper etiquette, reluctantly she said, "Junzhu��"


    Jiang Ruan replied gently, "No need to be polite. Since today is just an ordinary gathering of us sisters, we don''t need to care about rules and etiquette. You can call me by my name as usual."


    "You!" Rongya Junzhu had never been messed around like this to the point that in a fit of anger, she had almost lost herposure. She angrily red at Jiang Ruan. A ''pfft'' came from the nearby Lin Zi Xiang, who couldn''t help butugh.


    Feeling insulted, Rongya Junzhu could no longer bear to stay. She abruptly stood up and shouted, "You are all here to bully me, right? Then I''ll leave now!" She fled, full of indignation. As soon as Rongya Junzhu left, all the noble youngdies who were friendly with Rongya Junzhu also said their goodbyes until only a small group were left.


    Dong Yinger wanted to call them back, but Lin Zi Xiang stopped her. "Let them go. Really, harping on about this and that, they''re just rushing to give empty ttery. It''s so annoying. And you also, why would you invite someone like that?"


    Dong Yinger sighed. She wasn''t nearly as straightforward as Lin Zi Xiang. The Capital Magistrate had to deal with a variety of issues everyday, and everything had to be done perfectly. So, if Lin Zi Xiang was said to have inherited Chief Historian Lin''s impartial and reproachful personality, then Dong Yinger had taken after Dong daren''s evasive and smooth manner. Dong Yinger, known for being lively, cute, and considerate, had an outstanding reputation among the nobledies of the capital. Thus everyone was willing to give her face.


    Zhao Jin also persuaded her, "There''s nothing to be afraid of. A princess left, but there''s another one still here. It can''t be that you think we can''t finish the snacks."


    Now Dong Yinger couldn''t helpughing out loud. Sheughed, but slowly frowned again.


    Wen Fei Fei looked at her. "Why are you unhappy again? Ruan Meimei is finally back, just throw those annoying thoughts somewhere else."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What''s wrong, Yinger Jiejie?" Jiang Ruan asked with a smile.


    "What else can it be, isn''t it the marriage with the Chang family?" Lin Zi Xiang replied.


    "The Chang family is one of the capital''s better families." Jiang Ruan smiled softly. "Besides, you''re childhood sweethearts, there''s nothing unpleasant about it."


    But Dong Yinger said irritably, "I don''t want to marry yet."


    "What are you talking about," Zhao Jin said, "Usually you say that we''re going to be old spinsters if we don''t marry soon, but now you''re dragging your feet. Are you feeling shy?"


    "I said it''s not that." Dong Yinger stated again, "I just don''t want to marry yet."


    Looking at Dong Yinger''s expression, despite being soon to be married, there wasn''t a hint of the usual matrimonial shyness. This shouldn''t be the case, unless her heart didn''t consider that person at all. This was somewhat different from Jiang Ruan''s past life. She thought a bit, then said, "Is Yinger Jiejie dissatisfied with Young Master Chang? Or did Young Master Chang make you angry?"


    Dong Yinger hesitated, then shook her head. Chang An was indeed her childhood sweetheart, she thought they would live like that for a lifetime, and there wasn''t anything bad about that. But after seeing that heavenly man three years ago, she''d never considered anyone else. Only then did she understand that what she felt towards Chang An wasn''t anything close to love.


    Dong Yinger''s unsettled appearance made Jiang Ruan think. Could it be that Dong Yinger liked another person? Looking at her upturned lips, she must have thought of someone just now. Wasn''t that the shyness of a girl in love?


    Her heart shook. Why is this different from her past life?


    Like she suddenly thought of something, Dong Yinger turned to Jiang Ruan and asked, seemingly casually, "Ruan Meimei, your elder brother has won so many battles in session. Has he sent word on when he''ll be back?"


    Jiang Ruan was startled, and next to her she failed to notice that Zhao Jin''s expression had be strange. Her body stiffened.


    Unless�� She looked towards Dong Yinger, wanting to confirm her thoughts. Dong Yinger looked back at her with shining eyes that couldn''t hide their hope. Such a gaze was too familiar. In her past life, that was the expression she saw in the bronze mirror every day. It was the gaze of someone longing for the one in their heart.


    The one in Dong Yinger''s heart was Jiang Xin Zhi!


    This life generally followed her past life''s trend, but some things had changed ever since her return. For example, the Dong Yinger before her who, in the past, dearly loved Chang An - actually fell in love with Jiang Xin Zhi! Now that this matter had changed, what about other things?


    Seeing Jiang Ruan in a daze, Lin Zi Xiang gave her a couple pokes. "What are you thinking about, why don''t you reply?"


    "Oh." Jiang Ruan said with a smile, "Nothing, Dage hasn''t sent any letters."


    Jiang Ruan caught sight of the disappointment in Dong Yinger''s eyes and became sure of her conjecture. For some reason, an ominous premonition arose in her heart. It came on so inexplicably that even she could not make sense of it.


    Lin Zi Xiang frowned. "If Yinger marries, it''ll be my turn soon. Recently my father always asks me about these things, I really don''t know what to do."


    Jiang Ruan pondered for a moment, then chuckled. "Has Lin daren let any news slip?"


    Lin Zi Xiang was never someone who cared about society''s niceties, and wasn''t coy at all. "Nothing like that, only he keeps frowning, so it''s probably not going well. I said so earlier that with my personality, it''s going to be hard to find someone whose household matches my status, and also has a tolerant personality."


    Jiang Ruan''s brows slowly furrowed.

 Chapter 110.1 - Dong Yinger (Part I)

    Xiao Shao handed a letter over to Jin Er, who then hurried out of the door.


    Upon seeing this, Guan Liang Han was stunned. "It''s not the end of the year yet, what are you writing to the old man for?"


    ''Old man'' was what Guan Liang Han called their master, Teacher Ba Qi and Xiao Shao had yet to formally go and greet him since returning from Miao borders. He said, "I''m making a trip to Mt. Jianan."


    Mt. Jianan was where Teacher Ba Qi lived, and was also where his eight disciples usually studied. Teacher Ba Qi was a rather peculiar person. He not only knew astronomy and geography, but was also proficient in internal medicine, and even understood battlefield formations. Thete Emperor once invited him to assist him, but Teacher Ba Qi - who was just a youth at the time - rejected him, saying that it was impossible to go against heaven''s will. An array wasid out on Mt. Jianan which no one could pierce, so normally no one could ever find it.


    "Going to Mt. Jianan? Third Brother, wait for me." Mo Cong jumped up. "I want to go too!"


    "What are you going for?" Guan Liang Han asked. With Mo Cong''s mischievous personality, he was the one most afraid of Teacher Ba Qi when he studied under him in the past.


    "Recently, the Emperor has put more and more trust in that Grand Tutor Liu Min;st time I made a mistake he scolded me a lot. Normally I wouldn''t care but this guy is as stiff as a rock and gives a lecture for even the littlest things; he can''t tolerate even a grain of sand. He really pisses me off!"


    Mo Cong was a genuine aristocratic family''s pampered young master. Although he had been smart and crafty, albeit with a sense of righteousness, since youth, he was also brought up by his father in the midst of officials. He knew that water that was too clear had no fish. Upon meeting a strictly by-the-books person like Grand Tutor Liu Min, he almost vomited blood in anger. Therefore, he could only go to his master for help.


    "You mean that new zhuangyuan?" Guan Liang Han had never been a schrly type. "So pedantic, there''s no point talking to them. Just beat them up and it''ll be fine."


    "For assaulting a court official, you''re not afraid of the imperial censor?" Xiao Shao stared at the eager Mo Cong, causing him to dete like a punctured ball.


    Guan Liang Han looked rather disappointed that he hadn''t seeded. Turning to Xiao Shao, he asked, "When are you leaving?"


    "Now," Xiao Shao replied.


    * * *


    Jiang Ruan really wasn''t used to not seeing Xiao Shao for so many days and once she realized this, a faint worry arose in her heart. For Xiao Shao to let her get used to his presence in such a short time wasn''t necessarily a good thing for Jiang Ruan.


    Though she still didn''t know what Xiao Shao did for a living, she knew it couldn''t be easy. There wasn''t even a hint of simrity between Xiao Shao and the many dandies in the capital. In addition, he also gave a sense of reassurance that made people overlook his age.


    But in the end what Xiao Shao did had nothing to do with her. Rather, she cared more about the demons in the fu. For example, a few days ago, Hong Ying pestered Jiang Quan to invite a physician to the fu to check up on the pregnant women. Initially, the main wife, Xia Yan, who was about to give birth was in a very irritable mood, and had refused Hong Ying''s suggestion without another word. So then Hong Ying acted spoiled towards Jiang Quan until Xia Yan was basically forced to get her pulse checked. The physician said her pulse was stable, but the fetus was affected because Xia Yan was disturbed by Hong Ying''s actions. Thus Jiang Quan became angry and refused to go to Hong Ying''s courtyard for several days. He also felt guilty, so he apanied Xia Yan more.


    Lu Zhu asked in a perplexed manner, "That''s strange, Furen''s child obviously didn''t survive, howe she''s with child again?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Xia Yan suffered a loss, so she''d obviously be smarter. If she couldn''t even do this much, wouldn''t she have long been soundly defeated by Hong Ying?" Jiang Ruan flicked through Dong Yinger''s messages, inviting her to go to the Capital Magistrate fu tomorrow to y, but Jiang Ruan didn''t recognise many of the names she mentioned. In fact, there hadn''t been much time between her return to the capital from the rural residence, and apanying the Empress Dowager out of the city. Therefore, it was impossible for her to have sincere friendships with anyone in that short time. But now that she''de back in such a high profile manner, it was time to break into the upper ss circles. These connections must be well maintained.


    "Then we''ll just watch Fifth Yiniang suffer?" Lu Zhu asked. "Miss doesn''t really like Fifth Yiniang, right?"


    Jiang Ruan had always been partial to Hong Ying and seemed very enthusiastic towards her, but her maids had known since the silk thread incident that Jiang Ruan actually never considered Hong Ying as one of her own.


    Jiang Ruan smiled. Human greed never ends. Hong Ying may have once only thought of peacefully living as a concubine, but after she had lived a bit better, what she wanted was the seat of the Jiang fu''s main wife. One could never trust this kind of greedy person too much. What''s more, she''d always hated everybody in the Jiang fu, thus where had this ''like''e from?


    Lian Qiao, grinning, said, "Let''s not talk about this. Say, Miss hasn''t seen Miss Dong and the others for three years. This servant heard that Miss Dong is of age, and will be married into the Chang family by the year''s end."


    Dong Yinger? Jiang Ruan frowned. Dong Yinger married a third-rank salt merchant called Chang An in her past life. The two had be engaged when young, and should have lived afortable life together. She recalled seeing them from afar during a pce banquet, where they were so affectionate that it made her envious.


    Calcting the time, it should be around now. Dong Yinger should be married by the time summer ends. After Dong Yinger married, it should be Lin Zi Xiang''s turn soon. In herst life, Lin Zi Xiang married Third Prince, Xuan Xin. Xuan Xin''s birth mother passed away early, so no one cared about him and he eventually turned into a dissolute loafer. He rarely left his residence and barely ever entered the pce, so he became the least noticeable prince. He was known to be a lecher with many concubines and outside lovers. In the previous life, Imperial Consort Chen personally bestowed upon him a marriage with Lin Zi Xiang. However, in the end, Lin Zi Xiang lost her life because of fighting with one of his favoured concubines, taking the Lin family down as a result. Jiang Ruan frowned. Counting the days, there was still a period of time until the marriage promation. Should she think of a way to stop it, or should she ask Empress Dowager Yi De for help?


    Shaking her head, Jiang Ruan put the issue to one side for the moment. She''d ask Lin Zi Xiang for news when she saw her tomorrow.


    * * *


    The next day, Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao got up early to help her dress because it was Jiang Ruan''s first meeting with all of the noble youngdies since her return to the capital. Dong Yinger was an affable person, so naturally there would be many well-breddies invited to the gathering. Furthermore, now that she was a princess, she couldn''t act the same as before, else others would criticize her every mistake.


    After washing up, Jiang Ruan ordered, "Tian Zhu and Bai Zhi will go with me. Lian Qiao, Lu Zhu, stay in the fu, be careful when dealing with Yan Hua Yuan."


    Although Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao were first-rank maids while Tian Zhu and Lu Zhu were second-rank maids, Jiang Ruan saw them as equals. Tian Zhu knew martial arts and was suitable to bring out; Bai Zhi had a calm temperament so she should learn how to interact with other nobledies in the future. Lian Qiao was daring while Lu Zhu was more quick-witted, so they should stay in the fu. If Hong Ying or Xia Yan made any movements against Jiang Ruan, they''d be able to fend them off for a while.


    Lian Qiao and Lu Zhu had no objection to this arrangement.


    Jiang Ruan also considered if she should look for an etiquette momo to have by her side for the sake of appearances as Zhou momo had been sent back to the Zhao family three years ago. She was already blind and Zhao Guang felt that he owed her, and would definitely see to her needs until the end.

 Chapter 111.1 - Slander (Part I)

    Chapter 111 : nder (Part I)


    Mt. Jianan was covered with snow year-round. The mountain was high and its valley was deep. It was already summer, but only a patch of ice had started to melt. Water, mixed with broken ice, slowly flowed down the mountain in a stream, scouring brightly colored pebbles on both sides of its bank. The pine forest was covered with sparkling ice crystals. At first nce, the scenery was like that of the North.


    Xiao Shao passed an array of plum blossoms at the foot of the mountain on his way up towards the Lu Yang Vi that sat at the mountain top.


    The array was the formation that Teacher Ba Qi personallyid out. It had a total of eight loops, arranged from the foot of the mountain to its peak. Except for the sect disciples, outsiders could not break the formation. Xiao Shao had been here many times and was familiar with the road. Just as he entered the gate outside the Lu Yang Vi, therge green parrot kept at the doorway started to p its wings and screech loudly. "Someone ising! Someone ising!"


    Unlike the scenery on Mt. Jianan, Lu Yang Vi was filled with birds and flowers. All kinds of flowers were blooming, just like in early spring. Xiao Shao walked in. The huge vi was renovated exquisitely, but at the moment nobody seemed to be present. After a brief moment, a deep voice came from the courtyard. "Ah Shao?"


    That voice, as mellifluous as a bell, was close to his ears. But when he listened more carefully, it was vague and faint as if it came from a faraway ce. Xiao Shao walked towards the courtyard. Under a pear tree, a white-bearded old man in a grey shirt sat in front of a chess table, holding a box of chess pieces in his hands.


    "Master." Xiao Shao walked over to him.


    The old man in grey was Teacher Ba Qi, now in his seventies, and he had the appearance of a sage with astute and wise eyes. Without raising his head, he studied the chess game in front of him. "Are you back from South Xinjiang?"


    "Yes." Xiao Shao answered. Aftering back from South Xinjiang, he had been busy handling all kinds of things and Teacher Ba Qi was also in seclusion. But now that he had found the opportunity to go to Mt. Jianan, by chance, Teacher Ba Qi had alsoe out of his seclusion.


    Teacher Ba Qi put down the chess box and finally raised his head. Teacher Ba Qi epted a total of eight disciples and Xiao Shao ranked third among them. At that time, when Xiao Shao first went up the mountain, he was just a withdrawn and taciturn teenager. He came together with Guan Liang Han. Guan Liang Han studied battle formations[1] while Xiao Shao learned Qi Huang''s Inner ssic[2]. However, within a few years, the old Jinying Wang and his wife met with a mishap and Xiao Shao became even more deste. He took the initiative to ask Teacher Ba Qi to stop teaching him medical skills and only studied the art of assassination from then on.


    [1] ����� (x��ngj��n b�� zh��n): military''s battle formation, arranged ording to the specific conditions such as the topographical conditions and the strength of the enemy and its troops.


    [2] ᪻�֮�� (Q�� Hu��ng zh�� sh��) : the book of the dialogue between Huangdi and his official Qibo.


    Xiao Shao was extremely talented. He showed a disposition for practising martial arts and it seemed as though killing people was very easy for him[3]. After he finished learning, in his first year down the mountain, he prated South Xinjiang alone and at that time decapitated South Xinjiang''s leader . He was cold and fearless. He killed with a de in hand without any concern. There was no man in the world better suited to be a killer than Xiao Shao, but Teacher Ba Qi only remarked. "Ah Shao, you are not meant to be the best assassin in the world."


    [3] ����Ӧ�� (dex��ny��ngsh��u) - lit. what the heart wishes, the hand aplishes (idiom) skilled at the job / entirely in one''s element / going smoothly and easily.


    Xiao Shao asked, "Why?"


    Teacher Ba Qi replied, "Because you''re not cold-blooded enough."


    Xiao Shao was the most caring person. Teacher Ba Qi could clearly see that among the eight fellow disciples, although Xiao Shao usually seemed quite cold, he would look after them most of the time. An upright man must not be a killer. Xiao Shao wasn''t cut out to be one.


    Teacher Ba Qi looked at Xiao Shao for a while and suddenly asked, "Ah Shao, have you met any special person over the past few years?"


    When Xiao Shao left the capital three years ago, Teacher Ba Qi was in seclusion, so he was unable to bid his master farewell. Speaking of which, the master and disciple had actually not seen each other for more than three years.


    Xiao Shao thought for a moment. "No."


    "Think about it carefully." Teacher Ba Qi asked again. Xiao Shao frowned slightly. The word "special" didn''t exist in his life. He had met countless people in the past three years, and naturally, he had no idea who Teacher Ba Qi meant.


    "Master, what are you trying to say?" Xiao Shao asked.


    Teacher Ba Qi stroked his long white beard. "Three years ago, before going into seclusion, I calcted the hexagrams for you. The person who will change your fate should have already appeared."


    "Who is that person?" Xiao Shao asked.


    "This person is here for revenge and for paying back the debt of gratitude- such is the cycle of life and death. Those who live will die, and those who die will live again[4]. She[5] can clearly see everything that happens in the world. Destiny has changed because of her. I don''t know whether it is a blessing or a curse. "<novelnext></novelnext>


    [4] ������������������ (Sh��ngsh��ng sh��ngs�� s��, s�� s�� sh��ng sh��ng) - an alternating cycle of life and death. Life represents the new future and will also be the past of the future. Death symbolizes the past, but that is the future of the past.


    [5] T/N: The pronouns in Chinese are gender neutral so we are using ''she'' to represent JR, but in general it could be read as he/she hence XS''s confusion.


    Xiao Shao was silent. Teacher Ba Qi''s words were too vague for him to understand. After thinking for a while, he spoke, "What does this have to do with me?"


    Teacher Ba Qi looked slightly contemtive. "Your life and hers are intertwined. The beginning and the end are due to the rtionship between cause and effect. Because of her appearance, you will be freed from the fate of a deste life. But, the fate to be the monarch, the Ziwei Emperor Star[6], has fallen from the sky. You will lose your fate as the Emperor for her sake."


    [6] ��΢�� (z��w��ig��ng) - Ziwei Emperor star, North Star in 1100 BC ancient China, a symbol of the Emperor in the human world.


    If the words that were just spoken were spread out, one would immediately be beheaded, however, no other souls were in the Lu Yang Vi. Thus, Teacher Ba Qi spoke leisurely and Xiao Shao listened open-mindedly.


    "I understand." Xiao Shao answered. The Emperor''s fate was useless to him and he had never eyed that position, so his expression did not change a bit after Teacher Ba Qi finished speaking.


    Teacher Ba Qi sighed. "She has already appeared."


    Xiao Shao frowned slightly. However, Teacher Ba Qi had never exined divinations clearly. It''s because the mysteries of heaven must not be revealed. Those who divulged too many mysteries known only to Heaven would suffer retributions.


    Teacher Ba Qi continued, "ording to the divination, I will have the chance to meet her. When I finally meet her, at that time, the cause and effect of this person''s past life wille into being." He paused, as if he still had something else to say, but ultimately spoke no further and only looked at Xiao Shao. "South Xinjiang''s gu poison is fierce. Did you get infected?"


    "No," replied Xiao Shao. "I still have Master''s antidote." When Xiao Shao said this, gratitude towards Teacher Ba Qi emerged in his heart. At that time, he was bent on learning assassination and wanted to abandon studying Qi Huang''s Inner ssic. It was Teacher Ba Qi who personally refused; he taught him not to waste his skills. Since ancient times, no assassin had ever studied medicine. Nobody had ever heard a story of how assassins also saved people. Nowadays, his missions were dangerous and he always faced precarious and risky[7] things. Having medical skills handy had been a source of convenience throughout his journeys over the years.


    [7] ������Ѫ (d��ok��u ti��n xu��) - licking blood at the edge of the de, implying dangerous and cruel.


    Teacher Ba Qi smiled. "It''s still early. Since you''re here, let''s y a game first." With a gentle flick of his sleeve, all the chess pieces on the chessboard flew into the chess box neatly. Not a single one fell off.


    Teacher Ba Qi took the white piece while Xiao Shao took the ck one. They put down the pieces at the same time.


    "I''ve cautioned you before. Seize the opportunity." Teacher Ba Qi''s voice came from afar.


    * * *


    The song of cicadas in the summer afternoon was so noisy that people couldn''t have a good rest. Several third-rank maidservants climbed on the trees in the courtyard to catch them. After eating chilled sherbet one night, Jiang Ruan heard Lu Zhue over to speak. "Miss, Old Marquis Xia and Eighth Prince are visiting the fu. Master is asking you to apany thedies for a chat."


    Xia Cheng had not visited the Jiang fu since the ancestral hall incident; what happened to Xia Jun was a thorn in the Xia family''s heart. Jiang Ruan had been away from the capital for three years. From what she heard from Lu Zhu, it seemed several women from the Xia family had alsoe. Xia Jiao Jiao and Xia Jun hated Jiang Ruan as a thorn in their side but since they had gone so far as to step into the Jiang fu again, the rtionship between the Jiang and the Xia families seemed to have eased in the past three years.


    Lu Zhu spoke anxiously. "What does Master mean by this? If it''s merely to apany them for a chat, there''s Furen. What can Miss do there? Is it possible to get along well with the Xia family?"


    Jiang Ruan shook her head. "There''s no harm in doing so. Tian Zhu, how is that physician doing now?"


    "Xia Yan sent people to chase and kill him. This subordinate rescued him and now he is being held in a storehouse inside my people''s courtyard. Miss needs him?"


    "Get ready." Jiang Ruan stood up. "Today she has asked the Xia family toe. It just so happens that I have been waiting for this opportunity for a long time."

 Chapter 111.2 - Slander (Part II)

    Trigger Warning: mention of a miscarriage.


    In the main hall, Jiang Quan was talking with Xuan Li and Xia Cheng. Xuan Li had worked diligently over these past few years, making outstanding achievements and always conducting himself with integrity. The Emperor, previously indignant due to Li An''s matter, gradually changed his attitude towards him. In addition, Imperial Consort Chen catered to the Emperor and became even more favoured. As Fifth Prince gradually fell at a disadvantage during this time, Xuan Li''s voice became even more prominent. The Crown Prince had made many mistakes and the statute to depose the Crown Prince was about to be proposed sooner thanter. Therefore, the matter of changing the Crown Prince had be a major worry for court officials. Those who could choose sides had already done so. Needless to say, the Xia and the Jiang families were on Eighth Prince''s side.


    Xuan Li smiled gently. His words were modest yet ambitious. Xia Cheng and Jiang Quan felt increasingly convinced of their choice; Xuan Li had the talent for statesmanship. Soon he would be the only ruler in the world.


    Meanwhile, Xia Yan was talking with Shen Rou, the Xia family''s eldest mistress. Shen Rou looked at Xia Yan''s belly and said with a smile. "Younger Sister-inw''s pregnant belly is bing more noticeable. When I was pregnant with Jiao Jiao, mine wasn''t so big. Perhaps, you''re having twins."


    Xia Yan''s face froze and in her heart she gave a bitterugh. What twins, her child had already died. How did this talk of twinse about? Whenever she recalled her miscarriage that night, Xia Yan wanted to tear Hong Ying and Jiang Ruan to pieces. Although it was not known how the two bolts of chou-yu silk were swapped, she was certain that those two women must have tampered with them. Xia Yan''s eyes shed. Go on,ugh. She would let themugh. Later on, they wouldn''t even be able to cry.


    Even though Shen Rou had already borne children, her appearance had be even more beautiful and voluptuous, having the air of a young woman. In contrast, Xia Yan, who had just recently suffered a miscarriage, looked sallow as if she had drastically aged overnight.


    Shen Rou looked at Xia Yan suspiciously. Xia Yan should have been living well in the Jiang fu now, yet she looked so haggard. None of her past elegance and indifferent appearance remained. Shen Rou remembered the rumour that Jiang Quan currently preferred the fu''s yiniang who came from a brothel and concluded that Xia Yan couldn''t keep a hold on her man''s heart. Shen Rou couldn''t stand Xia Yan''s lofty and magnanimous looks, thus sheforted her on the surface but gloated inwardly.


    A young woman seated on the other side suddenly spoke, "Why hasn''t Jiang Ruan arrived yet? Is this how the Jiang fu treats guests?"


    The girl was dressed in a light purple cloud patterned moire crepe silk gown and a smoky butterfly skirt. She was beautiful, her face was like a flower and her features like the moon. But, it was a pity that she was short-tempered. This was Xia Jiao Jiao, Shen Rou''s daughter from the Xia''s eldest son.


    "This junzhu didn''t receive Furen''s invitation earlier nor did (she) hear that she muste to give peoplepany. If you don''t know that guests areing, how can you treat them with hospitality?" The voice came from outside the door. Several people in the room looked up and saw Jiang Ruaning leisurely.


    Xia Jiao Jiao bit her lower lip tensely. Her eyes were fixed on Jiang Ruan, who was dressed in a simple Suzhou embroidery''s Yuehua brocade jacket. Her skin was fairer than snow with red lips and white teeth as well as a pair of alluring eyes. Xia Jiao Jiao''s beauty originally could be rated at seven points, but whenpared with Jiang Ruan, she was barely a one. Xia Jiao Jiao was exasperated. What made her even angrier was Jiang Ruan''s ridicule. Firstly, it was true that they hade without sending out an invite, and secondly, they had not made a request for Jiang Ruan to keep thempany. So for them to criticize her for herte arrival was quite preposterous.


    "Ruan''er, you are here. Jiao Jiao has wanted to meet you for a long time." Xia Yan smiled and changed the topic whileining inwardly. She previously thought that it would take some effort to invite Jiang Ruan toe out. Thus, she hade up with many different reasons that would ensure that Jiang Ruan woulde, but before she could make use of any of them, Jiang Ruan had agreed to make an appearance. Nheless, this certainly facilitated her next move.


    Xia Jiao Jiao curled her lips, not caring about Xia Yan''s words. Shen Rou was also examining Jiang Ruan carefully. When Jiang Ruan came to the Xia fu, she only thought Jiang Ruan was an easy-to-handle orphan girl. However, it was precisely this girl, who had appeared to be easily manipted, that unexpectedly caused Xia Jun to suffer a loss. Now, she had transformed anew and be a Junzhu. She heard that Jiang Ruan had won the Empress Dowager''s favour and should have also been rewarded with a lot of silver. Shen Rou started scheming in her heart. Xia Cheng intended Jiang Ruan for Xia Jun. On one hand, Xia Jun was bitter about what had happened and had vowed over the previous years to marry Jiang Ruan to torture her. On the other hand, Jiang Ruan had a strong backer. Whoever married her would receive great assistance and might also gaina generous amount of silver.


    However, Shen Rou had always had difficulties dealing with Yu Ya, the second mistress of the Xia family. The rtionship between the two was very poor. Naturally, she didn''t want Xia Jun to have a good life. Shen Rou thought, rather than giving an advantage to Xia Jun, it would be better to let her own brother benefit. Shen Rou''s maternal family also had a nephew whose age was suitable to marry Jiang Ruan. If it was sessful, it would be regarded as keeping all benefits within the family[1].


    [1] ��ˮ���������� (Feishu�� b�� li�� w��iren ti��n)- lit. don''t let one''s own fertile water flow into others'' field; fig. reserving the best stuff to be kept within the family (proverb)


    While Shen Rou was still making the n, her gaze towards Jiang Ruan was filled with surprising enthusiasm. Tian Zhu frowned. Jiang Ruan gave a faint smile. "You should be Eldest Xia Furen."


    "Exactly. Ruan''er, I didn''t expect you to grow up in a blink of an eye," Shen Rou replied warmly.


    "Impudence! You didn''t bow when meeting Junzhu!" Tian Zhu shouted with a grim face, startling Shen Rou.


    Jiang Ruan spoke gently, "It doesn''t matter, Eldest Xia Furen and I met once. I think she was too excited just now. Forget it, there''s no harm done."


    This answer instantly caused the blood to drain from Shen Rou''s face before indignancy caused it to flush red again. Everyone still remembered the mishap involving Jiang Ruan in the ancestral hall. So to have this old score brought up again- it was essentially an insulting p on the Xia family''s face.


    Xia Yan was very embarrassed. Xia Jiao Jiao''s lungs nearly burst with anger. However, when she recalled her grandfather''s instructions before she left, she restrained herself.


    Xia Yan suddenly bent down, covered her mouth with a handkerchief, and retched twice. Lin Lang came hurriedly and gently patted Xia Yan on the back. "Furen, are you feeling unwell again?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xia Yan shook her head. "Perhaps it''s because this room is too stuffy. I feel a bit suffocated in my chest." She smiled. "Jiao Jiao, Eldest Sister-inw, Ruan''er, why don''t we stroll around the garden? The air outside is fresh."


    Jiang Ruan looked out of the window. It was a cloudless and hot day. Going out at this time of day would result in a breakout of heat rash, but she smiled and said, "Yes, it just so happens that I want to stroll in the garden, too."


    Shen Rou and Xia Jiao Jiao were guests. Naturally, they wouldn''t refuse. The three of them stood up and walked towards Yan Hua Yuan''s garden. To be honest, although the weather was sizzling hot outside, Xia Yan didn''t dare to use ice because she was pregnant. So, she had no other alternative but to make an excuse to go into the courtyard. The courtyard was clean and tidy. Every hour, someone would haul cold water from the well and sprinkle it on the stone b and with the shade from the trees, the courtyard was somewhat cooler. Compared to being in the room, this was much more refreshing.


    As they walked, they reached a pavilion next to the small pond in the courtyard. This pavilion was Xia Yan''s proudest work. Xia Yan was once revered as a talented woman in the capital. After entering the Jiang fu, she renovated the courtyard herself. The pavilion was next to the pond, and in summer it epitomized the "moonlight over the lotus pond" scenery . The cool wind blew gently on the summer''s night, and with green lotus leaves filling the pond alongside the beautiful lotus flowers, the addition of moonlight reflecting on the water made the scenery look extremely elegant. After the pavilion was renovated, Jiang Quan loved it very much. He often had a drink with Xia Yan in the pavilion at night. A loving couple indeed.


    Jiang Ruan sneered silently in her heart. This was the ce where Jiang Quan and Xia Yan''s affection began. However, it was also the ce where Zhao Mei''s heart was broken. When Jiang Xin Zhi was young, he contracted smallpox. Zhao Mei relentlessly guarded Jiang Xin Zhi for days and nights. After Jiang Xin Zhi woke up, he asked where his father was. Zhao Mei''s heart was full of grievance so she had gone seeking out Jiang Quan, only to find him drinking and making merry with Xia Yan. At that time, Jiang Ruan was still a child who didn''t understand anything. However, upon seeing Jiang Quan and Xia Yanughing happily, she understood the source of her mother''s tears even more acutely. Jiang Ruan looked at the pavilion and spoke with a faint smile. "Silk skirt with lotus-leaf patterns of a pure colour and good cut, lotus flowers bloom on both sides of the picker''s face[2]."


    [2] ��Ҷ��ȹһɫ�ã�ܽ���������߿� - Song of Picking Lotus Seeds, Wang Changling, taken from this blog: Poetry Chinese: Picking Lotus Seed-Pods. Chinese has a long tradition of picking the lotus seeds, apparently for a healthy recipe. This tradition has involved into a culture, which has hatched many symbolic chicks. Lotus is grown mostly in the southern part of China, or the "watery region," where the girls are said to be "watery" and spirit-ful (quick-witted). For the image-loving ancient schrs, the girls in bright colors amid the green leaves and pinkish white flowers provide a pteful sight, and it is not surprising to for them to write songs.


    When Zhao Mei came to Yan Hua Yuan with the young Jiang Ruan, she heard the confident and debonair Jiang Quan proudly reciting these lines to the gentle and graceful Xia Yan. The tenderness and affection in his eyes was something that neither of them had ever seen before.


    Xia Yan was slightly stunned and then smiled. "Ruan''er, your father likes to recite these two lines the most."


    Shen Rou rolled her eyes, then grinned. "I''d say, Younger Sister-inw really knows how to enjoy life. Such a good ce is hard to find in our fu."


    Xia Jiao Jiao chimed in. "Of course, Aunt was once one of the capital''s most talented women. Naturally, she could not bepared with amon wild girl." Xia Jiao Jiao''s had always believed that since Jiang Ruan had grown up in the countryside, and her childhood was spent beside Zhao Mei who wasn''t proficient in poetry, it was natural that she would be uncultured and illiterate.


    Jiang Ruan acted as if she didn''t hear her. She still had a faint smile on her face. When Xia Jiao Jiao saw it, her heart got even more irritated.


    Xia Yan suddenly became a little sentimental. "It has been more than ten years in the blink of an eye. When Jiejie was still around, she also praised the beauty of the pavilion. Ruan''er, now that you''ve grown up, you have almost reached the age to talk about your marriage. Since you were raised in the rural residence, I''m afraid that no one has properly taught you proper etiquette and deportment. So is it alright if Mother looks for an etiquette momo for you?"


    Jiang Ruan turned her head and fixed her gaze at her, then suddenly said with a smile, "What are you talking about, Mother? Is the momo around Empress Dowager not a proper one?"


    Xia Yan was stunned. She had not taken this point into consideration and was suddenly at a loss for words. However, since she had already started, she couldn''t help but continue. She grabbed Jiang Ruan''s hand and advised her gently. "Mother knows that you are good and smart. But the momo inside the pce only teaches you the rules of the pce. Since you will marry in the future, naturally you should learn the rules."


    Jiang Ruan looked at her with a shadow of a smile. Xia Yan was flustered being stared at with that kind of faint smile. She suddenly opened her eyes wide and spoke loudly. "Ruan''er, what are you doing!?"


    Suddenly Xia Yan''s body fell back, as if Jiang Ruan had pushed her hard. She happened to be facing the stairs of the pavilion and as her voice rang out, Xia Yan cumbersomely fell down the flight of steps.


    "Aah!" Xia Yan screamed. Her lower body was immediately dyed red and her clothes were soaked with blood.


    "Jiang Ruan!" An angry and frightened voice came from the opposite side. Jiang Ruan looked up and saw Jiang Quan, Xia Cheng and Xuan Li standing opposite the pavilion. Jiang Quan''s eyes were vicious and indignant as if he were going to eat her alive.


    Jiang Ruan stroked the bracelet on her hand and her lips curved into a mysterious smile.


    The turtle had just stuck its neck out.

 Chapter 112.1 - Frantic (Part I)

    Chapter 112 : Frantic (Part I)


    Trigger Warning : mention of abortion and miscarriage, and domestic violence.


    "Why are you just standing there! Hurry up and get a midwife!" Jiang Quan hurried forward and saw Xia Yan''s lower body stained with blood. Without any thought, he raised his hand and gave Jiang Ruan a vicious p across her face.


    "Pa" rang out, causing all who heard it to jump in fright. Jiang Quan had a heavy hand, and immediately the distinctive print of his five fingers appeared on Jiang Ruan''s fair face. Simultaneously her face began to swell and blood spilled out from the corner of her lips.


    Jiang Quan was bbergasted. While he had rashly used his hand in a fit of anger, he had not expected Jiang Ruan to merely stand there unmoving and steadfastly withstand the p. Meanwhile, a sh of tion appeared in Xia Jiao Jiao''s eyes, while Xuan Li, who had rushed over upon hearing the news, silently knitted his brows.


    Jiang Ruan took a handkerchief from her bosom to wipe the blood on her lips and cidly said, "Has Father''s temper cooled down now?


    To publicly harm anyone from the imperial family was definitely disrespectful; Jiang Quan was dumbfounded and without words. He looked at Xia Yan who seemed to be at herst breath and at once his fury rose again. Pointing at Jiang Ruan''s nose, he cursed, "Evil girl. With such a malevolent heart, you dare to tantly plot to murder the first wife! Utterly preposterous and deranged!"


    Xia Cheng, who had apanied Xuan Li, was naturally very pleased with the scene before him. He had harboured great hatred towards Jiang Ruan back when she had plotted against the Xia family''s only grandson, Xia Jun so he was naturally happy to behold Jiang Ruan''s stricken state. In fact, he wasn''t really concerned about his daughter''s safety. However, to be presented with such a scenario, and before Xuan Li''s presence, naturally he had to put in a few perfunctory words. Thus insincerely he remarked, "Son-inw, I''m sure your Ruan girl didn''t do it on purpose. Perhaps there has been some misunderstanding?"


    "That''s right," Jiang Ruan quietly added, "Why doesn''t Father ask Mother, as maybe there has been some misunderstanding. In addition, how did you conclude that I had intentionally pushed Mother. That said, if Father''s anger has still not been appeased, I am willing to let Father p me a few more times."


    Her words were without any inflection, and her beautiful eyes did not even reveal an iota of emotion, almost as if the earlier p had merely been an illusion.


    Xia Jiao Jiao had expected to see a downtrodden Jiang Ruan but what she couldn''t believe was that up till this point, Jiang Ruan was still her usualposed and serene self. She could not stop herself from gritting her teeth.


    Xuan Li thoughtfully looked towards Jiang Ruan; this type of a girl, to be able to conceal her expressions and emotions, isn''t she extremely special?


    At Jiang Ruan''s words, it became clearly evident that Jiang Quan''s earlier outburst was without justification. This allowed for the people who hade with Xuan Li to reflect on the incident. No matter what, this Jiang family''s di daughter was bestowed by the Empress Dowager herself as Hong''an Junzhu, so howe her status within the fu was so low. Listening to Jiang Ruan''s meaning behind her words, did it not imply that she was normally used as Jiang Quan''s punching bag? Wasn''t Jiang Quan tantly slighting the imperial family?


    Jiang Quan was further enraged, and was about to give another p, but with therge audience present, he could only hold back as he blustered, "You still dare to quibble?"


    Jiang Ruan grinned, "Why won''t Father ask Mother? The victim is right before you."


    A group of old maidservants had hurried over upon hearing the news and were about to take Xia Yan away. When they heard what was said, they stopped their movements. Xia Yan''s heart was full of hatred as Jiang Ruan''s words were spot on. Based on Xia Yan''s usual amiable and magnamious attitude, it was obvious that she had to say that Jiang Ruan had not intentionallymitted the act. But if she were to say as such, wouldn''t that pardon Jiang Ruan of the entire situation? When her thoughts arrived at this point, she painfully moaned out two words, "It hurts��"


    As a result, the old maidservants did not tarry any further, and immediately carried Xia Yan back to her room.


    Jiang Quan took in the current situation, without any further ado, he too followed quickly after Xia Yan. The Xia family naturally wanted to watch the excitement, and Xuan Li stayed as well. Since all the relevant people were gathered and ounted for, Jiang Ruan naturally would not be left behind, and so, she too followed suit.


    When Tian Zhu passed by Jiang Ruan, she was somewhat worried when she saw the injury on Jiang Ruan''s face. Jiang Ruan merely shook her head, so Tian Zhu could only lower her head and pretend to be unaware.


    When the small posse of people arrived at Xia Yan''s house, Xia Yan was already in her room and was with the requested midwife. Intermittently there was the sound of Xia Yan''s screeching, which caused the congregated people''s hearts to be scared witless. When Second Yiniang heard about the incident, she brought Jiang Li over to take delight in Xia Yan''s misfortune, while Jiang Su Su and Hong Ying had also rushed over. Jiang Dan on the other hand merely stayed in her own courtyard.


    Hong Ying noticed the injury on Jiang Ruan''s face after she heard from the servants that Jiang Quan had given Jiang Ruan a p. However, she had not expected the injury to be that severe and was taken aback. Noticing Jiang Quan''s vtile manner, she hurried forward to quietlyfort in undertones. Under Hong Ying''s gentle constion, Jiang Quan''s dark expression receded slightly, but when he gazed toward the room, he became very concerned. Afterall, she was someone he had once loved so the heartache and anxiousness was genuine.


    Jiang Su Su was naturally in a towering rage. These past few days made her restrain her temper and so she did not react as Jiang Quan had done, but her eyes simmered with unadulterated malice and hatred.


    Jiang Li and Second Yiniang were the happiest. Jiang Li said to Jiang Ruan, "Da Jiejie, how could you push Mother like that? If our little brother were to be lost, Mother would be extremely heartbroken."


    When Jiang Quan heard these words, his fury began to rise further towards Jiang Ruan once again. But then, at that moment, the room''s door was suddenly opened and an exhausted midwife walked out. Lin Lang and Fei Cui looked towards Jiang Quan and without a word, they both fell to their knees, crying, "Master, Furen has miscarried."


    Jiang Quan reacted to the news as if he was struck by lightning, staggering back a couple of steps, as he uttered a distressed, "What?"


    The midwife shook her head with regret, "Master, there was nothing this servant could have done, it was a young master."


    Jiang Quan looked back, casting an enraged look at Jiang Ruan. Suddenly, again he raised his hand and was about to high handedly give another p as he roared, "You murdering girl, you''ve killed your own brother!"


    A loud "pa" rang, but this time the p did notnd on Jiang Ruan''s face. Tian Zhu was not able to retaliate, but at the critical moment, she stood in front of Jiang Ruan and took the p on her behalf.


    Jiang Quan was infuriated, "Who do you think you are? Servants, take this wicked servant out and beat her to death!"


    "That''s enough," Jiang Ruan coldly said, "Father, you have not even rified the situation, yet you would tantly disregard a human life in the presence of His Royal Highness, Eighth Prince?"


    Since she had pointed him out, obviously Xuan Li could no longer remain a bystander. Moreover, Xuan Li was someone who paid attentioned to his reputation, so he had to put on the role of investigating in detail[1], "That''s right, I would advise Jiang daren to gather all the information and find out all of the details of this matter before taking any definitive action."


    [1] ������� (Ming cha qiu hao) - (Mencius idiom) lit. seeing clearly the downy feathers of autumn. Fig. perceptive of even the finest detail.


    "What more is there for Da Jiejie to say?" Jiang Su Su glowered. Presently, her beauty was beyond that of the past, and even her intelligence had improved. She would no longer unequivocally rely on just her beauty. Her eyes were reddened, as if she was valiantly holding back her tears, yet her voice was choked with emotions as she pressed on, "Is Da Jiejie trying to say that Mother would intentionally cause the loss of her own flesh and blood?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    On seeing such a beauty look so pitiful, Xuan Li mildly consoled, "Second Jiang Miss, please do not grieve overtly."


    Jiang Ruan answered with a question, "And why is that not possible?"


    "Master��." At that moment, Xia Yan slowly walked out with the support of her maidservants. Her whole body was teetering on the verge of copse, and herplexion was sheet white, almost like the clean white outfit she had changed into. She looked all the more wan and sallow. She looked at Jiang Quan and slowly knelt down.


    "Yan''er, what are you doing!" Jiang Quan quickly came forward and lifted her up into his embrace.


    Xia Yan looked towards Jiang Ruan, crying out in sorrow, "Master, ever since I, your concubine, stepped into the fu, after Jiejie died, I have filled the fu with descendents and managed the affairs well, and have never done any immoral things. Since the return of Ruan''er, I have treated her with sincerity, often fearful of not doing a good enough job. I am aware that it''s not easy being a stepmother, and have always been cautious and careful, but who knows��" She wiped away her tears and said bitterly, "If the other concubines would be as tolerant, so be it, but since ancient times, a child is the one thing that any mother would cherish above all else. Ruan''er has done wrong and I am able to forgive, but my unborn child can''t forgive what she has done. Originally our family shame ought not to be taken out in public, but since Ruan''er has the audacity to nder me, then I can no longer tolerate it. Since His Royal Highness, Eighth Prince is here, then I''d like to beseech Your Highness and Master to obtain resolution, and to give my unborn child justice! She loudly wailed, "Master, that was our child!"


    Xia Cheng was also full of anger, "My inws, I had given my precious daughter to be married into your fu, without thinking that she would be suffering such treatment. Since it''s like this, if you do not give us a fair and just oue today, I will take Yan''er back with me. The Xia fu is more than able to support our Yan''er!"


    "That''s right, Younger Sister-inw is such a nice person," Shen Rou continued to fan the mes, "Heavens have mercy, to lose a child, if Mother were to find out upon our return, she would be extremely heartbroken. Our family master had said that in a few days he would be an uncle, but who knew! Ai."


    Xia Jiao Jiao also wanted to add chaos into the mix[2] so she continued, "I didn''t expect that Eldest Jiang Miss would be such a person. It''s as if the rules and regtions of the Jiang fu have been discarded, everyone in the Xia fu is aware that a girl has to show filial respect to their mothers. This act of yours in conspiring to murder the di mother, I''m sure that within the whole Great Jin no one would be able to find another person like you.


    [2] Ψ�����²� (wei kong tian xia bu luan) - (idiom) to wish for the whole world to be in chaos.


    Jiang Quan was already upset and distressed to see Xia Yan in such a state, but after listening to the condemning words from the Xia family, he felt his head pounding furiously. He wished that he had choked Jiang Ruan to death after Zhao Mei gave birth to her so that she would not be able to cause such a catastrophe in the Jiang family. The mere thought of that unborn son intensified the pain in Jiang Quan''s heart.


    Jiang Su Su began to sob softly, and Jiang Li was about to say more but was held back by Second Yiniang, so she remained silent.


    Hong Ying initially had thought that Xia Yan had not used the chou-yu silk so she wouldn''t have miscarried. However she had received the news today that Xia Yan had indeed miscarried. While she was ted with the news, she could not help but have a niggling suspicion, not quiteprehending what had transpired.


    Xuan Li looked towards Jiang Ruan, and Jiang Ruan nonchntly replied, "Since Mother keeps on requesting for justice, then I, this junzhu, will seek justice for Mother."


    "Ruan''er, why would you harm me in this way?" Xia Yan charged with animosity.


    "I''ve harmed Mother?" Jiang Ruan smirked, "Wasn''t it Mother who took medication to abort the child, and is now taking the opportunity to use me?"


    "Do I look insane?" Xia Yan was aghast, "How could I harm my own child, and what benefit is it to me to implicate you?"


    "Naturally there are benefits." Jiang Ruan grinned, "To not only lose a child prior to knowing if it''s a boy or girl, but to be able to use the loss to implicate me. Furthermore, with Mother instigating the charge, Father is bound to be infuriated. And should this matter circte out, then Ruan niang''s reputation would be smeared for the rest of her life, and if I was brought to court, then I would have to pay for it with my life. Dage is currently at the borders, and if he became aware of Ruan niang''s situation, then his state of mind would be in disheaval. Furthermore,it would be best if something were to happen to him while in that state. This way, the whole Jiang fu and its establishment could onlynd into the hands of Second Brother. Surely Mother can follow the trail of clues[3], and would be able to instigate a connection between Ruan niang and Fifth Yiniang simply by arranging for people to verify. Then, in that case, I''m afraid that even Fifth Yiniang could not escape this cmity." Jiang Ruan warmly smiled, "Mother, to take actions such as these, however way you look at it, it would definitely be worthwhile, right?"


    [3] ˳������ (Shun teng mo guo) - lit. to follow the vine to get to the melon. Fig. to track something following clues.


    The audience looked at her dumbfounded. Jiang Ruan''s speech was very direct and revealing, without any trace of subterfuge. There weren''t many people in the world who would be so brazen as to speak as such, not even leaving a stitch of cloth covering but totally exposing the truth outright.


    Xia Yan was momentarily left bbergasted, as if she had suffered immense shame and humiliation. Pointing her finger at Jiang Ruan, "You��. I''ve never entertained such thoughts!" She frantically looked towards Jiang Quan, "Master, I have never entertained such thoughts!"


    Jiang Quan softly reassured, "I naturally know that you''re not that kind of a person." He turned towards Jiang Ruan, his expression flew from humiliation to rage, "Evil daughter, you''ve gone so far to the extent of knowing no shame!"


    "The youngdy of the Jiang fu is really audacious," Xia Cheng eximed, "Today, this old man cannot bear to see this carry on. Servants take away this malicious girl, who not only refused to admit to her malevolent misdemeanor of her di mother, but in turn brazenly ndered against her."


    "Who dares make a move!" Jiang Ruan raised her voice. Her red dress was like fire, but her eyes were like sharp swords quenched by ice. The coldness of that moment caused everyone around her to tremble. There was the feeling of the devil rising from hell demanding for someone''s life, and her eyes were resolute and awe-inspiring.


    She wasn''t vexed but smiled instead as she addressed Xia Cheng, "Marquis Xia, with regards to family matters, you are a Xia, so how did ite about for you to interfere with the Jiang family matters. And if it is regarding matters pertaining to the country, then upon meeting me, you ought to address me as Junzhu! The hierarchy between us too aren''t equally matched, so are you intending to disregard the reputation of the Empress Dowager, to utterly seize the authority of His Majesty!"


    Each question was strict and piercing to the point that Xia Cheng was left dumbfounded and speechless. Jiang Ruan flippantly turned to Xuan Li saying, "Since His Royal Highness, Eighth Prince is here, then he also represents His Majesty, so would Your Highness be willing to stand witness?"


    Xuan Li warmly replied, "It would be my pleasure." Seeing this y now, he really couldn''t see the possibility of Jiang Ruan turning defeat into victory. However, he still maintained an equitable facade. Wouldn''t it be interesting to see a little ant struggling to survive in the sea of mes?


    "What''s your intention?" Jiang Quan sternly questioned.


    "Since Father does not deign to trust me, then there is nothing I can say to that. I think that it''s Mother who has poisoned the unborn child in her womb in order to frame me. So I request Your Highness to have people search the various courtyards. If they are able to find any medical herbs that could induce a miscarriage, then we will have physical evidence."


    Xia Yan was about to burst outughing. Jiang Ruan had thought herself to be so clever, but where would there be any medicine for abortion to be found. Even if they searched the whole Yan Hua Yuan inside out, they wouldn''t find anything. She fixed her eyes on Jiang Ruan, not wanting to miss any of her expression as she bit out, "What happens if nothing can be found?"


    "Then I will admit to the charges and have Father send me to the court to be dealt with. Would this be eptable for Mother?" Jiang Ruan stated.


    "Ok." Xia Yan agreed through clenched teeth, "Then that''s settled then."

 Chapter 112.2 - Frantic (Part II)

    Chapter 112 : Frantic (Part II)


    Trigger Warning: mentions of abortion, disturbing remains of a dead body, centa.


    Xia Yan knitted her brows, sensing that something was amiss. However, spoken words were like spilled water, and there was no other option at this point.


    Jiang Su Su walked to stand before Xuan Li, bestowing him a full curtsey, "Begging that Your Highness would preside over this matter."


    Xuan Li reached out to support Jiang Su Su up. In the past he had never paid her any attention but at this moment a beauty was right before his eyes, her every movement captivating and mesmerising, and her natural features evoked feelings of pity. Xuan Li could not help revealing a sliver of surprise. His voice gentled in reply, "This prince will not be remiss in doing his honor bound duty." After saying this, he gave orders to his chief guard, "All of you go investigate, be thorough in your search."


    Looking at those two people standing together, Jiang Ruan couldn''t help the disgust that arose in her heart, "In order to show impartiality, please take both Mother''s and my personal maids along. Furthermore, we shouldn''t restrict the search to Mother''s courtyard but search all the courtyards in the fu- what do you think?"


    Xuan Li was taken aback but smiled, "Naturally that''s for the best."


    Very quickly the guards began their search, while the atmosphere within the hall grew frantic. Xia Jiao Jiao hid behind Shen Rou, her eyes revealing her delight in the others'' misfortune. At the mere thought of Jiang Ruan being dragged off to court, her reputation destroyed, Xia Jiao Jiao could not resist smiling in delight. Jiang Su Su stood beside Xuan Li, intermittently lifting her head to gaze at him. Xuan Li smiled back at her in constion, the two of them together depicting a picture of a concerned loving couple.


    Jiang Li gnashed her teeth as she silently cursed Jiang Su Su for being a vixen. Her own mother had just lost a child and yet she still had the heart to seduce a man.


    Jiang Quan softly consoled Xia Yan who was nestled in his arms and neglected to notice the aggrieved look in Hong Ying''s eyes. Second Yiniang looked at Hong Ying''s abdomen and thought that if her baby were to be lost too, that would indeed be the best oue.


    Xia Cheng''s attention was transfixed on Jiang Ruan. The more Jiang Ruan was calm and collected, the more his heart felt an increasing sense of unease. He was a stately Marquis and in all his years he couldn''t believe that he would feel an impending sense of fear all because of a mere girl. If this was known to others, that would indeed be the joke of the day. However, back then at the Xia family''s ancestral hall, Xia Cheng had personally experienced Jiang Ruan''s strategic maniption. And now, moving forward three years, Jiang Ruan''s schemes and machinations could only have be more profound and intricate whenpared to before. So how could he not be afraid?


    Time seemed to pass by quietly but it wasn''t long before one of Xuan Li''s guards returned to the hall afterpleting his search, followed by Lin Lang, and Tian Zhu in the rear.


    Xuan Li asked, "Did you find any medication?"


    "To answer Your Highness, there was none." The chief guard answered.


    Hearing this, tears streamed down Xia Yan''s face, "Ruan''er, what more can you say for yourself?"


    "What more is there to say, obviously it''s to have her dragged off to court." Xia Jiao Jiao immediately responded, "This kind of poisonous heart. Your Highness will need to do right by my aunt and my dead cousin!"


    "Evil daughter, aren''t you going to admit your sins now? Jiang Quan bellowed.


    At the very same time that he saw Jiang Ruan smile, Xia Cheng noticed that the blood had drained from Lin Lang''s face, and he felt as though he heard a "kaboom'' drop in his heart. Before he could utter a word, he heard Tian Zhu coldly state, "Master, while we didn''t discover any abortion medication in Furen''s courtyard, we managed to find this. Please take a look." Then, she presented something with both hands. Xia Yan was stricken with horror once she saw the items. It was an article of clothing and a pair of light green boots.


    At a nce, there was nothing particrly wrong with discovering an article of clothing and a pair of boots but as Jiang Quan unraveled the article, immediately his face turned ashen. That''s because the clothing was veryrge and the pair of boots were muchrger than Jiang Quan''s size. The Jiang family men were of the literary aristocracy and were of a smaller stature but this article of clothing was obviously prepared for someone both robust and sturdy. It wouldn''t even fit Jiang Chao or Jiang Xin Zhi; moreover there weren''t any other men within the fu. On top of that, in a hidden part of the cor of the outfit was an embroidery of twin lotus on one stalk*,


    �K��ͬ��* ������(b��ngd��li��n) - lit. twin lotus flowers on one stalk / fig. a symbol of a devoted married couple.


    Since the symbol was in a hidden spot, it would not be seen when worn but for this piece of clothing to appear now, it caused Jiang Quan to feel a great deal of humiliation and shame. Absolutely livid, he threw the items into Xia Yan''s face, "Slut!"


    Xia Yan was stupefied, and upon closer inspection, her face paled in fright. Harriedly she beseeched, "Master, this concubine has never done such a thing. Master, this is all nder and defamation from Ruan''er!"


    "Mother surely knows how to jest," Jiang Ruan cidly responded, "Since Mother was found to be pregnant, you have insisted on not being disturbed, so Ruan niang had not taken a single step into Yan Hua Yuan. What''s more, I have been standing right here along with Father, so how can Mother say I ndered and framed you. Furthermore, I''d like to ask Mother, what type of method could I have employed to be able to hide something like this in your personal chambers under your watchful eyes?" Then as if she thought of something else, she smiled and added, "Moreover, in regards to Mother''s distinctive embroidery work, I''m sure Father is most knowledgeable and should be able to distinguish it at a nce. Unless Father is not able to recognise it?"


    By now, Jiang Quan was fuming so much his whole body was trembling. His own wife''s handiwork, obviously he was most familiar with it. From the moment heid eyes on that article of clothing and boots, he was able to ascertain that it was indeed the handiwork of Xia Yan! No matter how much he usually was partial towards Xia Yan, generally overlooking her meager treatment of Jiang Ruan, no man could remain indifferent when he was made aware of how his wife had cuckolded him. Jiang Quan was totally resentful and enraged towards Xia Yan. Where could there be any of his usual tenderness towards her anymore?


    Upon seeing the spectacle, Xia Cheng glowered at Jiang Ruan, "What kind of underhanded actions have you done?"


    Jiang Su Su also fell to her knees in tears, "Father, you should be clear on what kind of a person Mother is, so how can you suspect her?"


    Jiang Quan looked down at his most beloved daughter. For three years she had lived a spartan and destitute life at the ancestral temple, and he felt some remorse towards her. Also, since Jiang Su Su''s return, she had be more sensible, obedient and well behaved. Watching her pitiful cries caused his heart to soften.


    However, once Jiang Ruan had undertaken a task, she would not leave anyone any leeway. She cast a look towards Tian Zhu, and Tian Zhu continued indifferently, "Second Miss, the servants have also uncovered some suspicious items from your courtyard."


    Lin Lang''s face became even more white, almost as if she would faint right away. Jiang Su Su knitted her brows, as Tian Zhu took a cloth bag from the guards and threw it before everyone.


    The thing in the cloth bag seemed to be stained with blood and a heavy fishy scent arose. Since Tian Zhu had thrown down the bag, the cloth bag had unraveled and whatever was in it fell out. It was a blood coated clump of flesh and the sight was quite nauseating for those watching.


    "What is this?" Xia Yan was startled, somehow finding that piece of cloth somewhat familiar.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "A dead fetus." Tian Zhu was by virtue a killer so she answered with an air of icy detachment. Additionally, once she spoke such eerie words, a cold silence descended upon the room and a chill entered everyone''s heart.


    Jiang Ruan smiled, "Mother, at this point are you still going to persist in saying that Ruan niang deliberately pushed you? Isn''t it obvious that you took a medication for abortion awhile ago, then hid our little brother in Second Sister''s courtyard, and have now turned around to incriminate me."


    "What nonsense are you spouting!" Xia Yan began to get frantic, as she had no idea how this thing hade to be? Impatiently she questioned, "Su''er, what in the world is this? What''s happening here?"


    A hint of agitation shed past Jiang Su Su''s eyes. She had not expected Jiang Ruan to repeatedly torment and vex her, even to the point of discovering this matter. Yet, in front of Xuan Li, Jiang Su Su could only delicately reply, "Mother, this is a centa. Su niang learned that partaking of an infant''s centa was beneficial in maintaining a youthful appearance, moreover, you also know how I fell off the cliff��. However, this is definitely not our little brother as Su niang bought it from a medical store."


    "A centa?" Shen Rou covered her mouth, her expression shifting as she looked upon Jiang Su Su. A centa was such a bloody item, it was unthinkable that this weak and feeble niece could stomach ingesting such a nauseating thing.


    Jiang Quan was also quite disappointed. The Jiang Su Su in his heart was like a pure and honest fairy, seated high above all others. She was his pride and joy but right now, she had utterly trampled and discredited his reputation. Xuan Li''s expression was also slightly disfavorable, whereas Jiang Su Su became aggravated but could only pretend to be aggrieved.


    "Master, you''ve heard it right, this is a centa but not my stillborn." Xia Yan quickly tried to exin, while catching a glimpse of Lin Lang''s sheet white appearance. Why was Lin Lang so frightened, as if she was going to copse from severe oppression? Xia Yan suspiciously paused, as a terrifying notion shed through her mind.


    No��. That''s impossible. She once again perused that cloth bag, that familiar looking brown material- it was almost identical to the material used by Lin Lang to remove the fetus after she had miscarried��


    "Ahhhhh ��-" Xia Yan let out a blood curdling screech, causing everyone in the house to startle in fright. She copsed and imploded within as she tugged on her hair, "It can''t be, it can''t be, it can''t be��."


    "Mother, what''s wrong?" Jiang Su Su became overwrought as she took in the situation, and rushed to support Xia Yan up. Xia Yan had not known where she found the strength to shove aside Jiang Su Su while retreating a few steps, looking as if she had seen the devil himself.


    "Mother, what''s wrong? It''s me, Su Su." Jiang Su Su was rather upset with Xia Yan for behaving in such a manner in front of Xuan Li.


    Xia Yan yet again copsed and started tugging on her hair in anguish. Jiang Su Su ate infant centa; a sister had eaten the centa that belonged to her brother! If this matter were to be spoken aloud, it would be the pinnacle of absurdity and cause people''s blood to run cold, yet, against all odds, it had happened!


    Jiang Ruan''s lips slightly lifted at the corners. This was her goal. Xia Yan had spent her lifevishing Jiang Su Su with her love, but toe to the realization that the child of her womb had be the centa that her daughter had purchased from the medical store, it would be her very own nightmare.


    There is retribution for good and evil; it''s the way of the Heavens.


    Suddenly Xia Yan went berserk and while everyone was trying to make heads or tails of the proceedings, a middle aged man ran in. On his back was a medicine sachet, and as he rushed in enraged, even the servants at the door were not able to hold him back. When he spotted Xia Yan, he began to rain curses, "You ck-hearted woman, you thought you could make a fool out of me! Attempting to hoodwink me with those lead coated fake pieces of silver! Out of the question! You will have to apany me to see the magistrate!"


    Lu Zhu blinked and immediately went up to restrain the person asking, "Excuse me Mister, why are you tugging at our furen?"


    "Pei!" The man was in a towering rage, "This person miscarried a few days ago and it was I who came to help her deliver. She told me not to divulge a single word about what had transpired, and had even given me a huge sum of silver for my silence. However when I was on my way home, I stopped over at a shop to buy some things only to realise that the silver was actually fake!"


    "Utter drivel!" Jiang Su Su raged, "Who bribed you to nder my mother? Be careful or else I''ll drag you before the magistrate for a hearing."


    "Humph!" The man was not that easily handled as he continued with a sneer, "You still won''t believe me, then you can head into the capital''s Bao Zhi Hall. At that time, it was I who prescribed medication for this woman, and there are some particr herbs that are only avable at Bao Zhi Hall. Bao Zhi Hall also keeps a record of all the sales and purchases made, you can go verify that there. Then we will know who is actually a liar!"


    Bao Zhi Hall was thergest medical store in the capital, and their business ethos was based on honesty and integrity, otherwise it was synonymous with destroying the business reputation, thus there was no subtlefelge or dishonesty. If Xia Yan had indeed obtained a prescription for medication required after suffering a miscarriage, then this would definitely be found in Bao Zhi Hall''s record.


    That man, still unable to vent his anger, was about to drag Xia Yan who was sitting on the ground, "You woman, hurry and go with me to the magistrate!"


    However, currently, Xia Yan was in a state of insanity and dazed, thus there was no way to even have an argument with her.


    "That''s enough!" Jiang Quan finally bellowed out furiously, his eyes bloodshot, and both his cheeks trembling. Obviously he was overwrought. This had confirmed the fact that Xia Yan had already lost the baby some time back. Moreover, in his heart he could bet that the baby belonged to the owner of that piece of clothing. However, he would not be able to get an answer out of Xia Yan in her current state of mind. In a frosty tone he instructed, "Support and escort Furen back into the room and keep a tight watch over her!"


    This was ultimately a house arrest for Xia Yan. Xia Cheng could not have imagined this oue of today''s visit and looked askance at Xuan Li before trailing after Jiang Quan, "Son-inw, regarding this��."


    Now that the show hade to a close, Shen Rou and Xia Jiao Jiao had no reason to stay any longer. Xia Jiao Jiao was totally disappointed to not be able to see the fall of Jiang Ruan. However, Jiang Li and Second Yiniang were still rather pleased at the oue. They had been with Jiang Quan for so many years and were well aware that this time it was almost impossible for Xia Yan to turn the tide and return to her former position.


    Hong Ying wanted tofort and console Jiang Quan, so naturally she would no longer remain in the hall. For a moment, all who remained in the hall were Jiang Ruan and Jiang Su Su. Jiang Su Su stepped towards Jiang Ruan with a somber expression, "Today, this was yet another one of your brilliant works. Da Jiejie''s machinations are indeed ingenious."


    "Second Sister, aren''t you even a tad bit curious as to why Mother has suddenly lost her mind?" Suddenly Jiang Ruan''s quiet gaze fell upon her asking.


    Jiang Su Su was taken aback, "What?"


    Jiang Ruan smiled slightly, and there was a strange vibe that Jiang Su Su beheld in that smile, only to see Jiang Ruan looking towards that bloodied clump of flesh and softly say, "Because, that centa was in actual fact the very same one that Mother personally discarded."

 Chapter 113.1 - Confidential Matters (Part I)

    Chapter 113 : Confidential Matters (Part I)


    A whirlwind of chaos descended, yet it was the instigator who suffered in the end.


    Inside Ruan Ju, Lian Qiao tsked andmented, ??She had iting. Such a vicious heart, trying to nder our Miss. Let??s see her try to wriggle out of it now!?? Bai Zhi, who was applying medicine to the wound on Jiang Ruan??s face, was very distressed. The p mark seemed to have be redder and stood out starkly against her pale skin. ??Master was too harsh, Miss is still this family??s di daughter no matter what. How could he punish her like this with outsiders present, and even use this much force??? Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao finally understood that Jiang Quan probably never took Jiang Ruan as his own daughter, so her tone inevitably contained reproach and anger. Tian Zhu watched from the side. As a martial artist, she naturally knew just how powerful the p Jiang Ruan suffered was. She couldn??t help pondering over this matter- it was the first time she had personally witnessed Jiang Quan??s cold treatment of Jiang Ruan. There really weren??t many blood-rted fathers who would use such a heavy hand in the world. Jiang Ruan, seeing Tian Zhu in a daze, said to Bai Zhi, ??Go give Tian Zhu some medicine too.?? Tian Zhu had taken one of Jiang Quan??s ps for her, and it wasn??t a light one either.


    Tian Zhu replied, ??There??s no need, this subordinate is a servant. If outsiders find out that this subordinate??s face heals too quickly, they??ll be suspicious.??


    Jiang Ruan thought for a bit, then eded. ??You won??t have suffered this in vain.?? Tian Zhu said nothing. The night passed. The next day, Lu Zhu brought news from outside that Jiang Quan had sent people to investigate Bao Zhi Hall. As the middle-aged physician had said, Xia Yan sent a personal maid to Bao Zhi Hall for herbs which were all for nursing the body after an abortion. Furious, Jiang Quan immediately ordered Lin Lang and Fei Cui caught and interrogated them about Xia Yan??s affair. Of course, the two girls couldn??t answer, so in his anger Jiang Quan had the two executed then thrown into mass graves. Lin Lang and Fei Cui were such high-ranking maids in the Jiang fu, yet they ended up with such a terrible oue. No one was safe. Jiang Quan angrily rounded up all the maids and servants in Yan Hua Yuan, then tortured them until they confessed. For those who couldn??t withstand it, they reported that he was a traveller who??d already left the capital. This cemented the fact that Xia Yan had an affair, making Jiang Quan immediately demand for a divorce. Jiang Su Su knelt outside his study for an entire night and Jiang Chao, upon hearing of it, hurriedly invited Xuan Li to intercede. The Xia family also felt that they had lost face, but ultimately it was Xia Yan who bound the Jiang and Xia families together. After discussing it, Jiang Quan finally relented on divorcing Xia Yan, but this didn??t mean he let her go. He set up a small Buddhist hall inside the residence and forced Xia Yan to dwell there to read scriptures all day, telling others she??d converted to Buddhism. Since then, the Jiang fu changed drastically, and everyone knew that Xia Yan had lost Jiang Quan??s favour and all her power. Everyone in the residence with a bit of foresight began to subtly show support for Fifth Yiniang, Hong Ying. Some were also optimistic about Second Yiniang, so they circled around the Jiang Li mother and daughter pair. Though Hong Ying was young, beautiful, and received Jiang Quan??s doting, unfortunately she had no children and her status was too low. On the other hand, Second Yiniang not only had her maternal family??s support but also a daughter with Jiang Quan. Thework of power within the Jiang fu soon became bewildering. Lu Zhu sneered as she brushed Jiang Ruan??s hair andmented, ??I don??t know why there are so many stupid people in the fu, all going around sucking up to those people. If you ask me, they should pay attention to Miss. Our Miss is not only the fu??s rightful master, but also a junzhu who was conferred the title by the Empress Dowager herself. How could a troublesome concubine evenpare??? Jiang Ruan nced at her. ??If that??s the case, then you??re the smartest here??? Smiling awkwardly, Lu Zhu replied, ??This servant didn??t mean that, but those people are really stupid. I just can??t stand by idly and watch.?? Jiang Ruan smiled slightly. The reason everyone in the fu fawned over Fifth Yiniang and Second Yiniang, and not the eldest di daughter, was actually very simple. It was because Jiang Quan so clearly showed his disdain towards her that the servants could tell. For a daughter who was reviled by her own father, what kind of future could she have? When Lu Zhu finished brushing her hair and inserted thest hairpin, Jiang Ruan stood. ??Let??s go, it??s time to visit Mother.??


    * * *


    The news that Xia Yan had lost power spread to Jiang Ruan, so naturally the ??pure-hearted?? Jiang Dan knew of it too.


    A maid said, ??I didn??t expect Furen to end up like this.?? Jiang Dan supported her chin with a hand as she gazed out of the window. Compared to her immature form three years ago, she now showed hints of a youngdy??s unique charm. At a nce, she was different from the enchanting Jiang Ruan and Jiang Su Su??s delicate beauty, herself being more gentle and well-behaved. Only, her current expression was slightly gloomy, not at all like her usually timid look. ??Wanting to scheme against Jiang Ruan, yet the brain is so stupid,?? she ridiculed. The maid immediately fell silent. In the past three years, her young miss had turned moody and unpredictable, as if she had grown up ten years overnight. Sometimes even her closest maids would get chills at the look in her eyes. ??It??s such a pity, a big mess like this only pulled down Jiang Furen.?? Jiang Dan??s tone was cold. ??Why couldn??t it also implicate Jiang Ruan? How good it would be if she died too.?? The maid, shocked, hurriedly looked down at her toes. She fervently wished to disappear from the room. Jiang Dan caught her movement from the corner of her eye. Her lips twisted into a sarcastic smile before she turned away to look at the banana tree outside.


    * * *


    ??Miss, please take care.?? Qing Ting carefully patted Jiang Su Su on the back, who was currently digging into her own throat to induce vomiting.


    Ever since the day of Xia Yan??s incident, Jiang Su Su vomited everything she ate. If she didn??t know the inside story, even the maid would think Jiang Su Su was the one who got pregnant. Jiang Su Su roughly pushed Qing Ting away and covered her mouth with a handkerchief. ??Get out!?? Qing Ting could only retreat with the silver te. Jiang Su Su supported herself with a chair, feeling as if her stomach roiled like a storm. She couldn??t escape Jiang Ruan??s words from that day: ??Because, that centa was in actual fact the very same one that Mother personally discarded.?? Only when one understood Jiang Ruan??s meaning would you know how scary those words were. Jiang Su Su hated that she couldn??t scrape out her stomach. As soon as she remembered what she voluntarily ate?? she would vomit without pause. Since that bi*ch Hu Die dared to bring back such a centa, Jiang Su Su tortured her severely before throwing her out of the fu. It was naturally impossible to keep anyone who did something like that to her. Jiang Su Su woke screaming from nightmares every night, sweaty and anxious. When she looked into a bronze mirror, her previously beautiful face had be extremely haggard. ??Bi*ch!?? She hurled the mirror to the ground with furrowed brows.<novelnext></novelnext>


    * * *


    The Jiang fu supposedly built a new Buddhist hall, but in reality it was just an old and dpidated ck shack. Located in the most remote corner of the fu, its courtyard was covered in debris from construction and had only a single dry well with some dead tree stumps. It looked exceedingly gloomy, as if it was never touched by sunlight.


    Two weather-beaten, elderly female servants stood guard at the door. They chatted as they cracked melon seeds; perhaps they were talking about the person inside the small Buddhist hall because they asionally turned around to look back with contempt. It was this scene which greeted Jiang Ruan when she arrived with Tian Zhu and Bai Zhi in tow. When the two servants saw Jiang Ruan, they stood and bowed in such a hurry that they couldn??t even care to tidy the melon seeds. The events of a few days ago had long caused the servants to boil over. Xia Yan was the one who wanted to seize an opportunity, yet she was defeated so handily by the normally unobtrusive eldest daughter. They weren??t blind, especially towards their masters. It was clear that Eldest Miss?? skills were on apletely different level to Furen??s. Seeing as Jiang Ruan was also very favoured by the Empress Dowager, it would be a piece of cake for her to deal with a servant. In this way, even if everyone knew Jiang Quan disliked this daughter of his, they still didn??t dare to take her lightly and were carefully respectful towards her. Jiang Ruan gave a small smile and waved her hand. ??I came to see Mother.??


    Bai Zhi stepped forwards and stuffed two pouches full of silver into the elderly female servants?? hands.


    The two silently weighed the pouches, then smiles soon bloomed on their faces. ??Eldest Miss doesn??t need to be so polite, if you want to visit you need only ask. This old servant will open the door for Eldest Miss.?? Saying so, she took an iron key from around her neck and opened the door. Only then did they notice that the door was barred by a shaft of iron and bolted from the outside. It was all to lock Xia Yan up tight.


    After the two servants had opened the door, they stepped aside to let Jiang Ruan and Tian Zhu in while Bai Zhi stood guard outside. The servants, self-aware, also walked away for a distance until they couldn??t hear anything from the people inside.


    The room was dark with only a single small window, but even the window was boarded up tightly. The ce was more or less empty. Xia Yan had long heard Jiang Ruan??s voice through the window, but she stubbornly pretended she didn??t exist. Tian Zhu lit themps, brightening the room. There was only a wooden bed with a filthy and damp nket, a wooden table, a rattan cushion, an altar for offerings, and a Guanyin statue* made of y. Xia Yan knelt on the rattan cushion with her eyes closed as if she was sincerely praying.?????????- ?????


    * Guanyin (????): the Buddhist bodhisattva Avalokite?vara, associated withpassion.


    Jiang Ruan sat on the only seat before the wooden table and took in her surroundings. It seemed as if Jiang Quan was truly furious with Xia Yan this time, as this ce wasn??t much different from her ??home?? in the rural residence. Such was the wheel of fortune. When Xia Yan instructed Zhang Lan??s family to ??take care?? of Jiang Ruan back then, she couldn??t have imagined she would one day fall into the same dire straits.


    Xia Yan??s legs were already numb from kneeling and her knees were both painful and itchy. The room was damp and poorly ventted. When it rained, the chill would easily seep into the bones, and in just a matter of days she had developed rheumatism. But Jiang Quan had issued a death penalty forbiddening anyone from visiting her. However, this day had finally ushered in a visitor, but it was the one person who was a thorn in her side: Jiang Ruan.

 Chapter 113.2 - Confidential Matters (Part II)

    Chapter 113 : Confidential Matters (Part II)


    Trigger Warning: brief mention of suicide.


    Originally Xia Yan nned to ignore Jiang Ruan but she was just too calm, sitting there not saying a word. Meanwhile, Xia Yan was kneeling and her knees were really too ufortable, thus, she could only open her eyes and ask tly, "Why are you here?"


    Jiang Ruan looked at her with a smile. "Three days makes a big difference. Mother has only been in seclusion for a few days, yet you already show hints of the Buddha''s benevolent aura, with a mind as pure as the spring breeze."


    Xia Yan''s anger red. She wanted so hard to be the same unparalleled woman she once was, but looking down, her filthy clothes were stained with oil and dirt. And because she couldn''t take a bath every day as before, her whole body emanated a foul stench. The long hair she was so proud of was now a chaotic mess, and was even full of knots. As for her appearance�� Xia Yan didn''t need to open her eyes to know how hideous she looked.


    In front of Jiang Ruan''s cold smile, Xia Yan felt as if she was stripped naked and thrown into the market for people to gawk at. How could she ept this?


    She looked up at Jiang Ruan. Jiang Ruan wore an elegant pink dress embroidered in gold, with skin white as snow, lips red as blood, and hair ck as ebony. Even in such a dark room, her body seemed to emit a brilliant glow. Though she was sitting on a simple wooden stool, it seemed as if she sat upon the most honourable seat in the world. And with her smiling gaze upon her, it felt as though she was looking at a mere ant struggling in the dust, her nce full of mockery.


    Xia Yan trembled all over. The more captivating Jiang Ruan was, the more shameful she became. This moment reminded her of the scene when she first met Zhao Mei a long time ago.


    Many years ago, Xia Yan was the most talented woman in the capital - no one could beat her in poetry or painting. She was without equal in both chess and zither. Men were enamoured with her and women were jealous.


    But she still couldn''t marry into a good family just because her father was a shu son, so her status was too low. Those noblemen could marry her as a concubine, but never a wife.


    What a beautiful woman feared was not her twilight, when her hair turned grey, but rather to never realize her full potential. The young Xia Yan had her nose in the sky and set her heart on raising her status through marriage. At this time, she met Jiang Quan. He was a new official at court, elegant and handsome. She loved him, but the one who married him in the end was not her.


    Xia Yan once saw Zhao Mei from a distance, just after Jiang Quan mentioned the matter of his marriage to the Zhao family''s beloved treasure. Xia Yan secretly went to the doors of the General fu and saw a girl with a carefree grin. d in a set of red hunting clothes, she carried a pure and untainted smile in her eyes. It was obvious from the doting way her father and brothers looked at her that she grew up coddled as the jewel of the family. An extremelyplicated feeling arose in Xia Yan.


    She thought, why can others get all they want without effort, while I can only dream of it?


    She was jealous, so jealous that she went crazy. She thought, if only I could let this beloved little Miss experience the feeling of struggling in the dust as I do. To drag her into the quagmire, never to see the light. To see her slowly lose that carefree smile and wither away, witness all the most wretched and vicious things in the world, then let her crawl under my feet and weep.


    That was the day Xia Yan changed her mind. She would enter the Jiang fu to be a concubine, if only to stain that bright and pure soul with mud.


    In the end, she did seed. Zhao Mei entered the fu, fell out of favour, was bullied by servants, and her children were never loved by Jiang Quan. When Zhao Mei died, Xia Yan thought she''d finished her forever. Who knew that now, when she looked at Jiang Ruan in red sitting in the dark, what she saw wasn''t the clean smile of that year but mockery, as ifughing at a jumping clown who had overestimated her capabilities.


    Xia Yan screamed and leapt at Jiang Ruan, hands outstretched to w at her face. But Tian Zhu, one step faster, simply kicked her knee in. Xia Yan abruptly fell onto her knees in front of Jiang Ruan.


    Jiang Ruan looked at her and asked lightly, "Jiang Furen, how does it feel to fall into hell?"


    After a pause, Xia Yan beganughing madly. She pointed at Jiang Ruan''s nose. "Bi*ch! You''re just like your shameless mother!"


    Tian Zhu pped her across the face with a sharp pa! Jiang Ruan gently wiped her hands then looked at the dumbfounded Xia Yan with a smile. "Be careful of your words*, Mother."


    * ���ӿڳ� (hu�� c��ng k��u ch��) - Troubles issue from the mouth (idiom). A loose tongue may cause a lot of trouble.


    Xia Yan, gritting her teeth, chuckled under her breath. Going for broke, she said, "You''re already angry? It seems like you''re very protective of your short-lived mother, little whore. But what a pity, you didn''t see the way she cried and begged me to let you and your brother off, tsk, so ugly."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jiang Ruan''s eyes moved slightly but she didn''t speak, so Xia Yan continued: "Humph, you don''t know how your mother died, right? Back then her body wasn''t well, I even persuaded Master to take care of her a bit more so he ordered the kitchen to make medicinal tonics for her. That bi*ch gulped it down as soon as she heard it was from Master, but didn''t know she was actually drinking poison." A strange smile warped Xia Yan''s face. "But it could never be traced to me because I wasn''t the one to poison it. Guess who did it?"


    Despite how this caught her attention, Jiang Ruan''s expression remained calm. Xia Yan burst intoughter, as if thinking of something especially funny. "It was Jiang Dan! Hahaha, I only had people threaten her with a few words, and she was scared into poisoning Zhao Mei''s bowl every day. Wasn''t Zhao Mei very kind throughout her life, but she didn''t know she raised a white-eyed wolf! Butter I found something very interesting. Jiang Dan also gave you poison!" Sheughed again. "All because I told her that Zhao Mei''s care for her was only superficial. You''re Zhao Mei''s biological daughter, therefore she could never treat her the same as you. Then, if you died, Jiang Xin Zhi would only have her as a sister, and Zhao Mei would truly take her as her own daughter. After she heard this, Jiang Dan would find opportunities to poison your drinks every day. Hahaha! Jiang Dan is the most cruel one in this whole fu. You guys treated her so well, yet she repaid you with death. Aren''t you disappointed, aren''t you sad?"


    Tian Zhu nced at Jiang Ruan in surprise, but Jiang Ruan acted as if she hadn''t heard a word. She only mildly replied, "Thank you, Jiang Furen. It turns out there was such a story."


    Xia Yanughed in defeat. "Now that I''m like this, I might as well admit my loss, it''s not like I can escape from here. But you? That bi*ch Zhao Mei has already gone to hell, Master hates you, and sooner orter you and your damned brother won''t end well! There''s plenty in the fu who want you dead. Be careful that when you go to hell, you won''t even know who did it!"


    Jiang Ruan looked amused. "What does it matter to Jiang Furen if I go to hell? But I know very well when Jiang Furen will go to hell."


    Xia Yan was startled and stared warily at Jiang Ruan.


    Jiang Ruan sighed. "Jiang Furen thought that there was a little hope after you entered this small Buddhist hall. However, I''m afraid that all your wishes and hopes have been misced on Second Sister and Second Brother. Think clearly, if Mother''s matters were spread to outsiders, how would Second Sister and Second Brother raise their heads in the capital? Could they have a good future?"


    Xia Yan''s body trembled. Yes, if everyone knew she tried to harm the di daughter, how would Jiang Chao''s peers see him? Who would be willing to marry Jiang Su Su? Xia Yan couldn''t be more clear on how important a mother''s reputation was for the child. She suddenly raised her head. "How would outsiders know, Master won''t allow it!" she shouted. With how much Jiang Quan loved this daughter and son pair, there was no way he''d air his dirtyundry outside. There would be nowhere to hide if it spread out.


    Jiang Ruan''s smile became gentler. "There are so many mouths, it''s impossible to have an imprable wall. How can Jiang Furen be so sure that nothing will escape?"


    "It''s you�� it''s you��" Xia Yan looked at Jiang Ruan as if she were a ghost. "You want to hurt them��"


    "The one who hurt them was you, not me," Jiang Ruan said, one word at a time.


    Xia Yan rushed to Jiang Ruan''s feet and began to kowtow unceasingly. "I''m begging you; don''t hurt them; please; save them; they''re still your brother and sister; it''s all my fault; I deserve all your resentment; they have nothing to do with it!"


    Xia Yan bowed dozens of times but Jiang Ruan was unmoved. Finally, she raised her head with a trace of determination in her eyes, sneering, "If you really want to tell everyone, then go tell them."


    "Is Jiang Furen thinking of taking her own life?" Jiang Ruan asked softly.


    Xia Yan looked at her in horror. Yes, she wanted to. If Jiang Ruan really spread the news, she could use her death to block those people''s mouths from talking about Jiang Su Su and Jiang Chao. She was already ruined, and only wished for Jiang Su Su and Jiang Chao to livefortably for the rest of their days. But who knew that Jiang Ruan, like a roundworm in her belly, saw through her with only a few words.


    Jiang Ruanughed. "Jiang Furen loves her children very much, it''s really touching. However, do they think the same way?" She leaned down and stared into Xia Yan''s eyes. "I think Second Sister and Second Brother would be ashamed and angry to have a mother like this. If Jiang Furen fails to end it on your own, they''ll definitely try to erase Jiang Furen''s existence, because you are an unneeded stain upon their lives." She grinned at Xia Yan''s horrified expression. "Jiang Furen should feel very sad when your two childrene to get rid of you. I just don''t know who will move first- will it be Second Sister or Second Brother?"


    She straightened, then nced at Xia Yan lightly and said with a cold tone, "Don''t worry, Jiang Furen, I won''t let you die so easily. Your life isn''t mine to take. Your own flesh and blood will do the deed." Her words carried a peculiar air, like an enchantment beckoning people to the doors of hell. She continued faintly, "This junzhu has a vicious heart, how can I miss out on watching such a y?"


    The red skirt fluttered across the ground, the hall''s doors once again closed with a pa, and the room was filled with the sounds of someone breaking down.


    Jiang Ruan looked up and coldly ordered the two female servants outside the door, "Guard closely, don''t let her die."

 Chapter 114.1 - The Pure-Hearted Xiao Shao (Part I)

    Chapter 114 : The Pure-Hearted Xiao Shao (Part I)


    After returning to Ruan Ju, Jiang Ruan had all the maidservants withdraw. Even Lian Qiao and Lu Zhu did not know what had happened; the only one with any knowledge was Tian Zhu and since she was quite a taciturn person it was difficult to ascertain anything from her expression. So although they were a little bewildered, all of the maidservants still obediently withdrew and left the room, and Jiang Ruan was left alone.


    Jiang Ruan sat before the study desk without thinking of anything, and in the blink of an eye, the sky had already darkened. She only felt a slight sting of moodiness as she stood and then left the room. The courtyard in Ruan Ju could not be considered to berge so she walked along the small yard towards a wall of the courtyard and sat leaning against it.


    The moon of the summer night was big and round as if it was a massive pearl and it lit up the courtyard very clearly. Jiang Ruan lightly sighed as Xia Yan''s words abruptly resurfaced in her mind once more.


    It was Jiang Dan, Jiang Dan was the one who had doctored Zhao Mei''s tonic daily with poison.


    She thought about how prior to her death, back then Third Yiniang had entrusted Jiang Dan to Zhao Mei. Zhao Mei was in charge of the household as the matron of the family, therefore she had felt distressed for Jiang Dan losing her mother at a very young age. Thus, she had indeed treated Jiang Dan as her own biological daughter to dote upon. Although, at the time Jiang Quan had long since treated Zhao Mei quite coldly- Xia Yan seemed to be more like the matron of the family. However, Zhao Mei and the other wives and children in the family had all gotten along harmoniously.


    As for Jiang Dan, when she was younger, Jiang Ruan had only thought that this fourth sister of hers was a little too timid. asionally, Jiang Dan would be overly clingy towards Zhao Mei that even she(JR) would look over and be a little jealous. However, as she had pondered over it, she reconsidered and assumed that it was just a little girl without her own mother who wanted to rely on her di mother.


    But now that she reflected upon the past, she felt a chill all over. Back then, all those poisons that Zhao Mei had ingested were Jiang Dan''s doing and not only that, Jiang Dan had also drugged her(JR) too. At this moment, Jiang Ruan finally understood why her body had always felt inefficient; in her early years, she had unknowingly ingested food that had been methodically adulterated with poison. Thinking back, Jiang Dan acted rather timid-like at that time, which meant that in their everyday life, she could not find many opportunities to get close enough toce her refreshments and snacks with poison. Thenter, she had gone to the rural residence otherwise she wasn''t sure if she''d still be alive.


    Jiang Dan, Jiang Ruan grimaced internally. Although she had long been aware that there was another person well hidden within the fu, she had not expected it to be someone this cruel and unscrupulous. Upon reflecting on her mother''s life, it felt like such a joke, and Jiang Ruan could not decide if she felt anger or grief.


    She wasn''t aware how long she had been leaning against the courtyard wall until she felt her whole body begin to ache. As such, she stood up intending to return to the room, but when she turned her head, she was taken aback. Standing quietly not far away under a tree was a young man dressed in ck, silently watching her. It was obvious that he had been there for quite some time.


    "You��. have returned," Jiang Ruan stated. Xiao Shao had disappeared a few days ago, and now out of the blue he had randomly surfaced. With so much weighing on her heart, she did not bother to evensh out and rebuke him for his unannounced visit thiste in the night.


    Xiao Shao raised his brows as he walked towards her, "What''s the matter with you?"


    Upon his return, Tian Zhu had updated him on what had happened over the past few days, and so he had been quietly observing Jiang Ruan by the courtyard wall looking frustrated and disappointed. It was a deste and mncholic posture that caused the observer to feel aggrieved and while he wasn''t sure what she had been thinking about, he felt that she was very lonely.


    Jiang Ruan looked as Xiao Shao made his way to her with his hand outstretched towards her as if to caress her face. However, just as his hand was about to touch her, it stopped, "Howe it''s still not recovered?"


    It had already been quite a few days yet the handprint from the p could still be seen distinctly on her face. The swelling redness was ringly obvious against her pale fair face.


    Jiang Ruan was taken aback and instantly averted her face, "Tomorrow I''ll be going into the pce."


    Xiao Shao paused, then understood her intention and after some thought, took out a porcin bottle from inside his clothes and gave it to her, "Use it after you''ve entered the pce."


    Jiang Ruan epted the jar and softly said, "Many thanks."


    Today, her mood had been so downcast that even an ordinary person would be able to see. Not to mention a perceptive person like Xiao Shao. As he gazed at Jiang Ruan, suddenly his hands grasped hold of her shoulders, lifting her up. Jiang Ruan did not have a chance to react before finding herself up in the huge pear tree that was in the middle of the courtyard.


    "What are you trying to do?" While sitting unsteadily on a branch, to steady herself all she could do was grab hold of Xiao Shao''s hand. However, she was still unable to settle, and her heart unexpectedly reacted simply by her reaching both arms around Xiao Shao''s waist.


    Xiao Shao had taken Jiang Ruan up into the tree because from experience, the Jin Yi guards- Jin Yi and Jin Er- would usually climb up a tree when they weren''t happy and indulge in some wine. Since there wasn''t any wine avable, Xiao Shao had thought maybe Jiang Ruan would enjoy gazing at the moon and it would soothe her mood. What he had not expected was for Jiang Ruan to reach out and embrace his waist. Immediately his body froze and his heart began to race with a peculiar emotion. The youngdy''s unique fragrance prated his nose, the moon shone down on her jade-like fair hands that were resting upon his ck clothes, and Xiao Shao''s heart welled up with an unfamiliar impulse that made him want to envelop and set fire to that gentleness.


    Meanwhile Jiang Ruan also realised that she had wrapped herself around Xiao Shao''s waist and upon recovering her wits, she could not help being annoyed at her impulsive action and hastily released her hands. Subconsciously, she raised her head to observe Xiao Shao''s reaction, only to find him sitting stupefied. His beautiful and gnt features, and his usual graceful cool detachment was arrested in a foolish look, with a hint of witlessness, which actually appeared rather adorable.


    "Hey," She strived hard to modte her voice to sound calm, "take me down."


    Xiao Shao collected himself, pursing his lips, "So are you feeling better now?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Not at all," Jiang Ruan hurriedly stated, "not even a little bit better."


    Xiao Shao looked at her baffled, as Jiang Ruan was usually calm and easy going, so he felt it was rather interesting to see her exasperated and flustered. So he simply stretched out his long legs and pillowed his head with his hands as he leaned back onto a branch as if taking a breather.


    From afar, Jin Yi and Tian Zhu widened their eyes at the same time. When did those two who were usually calm and cold, and sinister and cunning suddenly became so juvenile? One could even say they were like toddlers.


    Jiang Ruan red at the reprobate who was lounging leisurely, hating herself for not making an effort to learn martial arts before, thus being unable to kick this person out of the tree. That said, being up in the tree with the gentle summer''s night cool breeze blowing did cause her gloomy mood to lift.


    Daily, within the Jiang fu, there was conflict and internal strife, and being surrounded by crafty machinations and backstabbing plots made it hard to find the time to quiet down and unwind. So to be able to be in this position, with nary a thought- this was actually a kind of luxury. Turning her head, she saw Xiao Shao''s head was facing her. This young man had been born with exceptional features, and though the capital gossiped that the Jiang family''s daughters were all beautiful, Jiang Ruan felt that this was true only because Xiao Shao was born a man, rather than a woman. For example, as she looked upon him, Xiao Shao''s thin lips were pursed, his long eyebrows were inclined as if flying on his temple, and his nose was straight. Though his features were elegant and beautiful, it bore a manly aura. However the most enchanting of his features were his pair of onyx ck eyes, currently closed but with extra longshes draping down. As Jiang Ruan inspected more closely, she could not help her heart from despising. Why would a man be bestowed with such longshes? Yet, her hand seemed to suffer an itch and reached out wanting to touch��.


    Jin Yi nervously jabbed Tian Zhu, "What is she trying to do? She is trying to ost our master?"


    "How would I know?" Tian Zhu replied in annoyance, "Just look at Master, isn''t it obviously his intention to wee such actions?"


    Just as Jiang Ruan''s hand was about to touch Xiao Shao''sshes, unexpectedly Xiao Shao''s eyes opened. Jiang Ruan was stunned as her eyes met with that pair of pitch ck mysterious eyes. Xiao Shao''s eyes were beautiful, and whilst his expression was usually cold and detached, and his moods clearly written in his eyes, at this moment, those eyes glittered brightly like a scattering of a multitude of small diamonds with a hint of intoxication and fascination. Even a person with a heart of stone would feel his heart move when they encounter these eyes.


    Jiang Ruan was somewhat stunned, while Xiao Shao was mildly distracted as he looked at Jiang Ruan staring at him transfixed. The usual pursed lips and sneering gaze were now filled with perplexity, her eyes limpid, unwittingly disying a young woman''s bewitching charm.


    Xiao Shao suddenly felt itchy in his heart like an ant was crawling all over it, while Jiang Ruan remained dumbfounded as her gaze strayed to Xiao Shao''s blushing red ears.


    Was this person really that pure hearted and innocent?


    She chuckled out loud, "pfft." This chuckle caused Xiao Shao to be vexed, and he immediately wanted to roll over to stand up. However, he had forgotten that he was atop a tree. Inadvertently the movement caused the tree branch to groan and creak as it broke, and the two of them began to freefall.


    Jiang Ruan squealed in fright as Xiao Shao quickly reached out to grab hold of her waist. By the time that both of them had finally regained their wits, one was atop and the other below. Xiao Shao was astride Jiang Ruan and one of his hands was cupping her head as the shaken tree leaves fell on the two of them.


    Lu Zhu and Bai Zhi rushed out when they heard the ruckus and chanced upon this scene. Jin Yi covered his own eyes while Tian Zhu lost her normal stoic manner as she emotionally swallowed her saliva, "Master��. Master has such a fiery passion."


    Lian Qiao was afraid to rm others, but as her heart wavered between anger and hate, she immediately pushed Xiao Shao off and helped Jiang Ruan up. As she shielded Jiang Ruan behind her, she cautiously pinned Xiao Shao, "Did Xiao Wangye sneak into the fu in the middle of the night just to take advantage of our young miss?"


    Lian Qiao had always been shrewish and her words were straightforward, thus she wasn''t conscious of the incongruence of her words. Xiao Shao creased his brows.


    Lu Zhu on the other hand was quite pleased. She had hailed from the marketce, and was not too particr about etiquette and proper decorum like Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao. Moreover, just looking at Xiao Shao, she knew that he was an ambitious man and would achieve much. Such a cold remote person, to only treat Jiang Ruan differently from all others, it would be awesome to have him as their guye*. Lu Zhu felt in her heart that it would be a great thing if Jiang Ruan could be the mistress of the Jinying Wang fu. Then all the filthy matters of Jiang fu and all the nasty people would not dare find trouble for Jiang Ruan.


    * ��ү (g��ye) - son-inw (used by wife''s family).


    Jiang Ruan was suffering from a headache in the midst of Lu Zhu and Lian Qiao misunderstanding the situation, but considering that the issue was actually caused by Xiao Shao''ste night visit to the Jiang fu, she could not help ring at him. However, she didn''t realise that she had dropped her usual facade of being gentle and detached, and had reverted to her real self which was usually reserved for those close to her. When Lian Qiao and Lu Zhu noticed her actions, they werepletely shocked speechless, and so they began to infer that there was more to their young miss and the young Jinying Wang.


    Upon seeing this, Xiao Shao''s eye shed with a hint of humor. However he did not cause any further trouble for Jiang Ruan as he stated, "Should there be any problem, juste to Dong Feng Lou to look for me. It''s already quitete, you should go rest early." After he finished speaking, he turned and leaped onto the wall before disappearing into the night.


    The Great Jin dynasty''s master of three hundred thousand Jin Yi guards, had just looked like he had learnt from a ''flower thief'' to scale over walls. Whilst Xiao Shao had left gracefully, he was not aware that his parting words had left those listening to find their imagination running amok. And in that moment, the hearts of Jiang Ruan''s two personal maids were churning up into a huge storm.


    However, because of Xiao Shao''s random disturbance, Jiang Ruan no longer felt any further desire to mull over the day''s conversation with Xia Yan, and even the matter of Jiang Dan was pushed to the back of her mind. Her mind and mood felt much better. Upon returning to her room, she had nary a thought as she blew out the lights and went to bed.

 Chapter 114.2 - The Pure-Hearted Xiao Shao (Part II)

    Chapter 114 : The Pure-Hearted Xiao Shao (Part II)


    The next day, before Jiang Ruan could leave for the pce, a harried Lu Zhu came rushing in eximing in surprise, "Miss, there is a bigmotion outside. They are saying that Furen had an extramarital affair, suffered a misscarriage, and then schemed to falsely use Miss of causing it. Themoners are having a field day spreading the news like wildfire, saying Master��.. is quite bold and audacious to not divorce his wife even though he has been made to wear a green hat."


    Lu Zhu was probably filtering her words- most likely the chatter must have been much more offensive to the ears. Jiang Ruan quietly pondered over this as she had yet to leak the news out, so wondered how had the news spread out to everyone? Naturally, the Xia family and the Jiang family would not speak of such matters, and Xuan Li would definitely not go find trouble for himself. She then asked, "Who did you hear this from?"


    "The rumor started with that physician," Lu Zhu covered her mouth, guffawing, "he was at a tavern drinking, and in his stupor he retold the incident as aughable tale so it became the talk of the town."


    Jiang Ruan''s brows arched. Without any rhyme or reason, for that man, who had already received many benefits, to gossip about the situation on his own had to be under the instruction of someone else. An image of a person surfaced in her mind- wasn''t Xiao Shao being too meddlesome? However, leaving him to orchestrate this matter was one less bothersome matter for her to deal with.


    "Is the carriage ready?" Jiang Ruan asked as she didn''t want to dy attending to the matters in the pce any longer.


    "It''s ready, just waiting by the front door," Bai Zhi replied.


    Just as she arrived at the front door, she happened to chance upon Jiang Quan. Jiang Quan''s countenance was extremely gloomy. The gossip had already spread by morning, quickly causing him to lose all face and prestige. He hade rushing home straight after the court session was dismissed, as if everyone on the streets was looking at him with ridicule. Therefore, because of this incident, it seemed as though he would have to spend the rest of his life being criticised and ridiculed behind his back. The rage within his heart was bottled up to the point that he wished that he could strangle Xia Yan, the original perpetrator, to death right at this very moment. However, when he noticed Jiang Ruan nning to leave the fu, he stopped to ask, "Where are you going?"


    Jiang Ruan looked back at him with a slight smile, "The Empress Dowager has invited me into the pce for a visit. Is anything the matter, Father?"


    Jiang Quan was immediately speechless. Ever since Jiang Ruan had been conferred as a junzhu, her rtionship with the Empress Dowager had gradually be closer. And as a father, he felt that she did not give him the same amount of face that was given to the Empress Dowager, and so upon reflection his heart was full of indignation. But then his gazended on Jiang Ruan''s face. Taken aback he asked, "What is this?"


    On her face were five distinct finger marks that seemed to be tantly prosecuting the person who had heavy handedly put them there. It had already been quite a number of days, yet the inmed site had still not cleared. It was almost as if her face had been struck again the day before, as the redness and swelling had not abated in the slightest. On her jade-like fair face, it was all the more ring


    Jiang Ruan jeered, "What is this? Father doesn''t know?"


    Jiang Quan flew into a rage in humiliation, "How can you enter the pce to meet with the imperial family looking like this; it would be disrespectful towards the Empress Dowager. Go back inside and cover it up."


    "Junzhu," Tian Zhu timely spoke up, "you need to board the carriage now, otherwise if we are dyed in our arrival, the Empress Dowager would be unhappy andy me on you."


    Jiang Ruan smiled, "So true." She looked towards Jiang Quan, "Father, I''ll take my leave now."


    Seeing Jiang Ruan''s utter disregard for his words, Jiang Quan almost burst his lungs with rage, as he angrily bellowed, "JIANG RUAN!"


    "Father, the Empress Dowager treats me like her own flesh and blood, hence she will not take offense over a smallpse in etiquette such as slight disfigurement," Jiang Ruan words carried a hint of sarcasm, as she smiled in reply, "Since Father is adamant about such, after I''ve returned from the pce, I''lle and beg for Father''s forgiveness." Having spoken, she instructed Tian Zhu to open the door. When the Jiang fu''s door was opened, immediately the manymoners who were out to catch some more action gathered round. Jiang Quan did not want to linger any longer, even though his heart was ready to explode in fury. Without any option, he gritted his teeth, shot daggers at her and grounded out, "Unfilial child!" before storming off in a fury.


    Tian Zhu cast a scornful look at Jiang Quan before she carefully assisted Jiang Ruan into the carriage. The people outside were sharp eyed and so they easily noticed the mark on Jiang Ruan''s face. They were also able to make connections with all the hearsay concerning Xia Yan''s miscarriage and Jiang Quan unhesistantly giving Jiang Ruan a p without any exnation. One by one they began to discuss, "Hong''an Junzhu is such a charming and delicate person, and yet Minister Jiang could stilly hands on her. Just looking at those red marks is enough to break one''s heart."


    Another person added, "Don''t you know anything? Minister Jiang has always favored that talented and capable woman(XY) and her two children over his eldest son and daughter. Back then, when the previous Jiang Furen had only just passed away, he immediately sent Hong''an Junzhu to the rural residence. So tell me, what kind of father could actually do such a thing?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    One woman spat out, "Pei! What talented, capable woman. It''s obvious she is a slut. Who even knows if that Second Jiang Miss and Second Young Master Jiang are even Minister Jiang''s children; perhaps they belong to that male adulterer."


    ? The masses suddenly seemed toprehend the situation at hand, and began toment and discuss the matter with even greater relish. This time, they even began to doubt and discuss Jiang Su Su and Jiang Chao''s identity.


    Lu Zhu had raised a corner of the carriage curtains so that the myriad of discussions from the passersby could be heard. Lu Zhu stated, "These people can really make some guesses. If Second Miss and Second Young Master were to hear of this, they would surely be overwrought to the point that they would not step out of the front door."


    Jiang Ruan smiled. In this world, the only thing that can''t be stopped is the mouths of the masses. And with a gentle prodding, the spread of these rumors could indeed raise a tremendous mor, sufficient enough to strangle a person to death. Wasn''t her past life a perfect example, how step by step those rumors had slowly resulted in that final ending? Since she was given a second chance, then she should let the self-proimed ''fairy'' Jiang Su Su and the proud and arrogant Jiang Chao have a taste of the power of rumors. As for Jiang Quan, how much he had once loved Xia Yan was how much he now hated her.


    * * *


    Sure enough, as soon as Jiang Ruan entered the pce and saw the Empress Dowager, Empress Dowager Yi De took one look at Jiang Ruan''s face and immediately frowned, "How did it be like that?"


    Yang gugu, who was standing to the side, also noticed Jiang Ruan''s face and recalled the rumors going round. Empress Dowager Yi De lived within the inner courts and hardly paid attention to what was happening beyond the pce, so it was obvious that she wasn''t aware of the incident rted to Xia Yan.


    "Jiang Ruan smiled in reply, "It''s nothing."


    Empress Dowager Yi De shot her a look before turning to Tian Zhu, "You tell me."


    For someone who had long been used to issuing orders, there was a natural air of authority and oppression. Tian Zhu immediately knelt down in response, "To answer the Empress Dowager, Miss was injured by Master. It was because Furen had a miscarriage and falsely used our Miss, then in a fit of anger Master gave Miss a p. Furthermore, at that time, His Highness Eighth Prince was also present."


    Inwardly, Jiang Ruanughed in spite of herself because Tian Zhu had gone so far as to drag Xuan Li right into the water[1].


    [1] ����ˮ  xia shui) - lit. to pull somebody into the water. Fig. to involve somebody in a messy business.


    At once, Empress Dowager Yi De was able to grasp the heart of the matter and in a rage harrumphed, "Trying to revolt[2]? What audacity toy hands on my people! Hong''an, what was Old Eight doing at your fu?"


    [2] �������˲��� (ti��n li��o b��cheng) - turning the skies upside down.


    Jiang Ruan pondered before shaking her head, "Ruan niang does not know, although he had probablye together with Old Marquis Xia to discuss political matters with Father."


    Not only was Empress Dowager Yi De well versed in the inner machinations of the harem, in her heyday, she had also engaged in politics, assisting the ascension of the new Emperor. So naturally, she was able to pick up the nuances from that single statement. Considering that currently Eighth Prince''s ambitions had be more and more apparent, Empress Dowager Yi De''s eyebrows puckered. Upon looking again at the hand mark on Jiang Ruan''s face, she at once flew into a towering rage dering, "That Jiang fu is not even worth a thing, you will stay with me for the next few days. I can''t believe that your father would dare to show such audacity!" Pausing, she continued, "How is that Xia Yan now?"


    Yang gugu chuckled, "Empress Dowager, please calm down. I do know quite a bit regarding this matter, so why not let Junzhu have a seat and have some refreshment while I update you on the situation."

 Chapter 115.1 - The Lecherous Prince (Part I)

    Jiang Ruan spent her days leisurely whilst staying in the pce. Empress Dowager Yi De was deliberately treating Jiang Quan coldly by never mentioning the matter of Jiang Ruan''s return to the Jiang fu. People with an interest were guessing that this was Empress Dowager Yi De''s way of showing support to Hong''an Junzhu. As a result, the news that Empress Dowager Yi De favoured Hong''an Junzhu became more credible.


    However, everyone in the Jiang fu was anxious. Jiang Quan was waiting for Jiang Ruan''s return in order to suppress her influence. Unexpectedly, however, the Empress Dowager had given an order for Jiang Ruan to remain in the pce, leaving him both tense and uneasy. Tongues were wagging behind his back everywhere he went these days, thus Jiang Quan simply pleaded illness and stayed home.


    Jiang Su Su and Jiang Chao were also furious because recently news had started to spread outside that the two siblings were not Jiang Quan''s flesh and blood at all but were born out of adultery. The gossip that Jiang fu''s bloodline was messy and its backyard was chaotic became theughingstock of the whole capital. Since following Xuan Li over the past few years, Jiang Chao had finally found some improvement in his official career and had begun to get rid of his ipetent image of the past. But, as soon as this matter came out, people looked at him differently.


    Jiang Su Su was not faring any better than Jiang Chao. As the Jiang fu''s di daughter, she often attended gatherings and social events with other noble young misses. However, she had not received a single invitation recently. And even if she did receive one, she would be isted by everyone. So what if she was as beautiful as a fairy or had a pure and noble temperament? She was just an illegitimate child.


    When Jiang Dan heard about what was happening in the courtyard, she was overjoyed and showed a slight smile. "Da Jiejie truly has a good strategy. No wonder she was able to gain Empress Dowager''s favour."


    Her personal maid spoke cautiously, "Miss, in a few days, Third Miss is getting married."


    Jiang Li''s wedding wasing soon. Now that Xia Yan hadpletely lost power and Hong Ying was pregnant, the household matters were unexpectedly handed over to Second Yiniang. Jiang Li was Second Yiniang''s only daughter, thus she wanted to hold a grand wedding. ording to the servants, the dowry was equal to that of a di daughter. Originally Zuo Langzhong was supposed to be engaged to Jiang Dan, but now he was getting married to Jiang Li.


    Jiang Dan waved her hand. "Let her be."


    The maid saw that Jiang Dan seemed fine and then advised, "Miss, you have to make ns for yourself. Once Third Miss marries out, it will be your turn, but��" But up to now, nobody hade to the fu to propose marriage.


    When Xia Yan was still around, she was always preupied with Jiang Su Su and simply couldn''t attend to Jiang Dan''s matters. Now, Second Yiniang was in charge and she also gave no thought to Jiang Dan. What''s more, Jiang Quan did not even remember that this daughter existed. In such a huge fu, she, a daughter of a concubine who had lost her mother, was practically forgotten in the corner.


    Jiang Su Su had Jiang Chao, her elder brother, while Jiang Ruan was now Hong''an Junzhu. She was the only one left behind in this fu. If she continued such a pointless wait and passed the age when a woman was most beautiful, it would be very difficult to find a good familyter on.


    "What is there to fear?" Jiang Dan, however, acted as if she didn''t hear her maid''s words. "After the eighth month, isn''t it the time for selecting candidates to enter the pce?"


    The maid was startled. "Miss is thinking about��" But, with Jiang Dan''s status and appearance inside the Jiang fu, her chance to be selected was indeed low.


    Yet, with Jiang Ruan bing Hong''an Junzhu, Jiang Li about to get married, and Jiang Quan unwilling to send Jiang Su Su into the pce, wouldn''t Jiang Dan be the only suitable candidate from the Jiang fu?


    But, although everyone knew that entering the pce gave one riches and honour, it wasn''t really a good thing. If nothing else, the Emperor could be Jiang Dan''s father in terms of age. Thus, a family with a carefully nurtured daughter wouldn''t wish for her to enter the pce. What''s more, Jiang Dan was not favoured at all inside the Jiang fu and was also motherless. If she entered the pce without having any support, wouldn''t she be eaten up until none of her bones remained?


    Although the maid had this thought in her heart, she could only lower her head without saying anything more. Jiang Dan had a slight smile with a strange look in her eyes.


    * * *


    In the General fu, Zhao Guang flew into a rage when he learned about Jiang Ruan''s mistreatment. How could anyone scold his granddaughter in such a manner in the Jiang fu? Did they think the General fu could be easily bullied?


    Zhao Yuan Ping said calmly, "Father, why are you making yourself so angry? Didn''t you see that Ruan''er entered the pce to visit the Empress Dowager? With the Empress Dowager''s support, nobody will dare to bully her."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Speaking of this, Zhao Guang felt aggrieved. After returning to the capital and being granted the Junzhu title, Jiang Ruan had not set foot in the General fu even once. Madam Li had even sent her invitations but Jiang Ruan declined all of them. Zhao Yulong knew Zhao Yuan Ping''s temper because he himself was extremely dissatisfied and expressed that Jiang Ruan had just been using the Zhao family before. And of course, now that she had a much better and higher connection like Empress Dowager Yi De, she was no longer willing to be involved with the General fu.


    Zhao Guang didn''t agree with Zhao Yulong''s words. Jiang Ruan wasn''t relying on powerful connections at all, but he also didn''t understand why Jiang Ruan was keeping her distance. He was naturally resentful about the fact that he had not seen his granddaughter in such a long time. This battlefield''s mighty General felt hurt that Jiang Ruan would rather seek Empress Dowager Yi De''s protection than turn to the General fu for help. Seeing Zhao Yuan Ping''s indifferent face, he became even more furious and kicked him. "What are you doing in the house? Annoying!" With this grumble, he took the sword hung on the wall and went to practise swordsmanship in the courtyard.


    Zhao Yuan Ping curled his lips. His father went crazy whenever he was in a bad mood. After giving it more thought, he also didn''t understand why Jiang Ruan kept herself apart from the General fu. It seemed to have happened for no reason and thus made Madam Li and his brothers deeply hurt. This young girl had been so hard to grasp from the very beginning that even a smart man like himself couldn''t understand her intentions.


    * * *


    Jiang Ruan and Lu Zhu had just apanied the Empress Dowager for lunch and now Empress Dowager Yi De was taking. Just as Jiang Ruan was about to go and search for a book inside the study, Lu Zhu asked, "Miss, why haven''t you visited General recently?"


    Lu Zhu was very curious. Even though Jiang Ruan was generally cold, she always observed proper etiquette and never let anything happen that could be used by others against her. So if she treated others with such courtesy, it went without saying how she ought to treat her own beloved grandparents. During the flood that year, Jiang Ruan had even used the grain she bought to protect the Zhao family from disaster. So Lu Zhu could see that it was not that she had no affection towards the Zhao family, but now she was so aloof. It didn''t make sense to her.


    Jiang Ruan shook her head, but inwardly, it was clear as a mirror to her. If the General fu had ties with the Jiang fu, in the eyes of the Emperor, this would inevitably implicate them alongside Xuan Li. The Emperor seemed to like Xuan Li, but in private, only he knew for sure. Otherwise, Xuan Li wouldn''t have taken the risk to poison the Emperor in herst life. Now, the more distant her rtionship with the Zhao family, the safer it would be for them. If the Zhao family became too close to her, it would be hard to avoid the Emperor''s conjecture. It was hard to fathom the Emperor''s intention, therefore, who knew what disaster could await the Zhao family?


    Most importantly, the more indifferently she acted towards the Zhao family, the more those who had the idea to use the General fu through her would think twice.


    However, she could not discuss these things with others and so could only hide them within her heart. Just then, as she turned into a corridor, she saw a man walking forward. He was dressed in an emerald green light silk official robe sped with a deep purple and golden belt. The man was also glittering with gold from head to toe, but this was not all. The scent of perfume on his body could be smelled even from far away. On closer inspection, more than a dozen perfume sachets hung all over his body- all embroidered beautifully. At a nce, one could tell that those were things worn by women.


    The man looked up and revealed a face simr to Xuan Li. He was not ugly, but with one look at his dark bluish-ck eye bags, one would immediately know that he was someone who indulged in debauchery. He was stupefied to see Jiang Ruan and stopped walking.


    Jiang Ruan was wearing a pale red skirt embroidered with flowers today. Since she stayed in the pce apanying the Empress Dowager, Yang gugu gave her the plum blossom makeup that was recently popr inside the pce. Thus, her appearance became even more stunning, and her beauty alluring. As soon as the man saw her, his eyes seemed to be glued to Jiang Ruan, absolutely unrestrained as he looked her up and down in a wanton manner.


    image


    Plum blossom makeup


    Lu Zhu almost burst with anger. Without thinking, she stood in front of Jiang Ruan and shouted in a loud voice. "How presumptuous, to dare to be so rude to Junzhu!"


    The man shifted his gaze to Lu Zhu. In fact, Lu Zhu was pretty good looking as well and her manner of speech was also very cute. But, Jiang Ruan was too beautiful. The man swept a nce at Lu Zhu and then returned to stare at Jiang Ruan before speaking with a preposterous tone: "Junzhu, I wonder which Junzhu this could be."


    This man was not unfamiliar to Jiang Ruan. She had seen this man several times when she was in the pce in herst life. Xia Jiao Jiao harmed her at that time by deliberately letting the man see her face. Then afterwards, he had groped her in the garden. Fortunately, Xuan Li rushed over. Butter, once the man had a chance to enter the pce, he seized the opportunity to harass her further. He was exactly the same good-for-nothing prince that was spoken of in the rumours, the Third Prince, Xuan You.

 Chapter 115.2 - The Lecherous Prince (Part II)

    Chapter 115 : The Lecherous Prince (Part II)


    Trigger Warning: miscarriage and suicide.


    Within the imperial court, if one were to perdict, first setting aside Fifth Prince, Xuan Hua, and Eighth Prince, Xuan Li, as those who were the mostpetitive contenders, then those who remained were the talentless Crown Prince and the ipetent Xuan Lang. Then there was this Third Prince- a special exception. His birth mother passed away early and he was raised by another imperial consort. He was both naughty and mischievous and before he turned 18 years old, he had left the pce to set up his own fu. Thus his reputation as a man without virtue began to spread all over the world as he kept 88 beauties as concubines inside the fu but hadn''t appointed a consort yet. And although Xuan You loved beauties, he did nothing else that would overstep the boundaries in other matters. It was out of sight out of mind[1] with the Emperor. Nevertheless, unless it was necessary, he was barred from entering the pce. So, the chance of Xuan You appearing in the pce was slim.


    [1] �۲������IJ��� (y��nb��ji��n, x��nb��f��n) - what the eye doesn''t see, the heart doesn''t grieve over (idiom).


    In her past life, shortly after Xuan You entered the pce at this time, he was engaged to Lin Zi Xiang; Imperial Consort Chen had personally arranged this marriage. Naturally, with a temper like Lin Zi Xiang''s, she was unhappy after entering Xuan You''s fu. Everyday she was undermined by those concubines and eventually, not only did she miscarry, she was viciously ndered by Xuan You''s favourite concubine. Thus, bearing these grudges in her heart, in the end this resolute and upright woman grabbed a dagger and took down the concubine in mutual destruction.


    This matter had caused an uproar. The Emperor was furious and Lin Tai Shi beat on the drum in Yamen seeking retribution for this grievance, however, in the end this matter was regarded as a domestic affair. At most, Xuan You could only be charged as having bad domestic stewardship. Except for being fined, he didn''t receive any other punishments. He still spent his days in debauchery and never cared about his reputation; no matter what the people said, he still went his own way. Lin Tai Shi was so resentful and agitated that not so long after, he died of illness. Lin Furen alsomitted suicide and followed him. In this way, the virtuous and schrly Lin family perished.


    And now this man reappeared in front of Jiang Ruan. If nothing else, his eyes were like disgusting mud.


    Xuan You examined the girl in front of him attentively. After spending many years admiring beauties, it was the first time he had ever seen such a stunning woman. Her ethereal appearance as well as her noble and cold temperament intrigued him. He hade to the pce to discuss his marriage with Imperial Consort Chen since Xuan You''s biological mother had died early and the Empress loathed him. Even though Imperial Consort Chen was a beauty, unfortunately, he couldn''t have her; moreover, her schemes were too vicious and unscrupulous. Imperial Consort Chen had promised Lin Zi Xiang, the di daughter of Lin Tai Shi''s family, to be his consort, but Xuan You disdained Lin Zi Xiang in his heart. She was a wooden and rigid beauty, a tough nut to crack and her temper wasn''t gentle either. That said, the main wife was just a decoration to him, so he didn''t care too much.


    However, he didn''t expect there to be such a stunning beauty inside the pce. What Junzhu did the maid call her just now?


    Jiang Ruan spoke softly, "Your Highness Third Prince."


    "Do you know me?" Xuan You was ttered that this beautiful woman knew him. He racked his brains but had no idea where he had met her before.


    "Your Highness is well-known, how can anyone in the Great Jin not know you?" Jiang Ruan''s smile had a slight sarcasm. "After entering the pce many times, this is the first time I have had the pleasure to meet Your Highness."


    Xuan You had always been very tolerant of beauties, so he didn''t reproach Jiang Ruan''s sarcastic remark at all. He just looked at her lustfully and smiled, "May I ask your name, Miss?"


    Already annoyed, Lu Zhu replied angrily. "Your Highness, please conduct yourself with dignity. This is Hong''an Junzhu. Empress Dowager bestowed the title personally." Although the other party was a yboy, his status was a prince after all, so as a subordinate, she could not dismiss him like amon lecher, though inwardly Lu Zhu was rmed and anxious.


    Xuan You suddenly realized. "It turns out that you''re Eldest Jiang Miss."


    Who in the Great Jin didn''t know Hong''an Junzhu''s name nowadays? Before, he had only heard that the one who received the title Junzhu was favored by the Empress Dowager and looked remarkably beautiful. However, ordinary people had always followed the herd, so Xuan You didn''t put much stock in what they said. Now, after meeting the real person, he was deeply regretful. If he had known earlier, he would have requested Imperial Consort Chen to marry Jiang Ruan as his consort. If there was such a delicate beauty in his fu, he would be willing to die.


    Unfortunately, Xuan You hadn''t anticipated that Empress Dowager Yi De would be fond of Jiang Ruan so much. So, how could she consent to give her to a profligate child? With a seemingly shy face Xuan You took a few steps closer to Jiang Ruan. "We can be considered as family now. Hong''an Meimei, why don''t we have a small get-together?" He was not reconciled if he couldn''t get hold of such a beauty in this life.


    "Third Brother, where do you want to have a small get-together with Junzhu?" A low voice came from behind. The Crown Prince and Fourth Prince, Xuan Lang, were walking over.


    Xuan You frowned, obviously dissatisfied with the Crown Prince''s sudden interruption. The Crown Prince nced at Jiang Ruan andughed heartily. "Ah! Hong''an, it just so happens that I have something to ask you. Third Brother, if there''s nothing else, please return first. I''ll take Hong''an there."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Within the pce, it was said that Xuan You was such a scoundrel that none of his brothers were his match , with the exception of the Crown Prince. Perhaps because he knew that he was not valued by the Emperor, the Crown Prince had a se attitude[2], matching that of Xuan You. They were birds of a feather- no one being much better than the other. Therefore, knowing that the Crown Prince was here today, he could no longer have anything to do with Jiang Ruan. Xuan You flicked his sleeves fiercely and his expression changed. All of a sudden, he beamed a smile at Jiang Ruan. "Junzhu, I''ll see you again in the future. Let''s have a good chatter."


    [2] �ƹ�����ˤ (p�� gu��n zi p�� shu��i) - a shoring that is not corrected, it worsens instead.


    His ambiguous remark made Lu Zhu frown, but the Crown Prince and Xuan Lang had seen it before and didn''t treat it as strange. After Xuan You finished speaking to Jiang Ruan, he straightened up and nced at the Crown Prince fiercely. "Eldest Brother, I''m leaving first." Without waiting for the Crown Prince''s reply, he turned around and strode away.


    Seeing Xuan Lang react a little, the Crown Prince looked over at him and remarked, "Grow up!" There was no me in his words, however. It was clear that the two had a good rtionship. Just from Xuan You''s treatment of the Crown Prince, it was obvious that he believed that his position was rather precarious and that it was only a matter of time before he would be stripped of his position. Thus, it was only a token title at the moment and so he could be restrained and fearless. The Crown Prince seemed to have long been ustomed to this position. He looked at Jiang Ruan. "Hong''an, you are now like a delicious piece of fatty meat that everyone is wanting to have a taste of." He chuckled. "I''m somewhat jealous that Imperial Grandmother dotes on you so much."


    The Crown Prince looked a little gloomy when he said this. What he had just said was actually the truth. Even though he was the Crown Prince, neither the Emperor or the Empress Dowager liked him and while the Empress was distressed, she was unable to change the status quo. Jiang Ruan smiled. "Your Highness will be the master of the future Great Jin dynasty, so there is no need to envy a little girl like Ruan niang."


    "How are you a little girl? I think, in this pce, you are a treasure worth guarding." He suddenly smiled strangely. "How about you be bengong''s consort? Anyway, we are not rted by blood. There was a precedent in the Great Jin."


    Jiang Ruan answered with a faint smile. "If Your Highness can persuade the Empress Dowager and His Majesty, then Ruan niang has no problem with it."


    When the Crown Prince saw Jiang Ruan looking indifferent, as if she did not take this matter to heart, he couldn''t help feeling indignant. Meanwhile, Jiang Ruan was looking at Xuan Lang who followed behind the Crown Prince with a gentle and harmless look. The Crown Prince had no talent and Fourth Prince was ipetent, so they seemed to symphatize with each other. In fact, even though the Crown Prince wasn''t too friendly with his other brothers, he treated Xuan Lang pretty well. The way Xuan Lang acted made Jiang Ruan remember Jiang fu''s Jiang Dan.


    They both had the same self-effacing timidity and shared the same fondness of stabbing people in the back. In herst life, wasn''t the Crown Prince stabbed in the back by his fourth brother that he used to have good rtionship with and ultimately ended upmitting suicide in prison? Xuan Lang chose Imperial Consort Chen''s side very early. Unfortunately, the Crown Prince treated the enemy as a friend.


    Jiang Ruan looked at the Crown Prince. "Your Highness, didn''t you say that you wanted to have a word with Ruan niang? You can do it now."


    The Crown Prince was stupefied. It was just an excuse, so it wasn''t to be taken seriously. When he was about to speak, Jiang Ruan told Xuan Lang. "Your Highness Fourth Prince, is there anything else? If not, I''ll leave with the Crown Prince first."


    Xuan Lang was stunned, he didn''t expect that Jiang Ruan would get rid of him without sparing him any feelings. For a moment, he looked at her sorrowfully. As this grievance shed by, people who didn''t know better would think that Jiang Ruan had bullied Fourth Prince.


    The Crown Prince frowned, but Xuan Lang had already smiled apologetically. "Eldest Brother, I''ll leave first. Please take your time chatting with Junzhu. Farewell." Then he hurried away. Even though he didn''t look angry, he seemed a little anxious.


    The Crown Prince saw Xuan Lang''s departing figure and looked at Jiang Ruan with some displeasure. "Hong''an Junzhu, what do you mean by this?"


    "As Your Highness might be aware, I have always detested Eighth Prince."


    The Crown Prince paused. He had seen Jiang Ruan''s dislike of Xuan Li earlier, but he had no idea why she loathed Eighth Brother who was not only handsome but also outstanding. But, since he didn''t like Xuan Li very much either, he was pleased with Jiang Ruan''s attitude.


    Jiang Ruan spoke softly. "I hate ants. I will discard anything that an ant crawls on. I hate Eighth Prince. So, I detest and reject those who have connections with him."

 Chapter 116.1 - The Concerns Held In Grand Tutor Liu’s Heart

    Although the Crown Prince had been called ��the prince with no talent��, he was not such a moron that he was unable to hear the meaning in Jiang Ruan��s words. Frowning, he said, ��What are you saying? How could there be any connection between Fourth Brother and Eighth Brother?��


    Jiang Ruan swept an eye across their surroundings and said, ��Your Highness, I am on my way to Bi Yun Pavilion to look for some books. If Your Highness is free, you and I can go together.��


    Bi Yun Pavilion was a repository for many different works. On ordinary days, Empress Dowager and the imperial concubines would send their maidservants there to look for books. The Crown Prince thought for a moment before saying, ��All right. It just so happens that bengong is thinking of going there to look around.��


    The junior eunuch by the side of the Crown Prince was utterly astounded, as it wasmon knowledge that the Crown Prince hated reading. If the Crown Prince were to walk with Jiang Ruan to Bi Yun Pavilion today, then this would usher in a huge wave of gossip in the pce by the next day. However, the Crown Prince had always been someone who did as he pleased, and would not care one whit about such things. In addition, Jiang Ruan had the support of Empress Dowager Yi De, and thus had no qualms. And so, the two of them headed for Bi Yun Pavilion.


    At this time of day, the ce was deserted. As the Crown Prince kept Jiang Ruanpany while she selected books from the shelves in the upper storey of the pavilion, he said, ��What did you mean by what you said just now?��


    Jiang Ruan continued perusing the shelves carefully as she said, ��Is it possible that Your Highness does not understand?��


    The Crown Prince did not say anything further. Even though Jiang Ruan still would not tell him, he had a diforting feeling in his heart. Once the seeds of doubt are nted, they will germinate and grow uncontrobly. Xuan Lang wanted to win the trust of the Crown Prince as he had done in the past, but this was nigh impossible. If the Crown Prince wanted to investigate, it would not be difficult to find out the connection between Xuan Lang and Eighth Prince.


    ��Why do you hate Eighth Brother so much?�� the Crown Prince asked. He truly did not understand why, as everyone in the pce loved Xuan Li. He treated people in a kindly manner and was multi-talented and virtuous. Yet, Jiang Ruan regarded him as if he were a venomous serpent or wild beast.


    Jiang Ruan said, ��Eighth Prince is excellent, but he has always made me feel that he is uncannily simr to my Second Sister, and I utterly detest people who are like her.��


    The Crown Prince looked at her, his interest piqued, and said, ��What kind of person is your Second Sister?��


    ��She��s vicious and merciless, with words of honey in her mouth, she��ll thrust a sword into your belly. She thinks herself clever, but is no more than a stupid fool.��


    The Crown Prince could not help but be taken aback by this string of unrestrained criticism. He appraised Jiang Ruan carefully before shaking his head and saying, ��I initially believed that Xiao Shao took a fancy to you because you are a natural beauty, but from what I��ve seen today, you��ve also got guts.�� Heughed mischievously as he said, ��I must say that now I��m more than a little interested in making you my consort.��


    ��If Crown Prince has this kind of ability, then I would naturally have noints.�� Jiang Ruan finished selecting the books she wanted and walked to the lower level. In the main hall was a big rosewood table, upon which were a writing brush, ink, an inkstone, and paper. Jiang Ruan walked over for a look, and when she found that the ink was top quality peach blossom ink, she could not help pausing.


    Upon seeing this, the Crown Prince said teasingly, ��I heard He Yi say that you were sent to the rural residence at a young age, and your birth mother was from a long-standing military family. Thus, your writing is not elegant, and you can only sing and dance like a seductive songstress.�� He was deliberately vulgar to test Jiang Ruan��s reaction, but Jiang Ruan turned a deaf ear to his words, and her expression changed nary a whit.


    Princess He Yi��s hatred for her was bone-deep, and she went all-out to smear Jiang Ruan��s name outside the pce. However, Jiang Ruan did not regard it worth her while to bother with Princess He Yi. Only, this peach blossom ink in the pce reminded her of her previous life, and of that time when Xuan Li patiently and meticulously personally guided her in practising writing characters. The situation now and back then waspletely different; the person she had been in love with had be her enemy, but this peach blossom ink was still as fragrant as before.


    She slowly lifted the brush, with the Crown Prince looking on curiously. Jiang Ruan had too much mystery about her; it was hardly surprising that the usually cold and reserved Xiao Shao would regard her differently, Even he, the Crown Prince, felt himself somewhat intrigued by her.


    Jiang Ruan moistened the tip of the brush with the ink and, adhering to the style of writing she had learned in her previous life, slowly moved the brush to form characters. The brush moved over the paper soundlessly, with only a faint scent lingering. The brushstrokes were confident and unrestrained, yet seemed to conceal a dangerous edge. Every stroke held an indescribable spirit and natural charm.


    ��Virtue is like a pine tree, while evil is like a flower; the pine tree is cold and indifferent, unlike the flower. Yet, one day, when the thick frost falls, the pine tree remains while the flower disappears.��


    From his vantage point to one side, the Crown Prince read the characters on the paper aloud. In a voice tinged with surprise, he said, ��Your style of calligraphy bears some simrity to that of Eighth Brother��s.�� Even though they were simr, it was also clear that the sentiments were entirely different. He looked at the words on the paper and said, smilingly, ��I truly could not see that Hong��an is a virtuous person[1].��


    [1] ����֮���׵ø� (xiang shan zhi ren yi de fu) �C This is amon saying �C ��those who are good will receive blessings easily��.<novelnext></novelnext>


    A virtuous person? Jiang Ruan smiled coldly. In her previous life, she had indeed thought this way, that is, a virtuous person would receive blessings easily. However, sincerity and virtue . . . what had the ending been for her? In this lifetime, she would absolutely not, once again, follow the path that had led to failure in her previous life. It would be far better to be an evil person in everyone��s eyes. So what if she embodied the ��demoness of national cmity�� in doing so? At the very least, she could keep her eyes open and protect the people she wanted to protect.


    The Crown Prince instinctively felt that Jiang Ruan��s eyes had be chilly, and he wanted to speak, but before he could do so, Jiang Ruan had already gathered all her selected books and said to him, ��If Your Highness is still inclined to select some books, please take your time to do so. I need to return to Ci Ning Pce, and will not wait for Your Highness.��


    After Jiang Ruan left, the Crown Prince dropped his gaze to the set of characters on the sheet of paper on the table. The characters were well written, such that even he, who had no liking for practising calligraphy, could see that they were full of vigour and strength of character. Clearly, Jiang Ruan had not meant to take the paper with her. The Crown Prince thought for a moment, then ordered the junior eunuch by his side to collect the paper before turning and leaving Bi Yun Pavilion.


    * * *


    When Imperial Consort Chen heard that the Crown Prince and Jiang Ruan had gone to Bi Yun Pavilion together, she found that a little peculiar, and said, ��When did she and the Crown Prince be so friendly?��


    Her personal pce maid said, ��To answer Imperial Consort, it seems that the two of them only went to select books, and went their separate ways after a short time.��


    Imperial Consort Chen muttered softly to herself. By now, she no longer underestimated Jiang Ruan. At that time, she had thought that Jiang Ruan was merely a di daughter with some measure of luck, or limited cleverness. But now, she saw that Jiang Ruan��s scheming could not be considered anything but profound. At that time, with one move, she had pulled the rug out from under Imperial Consort Chen��s feet and rendered her offer of a marital arrangement useless. Then, she had shifted gears and gained the title of Hong��an Junzhu, a privilege personally conferred on her by the Empress Dowager. This was not something an ordinary youngdy from a government official��s family could do. She had also not forgotten that Jiang Xin Zhi and Jiang Ruan had contradicted her to her face in front of the civil and military officials at the pce feast.


    ��Jiang Ruan is definitely no ordinary person,�� said Imperial Consort Chen as she stretchedzily, looking for all the world like a dainty Persian cat. ��Continue to look into it.��


    ��Yes.�� The pce maid received hermand and left.


    * * *


    Speaking of which, after the Crown Prince had taken possession of Jiang Ruan��s calligraphy, he had gone to Kun Ning Pce to converse with the Empress for a while, before immediately returning to the Eastern Pce. He spread out Jiang Ruan��s sheet of paper; the more he looked at it, the more he felt that the characters had been excellently written, and he could not figure out where he should hang it up. If he had the paper mounted and hung on the wall, it would seem like he was making a big fuss over a trivial item, yet if he just stored it without further thought, it would truly be a pity.


    It just so happened that someone outside was walking closer. His green robes, worn with a jade belt, fluttered around him in the breeze. His expression was haughty and aloof. The instant the Crown Prince saw this figure, his eyes lit up and he called out, ��Grand Tutor.��


    It was indeed Liu Min. Although he was the Grand Tutor in name, in reality, he regrly assisted the Emperor in managing various political affairs. However, by virtue of his title, he still had to teach the Crown Prince. This student was so stubborn and mischievous, and regarded his books as objects to be thrown away, that Liu Min was totally helpless. That the Crown Prince should call out to him in such a seldom-heard warm voice caused Liu Min to frown. Nevertheless, he still walked over and said, ��Your Highness.��


    The Crown Prince felt that he had found an excellent piece of calligraphy and naturally wanted to show it to this Great Jin��s zhuangyuan. Hence, he said, ��Bengong has obtained a work of calligraphy today. Grand Tutor, doe and have a look.��


    Liu Min sighed inwardly, thinking that the Crown Prince was simply pulling his leg. At a previous time, the Crown Prince had also said that he had obtained a good piece of calligraphy. Liu Min never imagined that he would spread out the paper to find an erotic drawing; this upright and honest zhuangyuan had fled in defeat.


    The set of characters was gradually revealed, and even before the characters could be clearly seen, a refreshing fragrance could be discerned �C peach blossom ink of the finest quality. Rumour had it that those of the noble sses liked the peach blossom[2], and this peach blossom ink was especially favoured by many who liked to unt themselves as persons of lofty and impable character. However, when Liu Min was able to take a proper look at the calligraphy, he stood rooted to the spot, as if struck by lightning.


    [2] T/N �C This could be a hidden sarcasm here as ��peach blossom�� is a metaphor for ��love affair��.


    The brushstrokes snaked across the paper, vivid and vigorous, yet had a delicate touch and a faint hint of brilliance, managing somehow tobine both talent and humility. These were the characters and brushstrokes that Liu Min was very familiar with, for he had reflected on them almost daily. Liu Min would never, in his entire life, be able to forget that style of calligraphy, for these were the brushstrokes of the mysterious entity who had helped him to seize victory three years ago, and be the zhuangyuan, the ��Master of Letters��.


    In reality, as soon as he had be the zhuangyuan, that person hadpletely vanished from Liu Min��s life, and it was as if he had never existed in the first ce. From the time Liu Min entered the imperial court and gained the Emperor��s deep trust, countless people had tried to entice him, and countless people had also tried to entrap him. The morals of the time were in such chaos, that he was utterly perplexed at times. During such times, he had thought about the mysterious person numerous times. That person��s perspective was so discerning that it was as if they knew all of his thoughts, and seemed worthy to be called a ��confidant��. Life was so busy that it was hard to find a confidant. Liu Min had felt, on asion, that this so-called mysterious person and confidant was nothing more than a dream. Now, today, those characters had appeared before his eyes again. Liu Min could not help but stand transfixed for a period of time, not daring to trust his own eyes.

 Chapter 116.2 - The Concerns Held In Grand Tutor Liu’s Heart

    Chapter 116.2 : The Concerns Held in Grand Tutor Liu��s Heart


    Seeing Liu Min in such a state of stupefaction, the Crown Prince waved his hand in front of Liu Min��s face and asked, ��Grand Tutor, Grand Tutor?��


    Liu Min came back to his senses and being unable to restrain himself, grabbed hold of the Crown Prince and asked impatiently, ��Your Highness, where on earth did you get this calligraphy from, and who did it?��


    Liu Min was the Crown Prince��s Grand Tutor, and he had known Liu Min for such a long time, but he had never seen Liu Min lose control in such a manner before. Finding this somewhat peculiar, he quickly asked, ��Why is Grand Tutor so excited? Could it be possible that it has something to do with these characters?��


    Liu Min��s heart thumped wildly. He knew he could not give anything away to the Crown Prince, so he adopted an ashamed expression and said, ��This official saw that this calligraphy possessed considerable vigour and reflected much strength of character, and so was somewhat astonished. This calligraphy deserves to be called ��distinguished�� to the degree that when this official saw it, this ��literary fanatic�� was ovee by sentiment momentarily and forgot myself. Would Your Highness please punish me.��


    The Crown Prince thought for a while, and felt relieved. These schrs were always just that little bit odd and fantastical; since Liu Min was the zhuangyuan, he was normally excited whenever he saw good calligraphy. Thus, for him to react this way on seeing this gem was pardonable. He epted Liu Min��s words without hesitation and said, with a smile, ��Grand Tutor, this is your true temperament.��


    It was not surprising that the Crown Prince would so readily believe Liu Min, for he had an excellent reputation within the imperial court and was fundamentally an upstanding person. Moreover, not even the smallest whisper of a shameful secret had been attached to him. Meeting such a noble and virtuous person, aloof from politics and material pursuits, the Crown Prince had nothing to say, and naturally, also had no reason to doubt him.


    Liu Min saw that the Crown Prince believed him and felt the weight on his heart lighten slightly. This was his first ever lie and his back was covered in ayer of perspiration. However, his curiosity regarding the calligraphy warred against and finally defeated his fear of the consequences, and he probed cautiously, ��Your Highness, who did write these characters?��


    The Crown Princeughed heartily and said, ��Who does the Grand Tutor think?��


    Liu Min turned the question over in his mind briefly before replying, ��This calligraphy is distinguished and unrestrained, and the characters are straightforward yet there is also a sharpness about them. It should be . . . They must have been written by a nobleman.�� In actuality, this opinion was a little biased. The brushstrokes were full and smooth, yet while implying a certain sharpness made with a forceful hand, the calligraphy was not really all that clear. On the contrary, the characters seemed a bitplicated and mysterious. However, the Crown Prince naturally did not see any of this, and Liu Min was not going to divulge his thoughts.


    The Crown Prince shook his head and said, ��This time, Grand Tutor is in error. These characters were not written by a nobleman, but by a woman.��


    Liu Min looked at him somewhat nkly as he responded, ��A woman?��


    That person was not a man? Was it really a woman?


    ��Yes, indeed,�� the Crown Prince patted his shoulder and said. ��Grand Tutor will definitely not be able to guess who this person is. It is none other than Imperial Grandmother��s favourite, the person who has returned to the capital this year, Hong��an Junzhu.��


    These words were earth-shattering. The Crown Prince had no idea of the extent to which his words had shaken Liu Min��s world. Jiang Ruan, Hong��an Junzhu �C of course Liu Min knew who she was. On the day that the Empress Dowager had returned to the capital, that youngdy had beenpletely d in red, splendid enough to overturn the heavens, stunningly beautiful, and of a bearing so graceful she seemed to have been made by heaven. Liu Min remembered that scene so clearly, but in reality, it was not the first time he had seen Jiang Ruan. Three years ago at the pce banquet, he had also witnessed Jiang Ruan standing in the middle of the hall with straightened spine, neither servile nor overbearing, refusing Imperial Consort Chen��s offer of a marital arrangement with the royal family. When he had gained the distinction of being the zhuangyuan and was in a happy mood, flushed with sess, he had finally learned about the Jiang family��s di daughter and her miserable existence. But�� but, he had never imagined that this woman would be the mysterious person whom he considered his confidant!


    It was actually her, it was actually her!


    Liu Min could not urately describe just what he was feeling, he only knew that he felt some form of conflict, as well as a sense of shock. That politically astute person, who could connect with his thoughts and frame of mind so well, was actually a woman. What��s more, it was someone who was in such close proximity to him.


    The Crown Prince said, teasingly, ��Grand Tutor, what kind of expression is this? Could it be that you have been bowled over by this gem of calligraphy from Hong��an Junzhu? Bengong has been wondering all this time, in this world, what kind of woman would be able to move you? From what I��ve seen today, it only takes some well-written characters to catch Grand Tutor��s eye. If Grand Tutor so admires Hong��an Junzhu, wouldn��t it be good for bengong to say a few words to the Empress Dowager, and confer a marital arrangement on you both?��


    Ordinarily, Liu Min would definitely have been indignant at the Crown Prince��s carelessly spewed words. However, today, he had been shocked to his core, and was in no mood to think carefully about the significance of what the Crown Prince had said. He waspletely absorbed in his own rumination.


    On seeing Liu Min like this, the Crown Prince felt that this was simply the reaction of a ��literary fanatic�� who had seen a calligraphy gem and was unconsciously craving opportunities to look at it further. Thus, he said, ��Forget it, bengong will not converse with you any more. Since Grand Tutor is bengong��s teacher, bengong will give you some advice out of the goodness of my heart: if you admire Hong��an Junzhu, you better make a move early, as bengong��s various brothers are keeping her in their sights*, waiting for a chance to pounce on her. Also, since Grand Tutor likes this piece of calligraphy so much, bengong will do you a little favour and send it to you.�� Having said thus, he brushed off the transfixed Liu Min and left with a big smile.<novelnext></novelnext>


    * �������� (h��sh��d��nd��n) �C to re like a tiger watching his prey (idiom)/ to eye covetously.


    * * *


    When Jiang Ruan returned to Ci Ning Pce, she read for a while before feeling somewhat tired. With Tian Zhu and Yang gugu upied, Jiang Ruan took Lu Zhu with her to the imperial garden for a stroll. They had just reached the garden when they heard a rather agitated voice calling out, ��Hong��an Junzhu, please stop!��


    Jiang Ruan was startled. She turned and saw, not far away, a young man in green robes, clean-cut and aloof. He looked more like an ordinary schr than an appointee to the imperial court.


    On seeing that she had turned her head, a peculiar expression shed across Liu Min��s eyes. He walked forward a few steps, once again adopting the etiquette of a schr and leaving an appropriate distance between himself and Jiang Ruan. He looked at her and said, ��I heard that in the past, wise men governed the nation by emphasising honour, morals and customs, and the nation flourished. When these wise men departed, the nation declined. Therefore, the right way to govern a nation is by honour, morals and customs. However, others say that, while all these sentiments are good, they are not effective in controlling and managing the people. Bnce must be achieved by means ofw and order that all people adhere to so that the nation can experience prosperity and stability. This person is a foolish child who is still perplexed by this despite much thought, and I seek my gracious lord��s opinion(i.e. which do you believe works better and why).��


    These words were exactly what the mysterious person had written in the first letter at that time. This question, asked in a seemingly careless manner, had entirely changed Liu Min��s destiny.


    Jiang Ruan smiled faintly as she gazed attentively at the young man before her. Just as in her previous life, he had be a first-rank government official, and was favoured by the Emperor. However, in this life, he had been spared much frustration and dashed hopes, for his rise to the top had been meteoric.


    He had achieved all this himself. Liu Min was upstanding and honest, possessed genuine talent, and had a real affinity for learning; the Emperor loved to favour people like him. She returned his courteous greeting and said, politely but coolly, ��Grand Tutor Liu, it seems you have asked the wrong person this question.��


    Liu Min stared at the slightly smiling youngdy in front of him. From the time he had discovered that mysterious person was a woman, his mind had been in terrible turmoil. On the other hand, Jiang Ruan��s expression showed no sign of befuddlement, there was only bnce and tranquility. Although she had calmly refuted his question, Liu Min knew that it was her, that person was Jiang Ruan without the shadow of a doubt.


    He had several questions he wanted to ask Jiang Ruan, such as, how had she known what question was on the top grade imperial examination at that time, and why had she helped him? And, more importantly, why had her correspondence stopped after that time? If the Crown Prince had not inadvertently shown him that gem of calligraphy, perhaps he would have remained in the dark forever, and he would never have had the opportunity to find out that he and his confidant were so near each other.


    Jiang Ruan saw that he did not know what to say, so she continued, ��If there��s nothing else, Grand Tutor Liu, this junzhu will take my leave first.�� She then turned and left, but as soon as she did so, her arm was seized tightly. Liu Min had thrown decorum to the wind and grabbed her arm.


    Lu Zhu was greatly rmed. She looked all around them frantically and gratefully noticed that there was no one else in the imperial garden at this time. Lu Zhu said, anxiously, ��How can you be so rude? Quickly, release our Miss.��


    However, Liu Min held on tightly and looked at Jiang Ruan with misgiving. Finally, he asked, hoarsely, ��It��s . . . . you?��


    The answer was obvious. Jiang Ruan said, ��It��s me.��


    Another indecipherable expression shed in Liu Min��s eyes. He drew in a short breath before asking, in a resolute tone, ��Why help me?��


    Why help him? How could she say that it was because of what had happened in her previous life? Jiang Ruan frowned and said, ��It was not you I was helping, I was helping the zhuangyuan of the Great Jin dynasty. If it wasn��t you, it would have been someone else.��


    If it wasn��t him, it would have been someone else? Liu Min felt slightly dispirited, and an inexplicable mix of emotions surged up in his heart: disappointment, anger, regret, grievance, all woven together, causing him to tighten his hold on her arm even more, until Jiang Ruan winced unconsciously.


    Then, a faint voice was heard behind them, a little cold, as if harbouring some kind of inexpressible fury.


    ��Release her.��

 Chapter 117 - A So

    Chapter 117 : A So-Called Competition between Two Men


    Xiao Shao had just arrived only to chance upon the scene of Liu Min tightly holding onto Jiang Ruan��s hand who had a frown on her face. A hint of displeasure shed quickly in his heart.


    The two opposing people turned their heads and Liu Min was taken aback when he saw Xiao Shao, yet his hand still did not release its hold. Xiao Shao took offense at this and his eyes chilled. Taking big strides, he went up to grasp Liu Min��s hand and physically removed it from Jiang Ruan��s arm.


    Xiao Shao was a man who trained in martial arts while Liu Min was unustomed to doing physical work[1] and was merely a weak young schr. Thus, in a short span of time, the spot where Xiao Shao had grabbed hold of his hand began to throb, and his face paled.


    [1] ���޸���֮�� (sh��u w�� f�� j�� zh�� l��) �C lit.cking the strength even to truss a chicken (idiom) / fig. weak / unustomed to physical work.


    ��Are you alright?�� Xiao Shao turned towards Jiang Ruan and spoke directly to her.


    Jiang Ruan shook her head in reply, ��It��s nothing, I��m alright.��


    ��Xiao Wangye, I was having a conversation with Junzhu!�� An indignant Liu Min furiously voiced. Possibly it was because Xiao Shao was infamous within the courts as a known ��rebel and a scoundrel��, that as an upright official, Liu Min felt a distinct dislike towards him. Looking at the rather familiar rtionship between Jiang Ruan and Xiao Shao, his brows knitted tightly into a deeper frown. How could she associate herself with such a scoundrel?


    Xiao Shao was also sizing Liu Min up. This was the current Emperor��s new upstart, and had be the zhuangyuan in one fell swoop three years ago. Within the imperial court, he had steadily climbed and attained the highest rank as a court official and was now a prominent court official. But, while looking over Liu Min, he couldn��t help feeling a sense of jealousy and dislike. Xiao Shao was well aware that three years ago, Jiang Ruan and Liu Min had exchanged correspondence, and the discussion regarding the question asked in the imperial examination was still vivid in his mind. Aside from the fact that it was still a mystery how Jiang Ruan was privy to the imperial question, even the rationale and reason behind helping Liu Min had baffled and caused the investigating Jinyi guards a great deal of duress[2].


    [2] ��ͷ�ö� (ji��ot��ul��n����) �C lit. badly burned about the head (from trying to put out a fire) (idiom) / fig. hard-pressed / under pressure (from a heavy workload, creditors etc).


    However, once Liu Min had fought for the position, Jiang Ruan had cut off ties with him. Now, with both of them having their little tug of war within the imperial garden, the look in Liu Min��s eyes shimmered with zealousness and emotions, and gone was the usual detached pedantic schr disposition.


    Xiao Shao arched his brows and stated coolly, ��The conversation has now ended.��


    The frosty cold re was sufficient enough to cause Liu Min��s heart to shudder.


    Lu Zhu nced at Liu Min, before ncing back at Xiao Shao. Blinking her eyes, her heart felt that their Miss was indeed popr and in great demand. Both Xiao Wangye and Grand Tutor Liu were pretty good candidates for the role of guye, however if she had to make a choice, Lu Zhu thought for a bit and decided that Xiao Wangye was slightly better. That��s because not only was Xiao Wangye much better looking, he also had an awe inspiring authority about him. Whilst Grand Tutor Liu was also good, he was an intellectual. Wasn��t there a saying, ��Those that uphold justice often ughter dogs in the name of righteousness[3]��, and most of these heartless people were usually schrs. Of course, Xiao Wangye wasn��t of this ughtering dog generation, but rather he was Great Jin��s most respected and honorable Wangye.


    [3] T/N �C This is a derogatory term of schrs as they were meant to uphold justice and righteousness in court but many once they��ve attained positions often turn their backs to uphold justice.


    At this point in time, Jiang Ruan did not want to have any involvement with Liu Min because if this was seen by others with ulterior motives, it could easily be used against her. Now that Liu Min was aware that the person corresponding with him had been her, should a need arise in the future, based on this Grand Tutor��s character, she strongly believed that he would not look on without lifting a finger. As her thoughts arrived to this point, Jiang Ruan turned to Liu Min with a smile, ��Grand Tutor, if there is nothing else, I still have some matters I wish to discuss with Xiao Wangye.��


    With such familiar undertones in her words, Xiao Shao��s eyes shed his pleasure while Liu Min��splexion seemed to turn a shade green. However, he was still an arrogant official, and had never done anything beneath his station nor engaged in anyplicated entanglement. Even though his heart was somewhat displeased, at the end of it, he chose to give Jiang Ruan a degree of respect. Still, with a prating gaze at Jiang Ruan, he cupped his hand, ��Junzhu, till we meet again.��


    After saying that, he merely nodded at Xiao Shao before taking his leave.


    He had never given Xiao Shao the expected formal greeting, but rather a fellow ranking form of greeting. It would appear that Liu Min had taken to heart and ascertained that Xiao Shao was indeed a scoundrel and utterly not deserving of respect.


    Xiao Shao dispassionately watched Liu Min depart, while Jiang Ruan raised her head to look at him. ��Howe you��re here?��


    Turning back his gaze, he replied, ��I heard you��ve encountered Xuan You?����


    Jiang Ruan supposed this was due to Tian Zhu��s little report to Xiao Shao, but then again she had no intention to keep it from him. Nodding her head, she said, ��Yes.��


    Xiao Shao arched his brows. With the kind of person Xuan You was, any known beauties within the pce would have him drooling and lusting after them. Jiang Ruan was naturally not too bad looking, so how could Xuan You leave her be.


    Jiang Ruan was oblivious to the fact that her remarkably stunning appearance would apparently be casually described as ��not too bad looking�� in Xiao Shao��s eyes. She would probably sneer if she had known. Moreover, Xiao Shao with his bewitching and suave demeanor was himself so beautiful that most people��s appearance would not even warrant a mention from him.


    Xiao Shao asked, ��So what��s your n now?��


    ��What n?�� Jiang Ruan startled as she looked at him.


    ��You��ve already reached a marriageable age, not to mention someone who was personally bestowed the Junzhu title by the Empress Dowager. Jiang Xin Zhi has also been outstanding and made numerous meritorious contributions. Everyone within the pce has been treating you with eyes like a tiger eyeing its prey and many are trying to make an issue out of your marriage,�� Xiao Shao pointed out.


    Truthfully it had been as such since the time she had returned to the capital. She had encountered all sorts of people within that short period of time and it seemed like nowadays she had be like a hot cake.


    ��Did Xiao Wangye think that I would be moved or tempted?�� Jiang Ruan asked. ��Just as you have said, those are the type of people that I make every attempt to avoid as I have no thought of getting married.�� Marriage- to spend a lifetime with a stranger? In this lifetime, she herself wasn��t sure if she had the confidence to take that step, afraid that she would reprise that miserable cmitous ending of her previous life.


    Xiao Shao noted the coldness that swept past Jiang Ruan eyes, and his heart paused slightly. He felt a sudden impulsiveness and asked, ��Then, what do you think about me?�� Once this idea had sprung out, Xiao Shao felt somewhat baffled at himself. He had always addressed situations in a calm and level headed manner, and typically his personality was indifferent and aloof, with little to no emotion involved. However, unbeknownst to him, at some point his heart had already begun to strangely move towards Jiang Ruan, so he stood there rooted to his spot in a daze like any ordinary young man.


    Seeing Xiao Shao in a daze, Jiang Ruan asked, ��What about you?��


    Xiao Shao collected himself and shook his head, ��Nothing.�� Then looking at her face, ��Did you use the wound medicine?��


    Since she hadst seen the Empress Dowager, Jiang Ruan had been using the medicated cream that Xiao Shao had given her. That medicated cream was definitely one of those amazing miracle creams. After using it, there was a cool soothing sensation and what��s more, there wasn��t any scar to be seen. Because she was in the presence of Empress Dowager Yi De, she had not applied much, however, even that much was sufficient enough that no scars could be seen.


    ��I did. It is indeed an effective medicine.�� Jiang Ruan smiled.


    Xiao Shao pursed his lips, ��I��ll send you some moreter.�� That medication was personally concocted by his master, Teacher Ba Qi. It was so invaluable that it could not be bought even with a thousand pieces of gold, yet it was casually given to Jiang Ruan to apply on her face just for a p mark. If Teacher Ba Qi were to know of this, Xiao Shao would definitely be scolded for being unfilial and wasting natural resources recklessly.


    Jiang Ruan found the atmosphere rather strange and could not help looking up at Xiao Shao. Just at that moment, Xiao Shao too lowered his head to look at her. Her stature could already be said to be rather tall, but still, she was only up to Xiao Shao��s chest. From that point of view, it made her look petite and adorable. Xiao Shao��s pitch-ck eyes shone like stars, and seemed to contain some strange emotions. Jiang Ruan only took one look before looking away as her heart had lost control and seemed to wildly elerate.


    Her heart silently reprimanded: darn bewitching demon. However, she did not realise that Xiao Shao had caught her sudden reaction and that his lips had slightly curved up in a smile.


    Lu Zhu was trailing far behind the two of them, her heart rather anxious. Xiao Wangye was such an enigma and her Miss on the surface was gentle and soft yet she was also lonely and remote, so if both of them wanted to walk together, no one knew how long they would continue to dawdle on. Since she had such a witty and lovely personal maid, she had toe up with some ideas to ensure her Miss�� happiness. Silently, Lu Zhu clenched her fist as her heart made a decision: in a few days she would definitely find an opportunity. Whoever said that cold people could not find a match- she was such a clever servant that she certainly could.


    * * *


    After several days, Jiang Quan, who had been convalescing and thus absent from the imperial court, finally took a step out of the main doors of the Jiang fu.


    Notwithstanding all the sneers that were thrown his way before the start of the court session, even after the session, there were still those who were jeering and badmouthing him. Jiang Quan had always carried himself as an honest and respectable aristocrat, just and uncorrupted, but now to experience a p in his face- never had he ever been so downtrodden. And now, all he could do on the journey home was to hurry the coachman along.


    The carriage rumbled along the street and after a length of time traveling along, it suddenly came to a stop. Jiang Quan thought that he had arrived back at the fu but was rather puzzled that the journey home had been so quick, and so when he lifted the carriage curtains, he was stunned. He wasn��t at the familiar fu but rather in some deste and wild area.


    ��Coachman, Coachman!�� A flustered and exasperated Jiang Quan bellowed, ��Where is this ce!��


    But even after shouting for some time, no one gave him a reply. Jiang Quan��s heart chilled and he felt a foreboding premonition. He jumped out of the carriage, and realised that the driver of the carriage was not his usual coachman but a totally unfamiliar face.


    Jiang Quan fought hard to restrain the fear that was gripping his heart as he sternly asked, ��Who are you?��<novelnext></novelnext>


    The man simply sneered and pped his hands. With only the sound of the wind swishing past, astonishingly another person appeared before him. It was a woman.


    Both of these people were strangely unfamiliar. Jiang Quan took stock of his surroundings again, and it was so deste and uninhabited that even if he yelled for help, no one would hear it. He calmed down and asked, ��What do you both n to do? If you are seeking wealth, we can definitely strike a deal.��


    ��Minister Jiang has spoken grantly,�� the girlughed boisterously, ��but we aren��t after wealth.��


    Not after wealth, so that means they wanted his life. Jiang Quan brows broke out with huge droplets of cold sweat as he was clueless as to whom he could have offended. Putting forth aposed demeanor, he stated, ��Let��s calmly talk about it��If you murder an official of the imperial court, this is a serious offense����


    Simultaneously, a sliver of ridicule shed through both their eyes, as they considered this useless scum; first, he was unpleasant to the eye, and second, he was utterly a waste of a human being who dared to hit their young mistress. It��s no wonder that Master was so infuriated. Then, a smile surfaced on the man��s face, but before Jiang Quan could speak, he felt both his legs weaken as a small rock hit his knees. He copsed in a heap.


    ��Tsk, such weak bones.�� Jin Er ridiculed as he looked at the woman beside him, ��it��s your turn now.��


    Jin San rolled her sleeves ready to get into action as she approached Jiang Quan. Since women were usually more soft-heartedpared to men, Jiang Quan attempted to take advantage of the situation and immediately began to beg for mercy, ��Young Lady, Young Lady, have mercy and spare my life. I have silver that I can give to you. Who has sent you to kill me?��


    ��Why is Minister Jiang so anxious? I��m not here for your life.�� Jin San smiled appealingly, ��It��s just that, as I look at you I find you rather unpleasant. Just a few days ago, I heard that Minister Jiang struck that di daughter of yours quite heavily just for that furen of yours who made you wear a green hat. We, the Jianghu people, detest evil doings just as much as our enemies, and have all wanted to cry out against the injustice wrought on that youngdy.�� Seeing that Jiang Quan had yet to react, Jin San��s expression changed, ��Let us seek justice for her!��


    ��Pa-pa-pa-pa-pa!�� In swift session, the sound of ten crisp, loud ps rang out harshly in the wilderness, a sound that would make one��s ears shiver in fear. After hitting, Jin San blew lightly on her hand, ��That was rather painful.��


    How could one possibly underestimate the people who hade from the Jinyi Guard. Although Jin San seemed like a weak female, the blows she gave were much heavier than the one that Jiang Quan had given that day to Jiang Ruan. Every blow was struck with great strength and each hit had Jiang Quan seeing stars. In the blink of an eye, he had been hit until he looked as swollen as a pig��s head. Perhaps Jin San had set about it too heavily as her fingernails had scratched across his face enough that there were obvious scratch marks left on Jiang Quan��s face.


    Jin San gurgled inughter, ��I slipped.��


    Jiang Quan wanted to spit up blood in anger- without rhyme or reason, how could he meet with such a disaster! Honestly, it was Jiang Ruan again; this Jiang Ruan was born to act as an ill-fated restraint against him! Now it was all thanks to Jiang Ruan that he hadnded in such a state! How could this be a daughter; she was clearly a foe, a demoness that was demanding repayment from him!


    Jiang Quan had always considered Jiang Ruan as a thorn in his side, however, he had never once thought through the things that he had done to her: such as how could a father possibly do such things to his own child? There would always be such people in this world, who werepletely unaware of their own mistakes, but felt that others owed them.


    After Jin Er and Jin San had vented their anger for Jiang Ruan, they no longer wanted to look at Jiang Quan any longer. Thus, they abandoned him in the wilderness and left without a thought. If Jiang Quan wanted to look for a way to return to the Jiang fu, he would need to exert much effort to do so.


    As the two strolled along and chatted, Jin San asked, ��Master wanted us to return a tooth for a tooth[4]; isn��t returning the ill deed like this good?��


    [4] �������� (y��y��hu��ny��) �C a tooth for a tooth (retaliation); an eye for an eye, an ill deed for another ill deed.


    ��Not bad, we even gave back much more in return,�� Jin Er responded, ��with the sincere effort that we��ve put in, in the future we will surely earn much face in front of Young Furen.��


    * * *


    That day, Jiang Quan, whose face showed tenrge palm handprints, eventually drove the carriage back to the Jiang fu himself in full view of the public. In the capital, before the multitude of stares from the crowd, everyone had a glimpse of this Minister Jiang��s sorrowful figure who had always been known for his unique, schrly charm. Some people surmised that he had been beaten by a youngdy from a pleasure house because that handprint on his face did not seem like that of a male; there were even some scratch marks obviously left by a woman��s nails on him.


    In a blink of an eye, all of the minstrel houses[5] were bustling with excitement and this matter of Jiang Quan��s had been woven into a story to be retold at the restaurants by storytellers all day long. Moreover, the audiences were rather a-many and the details were brilliantly varied and marvelous- unexpectedly interesting to the masses. In a snap, everyone in the capital came to know of this matter.


    [5] ˵�� ¥(Shu��sh�� lou) �C storytelling houses that were apanied by music.


    It was rather pitiful that on the very morning when Jiang Quan��s feigned illness had finally ended, things had turned out in such a manner by the end of the day. This time, he truly had be bed-ridden, lying in his bed as he handed over a scroll for the Emperor. He self-consciously felt that he no longer had any self-respect left as an older man and whilst he was cursing Jiang Ruan endlessly in his heart, he had also begun to wonder- who would support Jiang Ruan to this degree? To consider those two as figures from the Jianghu was unlikely. So could it be the Empress Dowager? Or perhaps it was someone from the General fu. Rather, regardless of who it was, be it the Empress Dowager or Zhao Guang from the General fu, neither were figures that Jiang Quan could provoke. Thus, he could only temporarily swallow down this ball of anger and inwardly mark it against her in his heart.


    * * *


    While Jiang Ruan was by the Empress Dowager��s side, Lu Zhu heard the young pce eunuchs speak of this matter one day and after making some inquiries, she did not even partake in a sip of the tea before she returned to inform Jiang Ruan of this news. Lu Zhu naturally felt appeased; they, these personal maid servants of hers, had all been protesting against this unfairness for their mistress.


    Jiang Ruan pondered for a bit, although Empress Dowager Yi Di would at times aid her on her behalf, she would not use such means that were beneath her status. Looking at it more closely, this was more the General fu��s style. However, for there to be a woman��s nail marks on his face? Jiang Ruan shook her head and someone��s visage appeared in her mind.


    If this was Xiao Shao��s doing, it would make sense. The Jinyi Guard had always done as they pleased and sometimes they would not pay heed to nor care what means they used. Moreover, this method of returning an eye for an eye did seem like their intention was to take revenge against Jiang Quan on her behalf.


    * * *


    In the Jinying Wangfu, Jin Yi reported on Jiang Quan��s matter to Xiao Shao. Xiao Shao was currently at his study desk reading a missive that had been sent as fast as possible from South Xinjiang. Without even raising his head, Xiao Shao faintly replied, ��That was executed well, go and receive a reward.��


    ��Master, should we not send word to Junzhu to inform her about this, otherwise, Junzhu won��t know that this was your doing.�� Jin Yi pointed this out for his master because the path that his master was taking to chase his wife- how could they possibly allow someone else to unfairly reap the benefit and take credit for their Master��s efforts? Although the Jinyi Guards were never concerned about getting recognition for their achievements, this act was done to receive the heart of a beauty. Therefore, naturally they would do their utmost to politely express their goodwill.


    ��No need.�� Xiao Shao��s gaze remained transfixed on the letter, as he had only done this to teach Jiang Quan a lesson. As for how to handle Jiang Quan further, that was left for Jiang Ruan herself to determine how she would finally deal with him. This was a mere slight effort of the hand[6] for him, and furthermore, he had no intentions of letting Jiang Ruan know what he had done. Be that as it may, it was very likely that Jiang Ruan might very well have already discerned the truth of the matter on her own.


    [6] ����֮�� (j��sh��uzh��l��o) �C lit. the exertion of lifting one��s hand (idiom) / fig. a very slight effort.


    * * *


    Inside Si Meng Pce, Imperial Consort Chen was drinking wine.


    The grape wine that had been transported by sea from Persia as a tribute to the Emperor filled a glittering and translucent white jade cup and emitted a beautiful purple glow, as if it were a fine purple gemstone.


    Imperial Consort Chen��s drunken eyes were slightly narrowed, as if she were a little exhausted already. Her body appeared to be increasingly softer, as if it were without bones, and her whole person sunk into the soft couch. She looked as supple as the dreamy waterways of Jiangnan. The corners of her lips were slightly raised, and while her voice was pleasant there was a clear headed coldness in her tone.


    ��You are saying that after seeing Jiang Ruan and Liu Min together in the imperial garden, Xiao Shao still helped her out of her predicament?�� Imperial Consort Chen asked.


    The pce maid lowered her head, ��Replying to Imperial Consort, yes, it was exactly so.��


    With a ��pa�� sound, the white jade cup filled with good wine was violently thrown onto the ground, causing it to shatter. The fine jade shattered into multiple pieces and radiated a glow that was still as beautiful, just like the tattered expression on Imperial Consort Chen��s face at the moment.


    If it was said that Jiang Ruan and Liu Min��s involvment only caused Imperial Consort Chen to be astonished, then after hearing that Xiao Shao had helped Jiang Ruan, Imperial Consort Chen felt as if something was tugging at her heart, making her feel fury and hatred.


    If it was said that in the pce, nothing could make Imperial Consort Chen take notice apart from Eighth Prince Xuan Li, then Xiao Shao would be the exception. When Imperial Consort Chen had just entered the pce, the Emperor at that time had already embraced three thousand beautiful women. She was gentle and alluring, and spoke demurely and delicately like a tender flower. Hence, she could scheme to get to her current position. However, in truth, everytime she went near the Emperor, she felt a tinge of disgust.


    Xiao Shao was different; he was like a perfect dream in every woman��s heart, clean, aloof, elegant and noble. Despite Xiao Shao being close in age to Xuan Li, Imperial Consort Chen was not deterred from having those secret and dirty thoughts about him. She did not know when it had started, but only remembered that back then, when she was still a youngdy, as a youth Xiao Shao had already been reserved. And now, her graceful bearing was no longer like her former self, while Xiao Shao had grown to be a handsome and charming man that moved people��s hearts incessantly.


    If it was possible, she had always thought that just having glimpses of this youth close by was good enough. Xiao Shao had always been someone with a distant and indifferent temperament and had never been involved with any women. Yet, now that she had discovered that Xiao Shao was unexpectedly close to Jiang Ruan, it was like the sound of thunder from a clear sky- so sudden that Imperial Consort Chen found it hard to endure her jealousy and resentment.


    It was as if the wishful dreams of her youth were on the verge of copse. Previously, she only felt that Jiang Ruan was an evenly matchedpetitor to be provoked, but now from this moment on, Imperial Consort Chen swore with a firm resolution: this person, Jiang Ruan, if she did not have her eliminated, she would not be able to live with herself!


    At this moment, that gentle face had contorted tightly into an expression that could not help but cast fear in one��s heart.

 Chapter 118 - A Trap

    Chapter 118 : A Trap


    Trigger Warning: the use of a date rape drug.


    Within the pce, the days passed in a leisurely manner. With Empress Dowager Yi De backing her, the pce eunuchs and pce maids were extremely respectful whenever they met Jiang Ruan. There were even some imperial concubines who sought every opportunity to get close to Jiang Ruan and win her favour, as they figured this would be the same as currying the favour of Empress Dowager Yi De. However, Jiang Ruan treated each one of them with equal indifference. Although she was gentle, she did not disy any warmth. Little by little, these imperial concubines grew cold and inly stopped interacting with Jiang Ruan.


    Lu Zhu wondered aloud, ��Miss, that Wang Meiren[1] seemed so good-natured and amiable, why was Miss so cold to her yesterday?��


    [1] ���� (meiren): lit. ��beauty, beautiful person��; a lower-ranked imperial concubine.


    ��It��s simply that she had some request. Now that she has been provoked, I��m afraid there may be trouble in future,�� replied Jiang Ruan.


    Lu Zhu stuck out her tongue but did not speak further. In truth, Jiang Ruan remembered very clearly, in her previous life, this Wang Meiren was one who would happily tter those of higher status and step on those of the lower ss. On the surface, she was an affectionate sister, but behind Jiang Ruan��s back, she was as thick as thieves with Xia Jiao Jiao. It was not only Wang Meiren. In the pce, among all thedies of the Emperor��s harem, who was pure? If any person was pure, they would have long departed for the grave.


    While Jiang Ruan was drinking tea, Empress Dowager Yi De walked in, looked at her, and said, ��Your father has sent an invitation. Aijia has made inquiries, and it is because your Third Sister is about to be married.��


    Jiang Li getting married? Jiang Ruan looked down and muttered to herself, realising that life in the pce had be toofortable, such that she had forgotten all about Jiang Li��s marriage.


    Empress Dowager Yi De noticed Jiang Ruan was deep in thought, and said, ��Third Jiang Miss is getting married, so naturally you must go home. Aijia has retained you for a long time, and Jiang Quan has perhaps realised this. Today, aijia will assign people to take you home, so that Jiang Quan will know his ce and be content for a few days.��


    With her considerable power and influence, Empress Dowager Yi De had asked around and determined the exact nature of the rtionship between Jiang Quan and Jiang Ruan long ago. Even if Jiang Ruan did not want to speak of it, Empress Dowager Yi De had intentions to support her. Now that Jiang Li was getting married, Jiang Ruan, as the elder sister, would have to return to the fu, and Jiang Quan would not dare to say anything about it.


    Jiang Ruan thought for a while before smiling and saying, ��Many thanks, Imperial Grandmother.��


    Empress Dowager Yi De observed Jiang Ruan silently. In the three years that they had been in close association, she had divined very clearly that Jiang Ruan was a transparent person with a gentle and moderate temperament. She handled matters in an appropriate manner, and her wisdom was far more mature than that of her peers. However, for some unknown reason, she had always felt that there was a ce, deep within Jiang Ruan, that no one could ess. Empress Dowager Yi De knew that Jiang Ruan��s birth mother had suffered an untimely death, and this perfectlyplemented her own feelings when she had lost her daughter early on. She thought, if Princess Yuan Rong had not died but instead had lived and had children, those children would now be around Jiang Ruan��s age. Thus, often when she looked at Jiang Ruan, Empress Dowager Yi De felt a rare sense of tender-heartedness.


    * * *


    When she left the pce to return to the fu, Jiang Ruan was apanied by the Empress Dowager��s personalpanion, Yang gugu. Yang gugu was a female pce official and, as such, Jiang Quan had to give her some degree of respect. Since Jiang Ruan was returning to the fu in such a high profile manner, no one dared to say anything. The Jiang fu��s servants merelymented privately to one another that the future prospects of Eldest Miss were looking better and better.


    Hong Ying went to visit Jiang Ruan twice, as it turned out that she was not faring as well as rumours would have it. Although Jiang Quan doted on Hong Ying, she was of low birth, and now that she was pregnant, the authority to manage the fu fell into Second Yiniang��s hands. Second Yiniang had never been someone who was easy to deal with, and she used every opportunity to make things difficult[2] for Hong Ying. Thus, as time went on, Jiang fu��s backyard became the battleground between the two women, and Hong Ying had not gained any benefit.


    [2] ��СЬ�� (gei xiao xie chuan) �C lit. give (someone) small shoes to wear.


    Hong Ying and Jiang Ruan had spoken for a long time, but Jiang Ruan showed no special reaction. Hong Ying was secretly displeased, but in the end, she said nothing about it, and left with a smile. After she had gone, Lian Qiao said, ��Could it be that Fifth Yiniang is hoping that our Miss will be her patron?��


    ��What patron?�� Bai Zhi frowned and said, ��It would be best if Miss does not be embroiled in this situation.��


    * * *


    In the blink of an eye, the day of Jiang Li��s marriage arrived.


    Second Yiniang was the shu daughter of the Minister of Appointments, and was Jiang Quan��s concubine, so both families could be said to be connected. The Minister of Appointments was one of the government officials within the capital, and Jiang Li��s marriage had been personally arranged by Second Yiniang with much flourish. Her dowry amounted to no less than fifty-five chests, which was extremely generous for a shu daughter, andparable to the di daughter of an ordinary family.


    download


    These kind of wooden containers were used to hold the dowry items.


    In addition, Second Yiniang truly loved Jiang Li, and most of Zuo Langzhong��s betrothal gifts had been given to Jiang Li to wear. At this, Jiang Li was thoroughly ted; if she had a tail, it would have been raised as high as the heavens.


    As Jiang Li was the bride and had to don bridal attire, Jiang Ruan could not wear crimson. In the end, she selected clothes in light pink and had Bai Zhib up her hair before she set off to visit Jiang Li.


    Jiang Li was having her face prepared[3] by the xiniang[4], and was grimacing in pain. When she saw Jiang Ruane in, she could not stop a satisfied smirk from crossing her face as she sat up straighter.


    [3] T/N: Jiaolian or Kailian, is an ancient Chinese facial treatment method, which is to depte fine hair from face by threads. Ancient women regard Jiaolian as a symbol of marriage. Generally, female elders do Jiaolian as an adult ceremonial rite for brides-to-be, and during the procedure, they seize the opportunity to pray good fortune for the bride as well as to teach her the rules of living with grooms�� family members. The procedure is done before the bride gets on the sedan chair or after her arrival at the groom��s home. More here.


    ? [4] ϲ�� (xi niang) �C in ancient China, this refers to the woman well versed in wedding customs and etiquette employed (by the groom��s family, usually) to wait on the bride on her wedding day.


    Jiang Ruan motioned to Tian Zhu to hand the bridal gift over to Jiang Li��s maidservant, who received it and brought it to Jiang Li. Jiang Li opened the gift, which was a gold chain bracelet iid with pearls. The big, round pearls shone with a faint lustre; clearly, this was a rare and valuable item. Jiang Li��s face lit up in joy, but she swiftly controlled herself. Affecting indifference, she said, ��Da Jiejie��s bracelet is really pretty nice, and it actually looks better than Second Sister��s.��


    Jiang Su Su stood at one side, indignance shing through her eyes at these words. The bridal gift she had given Jiang Li today was a jade bracelet with a coloured ze. It was also a rare item but whenpared to Jiang Ruan��s bracelet it paled just the tiniest bit- but this was already the item of highest quality she was able to offer. From the time that Xia Yan lost power, every single time Jiang Su Su went out, people would point their fingers at her. Therefore, Jiang Su Su angrily dered that she would never go out again. However, Jiang Quan was no longer constantly sending them imported precious jewellery as he had done so in the past, and the jewellery in her jewellery box had not been changed in a long time. Now, looking at Jiang Ruan, even though she was d from top to toe in a simple outfit, it was obvious at a nce that her clothes were not ordinary. Immediately, Jiang Su Su cursed inwardly. First, she cursed Jiang Li for failing to appreciate the kindness of others, and that this shu daughter would employ such shameful methods to snatch the marriage arrangement of someone else. Second, she cursed Jiang Ruan, this wild orphan girl, a mere swallow who had climbed onto the high branch that was the Empress Dowager and now fancied herself a phoenix.


    Although they were sisters in name, the three of them did not act ordingly with each other in reality. Jiang Ruan smiled and said, ��Congrattions to Third Sister.��


    Jiang Li was feeling unusually pleased with herself. From a young age, within the fu, the people she had most been jealous of were Jiang Ruan and Jiang Su Su. She had written off Jiang Su Su since she was under the protection of Jiang Quan and Jiang Chao. Now that Xia Yan had lost power, Jiang Li could not mock Jiang Su Su enough, but the only remaining unpleasant thorn in her side was Jiang Ruan. inly speaking, Jiang Ruan herself had a talentless mother, but she still held the status of a di daughter, and now, by some stroke of fortune that hade from goodness knows where, she had been made a junzhu. Jiang Li swelled with envious hatred every time she thought of this. To assume the position of the Langzhong Furen, a government official��s wife, was an excellent situation, however, because of Jiang Ruan, Jiang Li felt that she still did not measure up.


    ��Da Jiejie is too courteous,�� Jiang Li smilingly said.


    Tian Zhu was somewhat disdainful. This Third Jiang Miss had no brain, and her every thought and emotion was clearly written on her face, which caused people to have no good impression of her. At this moment, Jiang Dan also walked in. When Second Yiniang, who had just returned from getting something from outside, saw Jiang Dan, she was immediately on high alert, and stood in front of Jiang Li.


    ��Dan niang has not yet wished Third Sister a happy marriage.�� Jiang Dan��s maidservant handed over the bridal gift, while Jiang Dan smiled and said, ��Congrattions, Third Sister.��


    Jiang Li frowned when she saw Jiang Dan. Naturally, she knew how her marriage arrangement had been obtained, and seeing Jiang Dan now was like a reminder of it. With a sneer, she ordered the maidservant to open the box. She tsked twice as she picked out a nine-bend inly patterned t silver bracelet from the box, shook her head, and said, ��Fourth Sister. I��m not criticising you, but this bridal gift is really quite unpresentable. Although we are shu daughters, we are shu daughters of a government official��s family. Even the poorest people would not deign to use this little trinket.��


    ���y���C/�֭h/��Ҋ���黨�g�z�C~~ @ *�y��-�Ŷ��y�*�ϼ��ղ�~ :: �S��CXuite���I


    The bracelet probably looked something like this.


    In all fairness, the bracelet was indeed not outstanding, but it was not as bad as Jiang Li made it out to be. Moreover, where Jiang Dan was concerned, it was probably one of the better quality items from her jewellery box. Jiang Li��s words were harsh and malicious, but she affected an indifferent attitude, and Second Yiniang followed her lead to look supremely unconcerned. Jiang Dan lowered her head slightly, and curled her minutely trembling shoulders inwards, looking very pitiful.


    If it had been the Jiang Su Su of the past, in order to maintain her ethereal, fairy-like image, she would have said a few words. If it had been the Jiang Ruan of her previous life, she would also have stood by Jiang Dan. However, the present situation was not the same as in the former days. No one uttered a word, and Jiang Ruan smiled faintly as she said, ��Third Sister, take your time to prepare well as today you will be the most beautiful bride. I will leave first.��


    Jiang Li smiled like the cat that got the cream as she replied, ��Due to Da Jiejie��s auspicious words, I will naturally be so.��


    Taking Tian Zhu with her, Jiang Ruan proceeded to leave without ceremony.


    Once in the outer hall, it really was a lively and harmonious atmosphere, with both guests and hosts seemingly enjoying themselves. Hong Ying, supporting her big belly, was moving between the guests and weing them. Even Eldest Yiniang, who had not appeared in public for a very long time, was helping out due to a shortage of manpower. Although the guests all mouthed courteous pleasantries, the ridicule in their eyes was barely concealed.<novelnext></novelnext>


    At present, Jiang Quan was the biggest joke in the capital. Who knew what these guests were talking about behind his back even as they were now singing his praises. His main wife had caused him to wear a ��green hat�� but he could not get rid of her, even his yiniangs had to wee the guests �C this was truly the first time this had ever happened in the home of an official of the Great Jin.


    Jiang Ruan��s gaze swept lightly across the people present, andnded on one person.


    The damask silk clothes that person wore were unable to camouge the air of a scion from a noble family. His eyes gleamed as they roamed over the womenfolk at the banquet, as if he were hunting down some unknown prey.


    With a sh of understanding, Jiang Ruan turned and called out, her voice cold, ��Tian Zhu.��


    ��Here.�� Tian Zhu tacitly perceived that something was off with Jiang Ruan, so she asked, ��Miss?��


    ��How is your skill in killing people?�� Jiang Ruan asked.


    ��Although I dare not brag, I can handle around ten people on my own,�� Tian Zhu replied.


    ��Be on your guard today.�� Jiang Ruan lowered her eyes and thought to herself, Xuan You was also here? Excellent. She wanted to know who had invited Xuan You. Jiang Su Su? Second Yiniang? Or Jiang Li?


    * * *


    The wedding ceremony was being held in Zuo Langzhong fu. As Jiang Li had no brothers, it was Jiang Chao who carried her into the bridal sedan chair. The entire journey proceeded with great jubtion and the people of the capital stopped to stare, for this marriage was suitably magnificent.


    After they had paid their respects in the ancestral worship hall, Zuo Langzhong remained outside to propose toasts, while Jiang Li was sent to the bridal chamber. After entering the chamber, when it was time for toasting, Jiang Li, still veiled, and in a voice that was soft and gentle for the first time in her life, paid her respects to Second Yiniang and Jiang Quan as her birth parents. Thereafter, it was time to pay her respects to her siblings. Jiang Li picked up the wine cup from the tray and said, sweetly, ��This cup is for my eldest sister. Today I have married out of the family and into my husband��s family. Da Jiejie and I are both Jiang fu��s daughters, but we spent much time apart and not enough time together, which is truly a cause for regret. Today, this cup of winepletely symbolises the feelings between us sisters.��


    Having said this, Jiang Li then presented the wine cup to Jiang Ruan.


    Jiang Ruan looked at her and smiled slightly but did not take the wine cup from her.


    Jiang Quan��s expression changed and he suppressed with great difficulty the fury in his heart. So, Jiang Ruan would even refuse to ept the wine of her shu meimei�C what would people make of this when the news got out!


    Jiang Li was still veiled so she could not see what was happening outside, she could only sense that, despite waiting for quite a while, no one had taken the wine cup she was holding out. As she could not help feeling somewhat anxious, she was about to speak when she heard a rather greasy man��s voice saying, ��How can Hong��an Junzhu not ept your own meimei��s wine? Could it be that you are unwilling to?��


    That voice clearly belonged to someone born of wealth and nobility, and the words held an ambiguous implication. Everyone looked at Jiang Ruan. In order to draw a distinction between herself and the bride, Jiang Ruan was wearing a light pink ��flying geese�� fine brocaded gown and was not dressed and essorised as brightly as she usually was, so she appeared much more gentle and tender. With her faint smile, and her skin as fair as snow, one was led to think of her as beautiful and graceful.


    As the eyes of the crowd were all centred on Jiang Ruan, Jiang Su Su clenched her fists tightly. Jiang Ruan gave a small smile and reached out her hand to ept Jiang Li��s wine cup. It was a wedding custom in the Great Jin that the bride��s toasts must always be epted, otherwise it would be tantamount to disrespecting the host family. Only draining the toast to thest drop would be seen as wishing auspicious blessings upon the host family. Therefore, while attending wedding receptions, even those who had sworn off wine could not refuse a toast raised by the bride.


    Especially when it was her shu sister��s toast. If she did not ept it, it was unavoidable that people would say she humiliated her shu sisters within the fu due to her gaining the position of junzhu.


    An indecipherable smile hovered on Jiang Ruan��s lips as she said, ��Third Sister��s words have truly moved this junzhu.��


    Jiang Li��s hands trembled imperceptibly. Jiang Dan noticed, then lowered her head and feigned ignorance but there was another pair of eyes within the crowd that exuded joy at the situation.


    Jiang Ruan epted the wine cup and, with her sleeve covering her face, drained the cup of its contents and disyed the empty cup to the crowd. Then, she drew close to Jiang Li and whispered, ��Third Sister, everyone testifies that I have not left a single drop.��


    Jiang Li hurriedly drained her own cup and said, in a voice both tender and sweet, ��Da Jiejie truly loves her meimei.��


    ��Excellent! Hong��an Junzhu is indeed magnanimous[5]! The greasy voice from before once again made its appearance, and Xuan You emerged from the merry crowd, his stare boring holes into Jiang Ruan as he walked forward. ��Hong��an Junzhu, our noble heroine[6].�� A pair of lecherous eyes slid over Jiang Ruan from top to toe in an utterly nauseating manner.


    [5] ���� (hai liang) �C great capacity. Polite meaning �C magnanimous, but also refers to a person��s great capacity for liquor. Methinks Xuan You is taking a dig at Jiang Ruan here.


    [6] ����Ӣ�� (jin guo ying xiong) �C actually it means a female hero; in ancient times, nobledies used to wear a headgear and the more intricate the design or use of materials, the more noble and distinguished the person was considered to be.


    Xuan You was consumed by happiness today. He had drooled after this beauty for the longest time, and the heavens had unexpectedly deigned to help him by presenting him with today��s opportunity. His eyes moved from the empty wine cups on the tray back to Jiang Ruan��s body. The skin bundled up in those clothes must be delectable. As Xuan You imagined that beautiful body lying beneath his own, he swallowed his saliva and ogled Jiang Ruan without the slightest restraint.


    It only took one nce for Jiang Ruan to ascertain this man��s filthy intentions. She sneered inwardly and said, ��I am a little dizzy, so I will go outside for some fresh air,�� before turning and leaving the bridal chamber.


    Jiang Dan nced thoughtfully at the wine cups on the tray. The corners of her mouth suddenly turned up in a smile, and there was something enigmatic in her gaze.


    Jiang Su Su had initially been given the cold shoulder here, but she had always been able to adapt to any situation, and was able to bring the attention of the people back to herself with a few words.


    Jiang Ruan walked out of the bridal room and headed outside. Zuo Langzhong fu was even bigger than what was said. Moreover, in her previous life, she had never visited the fu, and her throat was rather tight. She had earlier ordered Tian Zhu to unobtrusively swap that cup of wine with Jiang Li��s; she never imagined that she would still feel the effects of the trap set for her. Only a little bit of wine had touched her lips, but she was already feeling somewhat weak.


    After some thought, she decided there could only be one exnation: both cups of wine on the tray had been drugged. Even if she swapped them, the result would still be the same in the end. Who could have prepared for both eventualities except for Xuan You? In addition, the person who conspired with Xuan You had to be Jiang Li. Jiang Li was naturally stupid and ignorant, only thinking herself intelligent, while believing that all the people in the world were foolish. Today��s situation was really not in keeping with capability, but she had been used by Xuan You. However, Xuan You was truly an outrageous lecher, daring to be so bold even in broad daylight!


    Still, something was odd about today��s situation. She dared not linger in the bridal chamber because she was starting to feel dizzy, but there was not a servant in sight in this huge Langzhong fu. How could that be? The banquet guests had also all seemed to disperse in the blink of an eye, and there was no one to be found.


    The Langzhong fu was also involved in this business? Why? Jiang Ruan walked faster and faster, and acutely sensed that something was different behind her. Tian Zhu was vigntly following her, and an assassin was always more perceptive than others. Tian Zhu said, ��Miss, there��s someone in front of us.�� She paused, and her face became umonly severe as she said, ��We have been ambushed.��


    Jiang Ruanughed coldly to herself. Instead of ambushing her in the Langzhong fu, why not just charge straight at her? Was it really necessary for Zuo Langzhong to use his own official career to pander to a pervert prince? He should know that, if something really did happen, destroying her reputation was one thing, but the Empress Dowager would indubitably be incensed and the people involved would not be able to escape taking responsibility. Looking at today��s situation, it was not possible that the Langzhong fu had nothing to do with it.


    Tian Zhu suddenly whipped off her belt, which had been concealing a silver soft sword. At the same time, people who looked like guards appeared from all sides simultaneously. These guards looked very peculiar, and not at all like Langzhong fu��s guards.


    Their leader said, ��Kill the servant, but don��t harm Junzhu.�� Before he could finish speaking, Tian Zhu had already leapt high into the air. Her figure was light and graceful, and all that one could see for a split second was a streak of silver in the air, then the person closest to Tian Zhu��s front leaned to one side with a line of blood on his neck, whereupon he crashed to the ground with a thump.


    The guards were all struck dumb. They had thought this maidservant might have some knowledge of how to punch and kick, but never imagined she would be so savage. Naturally, they did not know she was an assassin, and that she could so easily dispose of one of their brothers. In a trice, a desire for violence overtook them and, without further ado, theyunched themselves at Tian Zhu as one.


    At this moment, Tian Zhu was in front of Jiang Ruan, shielding her, but Jiang Ruan was unable to escape because the effects of the drug were too strong. She frowned slightly, something was wrong, she had definitely overlooked something. Today��s wedding reception had clearly been arranged to set her up. Why was Xuan You so bold, and what had he used to bribe such a powerful official like Zuo Langzhong?


    Was it really possible for Xuan You alone tomand an entire houseful of guests?


    A guard, on seeing that everyone else was engaging with Tian Zhu, stealthily came closer to Jiang Ruan. Before he closed in on her, he said, softly, ��Junzhu, excuse me.�� He then moved to seize Jiang Ruan��s arm.


    Jiang Ruan did not make any attempt to dodge him. With a calm expression, she looked at the guard and asked, ��Are you one of Imperial Consort Chen��s people?��


    The guard went rigid and an expression of incredulity appeared for a brief moment in his eyes. However, before he could respond, in the space of a heartbeat, his body slipped slowly to the ground.

 Chapter 119 - His Heartache

    Chapter 119 : His Heartache


    Trigger Warning: use of date rape drug, intention to rape while under the influence of drugs, mention of suicide.


    No one could clearly see what Jiang Ruan had done, they only saw a guard''?s body going rigid and falling to the ground. There was no sign of a wound anywhere on his body, but a thin line of blood slowly trickled from the corner of his mouth.


    Upon seeing this, the remaining guards turned pale with fright and red at Jiang Ruan warily. The seemingly ordinary maidservant turned out to be so vicious when in action, and even this Junzhu, who appeared unarmed and defenseless[1], had skilled tricks up her sleeve. Who knew what else she was capable of.


    [1] ??????��?��?? (sh??uw?oc?1nti??) ''? lit. not an inch of steel (idiom); unarmed and defenseless.


    Jiang Ruan steadied herself and turned the Blood Moon bracelet on her wrist around. Inside, there were only a total of nine needles, and each one of them was highly poisonous. This item was indeed light and handy; once activated, it waspletely irreversible. However, there was also a fatal disadvantage- the poisonous projectile could only be aimed to shoot forward.


    Her moment of desperation just now caused her to recall a past event. In her previous life, the political career of Zuo Langzhong, Zuo Jiang, had been smooth sailing in Great Jin, and he had managed some affairs for the Emperor beautifully. In that life, it had been neither Jiang Dan or Jiang Li who had been married to Zuo Jiang, but a younger female cousin from Imperial Consort Chen''?s family.


    It was as if there was a thread tying all the events together. When she thought about it this way, everything suddenly became clearer. Of course, Xuan You did not have the power to incite the entire Langzhong fu, but what if he were exchanged for the currently formidable and untouchable Imperial Consort Chen? In her previous life, Xuan Li had spoken of Zuo Jiang''?s amazing talent, and if Zuo Jiang had thrown his lot in with Xuan Li''?s faction, doing Imperial Consort Chen''?s work would be a natural progression of events.


    If this were in fact the case, then both Xuan You and Jiang Li had been used by Imperial Consort Chen. But, why would Imperial Consort Chen bear such a deep animosity towards her? Even if she (Imperial Consort Chen) wanted to make a move, it should not be at this time, and she had even used such a cruel method. Taking all this into consideration, it would seem that Imperial Consort Chen actually wanted topletely ruin her reputation and cause her to fall from grace irredeemably, even to the point of death. It was simr to Jiang Su Su and Xia Yan''?s style of doing things, and if someone had told her that this was done by them she would believe it, but Imperial Consort Chen''?s way was even more effective.


    However, Imperial Consort Chen and Xia Yan were two different people. Once Imperial Consort Chen made a move, she would definitely have a series of follow-up measures, so how could she easily escape today. Imperial Consort Chen had no qualms using the entire Langzhong fu to ensnare her, which caused her to have an entirely new level of respect for the woman.


    The more critical the situation, the more rxed Jiang Ruan''?s expression became. She stood, ramrod straight, in the empty space in the garden of Langzhong fu while smiling charmingly.


    Before they knew it, more and more guards arrived and split into two groups. One group surrounded Tian Zhu, and even though she was highly skilled, she was still heavily outnumbered. Moreover, these guards had been sent by Imperial Consort Chen, and would surely not be a gaggle of idiots. The other group surrounded Jiang Ruan and slowly closed in on her, but when they saw her smiling out of the blue, some of them could not help but feel suspicious, and did not dare to advance further. Theirrade''?s tragic death just now made them realise they should not underestimate this Junzhu, or they might find themselves the target of some concealed weapon.


    She asked, impassively, ''?Has your Mistress ever thought of the consequences of today''?s action?''?


    A hint of surprise shed across the eyes of the guards ''? no one should know about Imperial Consort Chen''?s involvement; Jiang Ruan should only have med Xuan You for all that happened. However, this Hong''?an Junzhu was actually able to point a finger at Imperial Consort Chen straight off the bat. Not even Langzhong fu had ever suspected anything. Thus, it was not surprising that they were somewhat rmed.


    If not for Imperial Consort Chen''?smand to send Jiang Ruan to Xuan You''?s bed, these guards would have already killed Jiang Ruan to silence her. Imperial Consort Chen had never once revealed herself in the pce and had no obvious connection to this situation, yet Jiang Ruan had still managed to guess her involvement! No, looking at her expression, it was no guess, she was certain in her conclusion.


    Without further ado, several guards rushed to surround Jiang Ruan, but much faster than them was the glint of a dim blue light from the bracelet. With only a shua shua shua sound, several people were struck and immediately copsed in front of Jiang Ruan. However, no matter how fast her movements were, in the end, her strength was being sapped by the drug. One of the men moved around her until he was able to seize her hands and twist them behind her back. Although they were unable to clearly make out what concealed weapon Jiang Ruan was using, at that moment, seeing her weakened state, they gradually felt more at ease. When Tian Zhu saw Jiang Ruan had fallen into their hands, she was overtaken by anxiety and became more aggressive in her movements. Unfortunately, this meant that she also exposed her ws, thus allowing her opponents to seize the opportunity to cover her body in bruises.


    Tian Zhu was a skilled killer, but covert assassination was, for the most part, a one-on-one affair, so she found it difficult to manage when faced with such arge group of guards. She was also suspicious, wasn''?t it making a tremendously big fuss over a minor issue by sending so many people to deal with Jiang Ruan? Or, it could be that their opponent''?s master really hated Jiang Ruan to the core and wanted to ensure that everything was fail-proof.


    One person took advantage of Tian Zhu''?s momentary distraction and stabbed her in the waist. Tian Zhu staggered, and turned around to try to locate Jiang Ruan.


    Jiang Ruan was being forcibly dragged away by the guard, who was using his hand to cover her eyes. Jiang Ruan bit her tongue; her body felt unnaturally parched and hot. It was as if a fire was building up within her bit by bit, causing her entire body to shudder. The hotter her body felt, the colder her heart became.


    She did not know how much time had passed before she felt the person who was forcing her to move stop. The hand covering her eyes was removed, and she realised that she was in a gorgeously opulent room. The incense burning in the room was exuding a peculiar scent which Jiang Ruan was no stranger to. In her previous life, in the pce, several of the pce beauties, who were currently in favour with the Emperor, would generally burn this kind of incense in seeking to prolong the period of that favour; it was an aphrodisiac.


    Jiang Ruan''?s body was already feeling the overpowering effect of the love potion. When she smelled the aphrodisiac incense, she felt as if she were burning from head to toe. She was just able to bear it, but a slight flush appeared on her face. Unless one was fully aware of the power of the drug, one would not believe she was under the effect of a love potion.


    ''?Hong''?an Junzhu.''? A greasy-sounding voice spoke up, like a disgusting maggot found crawling within bone marrow. The guard bowed and retreated. Jiang Ruan did not have the strength to stand up and slumped on the ground. With a cold stare, she carefully watched the man before her, who was gazing at her with a lewd smile.


    Xuan You''?s eyes roamed over Jiang Ruan''?s body. From the time he had seen her at the pce, his dreams had been all about having Hong''?an Junzhu pressed under his body. Because he had been exposed to such exquisite beauty, when he surveyed the concubines of his own residence, he felt that they were all vulgar harlots with painted faces and fancy clothes. The past few days, Xuan You had been unable to sleep. Who knew that Zuo Jiang, who was always so deadly earnest, would actually know how to behave in a delicate situation. In addition, he had married such a lovely wife, Jiang Li, which had afforded Xuan You such a wonderful opportunity.


    Xuan You naturally did not know that the people he thought were Zuo Jiang''?s guards were not so in actuality, and he hadpletely overestimated his own skills. However, at this moment, with her wings clipped, Jiang Ruan would find it difficult to escape. When he thought about the lewd pleasures that he would soon indulge in, Xuan You could not suppress his rising excitement.


    He approached Jiang Ruan, step by step. In a sh, Jiang Ruan pulled out the dagger strapped to her calf. The dagger which Xiao Shao had given her was always on her person, and right now, even though her head was increasingly dizzy, she understood very clearly that she could not wait for someone to rescue her if events continued to unfold at this pace. She knew she had to make the first move, especially as her sight was beginning to blur to the point that even her vision of Xuan You was beginning to blur.


    Xuan You was initially taken aback when he saw Jiang Ruan pull out the dagger, but then smiled and said, ''?Hong''?an Junzhu, why bother to do this? Right now, you are utterly powerless. If you want to deal with this prince, then let''?s proceed to the bed, and I will let you handle me however you want.''? The corners of his mouth drew back, and his eyes filled with the haze of lust. ''?Just be careful not to hurt yourself. You would do well to reserve some strength at present and wait for what we are going to do together; it would be a shame to waste your energy.''?


    ''?Get lost,''? Jiang Ruan intoned coldly.


    ''?Junzhu, there''?s no need for you to be so unreasonable,''? Xuan You said as he smilingly drew closer to her. ''?This prince is genuinely enamoured of you. After tonight, this prince will personally ask Imperial Father for your hand in marriage. You and I are not really blood rted, and there have been precedents in Great Jin. You will be this prince''?s imperial concubine, isn''?t that good?''? He drew nearer and nearer, murmuring, ''?This prince will wait upon Junzhu well.''?


    Jiang Ruan smiled grimly as she looked at him. Abruptly, darkness shed in her eyes, and, without a sign of hesitation, she plunged the dagger in her hand into her left arm. She moved with such extreme ferocity that Xuan You was taken aback by her seeming unconcern for her own life. Arge swathe of her light pink clothes was immediately soaked with her blood, rmingly red.


    When he saw the widening bloodstain, Xuan You was stunned at first, but then his anger bubbled forth, and he said, ''?B*tch! If you decline my offer you will still be forced to give inter[2]!''? as he strode towards Jiang Ruan. In his opinion, this woman was unable to tell good from bad; it was Jiang Ruan''?s good fortune that he had taken a fancy to her, but she had just killed his mood in this way. Today, if he did not torment Jiang Ruan until she knelt before him and begged for forgiveness, he was not Xuan You!


    [2] ???��??????????????��?? (jing jiu but chi chi fa jiu) ''? lit. if you refuse a toast you will only be forced to drink a forfeitter; fig. to hesitate to do something until forced to do it even more.


    Xiao Shao''?s dagger was so sharp it could cut through iron like mud; it was indeed a treasure. In reality, Jiang Ruan had not plunged it in deeply, but it caused sufficient pain, such that her mind cleared up somewhat. When she looked at Xuan You again, she no longer experienced the previously hazy vision.


    Xuan You walked up to Jiang Ruan and was about to pick her up off the ground. Out of the blue, Jiang Ruan stretched out her hand and pressed the Blood Moon bracelet on the other arm.


    ''?Third Prince, if you take one more step forward, do not me this junzhu for not giving you face and harming you so that you can only speak to the King of Hell,''? she said.


    These words seeded in making Xuan You stop in his tracks. He nced at Jiang Ruan with some suspicion, thenughed heartily, with his eyes full of anger. ''?Junzhu, this prince advises you not to try and y any tricks. My men are just outside, so what else could you possibly do?''?<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jiang Ruan red at him frostily and lifted the bracelet around her arm. A cruel smile curled around her lips, and her voice was like a mountain stream which had frozen over. ''?Third Prince, do you know what this is?''?


    Xuan You gazed at the bracelet around Jiang Ruan''?s wrist. The blood-red jade bracelet emitted a faint blue lustre; at one nce, it would appear to be no ordinary item. He had taken it to be an item of jewellery that Jiang Ruan valued highly, but had no idea what it was.


    ''?It is called the Blood Moon bracelet, andes from the capital''?s Yi Bao Pavilion. It contains nine needles, and every needle has been dipped into a highly toxic substance, arrow poison wood[3].''? Jiang Ruan continued dispassionately, ''?Third Prince is too close to me. This junzhu is afraid that her hand may slip, inadvertently press the trigger, and cause Third Prince to breathe hisst.''?


    [3] ����?��???��???? (jian xue feng hou) ''? lit. see the blood, seal the throat. Refers to Anticaris Toxicaria, also known as ''?arrow tree poison''?, widely used as a toxin for arrows, darts, and blowdarts. More here.


    At first, Xuan You was utterly stunned. Then, he grew indignant, and guffawed before saying, ''?You dare to threaten me?''?


    ''?Third Prince will find out if it''?s a mere threat if you test it,''? said Jiang Ruan.


    Xuan You surveyed Jiang Ruan in disbelief. This Hong''?an Junzhu whom everyone talked about, the remarkably beautiful woman who had garnered the affection of the Empress Dowager, was at this very moment showing no hint of fear. This was totally different from the women he had toyed with previously, and was so unusual that it immediately piqued Xuan You''?s interest. Grinning widely, he said, ''?This prince knows that Junzhu is afraid, but there''?s no need to fool me with this bracelet. If something bad did happen to me, how could Junzhu possibly escape being implicated? To conspire against the lives of the royal children ''? Junzhu can only offer a life for a life.''? His gaze lingered on Jiang Ruan''?s snow-white neck as he said, ''?Junzhu has no need to fear. This prince will be gentle.''?


    Xuan You paid no heed to Jiang Ruan''?s words because he was certain she would not make a move against him. Whatever happened, he was still a prince. If she were to be charged with murdering a prince, it would be difficult for her to escape a death sentence even though she was the Empress Dowager''?s adopted granddaughter.


    Jiang Ruan scoffed and looked at Xuan You as if he was a big joke. The blood from her arm had already stained much of her light pink clothes, causing them to be bright red. Her smiling face was like a flower, exceptionally charming, and she exuded a kind of cruel beauty from head to toe.


    ''?What do I not dare to do? Third Prince isscivious and without scruple, and you have toyed with innumerable women. Now that this junzhu has fallen into your hands, after tonight, the only way out is via a white silk scarf (i.e. suicide). Since death awaits in any case, what''?s one more person to apany me?''? She raised her head and almost vibrated withughter as she said, ''?If Third Prince does not believe me, you are wee to step forward. However, I''?m also very curious as to who, in the end, will be faster- Third Prince or my Blood Moon bracelet''?s poisoned needles.''?


    Xuan You initially wanted to mock this woman for overestimating her capabilities. For years, he had toyed with so many women, and no matter how fiercely protective they were of their chastity, ultimately, they had all allowed him to y with them as he wished. However, when he looked at the expression in Jiang Ruan''?s eyes, he found himself unable to move forward, for those clear and lustrous eyes were like a deep, icy pool; her gaze was familiar, for it was echoed in the expressions of the man-eating demons painted in the murals on temple walls.


    How could a woman have such a violently fierce expression?


    Xuan You was in a dilemma.


    Big drops of cold sweat broke out on Jiang Ruan''?s forehead. For every second that she stayed in the room, she breathed in more of the aphrodisiac, and the drug she had ingested increased its hold over her. The pain of the arm wound she had just inflicted on herself could barely distract her from the intense heat rising in her body.


    In addition, that Blood Moon bracelet held not even a single poisoned needle, for they had all been spent earlier when the guards had closed in on her. Her words were nothing more than an attempt to frighten Xuan You. Tian Zhu had not arrived yet; could it be that something had gone wrong in the garden?


    Jiang Ruan only felt as if ants were crawling all over her insides, causing an unbearable itch. She almost let out a moan, but she bit down hard on her lower lip, fiercely choking back the sound which had nearly escaped.


    Xuan You was not sure what to do. However, when he saw the flush on Jiang Ruan''?s face deepening, and her breaths bing more rapid, he immediately understood what was happening. After so many years, he was a seasoned expert in the affairs between men and women; if he could not see that Jiang Ruan was being carried away by passion, then he had lived in vain. He was delighted, for he knew, better than anyone else, the potency of the drug she had been given. When his thoughts reached this point, Xuan You no longer felt anxious. He stepped backwards until he reached the bed, and sat down on it. Totally at ease, he surveyed Jiang Ruan and said, ''?Junzhu is so unyielding, but this prince is not one to force someone to do something. Junzhu, you may say you don''?t want it now, but when youe begging to this prince, this prince may not give you what you want.''?


    Although he could barely suppress his desire, he still valued his life. That drug was highly potent, just one mouthful was enough to drive one crazy with lust. Even if Jiang Ruan possessed formidable self-control, in these circumstances, after a little while, she would be delirious and mentally confused, begging Xuan You to share pleasure with her.


    On thinking of this, Xuan You sneered, and prepared to wait for the show to start. In any case, there were people standing guard outside so Jiang Ruan could not escape. All he had to do was to wait for the drug to take full effect.


    Jiang Ruan had naturally reached the same conclusion as he had, but she had no power to protect herself at this point, and there were no more poisoned needles in the Blood Moon bracelet. As the drug took effect, her entire body felt exceptionally ufortable, and her eyes fell on Xiao Shao''?s dagger. With her thoughts and emotions in a whirl, she prepared to stab herself once again.


    Just then, with a loud ''?bang''? the door to the room flew open as someone kicked it in from the outside. A tall and slender figure stood amidst the dust. Jiang Ruan could not help but start in surprise when she saw the familiar silhouette.


    Xuan You had also been rudely shocked and jumped off the bed as the figure strode into the room without ceremony. He was d in ck brocade, with eyes as cold as the sharp edge of a knife. He walked over to Jiang Ruan and, as he took in her blood-drenched arm, those pitch-ck eyes which were the source of fascination for many currently harboured a mass of dark storm clouds.


    ''?Xiao Shao,''? Jiang Ruan said as she stared at him, dumbfounded.


    ''?It''?s me,''? Xiao Shao said as he bent down to embrace her. The dust had settled, so Jiang Ruan and Xuan You could see now that the guards who had been outside the door were lying on the ground. All of them had a bloody sh across their throats, caused by a single stroke of a sword. The cuts had been made with confident and agile movements, and the long sword at Xiao Shao''?s waist was still dripping blood.


    ''?Xiao Shao, you, you, you, what are you doing? Are you trying to rebel?''? Xuan You was so frightened he was rooted to the spot. It was said that he was the number one yboy[4] in the entire Great Jin dynasty, and anyone who tried to oppose him would find themselves at their wit''?s end. However, this Jinying Wang was no pushover. He was the one who dared to refute the Emperor, the leader of 300,000 Jinyi guards. Who in the world would dare to hold him in contempt? In a weak voice, Xuan You called out, ''?Men,e here!''? On his face was an expression of unconcealed panic, and his earlier arrogance was nowhere to be found.


    [4] ?o��??? (wan ku) ''? silk trousers, usually worn by the children of wealthy families and therefore used to denote such children. ?o��????-???? wan ku zi di) refers to the profligate son of rich parents; a dandy; a yboy.


    Xiao Shao red at him coldly. His gaze was so icy that Xuan You shut his mouth unconsciously.


    ''?Jin Yi, Jin Er,''? Xiao Shaomanded.


    ''?Yes, Master.''? Before Xiao Shao could finish speaking, the two secret bodyguards had already understood his intention. They exchanged nces; Master was absolutely furious this time. This Third Prince was truly too bold in his outrageous lust, and to actually have made ns involving their master''?s person..


    Xuan You saw the two secret bodyguards closing in on him and his face turned ashen. ''?What are you doing? Don''?te here . . . Help!''?


    Elsewhere, Xiao Shao was holding Jiang Ruan and flying all the way back to Jinying Wangfu. In the desperation of the moment, he had never considered that it was wrong for him to bring an unmarried young woman back to his fu. Ordinarily, Jiang Ruan was so cold and indifferent, so calm and unperturbed, yet also so full of vitality; even in her silent fury, people could sense the vividness of her hostility. However, right now, she seemed to be at death''?s door. Her light pink clothes were stained bright red by her blood, and she looked as pitiful as a small child.


    Xiao Shao''?s heart throbbed with pain, and he felt that the person in his embrace was unusually light. His heart almost stopped as he thought about the scene he had just witnessed. Who knew what would have happened if he had not passed by the Langzhong fu that day and had recalled that Jiang Ruan would be there. Yet when he took a look, he never imagined that he would discover that something strange was happening there; as he followed the trail, he saw Tian Zhu engaged inbat and found out that Jiang Ruan had been drugged and taken away by force. In that split second, the anxiety that he experienced was strange even to him.


    He was used to being a loner and had never been concerned about anyone else. Neither had he ever paid such attention to a single person. But, now, as he looked down at the petite and delicate young woman in his arms, he had only one thought ''? to protect her, to shelter her under his wings, to block all the attacks from hidden enemies. As long as he was around, she would never be trapped in any kind of dangerous situation again.

 Chapter 120 - Harassing Him

    Chapter 120 : Harassing Him


    Trigger Warning: involuntary sexual actions under the influence of drugs


    Xiao Shao carried Jiang Ruan all the way back to the Jinying Wangfu. At the same time Steward Lin was perusing the ount book carefully, for the Jinyi Guard had sent over a pair of imported items the previous day, saying that they were novel items from overseas. Two thick pieces of coloured ss were in front of his eyes, enabling him to see the book extremely clearly. Upon realising that Xiao Shao had returned, Steward Lin unconsciously stood up. When he finally noticed that Xiao Shao was holding a young woman, it was as if his mind had been struck by a bolt of lightning and was thrown into immediate chaos; he could not speak a single word.


    It was only after Xiao Shao had taken several strides towards his room, kicked open the door, then turned to shut it firmly, that Steward Lin came back to his senses. When a familiar figure dropped down from the sky, Steward Lin grabbed hold of Jin San and asked, ��Jin San, what happened to Wangye? Who, who, who is that?��


    Within the Jinyi Guard, Jin Yi and Jin Er were twin brothers, while Jin San and Jin Si were twin sisters. The four of them could be said to be Xiao Shao��s personal bodyguards, the little chiefs of the Jinyi Guard. Steward Lin liked to approach these four any time he wanted some information.


    Jin San shrugged her shoulders and said, ��It��s Young Furen, Lao Lin. Don��t me me for not warning you, but you will have to wait upon Young Furen for the next few days, as Master hasmanded me to see to other matters. It��s best to prepare yourself.��


    She had only taken a few steps before she turned around and cautioned him, ��By the way, Young Furen has been drugged with an aphrodisiac. Therefore, Lao Lin, you��d better not casually walk in to take a look at what��s going on, otherwise Master will be even more enraged.��


    A long time after Jin San had left, Steward Lin was still standing in his original position, gobsmacked. The little moustache above his upper lip was moving up and down with his breaths. Young Furen . . .drugged with an aphrodisiac. . . even more enraged . . .


    Steward Lin was so ovee by emotion that his tears flowed freely. ��Young Master will have heirs!��


    * * *


    In contrast to Steward Lin who was outside the room smiling until his eyes were mere slits, inside, Xiao Shao was somewhat at a loss as to what to do. He had given Jiang Ruan some medicine and had also bandaged the wound on her arm. Who would have thought that the drug within Jiang Ruan would peak in its effect, causing her entire body to writhe sinuously. Xiao Shao had originally intended to stimte the appropriate acupuncture point to get her to sleep, but the effect of the drug was too overwhelming. Even though he had some medical skill, he feared harming her body. When he thought of how Xuan You had dared to give Jiang Ruan such a potent drug, his eyes turned cold and pitch-ck.


    Jiang Ruany t on Xiao Shao��s bed, but had kicked off the nket which Xiao Shao had covered her with in an instant. Perhaps because she was too hot, she had also unconsciously pulled open the cor of her clothes. Xiao Shao had just turned around, intending to wipe her forehead with a wrung out handkerchief that had been soaked in cold water beforehand, when he was met with a wide expanse of shining white flesh. It was lustrous and dewy, as pale as snow. Xiao Shao stilled, utterly thunderstruck for a brief moment, then hurriedly picked up the discarded nket to cover Jiang Ruan again.


    Little did he imagine that, as he covered her with the nket, Jiang Ruan would grab his hand. As the effect of the drug reached its peak, Jiang Ruan was unusually strong. She caught Xiao Shao off guard and hauled him towards her so that he staggered and almost fell on top of her; he reached out his hand instinctively and nted it next to Jiang Ruan��s head in order to support his weight.


    Jiang Ruan opened her eyes abruptly and stared unblinkingly at Xiao Shao. Her eyes were naturally beautiful, but now, under the influence of the drug, they were even more alluring. In his lifetime, Xiao Shao had met numerous beautiful women, but he never once imagined that today, because of one look from Jiang Ruan, his heart rate would actually quicken, and a faint blush would spread across his elegant visage. Thinking that Jiang Ruan was lucid, he whispered, ��Jiang Ruan.��


    However, Jiang Ruan just stared at him fixedly. Then, her eyes began to lose focus. Xiao Shao was just about to speak when, out of the blue, Jiang Ruan stretched out her hands to reach around Xiao Shao��s neck, pulling him against herself in a sudden move.


    Xiao Shao was truly at a loss this time.


    Something soft pressed against his lips, and unlike her usual cold and indifferent appearance, it was as fragrant as a flower. Xiao Shao��s long eyshes fluttered lower as he fixed his pitch-ck eyes on this youngdy who was obviously delirious.


    ��Monster . . .�� Jiang Ruan whispered indistinctly as she rxed her hold slightly.


    Xiao Shao raised his eyebrows. Was she talking about him?


    Clearly, Jiang Ruan had no idea who he was at this point in time. She murmured, ��Your body is so cold,�� as she snuggled into Xiao Shao��s arms. Xiao Shao found himself in a quandary. He could still handle Jiang Ruan nestling against him, but why was she tugging at his belt?


    When he thought about how, since his youth, he had lived dispassionately showing neither happiness nor anger, this was really a pretty pickle of a situation. He held on to his belt with one hand and eyed Jiang Ruan pressing herself against him with exasperated helplessness. Someone who had ingested the drug was reallypletely changed; why was Jin San not back yet?


    Steward Lin, who was risking his life by peeking through the flower window, was totally flushed. On the one hand, he waspletely bowled over by the boldness of the future Young Furen; on the other hand, the virtuous and upright behaviour of his own Young Master was threatening to severely undermine his health. Young Furen had taken the initiative in such a manner, so Young Master, being a man, should fearlessly advance! Steward Lin shook his head and sighed. His Young Master was good in every way, just that his moral character was too good. If it had been any other man, he himself would long ago have be the antidote to the drug Jiang Ruan had been given.


    * * *


    Amongst the twelve pleasure houses of the capital, Bai Hua Lou was the most renowned. Not to mention the beauty and intelligence of its diverse group ofdies, all of them had seen various and diverse aspects of society. Thus, it was not surprising that even high officials and members of the nobility were willing to partake of the entertainment they offered, and sang their praises. However, today, an unusual guest arrived.


    This guest wore a long gown and green cloth boots, with long hair tied high. The appearance was that of a man, but it was easy to see that it was actually a woman. The brothel��s Madam red at her venomously. At one nce, she could see that this woman walked with a certain bearing, her facial features were very pretty, and while her clothes were simple, they were made of the costly rain silk brocade. Although it was definitely strange for a woman to walk into a brothel, the Madam still weed her and said, ��Why does Miss want to visit our Bai Hua Lou?��


    Jin San nced at the Madam and said, ��Rumour has it that Bai Hua Lou is experienced and knowledgeable. What do you know about chunfengdu[1]?


    [1] ����� (chun feng du) �C literally, ��spring wind crossing��.


    The Madam��s face changed immediately and she assessed Jin San with great seriousness. After some thought, she asked, with extreme caution, ��Why does Miss want to ask about chunfengdu?


    ��I have a friend who has been affected by it due to carelessness. Since Bai Hua Lou is acknowledged to be the capital��s biggest ��Cave of Beauties��, surely you must know something about its use?��


    In his younger days, Xiao Shao had travelled extensively. After today��s incident, he had sent someone to look for the cup that Jiang Ruan had drunk from, and when he smelled the remnant of the contents, he thought that it was very much like chunfengdu, which he had previously encountered. Moreover, even though he had studied pharmacology, he had never researched this drug, and naturally did not know its antidote. However, Bai Hua Lou��s Madam would certainly know of some way to counter the drug, so he hadmanded Jin San to look into it.


    The Madam smiled and said, ��I won��t conceal anything from Miss, chunfengdu is an aphrodisiac of the highest quality, and it is extremely powerful. As long as someone has ingested this, if that person does not be intimate with someone within 6 hours, he or she will die of the poison. They call it an aphrodisiac, but they might as well call it a poison.�� The Madam smiled apologetically as she said, ��In my opinion, Miss, if your friend still has time, just look for someone to be intimate with.��


    ��If it were this simple, why would I look for you?�� Jin San said with some impatience. ��I have more pressing matters to attend to, so if Madam could bring the antidote out quickly, that would be great.��


    The Madam made a show of being highly awkward as she said, ��Miss, it��s not that this old person doesn��t want to give you the antidote, it��s just that the antidote for chunfengdu is very rare. No one has ever asked for the antidote to counter the drug��s effect before; Miss, this . . .��


    ��Ten thousand taels,�� Jin San said.


    ��Miss, this is really . . .��


    ��Of gold.��


    The Madam shut her mouth, and her face was immediately wreathed in smiles, such that she resembled a blooming flower. She said, ��This old person will send someone to fetch the antidote straightaway.�� In her opinion, the person before her was spending money foolishly; who on earth would throw away ten thousand gold pieces on an antidote for an aphrodisiac? Whose virtue was so valuable? Even Bai Hua Lou��s leading performer would be hard pressed to encounter a benefactor willing to spend ten thousand gold pieces in one night.


    With one look at the expression on the Madam��s face, Jin San knew exactly what she was thinking. She cursed inwardly; tonight, Young Furen was truly proving to be more costly than the most famous beauty in Bai Hua Lou. Ahhhhh, what was she saying, how could shepare the irreproachable and spotless Young Furen with a courtesan!


    * * *


    Once Jin San returned to the fu with the antidote, she could not help her shock upon seeing Xiao Shao. His face was crimson, and his customary cold and detached visage seemed to have cracked greatly. He was sitting bolt upright next to the bed, and underneath his long ck robe, some suspicious things were moving slightly.


    Jin San covered her nose; who would not feel a surge of heat on glimpsing this scene?


    Xiao Shao expressionlessly received the antidote and said, ��Out.��


    Jin San felt extremely embarrassed on departing the scene. When all was said and done, had she done something good, or something bad? She never thought that Young Master, who appeared cold and detached, would be as passionate as a scorching fire. What had Young Furen been doing under Master��s clothes? Would Master harbour ill feelings towards her because she had given him the antidote?


    The more Jin San thought about it, the more uneasy she felt, and resolved to look for Jin Si to talk over today��s happenings. After she had left, Steward Lin stood alone outside the door, beating his chest. Even though tears were still flowing down his cheeks, now they were tears of anxiety.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Young Master, you spent so much money on an antidote; does your family know what you��ve done? You will ruin your family! Don��t you know that the best antidote is a person? Old Furen looking down from heaven must be furious!


    Xiao Shao supported Jiang Ruan��s head as he fed her the antidote. As he looked down at the woman in his arms, his earlier awkwardness receded, and he was nowpletely serious. He was aware of the activity outside the room, and neither was he deaf. On this matter of a person being the best antidote, even if Jiang Ruan herself did not take offence, he would never take advantage of her predicament. The notion had never entered his mind, and even if he did have the stirring of feelings for her, his emotions were governed by propriety. In some ways, although Xiao Shao had had to make his way in the world from a young age and had seen many things, he was like a nk piece of paper when it came to his own body and physical experiences. In Steward Lin��s words, he was too much of a gentleman.


    * * *


    That night, almost all of the people in the Jinying Wangfu were unable to sleep well, and it was the same with the Jinyi Guard. However, while the former were too excited to sleep, thetter were too busy to sleep. The people in the Jinying Wangfu were all surreptitiously discussing the possibility of gaining a mistress yet, as they had been specially trained by Steward Lin, they were very discreet. Not a word leaked out about the situation, otherwise Jiang Ruan��s reputation would have been greatly affected.


    Jiang Ruan awoke to the sensation of her entire body aching tremendously. Massaging her head, she sat up, and noticed a pretty maidservant tidying the items on the table in front of her. Noticing that Jiang Ruan was awake, the maidservant came forward and asked, with concern in her voice, ��Is Miss Jiang feeling better?��


    Jiang Ruan noticed that the maidservant was looking at her with a slightly strange expression; there seemed to be a hint of a smile, and an air of familiarity that was close to overstepping boundaries. Despite her suspicions, Jiang Ruan smiled slightly as she replied, ��I��m fine. Where is this ce?��


    ��Jinying Wangfu.�� The maidservant smiled even more sweetly as she said, ��Wangye brought Miss here yesterday and looked after you all night. He only just went out.�� The maidservant looked at the bowl of medicine on the table, picked it up and brought it to Jiang Ruan��s lips, saying, ��Since Miss is awake, please drink this medicine.��


    As if to confirm her words, Xiao Shao walked into the room, saw the maidservant preparing to give Jiang Ruan the medicine, and said, ��Leave. I will feed her.��


    The maidservant smiled mischievously and left the room with her hand over her mouth, turning back only to close the door considerately. As Jiang Ruan regarded Xiao Shao, fragmentary scenes shed across her mind. She knew that she had ingested a potent aphrodisiac the day before, but she could not recall anything after that, only that Xiao Shao had rescued her in front of Xuan You. She knew without a doubt that Xiao Shao would not take advantage of her while she was in difficulty, so her concern was whether she had done something improper towards Xiao Shao while under the influence of the drug. Thinking about this, Jiang Ruan��s head ached. Why did things have to be so hazy after she remembered up to this point?


    Xiao Shao sat by the bed and took up the bowl of medicine. Jiang Ruan was about to reach out for it when her arm throbbed with severe pain. She looked down and noted that her arm was wrapped in white cloth bandages, then remembered that she had hurt it the day before. Subconsciously, she reached for the dagger which she always kept on her, and it took her a moment to understand that she had dropped it somewhere.


    Xiao Shao retrieved an item from the belt around his waist and ced it in front of her. ��Are you looking for this?��


    It was indeed the exquisite dagger, and Jiang Ruan stretched out a hand to grasp it. Looking up, she met Xiao Shao��s eyes, which were shining brilliantly, like stars. She was stunned momentarily. When the moment passed, Xiao Shao had already lowered his head, and quietly used a silver spoon to scoop up some medicine and bring it to her mouth.


    Since it was not convenient to use her hands at present, she obediently swallowed the medicine that Xiao Shao was feeding her, without the slightest embarrassment. The two of them were sitting so close to each other that she could smell the nice, clean smell of Xiao Shao��s body. Jiang Ruan was momentarily dazed.


    When the bowl of medicine had been drained, Xiao Shao took a few sweets from another bowl and offered them to Jiang Ruan. The sweets were adorably brightly coloured, and Jiang Ruan stared at them nkly for an instant. Xiao Shao exined, ��If you eat them, the bitterness will be gone.��


    Jiang Ruan, �� . . . .��


    She was not a three-year old child! Why was Xiao Shao using a tone of voice more suited to coaxing small children? What had happened to his usual serious expression? It was just that such great kindness was difficult toe by and, looking into that pair of pitch-ck eyes like shining stars, Jiang Ruan could not find it in her to utter any words of rejection. After she had put the sweets in her mouth, she came back to her senses. In her previous life, and even in this life, how long had it been since she had eaten such things? The medicine was an extravagance, even more so these sweets which only those who were deeply cherished would be able to enjoy. Feeling that eating such sweets was detrimental to her current calm image, Jiang Ruan eyed Xiao Shao while secretly thinking, ��Evil demon!��


    Xiao Shao raised his eyebrows as he gauged Jiang Ruan��s reaction, amused. After some thought, he said, ��Last night, you were affected by ��chunfengdu��.


    She knew instantly what it was when she heard this name. Jiang Ruan looked at Xiao Shao with suspicion and felt somewhat uneasy. She asked, tentatively, ��Did I perhaps act inappropriately towards you?��


    ��No,�� Xiao Shao replied.


    Jiang Ruan breathed a sigh of relief, then heard Xiao Shao continue in a steady voice, ��You only threw yourself at me, pulled off my belt, and hugged me tightly while refusing to let me go.��


    Jiang Ruan was bbergasted. Looking at Xiao Shao��s serious and cold expression, it did not seem as if he was joking with her.


    ��You are a man. The one who would suffer is me,�� Jiang Ruan emphasised.


    Xiao Shao thought for a moment, then nodded and made a sound of agreement.


    Fearful that Xiao Shao would carry on with this awfully embarrassing topic, Jiang Ruan hurried to change the subject and asked, ��Do you know who was behindst night��s scheme against me?��


    When he heard this, Xiao Shao��s eyes turned cold as he said, ��I know.�� He nced at Jiang Ruan, whose expression had be cold and impassive, and asked her pensively, ��Do you know?��


    From Jiang Ruan��s expression, it seemed that she had figured out who was behind the scheme some time ago. She said, ��Don��t you already know?��


    Xiao Shao was silent. What was the Jinyi Guard, after all? They were the quickest in the capital at gathering information. When he had found out that this was all Imperial Consort Chen��s doing, Xiao Shao had been both furious and astonished. With Jiang Ruan��s current special status, Imperial Consort Chen should not have used such methods to humiliate her. If Imperial Consort Chen were an intelligent person, she ought to figure out how to develop Jiang Ruan��s power and influence for her own use, and definitely not resort to such a cruel method where the aim could only be to ruin Jiang Ruan for life. If he had arrived just a littleterst night, Jiang Ruan might not have been able to escape from that cmity.


    ��Since Imperial Consort Chen has schemed against me in this way, how can I not reciprocate with a big gift?�� Every inch of Jiang Ruan��s expression radiated coldness. The road of vengeance had to be walked one step at a time, but since Imperial Consort Chen had taken the initiative to act, how would it be possible to sit and wait for death?


    ��I will help you,�� Xiao Shao dered. With this simple statement, he made his standpoint clear.


    Jiang Ruan looked at him and said, ��You have nothing to do with this situation, so why bother to involve yourself?�� In reality, if she truly gave in to such a selfish idea, having Xiao Shao on her side would be the same as possessing a life-saving talisman, and would greatly facilitate the everyday execution of her ns. Thinking from the perspective of taking advantage of his authority, in truth, the protection that Xiao Shao would afford her was much greater than that of Liu Min. However, the greater her debt to him, the more uneasy she became. In life, the most difficult debt to repay was the debt of gratitude. When all was said and done, this man was one who attached the utmost importance to the ties between people, making him a rarity on this earth, a truly noble person. His only w was that his usual temperament was somewhat stiff and he wasn��t that eloquent.


    ��I have taken advantage of you, and mustpensate for it,�� said Xiao Shao as he looked at her seriously.


    Jiang Ruan was speechless. She must really have a bad memory to think that this man��s temperament was stiff and ineloquent!


    Then with a ��bang��, the door was pushed open from the outside, and an entire group of eavesdroppers fell to the floor. As Xiao Shao frowned, Steward Lin was the first to stand up. Clearing his throat, he said, in deadly earnest, ��Wangye, the ten thousand taels of gold you spent on the antidote for Miss Jiangst night has been entered into the ounts, do you want to look them over?��


    ��No need.��


    Jiang Ruan stared at Xiao Shao in absolute shock. ��Ten thousand taels?��


    Jin Si hid behind Steward Lin and ��kindly�� reminded Jiang Ruan, ��Wasn��t Miss affected by chunfengdust night? Wangye used ten thousand taels of gold to buy the antidote from Bai Hua Lou.��


    Xiao Shao was frowning once again, why was everyone bbing away like this? When had he ever involved himself with the money and ount matters, but today they had all shown up at this moment to actively discuss this.


    During Jiang Chao��s situation, Jiang Ruan experienced what Bai Hua Lou was like, and knew well what kind of ce it was �C a money squandering establishment. She had not realised until that time how expensive a top-ranked beauty could be, and the antidote to a drug would be just as expensive. Ten thousand taels of gold. Very well, her debt had grown tremendously.


    Steward Lin was inwardly very pleased with himself. It was good that Young Furen knew howrge her debt was; if she had no money, she could repay the debt in person.


    Jin Si noticed the faintly displeased expression on Master��s face, and could not stop herself from holding her forehead. Why was Master so stupid? By making known the extravagant[2] amount spent on her, surely Miss would be moved?


    [2] ��ǧ�� (yi zhi qian jin) �C lit. to stake a thousand pieces of gold on one throw (idiom); to throw away money recklessly / extravagant.


    However, the two people in the room were not cognisant of the other people��splicated ways of thinking. One had a strange expression on her face, while the other was faintly frowning. The former was ming the pleasure establishment��s ck heart for plunging her into a debt that she would never be able to finish repaying in her lifetime; thetter was thinking that there were so many people, it was truly noisy, and there was no way that any kind of romantic[3] feelings could bloom.


    [3] �绨ѩ�� (feng hua xue yue) �C lit. wind, flowers, snow, moon. Fig. referring to the trite subjects of poetry; effetenguage without substance; romance is in the air.

 Chapter 121 - Xuan You’s Fate

    Chapter 121 : Xuan You��s Fate


    Trigger Warning: nonconsensual sexual rtions, domestic violence.


    Yesterday, the Jiang fu married off a daughter. Their Third Miss, a shu daughter, became Zuo Langzhong��s furen, giving rise to enthusiastic chatter from the people in the capital. That a shu daughter could achieve such high prospects made her a shining example for the entire Great Jin. They only knew that, the day before, the guests had thoroughly enjoyed themselves and the hosts had waited upon their guests attentively. What other hidden situations transpired could never be known to anyone.


    For example, on the second day, when the sun was high in the sky, Langzhong fu��s maidservant and xipo[1] arrived to collect the blood-stained cloth that proved the bride had been a virgin. The maidservant had stood outside the door and called out several times without getting a response, so she assumed that Master was tired, and pushed open the door to enter the room.


    [1] ϲ�� (xi po) �C in ancient times, this refers to the woman who looks after the bride during a wedding; could also refer to a matchmaker.


    Upon entering, her nose was immediately assaulted by a heady fragrance which she could not identify. The maidservant lowered her head and called softly, ��Master, Furen.��


    She waited for quite a while but received no response. The xipo also felt that something was strange, so she worked up the courage to look in the direction of the bed. The bed��s wide expanse of muslin curtains were billowing slightly, and one could see naked bodies intertwined. The old xipo��s face flushed and she cursed inwardly. She thought, as expected, this shu daughter had no sense of propriety. How could a new bride be so uncaring of propriety andport herself like a prostitute?


    The xipo smilingly called out, ��Furen?��


    Perhaps because they finally heard the xipo��s voice, the person on the bed cried out in a high voice, and then, after much tumbling about, a hand pushed aside the curtains, and a dazed voice asked, ��Who is it?��


    The xipo took one nce at the bed and was dumbfounded by what she saw. She let out a high-pitched shriek, which caused the maidservant by her side to raise her head and peer at the bed. With just one nce, she was transfixed. The two of them looked at each other, wordlessly took in the panic in each other��s eyes, and bolted from the room, screeching.


    The sound was so piercing that almost all the Langzhong fu��s servants and subordinates were drawn to the room. The woman on the bed appeared to regain her senses somewhat and suddenly realised that something was not right. She looked down and immediately started to screech herself.On that spacious bedy two men without a stitch of clothing on!


    Her piercing voice finally roused the two men on the bed, who slowly woke up.


    Jiang Li was on the verge of copse. At that moment, she was utterly naked, and her exposed skin was splotched with green and purple patches. The red lines marked on her fair skin clearly told the story of just how wild the previous night��s activities had been.


    One of the men rubbed his eyes as he woke up, and said in an annoyed tone of voice, ��What��s all this noise? If you continue with this ruckus, this prince will teach you a lesson you won��t forget.�� It was Xuan You.


    And the other man . . . Jiang Li shook all over. Zuo Jiang opened his eyes and was bbergasted.


    ��Slut!�� Zuo Jiang pped her fiercely.


    Jiang Li staggered after receiving the blow, but merely covered her face with her hand and remained silent. How could this happen, how did shee to sleep with two men? And one of them was even her new husband?


    At the wedding banquet the previous night, she had seen, with her own eyes, Jiang Ruan drink the wine to which the drug had been added, and had felt relieved. However, after the toast, she became aware that something was wrong with her own body, as she felt unbearably hot. On thinking about it now, could it be that she had been tricked? Could Jiang Ruan have switched cups with her?


    Of course, Jiang Li did not know that Xuan You had ensured that a full measure of chunfengdu had been added to both cups of wine, in order to guarantee the sess of his n. Whether or not Jiang Ruan switched the cups, she would ingest the drug!


    But she had remained in the bridal room the whole time, as did Zuo Jiang. Therefore, why was Xuan You also there?


    The crisp sound of the p not only brought Jiang Li to her senses, it also caused Xuan You to understand what had transpired. The day before, he had captured Jiang Ruan, but when it seemed as if everything was going ording to his foolproof n, Xiao Shao had arrived with his men. At that time, Xiao Shao had looked totally formidable, and then . . . Then, he could not recall anything thereafter. When he awoke, he was already in Zuo Jiang��s bed.


    Xuan You knew that this was Xiao Shao��s handiwork, but he heaved a sigh of relief that Xiao Shao had not insisted on taking his life. Although he was disgruntled that Jiang Ruan had escaped from his clutches, he did not have the guts to set himself against Xiao Shao.


    Nonchntly, he looked over at Zuo Jiang and Jiang Li and frowned. It looked as ifst night��s wild activities had been with Jiang Li. Oh well, whatever; she was still a fresh beauty. Xuan You stretchedzily and said, ��Miss Jiang �C oh, I should address you as ��Zuo Furen�� now �C thank you for your hospitalityst night. This prince is absolutely highly satisfied.��


    Zuo Jiang clenched his fists tightly and his heart was full of fury. All that screeching from the xipo and that maidservant just now had attracted so many people who were now present to watch the show. Last night, some of the guests had enjoyed themselves so much that they were too drunk to go home, and thus had stayed the night at the Langzhong fu. Then, because of the shrieking, everyone had rushed over to see what on earth was going on, and they were all standing at the room door in a huddle. What a joke they had be!


    On the night of their nuptials, his newly wedded wife had engaged in intimate rtions with another man on their bed, while he was also present. If this got out, people would think that he, Zuo Jiang, had some unusual obsession. Both his reputation for having a good character, and his image, would bepletely destroyed! Zuo Jiang could not for the life of him figure out how things hade to this. The person enjoying a happy night with Xuan You definitely ought to have been Jiang Ruan. Moreover, since Xuan You had been with them, this clearly meant that nothing had befallen Jiang Ruan. If the news reached the pce, Imperial Consort Chen would inevitably me him for making a mess of the matter.


    However, Zuo Jiang could not care less about Imperial Consort Chen at present; he was currently trapped in an impossible situation. If he let Xuan You go now, then he would surely drown in the spittle from the mouths of the capital��s citizens as they gossiped about him, and the Imperial Censor would have a field day writing a report on the situation. But, if he were to seize Xuan You . . . He had been acting upon Imperial Consort Chen��smand, so how could he deal with Xuan You now? Now that things had reached this point, Zuo Jiang was deeply regretful; why had he promised Imperial Consort Chen that he would help Xuan You get Jiang Ruan? And, even if he had promised, why had he chosen to act on his wedding day? Although he had no affection for Jiang Li, she had already be the furen of the Langzhong fu. In order to safeguard his own good reputation, he could not reject her now. However, this meant that their meticulously constructed image of being in love and interested in one another was now irreversibly ruined!


    Zuo Jiang gritted his teeth as he watched Xuan You put on his clothes and sashay his way out of the room. Xuan You had never been afraid of what outsiders said, and so was totally at ease. It was Zuo Jiang who was left behind to face the music, on different fronts, alone. In his anger and anxiety, as he looked at Jiang Li��s flustered and panicked appearance, he could not stop himself from kicking her and yelling, ��Slut!��


    Jiang Li shrank back in rm. Even though she was slow-witted, she understood at this moment that since she had lost her virginity in front of Zuo Jiang and was now considered to be the furen of Langzhong fu, she had no longer had any hope of ever gaining her husband��s respect and favour in this lifetime.


    The crowd gathered outside the bridal room in the Langzhong fu to watch what was going on was swelling. Two people squeezed their way out of the crowd; one was dressed as a xipo, the other was in the garb of a maidservant. It was Jin San and Jin Si.


    Jin San nced at Jin Si and asked, ��Did I screech loud enough just now?��


    Jin Si nodded and said, ��Not bad.��


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled, but this was just the start. Their Master was enraged, and there was bound to be carnage in the capital as a result. At present, Langzhong fu had merely suffered embarrassment. Thereafter, anyone who was involved in this matter would find themselves in their sights and unable to extricate themselves. Those who would have to die, would die, and as for that person in the pce, there would be no escape for them.


    When Xiao Shao smiled, even the King of Hell took a detour around him. The nobles in the capital of the Great Jin had lived a life of too much ease for the past few years and had pushed this saying to the back of their minds. Why not seize this opportunity to make it crystal clear to them whether or not this saying was actually true?


    * * *


    Xuan You sang loudly all the way back to the fu. Last night, he had exerted himself so much, and had left without taking his leave. Once home, he felt somewhat thirsty, and casually picked up a cup of tea from a table and drained it.


    Chunfengdu indeed deserved to be called the best aphrodisiac. Even though he had engaged in wild activity the previous night, he still felt a certain restlessness within him at present. Thus Xuan You got up, intending to grab a concubine in order to douse the fire. He was about to exit the room when he paused. From the time he had entered the fu, not a single person hade forward to receive him. His manservant, his maidservants, his concubines �C not one. The entire fu was sunk in a deathly silence, without any sign of vitality.


    Fear gripped Xuan You��s heart, and he stopped moving forward. The fire within him was quenched in a sh and he felt a vague premonition. He called out several times, ��Xiao Li, Xiao Li!��


    His manservant did not respond. There was no response throughout the entire fu; it was as if no one was there. Xuan You did not dare to leave the room rashly, so he walked towards the window to peer out. And once he did so, he was met by a ghastly sight �C arge swathe of red spreading below the window.


    Xuan You took two steps backwards in fright and inadvertently bumped into the screen behind him. The screen fell over, as did a man who had been behind it. Xuan You cried out in rm. The man fell onto the ground, his body stiff and covered in blood �C it was his personal manservant, Xiao Li.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xuan You��s scalp was numb. He immediately turned and bolted out of the door, intending to flee the fu, but it was already toote. The main door was kicked in from the outside, and two ck-d men stood in the doorway, eyeing him expressionlessly.


    ��Who are you? Where are my people? I am a prince, what are you doing?�� Xuan You was filled with fear. The two men advanced on him and then, a blood-curdling scream was heard.


    * * *


    In the capital, on the second day of the wedding celebration of the Langzhong, Zuo Jiang, the entire city was buzzing with rumours. On the one hand, some were saying that Zuo Langzhong appeared to be a good man who ced great importance on human rtionships and righteousness, but one should really never judge a book by its cover, as he secretly possessed some disgusting obsessions, such as being fond of enjoying his wife together with outsiders. In this world, there was nothing really wrong with men having secret obsessions, but this wife was his di wife, and to toy with her this way was immoral. On the other hand, it was also rumoured that Zuo Langzhong was willing to be cuckolded by his own wife, since he neither divorced his wife, nor made trouble for that lecherous prince.


    Because of this situation, Jiang Li was unable to lift her head in the capital. Like a bird startled by the twang of the bow, she stayed in her room the whole day, not daring to go out. The Langzhong fu��s servants all looked at her with peculiar expressions, and there was no need to mention Zuo Jiang, who beat and scolded her at the slightest pretext. Her daily life was extremely difficult. Moreover, Jiang Quan had flown into a terrible rage due to this situation concerning Jiang Li. The imperial ministers all red at him with contempt, and the Imperial Censors had even presented a petition to the Emperor using Langzhong fu of being a debauched ce, while also conveniently using Jiang Quan of not having properly educated his children.


    If it could be said that all of this was already shocking enough, then what came next caused an evenrger uproar within the capital. This was due to Xuan You��s death.


    Xuan You had died in his own fu, and in the entire ce there was not one person left alive; all of them had died a violent death by a single stroke of a sword. Furthermore, Xuan You had suffered a more wretched death because his body had been chopped into pieces and his severed head had vanished without trace. If it had not been for the clothes and official seal on the body, no one would have guessed that it was Xuan You. Such a ruthless and brutal means of killing caused people to conjecture that it must have been Xuan You��s enemying to enact vengeance. The patrol station had already appointed people to investigate, but unfortunately, they had made no headway in the case.


    Third Prince, Xuan You, had been a tyrant. He had used his status as a prince to oppress the citizens of the capital, and had ruined a considerable number of daughters and daughters-inw. He had long since been the target of scorn, a passing rat who was yelled at by everyone. When the news of his demise reached the ears of themon people, everyone was full of praise and celebration, for it felt as if an evil aura had been expunged. However, because Xuan You had collected so many enemies, no one knew who had perpetrated this crime. Thus, in this way, Zuo Jiang, as the person whom Xuan You had greatly embarrassed just a few days before, became the biggest suspect.


    Zuo Jiang was in a bind. With Xuan You dead, Imperial Consort Chen already suspected him of being behind it. Since she was a vicious person, when she publicly expressed her dissatisfaction, it was difficult not to be anxious about some unexpected retribution from her. Because he was the biggest suspect, his every movement was being monitored, and several pairs of eyes were always staring at him in secret. How could he dare to act rashly? Aggrieved, and without recourse, life was suffocating.


    When Jiang Ruan finally heard about these matters in the capital, she was somewhat startled. She had stayed at the Jinying Wangfu overnight and so Xiao Shao sent a letter to the General fu to exin that Jiang Ruan had been tricked by someone and was now resting in his fu. To outsiders, he let it be known that Jiang Ruan had returned to the General fu to visit Zhao Guang and his wife. The Jinying Wangfu did exceptionally well at keeping secrets, and thus, no one discovered the truth.


    Listening to Tian Zhu��s report, Jiang Ruan thought to herself that, in the capital, apart from the Jinyi Guard, no one else could have pulled off, or would have dared to pull off, such a grandly overt killing of a prince of the realm. This kind of violent method which made a clean sweep of everything was very much in keeping with Xiao Shao��s disposition. Naturally she had not intended to let off Langzhong fu or Xuan You, but Xiao Shao acted first, and it had to be said that his quickness of action saved her much inconvenience, and also enabled her to release her anger and frustration. But, would it bring him trouble?


    Jin Yi and Jin Er, and Jin San and Jin Si, sat in a tree not far away observing Jiang Ruan. The situation at Langzhong fu had put Xiao Shao on high alert, and it was clear that Tian Zhu alone was not sufficient. Xiao Shao had given orders that Jiang Ruan was to be tightly protected for the next few days.


    Jin Yi and Jin Er had been the ones to carry out theplete massacre[2] at Third Prince fu the day before. They were killers, and bloodlust ran deep in their bones. However, Xiao Shao had personally settled Xuan You. A hundred and eight sword cuts, each cut as deep as bone, and Xuan You was only allowed to die after the final cut. The Jinyi Guard had nock of torture methods, but the coldness in Xiao Shao��s eyes the previous night had caused even his most hardened personal guards to shudder.


    [2] Ƭ�ײ��� (pian jia bu liu) �C lit. not even a single piece of armour remaining.


    In recent years, Xiao Shao had mellowed considerably, and to see him disy such a murderous intent was very rare. Before Xuan You had finally died, he had experienced the world��s most painful torture; it could be said that it was his honor to die by Xiao Shao��s hands.


    Jin San fiddled with her hair as she said, ��Master has recalled Ye Feng; does he want to use him again?��


    Since that time three years ago when Ye Feng had been sent to Yi Bao Pavilion, Xiao Shao had ceased to use him, and everyone knew that it was because Ye Feng hadmitted a big blunder. He had almost caused the future Young Furen and Young Master to be estranged- as distant as fire and water- so for Young Master not to have cut him offpletely in anger was already considered highly benevolent. In that case, for him to start using Ye Feng again was truly very baffling.


    Jin Si frowned and said, ��I think it��s better not to use him, Ye Feng is too stupid.�� Although Jin San and Jin Si looked alike, their personalities were vastly different, so it was easy to tell them apart even when they wore the same clothes. Jin San was full of grace, while Jin Si abounded in heroic spirit. Jin Si and Ye Feng had never gotten along, and Jin Si did not want Ye Feng to carry out tasks for Xiao Shao again.


    Propping up his head in his hands, Jin Er said,zily, ��This time, Ye Feng has been given a great assignment.��


    ��What assignment?��


    Jin Er smiled and said, ��To deliver a big gift to Imperial Consort Chen.��


    * * *


    Today the atmosphere in Si Meng Pce was very strange. It was not at all like it was in former days, where whispers of love and ecstasy intertwined like smoke tendrils of frivolity and watoness; now a sense of fretfulness seemed to hover in the air. This was because the usually dainty and sweet-tempereddy who upied the main seat was currently impatiently tossing to one side the scroll which she held in her hand.


    ��Imperial Consort, the clothes made yesterday have arrived,�� said a pce maid as she offered up a small box with both hands.


    The Imperial Household Department was most diligent in sending clothes to the Si Meng Pce. Everyone knew that, within the pce, Imperial Consort Chen was practically sacred, the most favoured, and thus everyone was exceedingly attentive to her. Today was no different. The pce maid had spotted the box when returning to the main hall, and had assumed a subordinate had sent it over.


    On seeing the box, Imperial Consort Chen��s expression took a turn for the better. Shemanded the pce maid to bring it forward, then gently opened it. It was an ordinary action, but she abruptly eximed, ��Ah!�� The box in her hand fell to the ground with a clear sound. A round object rolled out, leaving a trail of glistening red behind.


    Not understanding what was going on, the pce maids and eunuchs looked down and almost screamed when they caught sight of the object. The object in the box was nothing else but the severed head of the recently killed Xuan You!


    Xuan You��s face was fixed in an expression of fear and fury; the mouth was open wide, as if he had suffered terribly before dying. The head had been severed neatly at the neck, which was all bloody, but the face was very clean �C it seemed someone had painstakingly washed it. Xuan You��s eyes were ringlyrge, gazing intently at Imperial Consort Chen. Imperial Consort Chen turned as white as a sheet and almost fainted.


    ��Imperial Consort, please spare my life!�� The pce maid knew that she hadmitted a great crime and hastened to kneel down and kowtow. All the pce maids in the Si Meng Pce rushed to kneel down in a flurry of rustling skirts as Imperial Consort Chen called out sharply, ��Lao[3] Chen, Lao Chen!��


    [3] �� (l��o) �C prefix used before the surname of a person to indicate affection or familiarity; lit. old (of people) / venerable (person).


    Eunuch Chen hurried in and turned pale in fright when he saw the object on the ground. He quickly bent down to pick it up and put it back in the box, before ring at the pce maids and barking, ��Withdraw!��


    The pce maids beat a hasty retreat. Imperial Consort Chen took a gasping breath, looked at Eunuch Chen and said, ��Lao Chen, it��s him, it is definitely him.�� There was a rare anxiety in her voice.


    Eunuch Chen had been her maternal family��s servant whom she had brought to the pce. From the time she had entered the pce, he had risen in the ranks from a low level pce eunuch to his current status. He was Imperial Consort Chen��s most trusted aide and confidant. Eunuch Chen knew all about the situation with Jiang Ruan, and although he did not approve of his youngdy��s thoughts about Xiao Shao, Eunuch Chen would leave no margin for error in helping Imperial Consort Chen make a clean sweep of the obstacles in her path.


    That Jiang Ruan had escaped was a disaster, but Xiao Shao was no pushover, as was clearly seen from today��s incident. She had known for some time that Xuan You��s death was his doing, but she had not realised until now that Xiao Shao had reached this point of being without any scruples, that he dared to openly send the severed head of a prince of the realm to her. Was this a warning, or a sign?


    Imperial Consort Chen stared fixedly at the box in Eunuch Chen��s hand. Out of the blue, sheughed heartily and said, ��He actually wants to oppose me! He actually dares to risk the world��s condemnation to set himself up against me!�� She ground her teeth, and the madness in her eyes gradually faded, until she was once again her ice-cold and beautiful self. However, if one looked closely, one could see the jealousy and scorching heat within. She whispered, ��All right, since he wants to do things this way, don��t me bengong for being merciless. Bengong wants to see how far he is willing to go for that woman!��


    Eunuch Chen��s lips moved, but he did not say anything. Imperial Consort Chen nced at him and said, coldly, ��You know what to do with the pce maids who were present.��


    Silence them before the news leaked out. Eunuch Chen bowed, and replied deferentially, ��This servant will take care of it.��

 Chapter 122 - Simultaneous Action

    Chapter 122 : Simultaneous Action


    Early in the morning, Jinying Wangfu weed a special visitor.


    This distinguished guest looked anxious and moved hurriedly; it was none other than Lu Zhu. Looking back on that day, once Jiang Ruan entered Jiang Li��s bridal chamber, Lu Zhu had gone to fetch her some hangover soup. She did not imagine that Jiang Ruan would be nowhere to be found when she returned. She had no inkling what had happened and only found Tian Zhu after great difficulty, whereupon she had been shocked to see Tian Zhu injured. Afterwards, Tian Zhu had merely said that Xiao Shao had sent people to rescue Jiang Ruan.


    She wanted to look after Tian Zhu, and had done so with a burning anxiety as she waited till now. The person who received her into the fu informed her that Jiang Ruan was not hurt, but Lu Zhu was still highly worried. In her desperation to be able to do something, she wished that she could sprout wings in order to fly to Jiang Ruan��s side straightaway.


    Jinying Wangfu was much bigger than Jiang fu, and the maidservant who was supposed to show her the way simply indicated the route she had to take, and left. As this was Lu Zhu��s first time in such a huge fu, she inadvertently lost her way.


    When she finally caught sight of someone in front of her, she rushed forward, uncaring of anything else, and called out, ��Noble sir.��


    Jin Er was at that moment thinking about something, so he was caught off guard when a small maidservant with a worried expression ran towards him. This maidservant looked fierce, but she had a sweet smile, and seemed to be very clever. She was also somewhat familiar. Thus Jin Er thought she was a newly arrived maidservant for the fu, but found it rather strange that she had addressed him as ��Noble Sir��.


    Lu Zhu saw that this man was staring at her. To be honest, Jin Er was not bad looking, and could be said to be a handsome young man. It was just that he smiled like a ruffian. Lu Zhu frowned and asked once again, ��Noble sir, may I know where Jiang fu��s Young Miss is?��


    When Jin Er heard Lu Zhu��s question, he came to the sudden realization that she had looked so familiar because she was Young Furen��s personal maidservant. As he considered the fact that his master was as taciturn as a closed gourd, he thought that it would be better to utilize more devious, indirect means in order to gain sess, and so decided to work on Young Furen��s side instead. So he deliberately crossed his arms over his chest, looked roguishly at her and said with a smile, ��Are you asking about Young Furen? She��s living together with our Young Master.��


    Lu Zhu��s attention waspletely focused on Jin Er��s words, ��Young Furen��, and she paid no heed to Jin Er��s addressing of Xiao Shao as ��Young Master��. With wide eyes, she asked, ��What do you mean by ��Young Furen��?


    Jin Er felt that Jiang Ruan was a cunning and ruthless person, so how could her personal maidservant be socking in wits? Seized by a wicked intention, he smiled and said, ��They slept together�� So what if she is not a Furen? Last night, Young Furen was affected by chunfengdu, but our Young Master personally resolved the . . . Aiyo!��


    Jin Er had deliberately made his words ambiguous and was speaking enthusiastically, but he was utterly unprepared to be on the receiving end of a kick from Lu Zhu. Lu Zhu had grown up in the marketce and waspletely different from the sweet, delicate maidservants in the inner residence; this kick was given with full force and just so happened tond on Jin Er��s vital spot. Jin Er let out a pained cry and glowered at Lu Zhu while clutching hisher region.


    Lu Zhu red back at him unabashedly and cursed at him. ��Pah! Despicable scumbag! What kind of nonsense are you spouting? If I hear such filthy words again, you��d better watch out, otherwise that little thing in your crotch will never be able to rise up again!�� After roaring at Jin Er like an enraged lion, Lu Zhu spun on her heel and walked off in a fury, leaving him to stare at her nkly in stunned silence.


    He was wrong, he should not have thought that it was fun to bully Young Furen��s personal maidservant because how could Young Furen��s people be easy to bully? F*ck �C Jin Er was really in pain. He was a Captain in the Jinyi Guard, he was Xiao Shao��s personal secret bodyguard, he was also of majestic appearance; everyday,dies threw themselves at him, so who would have thought that he would be felled by this tiny maidservant! Damn maidservant! Jin Er ground his teeth. Just let this Master catch hold of you, Master will teach you a jolly good lesson.


    Sitting on a tree branch, Jin San and Jin Yi were munching on melon seeds while watching the entertainment below. Jin San said, ��He��s looking for trouble. Since he has offended Young Furen��s maidservant, death is not far away.��


    Jin Yi��s face, identical to Jin Er��s, did not change expression; he remained as dull and inarticte as a stone. Jin San eyed him disdainfully and thought to herself, how could a pair of identical twins have such pr opposite temperaments? One was absolutely void of expression all day long; the other was as dissolute as a street ruffian.


    * * *


    Leaving aside what to do about Lu Zhu, the ��Young Furen�� and ��Young Master�� whom Jin Er had been talking about were nowhere as deeply in love as the rumors suggested. Jiang Ruan took a sip of lotus leaf honey water; Jinying Wangfu appeared to be usually cold and cheerless, and had never had to deal with a female, so Steward Lin had to go through several candidates before he found a cook who could concoct this sort of sweet soup, and had her make several types of pastry and desserts.


    The original intent was to please the future Young Furen, but in truth, Jiang Ruan was not used to eating such things. The people of Jinying Wangfu were too enthusiastic in their approach to her, so even though she would much rather keep her distance from everyone, she could only ensure she maintained a gentle expression.


    Xiao Shao sat opposite her. The morning air was fresh, and the sunlight shone obliquely through the window, painting his elegant profile with gold. His ck robe was embroidered with qilins in gold thread, a perfect contrast to his jade-like coldness, such that he exuded a bone-deep aristocratic grace even when drinking tea.


    Some people don��t have to do anything; they attract attention just by sitting there. Jiang Ruan had had many opportunities to look at him recently, and each time she witnessed these beautiful scenes, she could not help but feel a little out of sorts.


    She bent her head to drink some more lotus leaf honey water. It was a tad too sweet. She looked at Xiao Shao and said, ��What happened to Xuan You, was it your doing?��


    Xiao Shao nodded.


    Jiang Ruan then asked, ��You sent his severed head to Imperial Consort Chen?��


    Xiao Shao��s eyes shed coldly. ��She has only herself to me.��


    Jiang Ruan rested her chin on the rim of her cup. Xiao Shao had done all this so that she could give vent to her anger. She studied the young man before her carefully. Initially, she had only thought about how he was helping her in so many ways, but then some strange, subtle feelings in her heart had slowly intensified in the past few days. She was no fool; living a second time, if she did not understand what the peculiar feeling in her heart really was, then she would be living a wasted life.


    Such a man favored by the heavens[1] had helped her time and time again. If this had been her previous life, she would have long fallen under his spell. It was truly a pity that their paths had only crossed in this lifetime. Jiang Ruan felt a tinge of bitterness. She hade into this life bearing the burden of hatred, and her hands were doomed to reek of blood, such that even the Zhao family did not dare to get too close to her. How could he possibly be moved by her? In her previous life, she had died too early, and had no idea of future events. However, Xiao Shao had always been in the Emperor��s faction. When the Emperor died, Xiao Shao was still in South Xinjiang. If he returned, how could Xuan Li have let him off? She did not know what had be of him in the end.


    [1] ��֮���� (tian zhi jiao zi) �C lit. the proud son of heaven. Fig. someone with talent, wealth, and influence; a person considered to be very lucky.


    As she thought of this, Jiang Ruan frowned unconsciously. Xiao Shao noticed this and assumed she was worrying about the matter rted to Imperial Consort Chen. Thus, he said softly, ��I��ve already taken care of the situation in the pce, you don��t have to be too concerned about it.��


    Jiang Ruan gathered her wits and said, gently, ��Xiao Shao, you have helped me greatly. However, Imperial Consort Chen and I are like fire and water; we cannot both exist in the same space. I have my own methods- you do not need to be involved any further.��


    Xiao Shao was silent for a moment before he said, ��I understand.�� He knew that Jiang Ruan had many secrets, which even the most skilled spy among the Jinyi Guard could not suss out. Now, even though he had suspicions, he did not want to pry. Everyone had his or her own secrets. Jiang Ruan��s were such that her eyes always harbored an unfathomable darkness, a darkness so profound that, even though she concealed it well, the smallest hint of it would sometimes inadvertently be exposed, causing her entire being to be permeated with an aura of evil.


    The previous night, while she hadin unconscious, she had called out a name: Xuan Li.


    Xiao Shao lowered his eyes, allowing his long eyshes to hide his emotions. What history did she and Xuan Li have? Last night, she had called out his name in a state of delirium, and in a tone full of grief and sorrow. He had sent out his spies to investigate, but they had been unable to unearth any connection between Jiang Ruan and Xuan Li.


    After a long silence, Xiao Shao asked, ��What do you intend to do?��


    ��Xuan You is dead, and Langzhong fu and Jiang Li will have to suffer the consequences of their own actions. Imperial Consort Chen has expended so much effort to put on this show, how can I let it end so abruptly?�� Something dark showed in Jiang Ruan��s eyes.


    Xiao Shao noticed this, and said, ��If anything happens, you can always count on me to help you.��


    ��Many thanks.�� Even as Jiang Ruan thanked Xiao Shao, she considered that this move of his was indeed quite clever. With Xuan You��s death, he had leveled the ying field. At present, it looked as if Jiang Li and Langzhong fu had preserved their lives, but if this situation should develop further by implicating even more people, then Langzhong fu would find itself in deep trouble. She would feel no pity for Jiang Li and Zuo Jiang; both of them had desired to harm her, and death would be too good for them. The only one to have escaped punishment was Imperial Consort Chen. Since Imperial Consort Chen had taken the time to concern herself with Jiang Ruan��s affairs, how could Jiang Ruan disappoint her?


    Jiang Ruanughed grimly to herself. It felt like quite a long time had psed since she hadst seen Great Master Hui Jue. However, by now, he ought to be the Grand Preceptor[2].


    [2] ��ʦ (guo shi) �C lit. nation��s teacher. This was an honorary title the Emperor bestowed upon a monk who was regarded as having impable morality and great knowledge. Such a monk often went to the pce to teach Buddhist sutras.<novelnext></novelnext>


    * * *


    In the General fu, Zhao Guang was pacing restlessly in his study, one moment snatching the sword which hung on the wall, the next moment hanging it up again. Zhao Yuan Feng said coldly, ��Father, if you go on like this, I will get dizzy.��


    ��What the f*ck do you know?�� Zhao Guang��s rage was likeva simmering under the surface with no means to escape, and since Zhao Yuan Feng had ced himself neatly in his sights, he immediately let loose heatedly. ��Your niece has been lured into ingesting an aphrodisiac, how can it be that I can��t take action?!��


    This did not sit well with Zhao Yuan Ping. He said, ��Father, what are you fussing about? Hasn��t Xiao Wangye sorted everything out neatly? Not even the slightest hair on Ruan��er��s head was harmed, and she��s safe in Jinying Wangfu. Why are you venting your anger at Third Brother?��


    A few days ago, Xiao Shao had sent a messenger to the General fu with a letter, and the messenger had rted the details of the situation from beginning to end, rendering Zhao Guang so furious that he almost charged out with his sword to strike down the people of Langzhong fu and that pervert of a prince. What had appeased Zhao Guang minutely was that the messenger had also said that Xiao Shao was taking care of everything. Thereafter, news of the scandal at Langzhong fu had broken the next day, and the Third Prince fu had been exterminated.


    Anyone with one brain cell could tell that this had all been Xiao Shao��s doing, but Zhao Guang was still very unhappy. ��This is a family matter, how can we let an outsider meddle in our affairs? Moreover, Ruan��er is an unmarried daughter, what would it imply if she is sent to Jinying Wangfu? Yuan Jia, you go and bring your niece back for me!��


    The eldest son of the Zhao family, Zhao Yuan Jia, had been inexplicably signed up for the job by Zhao Guang. He replied, helplessly, ��Father, if we bring Ruan��er back now, won��t that be opening up opportunities for others to take advantage of? Since Xiao Wangye helped Ruan��er, he won��t harm her.��


    Recently, there had been several pairs of unfamiliar eyes observing the General fu closely from outside but the servants had searched the area but found no one. They had to be spies, and were very probably there because of Jiang Ruan. At the moment, the public im was that Jiang Ruan was in the General fu. If her actual whereabouts were leaked right now, it would bode ill for both Jiang Ruan and the entire General fu. Of course, Zhao Guang understood this rationale, but understanding was one thing, and his discontentment was another. After all, Jiang Ruan was the granddaughter of the Zhao family, but Xiao Shao, an outsider, had been allowed to take care of the matter of revenge. Moreover, the attitude of the messenger that day had caused Zhao Guang to choke with resentment, for the implication had been that Jinying Wangfu was truly Jiang Ruan��s home because the General fu had been negligent in the past.


    Once Zhao Guang��s crabby temperament got the better of him, it made it impossible for him to take a liking to Xiao Shao. Although he was grateful Xiao Shao had stepped in at a crucial moment to rescue Jiang Ruan, it was still very difficult for him to calm down. In anger, he said to Zhao Yuan Jia, ��What do you know? Who knows whether that Xiao boy has taken a fancy to our Ruan��er, and whether he has wrong intentions towards her? Ruan��er is so young, what happens if she��s deceived?��


    Wasn��t it precisely because Zhao Mei had not been able to discern people��s characters that she had suffered without reason for her entire lifetime, a suffering which had even spilled over to her son and daughter? This was the evesting pain in Zhao Guan��s heart.


    Zhao Yuan Ping scoffed as he said, ��Father, that Xiao Shao should have special feelings for Ruan��er? Unthinkable. Besides, to think that Ruan��er would be deceived by someone? Huh, it would be amazing if no one was deceived by her.��


    Everyone in the Great Jin knew that Xiao Shao was cold and humorless, and not susceptible to feminine charms. Even if Jiang Ruan was regarded as an outstanding beauty, far above the national standard, she would be of no significance in Xiao Shao��s eyes. Moreover, although Jiang Ruan looked gentle on the surface, she was actually solitary, cold, and vicious in nature. Zhao Yuan Ping and the rest of the Zhao family looked at women the same way �C they felt that women should be like Zhao Mei, warm-hearted and pure. Although Jiang Ruan was his niece, no man would like her temperament.


    Of course, many yearster, events woulde to prove that Zhao Yuan Ping, the Zhao family��s most intelligent military strategist, could still make an error in judgment. At present, though, he still felt his analysis was right.


    However, Zhao Guang was someone who was quick to jump to a loved one��s defense, even if that person was in the wrong. He was incensed on hearing what Zhao Yuan Ping had to say and whacked the table heavily before saying, with a stiffened neck, ��Are you a f*cking member of the Zhao family or not? What did you say about Ruan��er? Ruan��er is great, that Xiao boy has never met anyone as wonderful as Ruan��er. You, just get lost!��


    Zhao Yuan Feng finally lost patience after hearing this exchange of words. Standing up, he said, ��Father, now is not the time to argue with Eldest Brother and Second Brother. Let��s talk about this matter of Xiao Wangye another time. Ruan��er has been so grievously wronged, shouldn��t we do something about it?��


    ��What can we do?�� The moment he said this, Zhao Guang��s hackles were raised again. ��That Xiao boy has done everything already!��


    ��Aren��t we leaving out Imperial Consort Chen?�� Zhao Yuan Feng reminded him.


    Zhao Guang frowned. ��She��s someone from the imperial harem, how can we get involved?�� Even though his was a burning hatred, Imperial Consort Chen was in the inner pce, and he was a court official. There was absolutely no opportunity for him to do anything, moreover, they couldn��t make the situation public. He simply could not think of a way.


    Zhao Yuan Ping snapped his fingers and said, ��If we can��t take action against Imperial Consort Chen, isn��t Chen daren still there?�� He smiled and continued, ��I think Imperial Consort Chen��s total abandonment of scruples is the reason for Chen daren��s current arrogance.��


    Zhao Guang pondered for a moment before nodding and saying, ��That��s right. I��ve long thought about settling that fellow. Ha, just right, let��s use this opportunity to teach him a little lesson, otherwise he will keep saying that the General fu is easy to bully. The three of youe and sit here, this matter is highly important . . .��


    * * *


    A prince of such a majestic kingdom had died so easily. Even though he was a wastrel of a prince, his death still unleashed arge storm within the imperial court. However, the Emperor had never liked this son, and thus did not express much grief at his passing. And while Empress Dowager Yi De seemed to be a little sad- which was rare for her- her emotion also did not seem to be rted to this situation.


    Jiang Ruan remained at Jinying Wangfu for a few days. Even after the hubaloo had died down, she did not return to the Jiang fu. Instead, Xiao Shao assigned two men to take her to the pce. These men were no ordinary people, thus reducing the likelihood of some incident taking ce.


    On her return to the pce, Jiang Ruan went to pay her respects to Empress Dowager Yi De, all the while pretending that nothing had transpired. However, she noticed that Empress Dowager Yi De looked very haggard, and when the Empress Dowager saw Jiang Ruan, she seemed to recall something and asked, ��Aijia heard that something happened on the night of your third sister��s wedding, what is going on?��


    Jiang Ruan shook her head and said, ��Third Sister did not say, so I don��t know the specific details.��


    The Empress Dowager shook her head and sighed; she knew that the rtionship between Jiang Ruan and the Jiang family was not good. When they were at the imperial ancestral temple, Jiang Quan had never once sent a decent letter from home. She had also observed the attitude that Jiang Ruan held towards the Jiang family �C totallycking in warmth, such that her present detached indifference was natural.


    ��That Zuo Jiang, aijia thinks that he is not a good person, with his ethics all in a mess. In future, if themon people follow his example, the entire realm will be in disarray.�� This matter was clearly of utmost severity in Empress Dowager Yi De��s eyes. Although she had taken no part in politics and the government of the kingdom in the past few years, the unique perspective she had developed and honed in her earlier years was still present, and Zuo Jiang had just vited the baseline of her standards. Jiang Ruan would not talk about such major events in front of Empress Dowager Yi De. After speaking for a short while, Empress Dowager Yi De appeared tired, and retired to rest.


    Jiang Ruan followed Yang gugu outside. On the way, Jiang Ruan asked, ��Does gugu know why Imperial Grandmother is so upset?��


    Empress Dowager Yi De seemed very downcast and exhibited a haggardness due to age, which was very umon for her. Jiang Ruan did not think that it was due to regret over Xuan You��s death. In fact, Empress Dowager Yi De was a swift and decisive person, and she had developed an intense loathing for Xuan You from early on. In fact, the imperial decree to send him out of the pce to set up his own fu at an earlier time than usual was her doing.


    Yang gugu smiled and said, ��Junzhu, perhaps the Empress Dowager has been a little tired in recent days, and looks rather low in spirits. She will be better in a few days.��


    These words were mere niceties. Jiang Ruan responded by smiling slightly before saying, ��Is that so? Then I need to trouble Yang gugu to take care of Imperial Grandmother.��


    ��This servant is unworthy to do as Junzhu has asked.�� Yang gugu was Empress Dowager Yi De��s personal servant, one who had been with her for a long time, and she greatly admired Jiang Ruan. After Jiang Ruan rescued the Empress Dowager at the risk of her own life, she had never used it to gain favors, and in theirter interactions, she knew what to ask and what not to. People as intelligent as her were the most suited for survival in the pce. Yang gugu looked at Jiang Ruan with no small degree of praise.


    Jiang Ruan dropped her gaze slightly. Sure enough, Empress Dowager Yi De also had her own secrets, and she had not reached that level of intimacy with the Empress Dowager that they would share secrets. However, she was not interested in other people��s secrets. If the Empress Dowager didn��t want to talk about them, naturally she wouldn��t ask either. She hade to the pce for a far more important matter today.


    ��Yang gugu, quite a few things have happened in the fu in the past few days, and I feel very unsettled. I heard that visiting the Buddhist temple in the pce can calm my emotions and clear my mind, and so I would like to listen to the scriptures.��


    When the Grand Preceptor entered the pce a few years ago, the Emperor had built a Buddhist temple inside the pce for his convenience. On ordinary days, the womenfolk of the pce with sincere hearts coulde before Buddha, and would often listen to scriptures. The Emperor also looked favorably on all this.


    Yang gugu also knew about what had transpired on the night of Jiang Li��s wedding and her heart was gravely pained. Hong��an Junzhu had a good sense of propriety and was also intelligent and unppable, but she was unfortunately a member of the Jiang family. How on earth could there be such a great contrast between the sisters from the same fu? Thinking this, she smiled, then said, ��Is Junzhu referring to the small Buddhist temple? It��s at the end of the southern garden; this servant will bring Junzhu there.��


    Jiang Ruan smiled faintly and said, ��Many thanks, gugu.��

 Chapter 123 - The Grand Preceptor’s Help

    Chapter 123 : The Grand Preceptor��s Help


    The pce��s Jing Yi Hall had been built at the end of the southern garden, in a secluded location where the environment was quiet and the air was fresh. It was a little paradise in the pce; when the previous Emperor had been alive, he had once thought of constructing a courtyard here, but had dropped the idea for fear of ruining the pce��s fengshui. Now, this little piece of paradise was once again in use, but it had been renovated to be a Buddhist temple. From this, it was clear that the master of the Buddhist temple had a high standing in the pce.


    Yang gugu brought Jiang Ruan to Jing Yi Hall and exchanged a few words with the little novice monk at the Buddhist temple while Jiang Ruan entered. The main hall of the Buddhist temple held a golden Buddha statue; this was the first time in the history of the pce that there had been a Buddhist temple within the premises. An elderly monk wearing a red robe was sitting quietly, with a string of sarira[1] in his hands and his eyes shut in silent meditation. Green smoke rose in spirals in the hall, and there was something otherworldly about it all.


    Sarira: Buddhist Human Pearls - As Obscura


    [1] ������ (she li zi) �C ��Sarira�� generally refers to Buddhist relics, particrly, the pearl or crystal-like bead-shaped objects supposedly found among the cremated remains of Buddhist masters.


    The little novice walked up to the elderly monk and said a few words to him. The monk opened his eyes and gave a slight start the second he recognised the person standing before him. A trace of panic crossed his otherwise benign and pleasant expression.


    The little novice listened to what his master had to say, then walked over to Jiang Ruan and said, ��Benefactor[2], Master invites you to the inner room to hear the scriptures.��


    [2] ʩ�� (shi zhu) �C benefactor (term used by a monk to address ayperson).


    Jiang Ruan put her palms together and uttered a blessing for the little novice. Upon seeing this, Yang gugu smiled faintly at her. Thereafter, Jiang Ruan followed the little novice.


    The inner room had a small Aoki[3] wood table, upon which was a qian tong[4], and several books of scriptures.


    [3] ��ľ (qing mu) �C Aoki (aucuba japonica), a nt belonging to the genus Aophyllum in the genus Sericinaciceae. Found in Japan, North Korea and Zhejiang, China.


    ��ǩͲ100ǩ-�����׵�����ʮԪ-2021��12��|�Ա�����


    [4] ǩͲ (qian tong) �C a long cylindrical bamboo tube holding (usually) 100 t sticks, painted red at one end and inscribed with a single numeral. They are used for fortune-telling, with each of the 100 numbers corresponding to a written oracle oue. Read more about this practice, usually performed in Buddhist or Taoist temples, here.


    The elderly monk walked into the room and sat beside the table, while Jiang Ruan sat in front of it. From outside came the sound of the novice monks chanting sutras, and while the renovation of the hall had retained the quaintly antique appeal of the structure, the atmosphere was quite spiritual.


    Jiang Ruan smiled faintly and said, ��The years have really flown by since thest time we saw each other. Congrattions to the Great Master on achieving what you desired.��


    Hui Jue��s breath hitched as he raised his head to look at the person before him. A youngdy in ming red clothes, even more magnificent in some way that he could not describe, than she had been three years prior. But there was a coldness in her eyes, and under her gentle smile, there seemed to be a hint of mockery.


    He brought his palms together, bent his head and humbly intoned, ��Amitabha.��


    ��Is the Great Master worshipping Buddha, or me?�� Jiang Ruan casually reached out a hand to grasp the qian tong on the table and give it a light shake. The bamboo sticks inside the container ttered together, emitting a distressing sound. Each ck was like a heavy knock to Hui Jue��s heart.


    The Grand Preceptor, who for the past three years had appeared like a saint with no desires and no emotions, once again found his forehead beaded with sweat. He looked at Jiang Ruan and said, very slowly, ��Benefactor is the one chosen by the Buddha and this monk obeys the will of the Buddha.��


    Jiang Ruan smiled faintly. ��Great Master is surely an eminent monk.��


    Hui Jue remained silent. Three years ago, a messenger had handed him a letter which he said was from Jiang Ruan. The letter detailed with great rity all the events, both major and minor, which would take ce. Being a cautious person, Hui Jue had initially not believed any of this. Then, to his amazement, with each day that passed, he found that the events detailed in the letter were actually urring. Thereafter, Hui Jue believed all the events which had been recorded in the letter.


    Although he was hiding among the people, the renown of this eminent monk eventually reached the pce, and he was invited to enter by the Emperor. Relying on that thin piece of paper together with his glib tongue, throughout this three year period, everyone in the Great Jin became aware of a saint called Hui Jue, whose prophecies never failed. Thus, step by step, Hui Jue finally achieved the position of Grand Preceptor.


    Hui Jue raised his head to look at Jiang Ruan. Three years ago, Jiang Ruan had told him that she wanted to give him unlimited glory and status, to make him someone with an elevated position, respected and loved by many. Thinking about it now, this hade true in an unexpected fashion. Hui Jue viewed Jiang Ruan with a certain dread, for how was it possible that an ordinary person could actually prophesize? However, Jiang Ruan was indeed such a mysterious person. Hui Jue knew that there was no such thing as a free lunch on this earth; Jiang Ruan would not have helped him for no purpose, and a day of reckoning would inevitably arrive when he would have to repay her. Now, Jiang Ruan had returned, and it was time for her to im what was due.


    Jiang Ruan smiled and said, indifferently, ��Now that Great Master has reached the coveted position of Grand Preceptor, it must be that the little young master��s health has also taken a turn for the better.��


    Hui Jue was surprised. His son was the light of his life. Currently, they called each other Master and Disciple, and the Emperor trusted him unreservedly. Thus, it was highly convenient for him to ess the imperial doctor as well as the many precious and rare medicinal ingredients in the pce. Consequently, his son��s condition had gradually improved, and his body was not as weak as it had been before. The hand holding the prayer beads trembled as he said, ��What is benefactor��s request?��


    ��Great Master, I don��t believe in Buddha, so there��s no need to quote the scriptures to me.�� Jiang Ruan��s voice was light, but Hui Jue felt the weight of her words. With this pressure, she indicated that she wanted him to state his position clearly. Gritting his teeth, Hui Jue said, ��This humble person is willing to do his utmost to serve Junzhu.��


    Jiang Ruan loosened her grip on the qian tong in her hand, and it fell on the table. She reached out a hand to shake loose all the bamboo sticks from the qian tong, delicately picked out one stick and ced it in front of Hui Jue, saying, ��What lot did I draw?��


    Hui Jue was momentarily taken aback. Looking at her, he said, ��Junzhu has cast the lots, seeking answers to . . . ?��


    ��This lot is not for me,�� Jiang Ruan said dispassionately. ��It��s for the home, as well as for the affairs of the nation.��


    If the family affairs were also the nation��s affairs, then it had to be the Emperor��s family affairs, and wouldn��t that also mean that it had to do with the inner pce? Hui Jue looked up doubtfully, but only heard the soft voice continuing, ��This junzhu sees a sinister aura lingering around the pce��s eastern side, and is fearful that some harm wille to the Emperor. Would Great Master kindly perform a ritual to seek out the jiaolong[5].��


    ��������������̽����������֮��- ̽����


    [5] ���� (jiao long) �C this refers to a legendary aquatic creature (�� jiao) with the ability to control water. It is not an actual dragon (�� long), but can evolve into a dragon with years of training.


    Jiaolong was not a real dragon, but it only needed to leap over the dragon gate in order to transform into one. The implication was that of desiring to usurp power. Hui Jue��s eyebrows twitched; was the intention to nder someone as plotting rebellion? What did this have to do with the inner pce?


    ��Si Meng Pce is on the eastern side,�� said Jiang Ruan, ��and the jiaolong is naturally a beautiful creature.��


    Once Jiang Ruan��s words fell, Hui Jue was rooted to the spot. The interference of the so-called inner pce in politics was one of the worst fears under the heavens. Jiang Ruan��s words emphatically indicated that she wanted to tar that person in the inner pce with the reputation of being a disease that weakens and corrupts the hierarchy; established rtionships; and the moral fibre[6] of the kingdom. Then this meant that the person courting disaster was currently residing in Si Meng Pce, and was none other than the currently most favoured consort in the pce, Imperial Consort Chen. Even the Empress had qualms about her. Although Hui Jue lived an austere life in the pce, he was notpletely clueless about the current political situation. He had heard rumours that the Emperor was not fond of the current Crown Prince and intended to make a change, with the most favoured candidates being Imperial Consort Chen��s Eighth Prince, Xuan Li, and Imperial Consort De��s Fifth Prince, Xuan Hua. At the moment, the odds of Eighth Prince, Xuan Li, were in his favor.


    [6] �ٳ� (gang chang) �C refers to the Three Guidelines and the Five Constants which govern the feudal hierarchical system. The three guidelines for rtionships are: the Emperor over the minister, the father over the son, and the husband over the wife. The five constants or values are: benevolence, righteousness, etiquette, wisdom, and faith.


    If he offended Imperial Consort Chen, wouldn��t it be highly possible that he would be offending the future heir apparent��s birth mother? That would surely cause him a lot of trouble. Great Master Hui Jue knit his brows together tightly and remained silent.


    ��In recent years, has Great Master begun to experience that you are not as capable as you would wish?�� Jiang Ruan said, indifferently, ��Even if one were to pry into the mysteries of heaven, it is still beyond one��s capability to know the future. Under duress, Great Master could take the initiative to retire and give way to someone more capable, could give up your position with submissive courtesy, could let some other person, more capable, from the younger generation take over. On any given day, the Buddhist sect has thousands of disciples, and Great Master may not necessarily be the only one who can carry out Buddha��s will.�� In a calm and unruffled manner, Jiang Ruan looked at him as she said, ��But it would be such a pity for the little young master . . . Once he leaves the pce, who knows if he will continue to be in such good health.��


    Each of Jiang Ruan��s words stabbed straight into Hui Jue��s mind. Indeed, during these past three years, the Emperor had trusted Hui Jue so much that he sought his opinion on a multitude of affairs. Moreover, Jiang Ruan had given him the consequences that would ur and the best methods for resolving issues, all nicely written in that letter, as if she had personally experienced all of them. He had managed the situations in such a thorough and satisfactory manner that the Emperor was even more pleased with him, and his position as Grand Preceptor was secure.


    However, three years had passed, and the situations written about in the letter did not go past this time. There was nothing written about future happenings. Although Hui Jue was himself an incredible con-artist, what did he know about the inner eye which enabled him to pry open heaven��s mysteries? Even after three years, the Emperor continued to consult him, but he had not been able to say anything. It was only because Hui Jue had been in the jianghu for so many years and was capable of unsurpassing deceit, coupled with every word that he had uttered up to this pointing true, that he had been able to deceive the Emperor with excuse after excuse. But if things continued on in this vein, it would certainly begin to arouse suspicion. And even if it didn��t, he would no longer be useful, and the Emperor would no longer value him.


    If he were to leave the imperial pce, then his son would lose ess to the pce��s precious medicinal ingredients, and he had no idea what their future would be like. Moreover, in his prestigious position as Grand Preceptor, he had offended some people within the pce, and may unwittingly have inconvenienced others. At present, the Emperor��s trust was his guarantee of safety. Once he lost that, then there was no saying what kind of unexpected mishap might befall him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The threat in Jiang Ruan��s words attacked all of Hui Jue��s weak spots. Since Jiang Ruan had been able to propel him to the position of Grand Preceptor, she would naturally be able to catapult someone else into the same position. With her methods and uncanny prophecies, it would be a piece of cake.


    Hui Jue slowly lowered his head and eked out, ��I beg Junzhu. . . to be magnanimous.��


    ��I know what Great Master is worried about,�� Jiang Ruan said as she suddenly leaned closer to him. In an extremely low voice, she said, ��That position will definitely not belong to Eighth Prince.��


    Hui Jue raised his head abruptly and stared at Jiang Ruan. Gaping at her in disbelief, he asked, ��This . . . is also a prophecy?��


    ��Yes,�� Jiang Ruan responded emotionlessly.


    In actual fact, in her previous life, it had indeed been Xuan Li who had wrested all the power in the Great Jin dynasty. However, in this life, she would never let such a situation ur. Didn��t Imperial Consort Chen want to maintain her harmless posture in the pce? In front of the Emperor, she appeared to have no interest in cing her son on the throne, but now, she(JR) was not afraid to rip off her beautiful, gracious mask prematurely. What would happen when that mother-and-son pair, so used to putting on a show, gained a name for causing cmity for the kingdom?


    No matter how much the Emperor doted on a woman, he would absolutely not let it affect his hold on his power. Otherwise, towards the end of her previous life, the Emperor would never have started to doubt Xuan Li, which in turn made Xuan Li take action preemptively.


    Great Master Hui Jue once again looked at Jiang Ruan. His eyes were no longer as uncertain as before, as if he hade to an important decision. He asked, softly, ��What is Junzhu thinking of doing?��


    ��Great Master��s methods are superior, and he always heeds the will of the Buddha. In three days�� time, the Imperial Astronomical Bureau[7] will hold a ritual. At that time, Buddha��s will must be revealed: within the imperial pce, a beautiful jiaolong is lurking, and you, Great Master, must ensure that there is only one true dragon in this world.��


    [7] ����� (Qin Tian Jian) �C the imperial office whose function was to observe celestial phenomena, calcte sr terms, formte calendars and so on. The ancient Chinese believed that the change of celestial phenomena was rted to the rise and fall of the emperors of the world


    Her voice was low and strangely beguiling. Hui Jue shivered and respectfully said, ��Yes.��


    * * *


    After leaving the small Buddhist temple, Jiang Ruan nned to return to Ci Ning Pce, but did not expect that she would have an unexpected encounter en route. Someone, wearing a green robe and a jade belt, saw her from a distance and stopped short, then immediately walked towards her with long strides.


    Ever vignt, Tian Zhu moved swiftly so she was standing in front of Jian Ruan. However, that person understood the requirements of etiquette, and stopped a few paces away from Jiang Ruan without advancing any further.


    Jiang Ruan smiled faintly as she looked at him and said, ��Grand Tutor Liu.��


    Liu Min stared at Jiang Ruan fixedly with no idea what he wanted to do. A few days ago, when he had met Jiang Ruan he had been unable to converse properly with her due to Xiao Shao��s interruption, and afterwards he had constantly been thinking about their meeting. Surprised that his confidant was actually a woman, he had stared at that calligraphy hanging in his study for quite a few days. He had many things he wanted to ask her, so, when he saw her walking past just now, his feet had carried him to her unwittingly. He had no clue what he was going to do, and was unable to say even a single word.


    Lu Zhu blinked. This Grand Tutor was truly a schr; he was staring with the nk expression that only a schr possessed.


    After a moment, Liu Min said, ��Junzhu.�� Then, as if realising that uttering this mere phrase was too paltry, he suddenly came up with, ��You . . . are you all right?��


    The matter involving Jiang Li had already be a joke throughout the Great Jin dynasty. Even though Jiang Li was the principal character, it would still, more or less, affect her sisters in the Jiang family. Although Liu Min knew that the rtionships and affairs within the Jiang fu wereplicated, he did not dwell so much on this and was solely concerned that Jiang Ruan��s reputation would be dragged down as a result. After all, she was a Jiang family daughter, and would therefore probably suffer a blow to her prestige.


    Jiang Ruan returned the courtesy, saying, ��Many thanks for Grand Tutor��s concern. I am living veryfortably.��


    Liu Min was nonplussed, and carefully took measure of Jiang Ruan. He saw, sure enough, that she was beautiful, her facial expression was gentle and full of smiles, and she was still as bright as before. Indeed, there was no trace of haggardness. His thoughts and emotions were somewhatplex �C how could it be that, even after such a situation, she could look so at ease like before? Since it was evident that she was fine, he rxed somewhat.


    Liu Min also did not understand why he was entertaining such strange thoughts. He only knew that, from the time this woman had sent him the letter, he had regarded her as a close friend. Friends should help one another, so any concern he had for her was normal. However, there was something he wanted to ask about. He hesitated for a heartbeat, then came out with it. ��Junzhu and Xiao Wangye . . . what is your rtionship?��


    Tian Zhu frowned slightly, thinking that this Grand Tutor was utterly loathsome; she would have to tell Master about himter. Jiang Ruan smiled and said, ��Grand Tutor Liu is concerned about too many things.��


    ��You . . .�� Liu Min flushed. The way Jiang Ruan had spoken left no room for error, causing him, with his strong pride, to feel rather vexed, as well as temporarily at a loss for words. Taking in Jiang Ruan��s smiling expression, he could not find it in himself to voice any criticism, so he could only shake out his sleeves with a huff and bite out, ��He is not a good person.��


    In a trice, even Lu Zhu was frowning. To her, Xiao Shao was the perfect guye; what rubbish was this person spouting?


    Jiang Ruan understood Liu Min��s meaning. Xiao Shao refused to entertain every single government official in the dynasty, regardless of faction, and all factions were fixed in their belief that Xiao Shao was ��The Rebel��. When the old Jininyg Wang rebelled, it was only by the boundless grace of the Emperor that Xiao Shao, as the remaining family member, was allowed to live. Who could have imagined that his power and influence would grow exponentially and yet the Emperor was not concerned about this, to the extent that he was able to be a force to be reckoned with within the capital. Liu Min was a straightforward government official and his way of thinking was highly old-fashioned. Thus, there was no doubt that he considered Xiao Shao to be a scoundrel. Jiang Ruan knew that this was the sole reason for Liu Min��s statement, nothing else, although it was indeed something that people would find unpleasant to hear. She smiled faintly, and her voice was tinged with a hint of iciness as she replied, ��So what?��


    Anger appeared on Liu Min��s pale face as he said, ��He will implicate you!�� In Liu Min��s eyes, although Jiang Ruan was a mystery, she also had a prating insight. At the time when they were exchanging letters, he could see that Jiang Ruan was nothing at all like those short-sighted old ministers. How could such a just and upright person consort with a scoundrel!


    ��What business is this of yours?�� After she had said this, Jiang Ruan��s smiling demeanour vanishedpletely as she eyed Liu Min dispassionately. Although she had hardly said anything, her anger was palpable.


    Liu Min was staggered.


    ��So what�� and ��what business is this of yours�� bluntly indicated Jiang Ruan��s attitude; she was resolute in standing with Xiao Shao. Liu Min immediately felt twitchy and irritable, and his eyes were full of disappointment as he looked at Jiang Ruan.


    Jiang Ruan returned his gaze and said, ��Grand Tutor, you are responsible for the Crown Prince��s assignments; when do you have time to concern yourself with trifling matters? I have my opinions on my affairs, and there��s no need to trouble Grand Tutor daren to be concerned about me. If Grand Tutor has the mind to, you can concern yourself with other things. The pce is full of disgusting, filthy affairs, and since Grand Tutor is unable to turn a blind eye to what is objectionable[8], you have a lot of hard work ahead of you.


    [8] �����ݲ���ɳ�� (yan li rong bu de sha zi) �C lit. can��t bear having grit in one��s eye.


    The mockery faintly discernible in these words finally galvanised Liu Min into movement. Feeling that his kindness had been a wasted effort, and before he had time to figure out where his disappointment and irritability had sprung from, he uttered, ��Obstinately going the wrong way,�� and stormed off.


    Jiang Ruan stood quietly where she was, watching Liu Min��s retreating back. Lu Zhu nced at Jiang Ruan with a degree of difort before saying, ��Miss . . . isn��t it a bad idea to treat Grand Tutor Liu in this way?��


    Lu Zhu knew that Jiang Ruan had helped Liu Min to be the zhuangyuan in the imperial examination. Although she had no idea how Jiang Ruan had managed this, she and several other of Jiang Ruan��s personal maidservants all understood that Jiang Ruan had done this solely to elevate Liu Min��s position, so that he would be a helping hand someday in the future. However, she did not know how the proud and arrogant Liu Min would react to Jiang Ruan��s words just now. If the rtionship should stall, would they lose their helping hand, and might this person be a major obstacle instead?


    ��It doesn��t matter. Grand Tutor Liu is a good man,�� Jiang Ruan said lightly. A good person always tended to be soft-hearted. If something really did happen, because of their friendship at that time, Liu Min would not look on without lifting a finger. But . . . she looked down. What was that just now? She ought not pay heed to such pointless disputes due to misunderstandings caused by wagging tongues. However, when Xiao Shao was mentioned, she could not stop herself from getting angry. She knit her brows together, feeling slightly uneasy. Ofte, that person had been appearing more often in her everyday life, to the point where it seemed as if she could see his shadow wherever she turned. Such a dominant personality forcing his way into the heavy darkness of her life, as if a trace of intangible, unpredictable light had made its way into purgatory, giving rise to fanciful thoughts which one ought not harbour.


    With her great hatred as yet unavenged, one more cause for worry was equivalent to one more weakness. Moreover, the current her really did not have the heart to think about other matters. Xiao Shao was not someone without ambition, who was content with the status quo. At present, his brilliance was reined in, but the day woulde when the opportunity would present itself and he would soar to great heights, such that everyone and everything on earth would pale inparison. She was rotten to the core, so how could she dare to engage in delusional fantasies?


    None of them noticed a tall figure attired in magnificently brocaded clothes behind a bright red pir nearby. As a result of having overheard the conversation, a glimmer of interest had surfaced in his eyes.


    Xiao Shao, Liu Min. This Hong��an Junzhu was even moreplicated than he had initially thought. There was no need to talk about her rtionship with Xiao Shao; he had felt there was something a little off about the two of them much earlier on. But how had the situation with Liu Mine about? Was it possible that this aloof and arrogant new appointee to the court was involved with Hong��an Junzhu in some way?


    Xuan Li smiled faintly; things had really be interesting. Jiang Ruan was his prey, so how could he let someone else carry her off? However, the time to act had not yete, so there was still time to ferret out inside information. As for the method . . . a cold gleam shed across Xuan Li��s eyes. This time was not like before. Now he had thousands of ways to put her in his pocket.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124 : Each One��s Fated Marriage


    The undercurrents in the pce were surging, but outside, all was peaceful. Even if some earth-shaking event urred, it would only provide themon people with another topic of conversation. At the same time that Jiang Li��s situation gave the people plenty of fodder for enthusiastic chatter, another situation was deemed insignificant.


    In the Lord Mayor fu, previously a scene of happiness and harmonious living, the atmosphere was now rather sombre. The servants carried out their duties very carefully, as if extremely fearful of doing something that would call bad luck down on them. At one nce, it was clear that things were not the same as before.


    Lord Mayor Dong appeared to be smooth and sophisticated but underneath the surface, he was actually very old-fashioned and inflexible. Fortunately, Dong Furen was gentle and moderate by nature, thus everyday life in the fu was generally devoid of vexing situations. However, the atmosphere had been somewhat strange over the past few days.


    A maidservant offered a porcin cup to Dong Furen, who was sitting in the courtyard, lost in contemtion. She said, ��Furen, the kitchen has freshly prepared this bird��s nest soup, do try some.��


    ��How can I be in the mood to stomach this?�� Dong Furen pushed the porcin cup away, her face showing a trace of worry. ��With such a situation urring, the Dong family will have no face in front of the Chang family. Laoye is furious again, and I don��t know what��s gotten into that girl; Yinger is so stubborn and has done something like this, ai.��


    Dong Yinger and the Third Young Master of Salt Commissioner Chang��s family, Chang An, had been promised to each other in marriage when they were young; the families were only waiting for them toe of age. Both children had been very affectionate towards one another from a young age, and the Dong and Chang families were long-time friends. While they were still young and unmarried, Dong Furen and Chang Furen had even exchanged handkerchiefs[1] to cement their friendship. With this marriage, their rtionship would have be even deeper as they would be inws.


    [1] ������ (shou pa jiao) �C lit. exchange handkerchiefs. There was apparently a practice of exchanging handkerchiefs as tokens of deep friendship and affection between female friends.


    The initial n had been to arrange for the marriage to take ce at the end of the year, but a few days ago, out of the blue and for some unknown reason, Dong Yinger had announced that she did not want to marry into the Chang family. At first, everyone had assumed that Dong Yinger was just bashful, having reached the age of understanding. Hence, they had not paid attention to her words, believing them to be nonsense spouted due to a momentary feeling of willfulness. However, Dong Yinger had seized the opportunity to speak to Chang An herself when he visited the fu, and had told him that she had someone else in her heart therefore asking his family to cancel the marriage.


    Chang An, Third Young Master of the Chang family, was an honest and sincere man. When he heard Dong Yinger��s words, he naturally refused to force her to marry him, and returned to his family to tell them that he no longer wanted to marry her. Now, the Chang family were not stupid. They found it strange that Chang An would suddenly ask to withdraw from the marriage without rhyme or reason. When finally they heard the whole story from him, they were so incensed that they immediately sent someone to the Lord Mayor fu.


    When Dong daren heard what was going on he flew into a rage. Dong Furen, who loved her daughter dearly, apologised on her behalf, saying that she was a child who did not understand the situation and was speaking carelessly, whereupon she summoned Dong Yinger to apologise to the Chang family. Who could have imagined that Dong Yinger would openly dere that she already had a sweetheart in front of the Chang family. She spoke resolutely and decisively, such that there was no way to redeem the situation.


    Such a move was a direct p in the face for the Chang family. In a fit of anger, Chang Furen nullified the marriage contract, returned the geng tie, and refused to speak any further with Dong Furen. Thus, from that day onward, the Dong and Chang families were estranged.


    Dong daren had be seasoned through many challenges in his lifetime spent in officialdom. He was an astute man, and handled affairs with thought and thoroughness. His reputation was that of an honest man, devoid of corruption, and his rtions with both superiors and subordinates were excellent. Who could have imagined that his reputation would be ruined by his own daughter? Even though he loved Dong Yinger, this situation had truly enraged him. He had had her locked away, but she was unshakeable in her refusal to admit she had done wrong, and the rtionship between father and daughter deteriorated rapidly. Dong Furen was in the middle, caught between a rock and a hard ce.


    On thinking about this state of affairs, Dong Furen felt a headacheing on. She looked at the little porcin cup and remembered that Dong Yinger had eaten very little in recent days. Thus, she said, ��Bring it to Yinger��s room, I��m going to visit her.��


    The maidservant hurried toply. When they reached Dong Yinger��s room, they found her seated at her table and staring at the sheet of fine writing paper before her. She was so lost in thought that she did not even notice Dong Furen entering the room. Dong Furen walked over to take a look, and saw two lines of poetry written on the paper: ��Red beans embedded in the linglong dice; do you not know my longing for you is bone-deep?��[2]


    [2] �������Ӱ��춹�������˼֪��֪ (ling long tou zi an hong dou, ru gu xiang si zhi bu zhi) �C These lines are taken from a Tang dynasty poem by ��ͥ�� (Wen Tingyun) about parted lovers, from the wife��s perspective. As red beans (�춹) are hard, sometimes heart-shaped, and red, they are used to symbolise love and faithfulness in Chinese culture. Dice (����) are six-sided dice, usually made of jade or bone (��). The dots representing the numbers on four sides of the dice are painted red, while those on the other two sides are ck. The persona is saying that the red dots on the dice, which are sunken into the surface of the dice (made of bone), are like red beans. In the same way, her love for her husband is bone-deep �C her love for him has ��entered�� her bones like the red beans/ dots have been engraved into the bone dice �C and therefore she longs (��˼) for him. As a result of this poem, one can nowadays find dice with red beans in the middle, which are taken as a token of love. Couple items!


    Modern linglong dice


    Dong Furen was both distressed and indignant. Which young girl did not yearn for love? Dong Yinger was at the age when she was easily moved. If it were someone else it would be fine, but she had a marriage contract to uphold. This was really too much!


    But, after all was said and done, Dong Furen still loved her daughter, so she ordered the maidservant to offer Dong Yinger the porcin cup, and said, ��Yinger.��


    At her voice, Dong Yinger came out of her reverie, noticed that Dong Furen had arrived, and hurried to say, with a smile, ��Mother.��


    Dong Furen looked at her carefully. Her eyes were red and full of unshed tears. In the space of a few days, she had lost a considerable amount of weight; gone was her usual lovable and charming appearance. She was so terribly thin and pallid.


    ��Eat a little bit,�� she said as she brought the birds�� nest closer to Dong Yinger. ��Look at you, you��ve gotten so thin. Later, go and apologise to your father, he won��t me you.��


    Dong Yinger turned her head away, and her tone was more resolute than it had ever been before when she said, ��I won��t apologise, Mother, I haven��t done anything wrong. How can you marry someone you don��t love? What��s the point of a life lived that way? Chang An is a good man, and I already have someone I love. How can I wrong him?��


    Dong Furen red at her, but had to admit defeat on meeting Dong Yinger��s stubborn expression. She said, ��You, this child . . . who on earth is that man who has caused you to possess such ardent hopes? When everything is proceeding smoothly, how could he snatch a rtionship with a youngdy who already has an arranged marriage? If he were a good person, he would certainly not do something so ill-mannered.��


    ��He is a great hero!�� Dong Yinger rushed to refute what Dong Furen said about her beloved. ��He is Great Jin��s youngest hero, and he is not a bad person. Mother, you must not be prejudiced against him.��


    ��What do you mean by ��Great Jin��s youngest hero��? Have you taken a fancy to a military leader?��


    Dong Yinger turned her head away again and chewed on her lower lip, resolutely refusing to speak. Seeing her behave in this manner, Dong Furen suddenly felt a sense of powerlessness. She ced the porcin cup she was holding on the table and said, somewhat harshly, ��This being the case, you have already made up your mind, and anything I say is simply going to sail past you. So be it.�� Saying this, she stood up to leave.


    Dong Yinger��s personal maidservant rose to see her out. When they had walked to the courtyard entrance, Dong Furen ensured that Dong Yinger was out of sight before eyeing the maidservant and saying, in a severe tone of voice, ��You are Yinger��s personal maidservant, you must know wherever she goes. You cannot escape censure that such a thing has happened to Yinger.��


    That personal maidservant was taken aback. She hurriedly knelt down and said, ��This servant did not watch over Miss well. Furen, please punish me.��


    ��You��re asking me to punish you?�� Dong Furen was ordinarily gentle and amiable, but this matter concerned Dong Yinger, so a degree of anger was evident as she said, ��I��m going to look for someone to sell you to- the lower the price, the better. What do you think?��


    ��No.�� To be sold for the lowest price was basically to be sold to the worst of the low-ss brothels, where she would have to receive customers day and night without rest. With that kind of life, it would be better to die than to live. The maidservant was trembling all over as she said, ��Furen, please have mercy on this servant this once, this servant does not dare to do it again.��


    Dong Furen red at her coldly and said, ��Since you don��t want to be sold off, you will honestly tell me everything you know. Who on earth is this person whom Yinger speaks of? And what method did he use to confuse her?��


    As Dong Furen had seized hold of this maidservant��s crucial point, she did not dare to conceal anything. Systematically and in great detail, she immediately narrated the whole sequence of events to Dong Furen . After she heard the ount, Dong Furen trembled in fury. ��How could I give birth to such a daughter! So muddle-headed! So silly!��


    Dong Furen never expected that the person in Dong Yinger��s heart could actually be Great Jin��s youngest ��God of war��, Jiang Xin Zhi. The maidservant would not dare to lie, and if that was the case, then Jiang Xin Zhi had not done anything at all, and the entire affair was simply Dong Yinger��s wishful thinking. Every woman needs to maintain her reputation, but Dong Yinger��s heedless fixation on him caused Dong Furen, herselfing from a long-established noble family who always scrupulously abided by the rules of etiquette, to feel utterly humiliated. Dong Yinger was now in so deep, but she did not understand that there was no possibility of such a marriage. Leaving aside the fact that Jiang Xin Zhi at present had absolutely no intention towards Dong Yinger, even in terms of status, it would be very difficult for Dong Yinger to be married to Jiang Xin Zhi.


    Who was Jiang Xin Zhi? In recent years he had repeatedly defeated enemy troops, such that the defeat of the Tian Jin kingdom was a matter of time. When the time came for the troops to return in triumph, it was Jiang Xin Zhi who was judged to have rendered the most outstanding service. The Emperor never hesitated to promote capable people and exceptional soldiers, so Jiang Xin Zhi was rising steadily in status and position. Countless families sought to establish some kind of rtionship with him, so what hope did an insignificant Lord Mayor��s family have? Dong Yinger was too stubborn, so maybe, just maybe, she might possibly be one of his concubines. But, for a di daughter, a status with dignity, to be someone��s concubine �C when the word got around, wouldn��t it cause everyone tough until their teeth dropped out? Moreover, Dong Yinger had been willful from a young age, and underneath the surface she was still somewhat haughty. If she knew that this was her probable ending, she would most likely be unable to bear it.


    Dong Furen��s mind was in chaos. She cursed silently, but could only think about looking for Dong daren to discuss what to do in future. This matter was highly important, so they could not leave it up to Dong Yinger.


    * * *


    Amongst her unmarried close friends, everyone else��s situation waspletely different from Dong Yinger��s; ofte, Chief Historian Lin��s fu was full of joy. Chief Historian Lin had been treating Lin Zi Xiang excessively well the past few days, such that Lin Zi Xiang felt it was rather peculiar. Her father had always been old-fashioned, so even though he loved her dearly, he was also strict, and never pampered her. However, recently, he had bought her clothes and jewellery several times, which was definitely not frugal behaviour.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Lin Zi Xiang was a perceptive soul, and hence sought out Lin Furen to ask what was happening. Lin Furen was unable to say why. Although Lin Zi Xiang��s intuition still felt it was all quite strange, she quickly relegated it to the back of her mind. Instead, she kept harping on about when she could visit Jiang Ruan for some fun as the two of them had not seen each other since Jiang Li��s incident. Lin Zi Xiang was a little bored, and thought that their band of sisters should get together more frequently.


    Lin daren was conversing with Lin Furen in the study. Lin Furen said, usingly, ��It��s all your fault, you��ve been too obvious the past few days; today, Xiang��er even asked me what was going on. You need to exercise some restraint and not forget about maintaining your usual appearances so that your child will not notice that something is amiss.��


    Lin daren stroked his beard and said, ��Furen, my heart is absolutely delighted. When I think about Xiang��er not having to jump into that living hell, I feel so happy. I have to say that it was also due to my ipetence as a father that I was unable to think of any way out at that time. Were it not for these unforeseen events, I would have to look on helplessly as my own daughter plunged into an abyss of suffering, to my evesting shame.�� Having said this, Lin daren looked slightly unsettled.


    More than a month ago, Imperial Consort Chen had sent someone to tell him, in no uncertain terms, about Lin Zi Xiang��s marriage �C the intention was to give Lin Zi Xiang to Third Prince, Xuan You. Everyone in the Great Jin knew what kind of person Xuan You was; if Lin Zi Xiang was married to Xuan You, it would mean the ruin of her entire life. However, Imperial Consort Chen had the entire Lin family at knifepoint. She had always been the Emperor��s favourite; if she should casually mention that the daughter of the Chief Historian did not desire to be a prince��s consort, the Emperor would undoubtedly be incensed.


    Trapped, and with no room to advance or retreat , every time Lin daren saw Lin Zi Xiang��s open and defenceless little face, he felt as if a knife was being twisted in his heart. During that time, he was in low spirits every single day. Lin Zi Xiang, being astute, noticed his deste mood and kept asking him what was wrong.


    As he observed that day approaching, the knowledge of each passing day weighing heavily on him, Lin daren felt he had already been backed into a corner. Then, out of the blue, such a situation had urred on the night of Jiang Li��s wedding, and the next day, Xuan You had been decapitated. It had truly been an escape from death��s door. If he knew who Xuan You��s killer was, Lin daren might just personally visit that person and offer his sincere thanks.


    Now that Lin Zi Xiang did not have to marry into Third Prince fu, she would not have to suffer for the rest of her life in. Every time Lin daren thought of this, he shuddered at the fear of what might have been. Added to that the shame and regret he had felt as a father unable to y a part in arranging his own daughter��s marriage, he had thus frantically tried to make up for all this in recent days in how he had treated Lin Zi Xiang. He never imagined that she would notice his behaviour and consider it extremely peculiar.


    Lin Furen saw that Lin daren was once again thinking about this situation. She sighed, and said consolingly, ��How can I me Laoye? This is truly the will of heaven. God is helping our Xiang��er by not allowing her to be married off to such a disgusting family. This clearly shows that our Xiang��er is blessed.��


    Lin daren nodded and said, ��Yes, Xiang��er is indeed blessed.��


    * * *


    In the Jinying Wangfu, Xiao Shao finished reading the letter in his hand and held it out to burn in the me of the oilmp near him. He called for Jin Yi and Jin Er, and said to them, ��There has been no unusual activity in the capital recently. Take note of news from South Xinjiang. If these people restrain themselves and make no movement, it��s likely to be a ruse.��


    Jin Yi and Jin Er bowed their heads in obeisance. Xiao Shao paused for a moment before asking, ��Has the matter regarding Chen Liang been managed?��


    ��All settled,�� Jin Er said as he smiled exultantly, ��enough to cause that wily old fox plenty of stress.��


    ��The General fu, like Master, has also thought of doing something in this vein,�� Jin Yi said without a change in expression. He continued steadily, ��Their people have alreadymenced action.��


    Jin Er blinked. ��Master, should we tell Young Fur. . . Junzhu?�� If Jiang Ruan assumed that this scheme had been arranged by Zhao Guang and his side, wouldn��t it mean they would be robbed of the credit?


    ��No need,�� Xiao Shao said diffidently.


    At this unsurprising response, Jin Er deted like a leaking ball. He eyed Xiao Shao dispiritedly before leaving with Jin Yi.


    After they had left, Jin San entered and proceeded to give a report on the matters Xiao Shao had tasked him with. Noticing that Xiao Shao was giving full attention to his work-rted documents, an intriguing little smile turned up the corners of her mouth. Deliberately, she said, ��Our subordinates encountered Tian Zhu today; it appears Junzhu has not had much peace in recent days.��


    Xiao Shao did not look up. ��What has happened?��


    ��Grand Tutor Liu sought her out again.�� Jin San stifled herughter while appearingpletely proper outwardly.


    Xiao Shao��s hands paused in their movement as he finally looked up. There was a strange brilliance in his pitch-ck eyes, as if he was taken by surprise by this turn of events. ��What for?��


    ��Grand Tutor Liu is very concerned about Junzhu. After asking about her current situation, he also asked about the rtionship between her and Master.�� In deadly earnest, Jin San continued, ��Grand Tutor Liu wants Junzhu to stay far away from Master.��


    Xiao Shao put down the scroll in his hand, and a sheen of frost seemed toe over his elegant features. Without emotion, he said, ��His concern is too great.��


    A lightly uttered phrase, but it made clear that Master was truly unhappy at this point in time. Jin San��s eyebrows twitched, and she hurriedly said, ��Exactly, that��s what Junzhu told him as well. But that Grand Tutor Liu is not one who listens to reason, once he��d gotten his teeth into you he refused to let go. So, he and Junzhu had a big argument, and he was so angry that he left in a huff.��


    As Jin San was talking, she was also observing Xiao Shao��s expression. Sure enough, after Jin San had finished speaking, the tension in Xiao Shao��s expression eased a little, and the previous frosty air dissipated somewhat. As a subordinate who had a close rtionship with Xiao Shao, she naturally understood Xiao Shao��s moods. She said, ��It can be seen that Junzhu views Master as someone who is exceedingly important, and the rtionship between her and Master is not something easily shaken.��


    In her heart, she said: apologies, Grand Tutor �C although you have a considerably good reputation within Great Jin, Young Furen belongs to Master. Our Master knows nothing at all about feelings; if I don��t use you to provoke him, I��m afraid that it will take him eons to be enlightened.


    Jin San��s words were to Xiao Shao��s liking. His icy, rigid demeanour softened and a hint of a smile shed in his eyes, as if he had thought of something. It heightened his naturally, iparably elegant countenance, causing it to be even more beautiful.


    Jin San silently shifted her gaze away from him. She had long known that her Master was of good birth, but now that there was Young Furen to attend to and cherish him, his features had be even more picturesque; he was truly stunning.


    Xiao Shao said coolly, ��I see.��


    ��Master, why don��t you visit the pce yourself?�� As Xiao Shao was in a good mood, Jin San��s boldness also grew. Thus, she daringly suggested, ��Junzhu and you have not seen each other for a few days. They say that a day of separation is like being apart for three autumns (i.e. a long time), and rtionships must be constantly nurtured. What��s more, women��s hearts are always softer. Supposing Grand Tutor Liu were to look for Junzhu in a few days�� time to apologise, Junzhu might soften at that moment, and if the rtionship between the two of them were to improve, then what will Master do?��


    All of the Jinyi Guard secretly considered the marriage of their Master, this life-changing event, as of utmost importance. In previous years, Xiao Shao had grown ustomed to living an austere life. It had been so difficult to find a youngdy who wasn��t half bad whom he had some feelings for. The Jinyi Guard naturally wanted to help their Master seize the key opportunity and see the circumstances clearly.


    Xiao Shao frowned, recalling the previous asion, when Liu Min had held on to Jiang Ruan, and he felt a slight annoyance. Although he knew that Jiang Ruan was not in the least the kind of ��soft-hearted�� person that Jin San made her out to be, she had helped Liu Min earlier, so it was inevitable that there was some degree of friendship. Thinking of how some unfamiliar person might be taking his ce, the mncholy in Xiao Shao��s heart intensified.


    Jin San saw that she had achieved her goal and whispered, ��Master, this subordinate will take my leave first. This subordinate has a final word for you: if you allow the rtionship between Grand Tutor Liu and Junzhu to progress, then what Master and Junzhu can do, Grand Tutor Liu and Junzhu can do as well.�� Having spoken thus, she slipped away, uncaring of Xiao Shao��s reaction.


    Xiao Shao was left staring nkly, rooted to the spot. What he could do with Jiang Ruan, Liu Min could also do?


    Unexpectedly, a scene floated before his eyes: that day, when someone affected by chunfengdu had aggressively pulled him on top of herself; he remembered a soft and fragrant touch upon his lips, a split second of arousal, and the strong scent of summer. Snuggling fiercely into his embrace while tugging at his belt, rubbing against him slowly, so slowly, while he was at a loss what to do, unbearably helpless.


    The young man��s fair face took on a faint blush. After a while, he seemed to think of something. His face turned ashen and he stood up abruptly. Liu Min would dare to do such a thing?

 Chapter 125 - Xiao Shao’s Concern

    Chapter 125 : Xiao Shao��s Concern


    Trigger Warning: suicidal ideation.


    Within the imperial pce, in the Si Meng Pce, Imperial Consort Chen reclined on her couch, but long gone was the leisurely ease that she usually disyed. The multi-coloured knotted pouch she was working on was carelessly tossed to one side only partially done. The interwoven silk threads had be tangled; looking at them made her feel irritated.


    Example of an ancient Chinese knotted pouch.


    ��Lao Chen, how��s the situation on my father��s side?�� Imperial Consort Chen asked as she pressed her hands to her forehead.


    Eunuch Chen lowered his eyes and said, ��Old Master��s situation . . . is not too good. Over the past few days the Ministry of Revenue and the Ministry of War havee up with many ways to oppose him, and so Old Master is very angry.��


    Losing control, Imperial Consort Chen smashed to smithereens a snow-jade porcin vase in front of her as she said, ��Zhao Guang, that old lout!�� In recent days, Imperial Duke Chen had had to deal with a series of adverse situations, and anyone with a working brain cell could tell that this had Zhao Guang��s stamp all over it. The Ministry of Revenue and the Ministry of War were generally on friendly terms with the General fu; they were a group of stubborn old fogeys, who in the past had loved to contradict the Chen family. That they would be so out of character in openly instigating trouble these past few days must be due to Zhao Guang��s prompting.


    Eunuch Chen frowned as he did not fully agree with Imperial Consort Chen��s line of thought. Hesitantly, he asked, ��From this humble servant��s perspective, this may not be the General fu��s doing.��


    ��Eh?�� Imperial Consort Chen nced at him from the corner of her eye. ��Apart from him, who else in the imperial court would dare to step on the Chen family so brazenly?��


    Only that bunch of obstinate, military men in the General fu would set themselves against the Duke fu in all aspects. Did they not consider that, in future, the world would belong to her son, and if they wanted to crush the General fu, it would be as simple as crushing an ant.


    ��The General fu has always been straightforward and impulsive when taking action, but theyck careful consideration. Judging from what Old Master has said, the incidents that he has encountered were all executed wlessly and have been absolutely ruthless and overpowering. At the moment, Imperial Consort may have her suspicions, but you are unable to offer a solution to this situation. The General fu can note up with this kind of scheme. If this humble servant were to be so bold as to make a guess, this is the work of His Highness, Jinying Wang.�� Thus was Eunuch Chen��s analysis of the situation.


    ��Jinying Wang?�� Imperial Consort Chen��s voice sharpened without warning, much unlike her usual gentle and subdued tone, and she unconsciously disyed signs of agitation as she said, ��Impossible!�� Rxing slightly, she continued, ��Jinying Wang has always taken a neutral stand in court, there��s no reason why he should change. Why would he want to set himself up against the Chen family?��


    Eunuch Chen sighed; was Jinying Wang really neutral? All these years facing challenges in court had seasoned him. In the end, Imperial Consort Chen was a woman, and women were weaker at understanding the situation and power bnce in the imperial court. Although Xiao Shao had gained a name as ��The Rebel, the Emperor regarded him highly, and did not, at all, treat him as one should, like the surviving family member of a traitor. Although he did not know why, over the years, Xiao Shao looked as if he had distanced himself from the affairs of the imperial court and had never shown any bias or courted any favours. In truth, his power and influence were unfathomable. Who could understand the workings of his mind? Judging from the events a few days ago, Xiao Shao seemed to treasure the eldest di daughter of the Jiang family. When Imperial Consort Chen had taken action, that Xiao Shao shouldmand someone to send Xuan You��s decapitated head to her clearly demonstrated his attitude �C he wanted to protect Jiang Ruan. If this were the case, this repression of the Chen family, wasn��t it simply to allow Hong��an Junzhu to vent her anger?


    If Eunuch Chen coulde to this conclusion, so could Imperial Consort Chen. After staring nkly for a moment, she gradually calmed down. When she realised that Xiao Shao was acting on Jiang Ruan��s behalf to move against the Chen family, an unexpected sense of mncholy surfaced in her heart. Fiercely, she said, ��Such an amazing Jiang Ruan, to be able to stir up Jinying Wang to treat you with such special care!��


    Eunuch Chen bowed his head and remained silent. In the pce, Imperial Consort Chen was known as a person who hid her thoughts and intentions well, but in his position as the court eunuch closest to her, Eunuch Chen was privy to those secret thoughts. From the time she found out that Xiao Shao and Jiang Ruan had a close rtionship, Imperial Consort Chen had often lost her grip on herself, which was not a good thing for her. He wanted to mention this, but Imperial Consort Chen had always had her own ideas, and would not listen to his words.


    * * *


    The person who had caused those in the Si Meng Pce to lose control was at present hiding in a corner of the pce. The pce was full of people who harboured evil intent and were unpredictable, as Jiang Ruan had learned the hard way in her previous life. In this life, she had been granted a new lease of life as the junzhu, following which, those imperial concubines who had stepped on her in her previous life now had to bow before her. Jiang Ruan herself did not care about these sorts of things, she merely felt that everyone in the Jiang fu was bad, but there was even greater danger in the pce, and it was very difficult to find a tranquil ce.


    The Empress Dowager knew that Jiang Ruan was fond of tranquility, so she had Princess Yuan Rong��s side pce, where she had resided before she got married, tidied up, so that Jiang Ruan could take up residence there. Not only was this convenient, this action of Empress Dowager Yi De also caused people who liked to watch the excitement in the pce to consider this urrence more deeply, for it indicated that Hong��an Junzhu was now truly favoured by the Empress Dowager.


    After Jiang Ruan had taken up residence, she had not changed anything at all about the interior; it looked exactly the same as before. Although Empress Dowager Yi De appeared cold and aloof, in actual fact, she had never been able to forget her daughter who had died too early. Even though many years had passed, the items in the residence were still bright and clean, as if new.


    Lu Zhu and Tian Zhu had followed Jiang Ruan to wait upon her. After Tian Zhu had recovered from her injuries, she began to practise her martial arts skills even more diligently every day, and had taken to concealing arge weapon on her at all times in order to guard against sudden mishaps. This day, Lu Zhu had gone out first thing in the morning to pluck flowers, but she had not been out for long before returning.


    Tian Zhu asked, somewhat baffled, ��What about the flowers?��


    Lu Zhu��s hands were empty. She scratched her head and stammered, ��Flowers . . . flowers . . . Miss, Xiao Wangye has arrived.��


    Jiang Ruan almost spat out a mouthful of tea. True enough, she caught a glimpse of a figure behind Lu Zhu, dressed in ck brocade with a silver belt. Who could it be if not Xiao Shao?


    Tian Zhu was also taken aback. Lu Zhu rubbed her nose and said in shame, ��Miss, this servant was unable to stop him.��


    With Lu Zhu��s feeble ability, it was utterly fantastical[1] to think that she would be able to stop Xiao Shao. Jiang Ruan put down the book in her hand and said, ��I know.��


    [1] �췽ҹ̷ (tian fang ye tan) �C lit. The Arabian Nights. How interesting that it should be used as a symbol of what fantasy is!


    Lu Zhu locked eyes with Tian Zhu, who then hurriedly said, ��These servants will take our leave first.�� Without waiting for Jiang Ruan��s reply, she left with Lu Zhu.


    As the door was closed, Jiang Ruan red at the retreating backs of her two maidservants who had left her without any hesitation, feeling highly annoyed �C nowadays, these two paid less and less attention to her, their mistress. Her gaze then rested on the handsome young man before her. Was this man insane to enter the pce so daringly? What if he was seen by others? Moreover, they were a single man and a single youngdy together, alone, in a room, and yet he actually walked in and out with ease.


    Without looking at Jiang Ruan��s expression, Xiao Shao walked to sit in front of the small table, paused momentarily, then fished out a little bag from his robes and set it on the table.


    ��What��s this?��


    ��Medicine for wounds,�� Xiao Shao responded. ��If you��ve finished the Yu Ji Gao (lit. Jade Flesh Ointment), apply this herbal remedy, it will also prevent scarring.��


    Jiang Ruan was taken by surprise. It had never crossed her mind that he would specially visit her to deliver her medicine, so she was at a loss for words for a moment.


    Xiao Shao frowned, but remained collected. In truth, he had not actuallye to give her the medicine, but when he heard Jin San��s words, some unknown impulse had sent him here. Fortunately, he had not encountered Liu Min, so he was in a rtively good mood. After dwelling in silence for a while, he said, ��The Grand Selection of the new batch of imperial concubine candidates[2] is about to begin; Jiang Quan has prepared Jiang Dan��s portrait.��


    [2] ��٠(xiu nu) �C The daughters from high-ranking noble families would be drafted in the selection for imperial concubines that urred every three to five years. The women had to undergo a rigorous elimination process to be chosen. More here.


    When Xiao Shao thought about the report his spies had given on what Jiang Quan had said while in the fu, his entire body turned cold. Jiang Quan had said, if not for the fact that Jiang Ruan was already junzhu, she would have been the best choice to enter the pce. In this selection process, the Emperor had already clearly indicated that he wanted a candidate from the Jiang family. Jiang Su Su was his most beloved daughter, and he would definitely not allow her to suffer hardship while Jiang Li and Jiang Dan were shu daughters. Since Jiang Ruan was the di daughter, and Jiang fu had nurtured her for so many years, she ought to reciprocate by entering the selection.


    However, the will of the heavens is hard to fathom. Now, Jiang Ruan had been elevated to junzhu, and could not participate in the selection. Jiang Su Su��s reputation was in ruins, and even if the royal family were willing to overlook this, they would never ept her scarred face. Jiang Li was already married, and so, after considering all options, only Jiang Dan was left to be of use. There was no alternative but to submit Jiang Dan��s portrait.


    Xiao Shao knit his brows tightly. He knew that Jiang Ruan��s life in the Jiang fu had not been good, otherwise she would not have been sent off to the rural residence as soon as her mother died. However, he had never imagined that Jiang Quan would be so hard-hearted and ruthless; how could someone treat his own child, his flesh and blood this way.


    Jiang Ruan said, ��Fourth Sister is about to enter the pce. Thinking about Fourth Sister��s abilities, she should have good future prospects in the pce.��


    Jiang Dan was used to acting humble and ttering others while being vicious and merciless. Looking at her, one would think that she was incapable of scheming, but the truth was that she was the most repulsive of them all. This kind of person was most suited to surviving in the imperial pce. A hint of a smile surfaced on Jiang Ruan��s face. Jiang Quan had personally released a wolf cub, but he did not realise that a day woulde when he would be bitten to death by a ferocious wolf.


    Xiao Shao nced at her and said, ��Imperial Consort Chen now regards you as a thorn in her side. I will send Jin Er and Jin San to stay with you.��


    Jiang Ruan was startled. Frankly, this was undoubtedly very tempting. Due to the previous situation, she had considered matters and realised that, although she appeared to have gained the upper hand at present, when all was said and done, she was still unable to vie with Imperial Consort Chen in her current position. Moreover, she had no one by her side she could rely on for aid, much less had the ability to send people out on assignments. If things got rough, she had no way to guarantee a favourable oue. Tian Zhu, alone, was clearly not enough. If she also had Jin Er and Jin San, at the very least, if something bad were to happen, they would be able to figure out a way to get the news out, and would therefore be an additional safeguard.


    She owed Xiao Shao too many favours. Hesitantly, Jiang Ruan asked, ��I have something I would like to ask you.��


    Xiao Shao looked at her with some suspicion in his eyes.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ��At that time, you said that you owed me your life. What did you mean by this?��


    Xiao Shao was stunned. He pursed his lips self-consciously and flushed somewhat, while his cold, steely demeanour took on an awkward cast. He had been perfectly fine, but on hearing Jiang Ruan��s words, he was not really sure what to say anymore.


    ��Forget it.�� Jiang Ruan��s voice came to him just as he was about to speak. ��Now is not the time to delve into this, anyway. Many thanks, Xiao Shao.��


    She had always called him ��Xiao Wangye��, but now she was no longer using that awkward and alienating term of address; she had called his name directly, ��Xiao Shao��. This should be considered unreasonable and could even be counted as being presumptuous. However, an indescribably peculiar feeling arose in his heart, as if a tiny pebble had been thrown into an initially serene, deep pond, setting off minute ripples. He had never imagined that hearing those two words from her lips would be utterly different from hearing them being said by other people.


    Jiang Ruan noticed that he had not said anything, so she looked up just in time to catch a hint of a smile sh through his eyes, which were like cold stars. Startled, she asked, ��What��s wrong with you?��


    ��Nothing.�� Xiao Shao was in an excellent mood. After some thought, he retrieved a bracelet from within his robes and handed it to her. The surface of the bracelet emitted a faint blue glow; it was the Blood Moon Bracelet from before. Xiao Shao exined, ��The needles within have been reced, and they have been dipped in poison.��


    This was so thoughtful of him. Jiang Ruan received the bracelet and examined it carefully. Repeating her thanks to Xiao Shao would be superfluous, so she sped the bracelet around her wrist straightaway.


    Xiao Shao dropped his gaze. In fact, there was not much he could do for Jiang Ruan. If he dispatched the Jinyi Guard, there would inevitably be deaths and he was unwilling to be tangled in the imperial court��s internal conflict. If he truly wanted to make a move, he would take them all down with one strike, and the entire Chen family would find themselves with no way to stay alive. He had no problem killing people, but Jiang Ruan might not like that. There was too much darkness in her eyes; only by killing her enemy with her own hand could Jiang Ruan use the fresh blood to thoroughly wash away that darkness.


    * * *


    Outside the door, Lu Zhu��s eyes widened in surprise. ��Xiao Wangye allowed you toe and protect Miss?��


    Jin Er crossed his arms in front of his chest and surveyed Lu Zhu in a calm and unruffled manner before saying, ��Yes, little girl. In future, we can have fun together.�� The heavens knew that he had been brooding since the time Lu Zhu had kicked his crown jewels without hesitation. Xiao Shao had originally intended to send Jin Yi and Jin San to watch over Jiang Ruan, but he had unexpectedly volunteered to take on the responsibility for the exact purpose of taking revenge for that kick.


    Lu Zhu said, ��Pah! No sense of shame! How could Xiao Wangye send a pretty boy like you to protect our Miss? Wouldn��t it already be considered quite an aplishment if you could protect your own private area? And you want to protect Miss? Dream on!��


    Jin Er almost spat blood. He was a dignified member of the Jinyi Guard, elegant and poised, and he had been called ��pretty boy�� by a little maidservant. This girl had such a glib tongue, and was far more shrewish than any of the female shadow guards in the Jinyi Guard, just like a little scoundrel in the marketce! His expression changed. He lowered his head, unexpectedly drew closer to Lu Zhu and said, with a nefarious smile, ��So what if I��m a pretty boy, far better than you, you bean sprout[3].��


    [3] ��ѿ�� (dou ha cai) �C bean sprout, used to describe someone who is very thin.


    Jin Er was actually not bad looking, and, when all was said and done, Lu Zhu was simply a young girl in herte teens. At first, when she saw Jin Er closing in on her with that smile, her face had flushed. Then, she was caught off guard by his words, and was so angry[4] that she immediately kicked out at him. This time, however, Jin Er was prepared. He grabbed her leg with one hand and said, ��Little Miss, even if you��re just fooling around, you shouldn��t be so coarse, otherwise you won��t be able to get married in future.��


    [4] ���ı��Ӷ��� (qi de bi zi dou wai) �C lit. so angry that her nose went crooked


    ��Get lost! Deng Tu Zi[5]!�� Highly agitated, Lu Zhu��s hand shed across to p Jin Er��s face. Jin Er had only held on to Lu Zhu��s leg, not realising that women��s thoughts were truly unfathomable and unpredictable, so the p reached its target with great sess.


    [5] ��ͽ�� (Deng Tu Zi) �C as exined in a previous chapter, he is a famous lecherous character.


    The ��Second inmand�� of the Jinyi Guard had been pped by a maidservant with no martial arts capability? Oh, the shame, the humiliation!


    Jin Er was also riled up. ��Who are you calling Deng Tu Zi? Even if I wanted to seduce someone it wouldn��t be you, you skinny stick of firewood; I wouldn��t give you the time of day!��


    Jin San and Tian Zhu were standing to one side. Tian Zhu was as calm as ever, but Jin San was absolutely over the moon. Flipping her long hair, and looking very entertained, she said, ��Tsk tsk, Young Furen��s personal maidservant is indeed no run-of-the-mill person. It��s so rare to see Jin Er forced to yield like this, we should get Jin Si here to watch, as well.��


    She rolled her eyes and thought, ever since Young Furen��s arrival, it was as if spring had also arrived for the entire Jinyi Guard.


    * * *


    Inplete contrast to the light-hearted cheer in this corner of the pce, some ces were under a cloud of gloom. Such as . . . Langzhong fu.


    In a room in the courtyard, Jiang Li sat quietly on a chair. A maidservant ced the medicine she was holding onto the table, turned to her and said, ��Furen, time to take the medicine.��


    The maidservant wore a pink short jacket, her waist was slender, her make-up was delicately done, and, all this, together with her hair, gave her a fresh and tender[6] appearance. However, she projected a somewhat disrespectful attitude, and the nails on all ten fingers were painted with red nail polish. She ced the bowl of medicine on the table, eyed Jiang Li, and said, with a voice dripping with charm, ��Furen, it��s better for you to quickly drink the medicine. If Master returnster and sees it still there, he will be very annoyed.��


    [6] ˮ����� (shui nen ru cong) �C lit. as tender or inexperienced as a scallion/ green onion.


    Jiang Li put all her effort into ring daggers at her and said, hoarsely, ��You, get lost.��


    The maidservant eyed her angrily and made to leave after a barely respectful greeting. As she left, she whispered, ��What kind of thing is she, still thinking that she��s the mistress of Langzhong fu, when she��s actually just a slut[7] . . .��


    [7] ��Ь (po xie) �C lit. worn-out shoe.


    Her words, faintly discernible, reached Jiang Li��s ears. She lost her temper and smashed the bowl of medicine on the floor!


    ��Whore!��


    That maidservant was the one whom she had brought over from the Jiang fu as part of her dowry. Who would have expected that such a situation could ur not even a few days after the marriage: Zuo Jiang loathed her, and this personal maidservant had taken the opportunity to climb into bed with him. If not for the fact that Jiang Li was pregnant, it was very likely that Zuo Jiang would immediately make this maidservant his concubine!


    Pregnant. Jiang Li gave a bitterugh and dropped her gaze to the an tai[8] medicine that had spilled all over the ground. To be pregnant so soon after entering the fu should be a tremendously happy asion, but it had unfortunately been the result of that night. She did not know whether the baby she was carrying was Zuo Jiang��s, or Third Prince, Xuan You��s.


    [8] ��̥ (an tai) �C generally, medicine to prevent miscarriage and to ensure a healthy foetus.


    Whether it was Zuo Jiang��s or Xuan You��s, she did not dare to lose it, and knew she had to protect this seed in her belly well. It was imperative that the imperial family should not be provoked to anger, and the people of Langzhong fu knew this well. They fed her an tai medicine, yet willfully insulted her. Old Zuo Madame wanted her dead for having ruined Zuo Jiang��s future prospects and reputation. There was no need to talk about Zuo Jiang, the look he gave her everyday was akin to that given to an enemy. That man was a devil; he appeared genteel and schrly, but he transformed into something else as he tormented her.


    Jiang Li smiled bleakly. How did thingse to this? It should not have been this way. She struggled to retrieve a copper mirror from the side of her pillow. The person in the mirror was wan and sallow, clearly a young girl in the bloom of life who looked like a thirty-year-old woman. Her skin was dry and dull, she was so thin as to have lost all shape, and her eyes were dark and lustreless. One look at her emaciated face would cause anyone to feel disgusted; where was the exuberant beauty of before? She threw the bronze mirror to the ground with loathing and sobbed loudly.


    She had thought that marrying into the Langzhong fu would lead to her being an official��s wife, able to step on everyone else, and finally able to thoroughly cast off her status as a shu daughter. Who knew that, nowadays, a mere maidservant would be able to bully her!


    It should not have been this way, this should have been Jiang Dan��s life. Jiang Li curled up into herself. If she had not snatched this marriage from Jiang Dan, Jiang Dan would be the one married into the Langzhong fu now, and Jiang Dan would be the one so terribly ruined. She thought that she had seized an opportunity for a blissful marriage, but who knew that it would turn out to be the road to hell!


    She hated Jiang Dan, hated Zuo Jiang, hated Xuan You, hated her personal maidservant, and hated the person who had caused all this to happen �C Jiang Ruan. At present, giving birth to this child would still be a death sentence. What��s more, she did not even want to give birth to this vile spawn who represented her humiliation.


    Jiang Li��s eyes gleamed with a feverish light. If she died, the child in her belly would also die, and the imperial family would definitely not let the Langzhong fu off the hook. Zuo Jiang would also never be able to lift up his head again. If this were the case, if this were the case . . . it would be so much better than the current situation. At the very least, it would destroy Langzhong fu��s happiness, it would destroy Zuo Jiang��s happiness . . . she felt a slight sense of tion.


    She rolled off the bed. Trembling, she picked up a shard of porcin from the floor and muttered, ��If there is an afterlife, I will never let you go . . .��

 Chapter 126 - An Omen Of National Calamity

    Chapter 126 : An Omen of National Cmity


    An unexpected guest arrived first thing in the morning at the princess�� hall where Jiang Ruan resided.


    Lu Zhu drew open the curtains and looked at Jiang Ruan, who had just finished freshening up after getting out of bed. ��Miss, Wang Meiren hase with the clothes to be worn for the ritual performed by the Imperial Astronomical Bureau tomorrow.��


    The womenfolk of the pce had to participate in the rituals conducted by the Imperial Astronomical Bureau, and had to pay careful attention to the clothes worn. However, these were usually sent to them by the Clothing Department; this was the first time that one of the Emperor��s imperial consorts had brought them over. Although this was definitely not against the established practice, this attitude seemed to be a little too enthusiastic.


    Lu Zhu was clearly also thinking the same way. She said, ��This servant remembers that Miss and this Wang Meiren have barely had many friendly interactions.��


    Jiang Ruan flung off the little nket at her side and said, ��What do you think of Wang Meiren?��


    ��She looks quite friendly, and speaks in a straightforward manner.�� Lu Zhu thought for a bit before continuing, ��However, one who is unountably solicitous is hiding evil intentions. Miss, you had better be careful.��


    Jiang Ruan smiled diffidently and said, ��It��s good that you know.��


    Although Lu Zhu was quick-witted, she was naturally disposed to be benevolent and, in the end, did not really know what went on in the pce. If one considered Jiang fu to be a den of wolves, then the imperial pce would be a den of tigers. Therefore, for one such as Wang Meiren- how could a sheep exist in a tiger��s den. A leisurely smile appeared on Jiang Ruan��s face. It had been awhile since theirst parting and she couldn��t help but wonder about what kind of scene would y out at their reunion.


    ��Let��s go and meet this Wang Meiren.��


    They had just reached the front of the hall when they heard a warm and cheerful voice calling out, ��Hong��an Junzhu!��


    Jiang Ruan looked up, and observed ady in the prime of her youth attended to by a pce maid. Thedy was twirling the gold and silver threads of her hua silk brocade jacket, and her hair wasbed up into a tassel bun[1]. The effect was neither too overdone nor too in. Her pretty face was bright and confident, and her smile was shining with sincerity.


    471p0000r2o8074n87p6


    [1] ������ (liu su ji) �C lit. tassel bun, or fringed bun. The hair isbed into a bun, leaving two (finger-wide) strands of hair to fall on the shoulders like tassels.


    This appearance made it easy for people to have a favourable impression of her, as her manner seemed to be transparent, straightforward, and orderly. When thedy saw Jiang Ruan, she stood up and bowed, smiling as she said, ��I definitely knew that Junzhu was a matchless natural beauty, and I initially thought that these clothes for the ritual would be too in. However, on viewing Junzhu��s graceful bearing, I havee to realise that these clothes, on Junzhu, would seem to glow with the most splendid of colours.��


    Every woman loved to hear words of praise about her appearance. If it were anyone else hearing these words, she would have wanted to get closer to Wang Meiren. However, Jiang Ruan simply eyed her disapassionately and, with a gentle smile, said, ��Wang Meiren does not need to be overly courteous.��


    She had abruptly changed the subject, as if she had never heard the excessively enthusiastic words of praise.


    Wang Meiren was taken aback, not having expected this kind of response from Jiang Ruan. Her brows furrowed, then very quickly smoothed out again.


    When Jiang Ruan sat on the cushioned couch, Wang Meiren followed suit, ordering the pce maid to bring the little wooden box which held the clothes for her, and saying, ��These are the clothes sent by the Imperial Household Department. Since this concubine was going to pass by your residence on my way back, I thought to bring the clothes to Junzhu. I hope Junzhu won��t me this concubine for being meddlesome?��


    A trace of contempt shed through Lu Zhu��s eyes. She had lived and moved among the streets and alleys of themon people, so her sense of direction was very good. Within a few days of entering the pce, she knew theyout of the pce, and who lived where, like the back of her hand. The courtyard where this Wang Meiren lived was light-years away from their current location. On her way? Nonsense[2].


    [2] ƭ�� (pian gui) �C lit. to lie to a ghost. In other words, no one will be deceived except a ghost, which does not even exist.


    ��Wang Meiren has such kind intentions, how could I possibly reproach you?�� Jiang Ruan said evenly.


    Wang Meiren seemed not to have considered the possibility that Jiang Ruan might be difficult to deal with, being unmoved by any kind of persuasive force; if it had been anyone else, there was no way they would be so distant and unapproachable. Wang Meiren racked her brain but could not think of anything she had done to offend this Junzhu, and concluded that Jiang Ruan��s natural disposition must be as such. She paused, then smiled and said, ��Why be so stuffy and courteous? This concubine is only a few years apart from Junzhu, thus if Junzhu does not take umbrage, why doesn��t this concubine address Junzhu as ��meimei��? Seeing you like this, Junzhu is really like the meimei in this concubine��s fu.��


    Jiang Ruan smiled thinly as she eyed her and said, ��Wang Meiren, we cannot dispense with courtesy.�� She received the cup of tea Lu Zhu was offering her and took a sip. When she was satisfied with watching the marvellous expression on Wang Meiren��s face, Jiang Ruan then said, ��This Junzhu only has one older brother and has no older sister.��


    Wang Meiren clenched her fists tightly and forced herself to smile as she responded, ��This concubine has been too irreverent . . .��


    Jiang Ruan smiled faintly but did not speak, causing Wang Meiren to feel increasingly lost as to what to do. Within the pce, everyone said that she was a straightforward and sincere person, and she got along well with all the imperial consorts[3], who were also considerate and attentive towards her. She never expected that, today, she would hit a snag with Jiang Ruan. She surveyed Jiang Ruan��s smiling, pretty face, and an inkling of hatred shed in her eyes.


    [3] ���� (pin fei) �C imperial concubines, a mid-tier position. Below the imperial noble consort (�ʹ��� huang guifei), the noble consorts (���� gui fei �C like Imperial Consort Chen), and the consorts (�� fei �C several positions, with different names).


    Lu Zhu also felt that something was off. Jiang Ruan was usually cold and detached towards others, but she also would not express it so clearly, giving the other party some leeway. This was the first time she had ever dealt with an unfamiliar concubine with such harshness.


    As Jiang Ruan reced the cover of the tea cup, her mind whirred with images from her previous life.


    This Wang Meiren was quite a capable person by pce standards. Amidst the gaggle of imperial consorts[4], her good looks would be considered average, and she had no power or influence to speak of. She could only rely on her ability to get what she wanted by acting with guile, thus achieving the position of Meiren. In her previous life, when Jiang Ruan had been conferred the title of Ruan Meiren, this Wang Meiren had intentionally sought her out to congratte her. Later on, when she had been left out in the cold and the other imperial consorts had trampled on her, only Wang Meiren had consoled her every day. She had thought of Wang Meiren as someone she could trust, until a time when Pei��er was seriously ill. She had gone to beg for authorisation to invite the imperial physician to treat him, but had inadvertently overheard Wang Meirenmanding the office of the imperial physician not to take notice of the request.


    [4] ݺݺ���� (ying ying yan yan) �C lit. orioles and swallows; used to refer to concubines or prostitutes.


    It turned out that Wang Meiren had taken notice of her natural beauty and was fearful that, one day, Jiang Ruan would overtake her in poprity. The people in the pce were ustomed to trampling on those they considered of lower status, and ttering those above them, and generally being two-faced. Wang Meiren yed the part of a concerned sister, but had no qualms in backstabbing her.


    Jiang Ruan did not know how Wang Meiren had ended up in her previous life. She only knew that, today, once again meeting this person whom she had once trusted, she felt that her every action was simply shoddy acting, giving rise to sheer disgust, such that she had not even the slightest desire to y along.


    In the end, Wang Meiren was human, and she had never encountered this kind of cold-faced reception before. Seeing that Jiang Ruan was maintaining her expressionless demeanour, she seethed with repressed hatred, and did not continue to invite further insult. She stood up and said, ��This concubine has now delivered the clothes, Junzhu can take a look. If there��s anything not in order, you can ask the Imperial Household Department to make alterations.��


    ��There��s no need.�� Jiang Ruan smiled slightly as she said, ��I trust that the clothes are in order since Wang Meiren has personally handled them.��


    Wang Meiren felt that there seemed to be a special meaning behind these ordinary words, so she subconsciously stole a nce at Jiang Ruan, only to be met with Jiang Ruan��s bright eyes, whose expression seemed to hold a tinge of ridicule. Startled, Wang Meiren hurriedly turned away and said, in a flurry, ��In that case, this concubine will take my leave first.��


    Jiang Ruan spared her but a fleeting nce. She also did not stand up to exchange courtesies with Wang Meiren, and merely instructed Lu Zhu, ��Lu Zhu, send Wang Meiren off.��


    It was only after Wang Meiren had departed that Jiang Ruan opened the little wooden box on her table and took out a in, snow-white pce satin silk skirt. When the Imperial Astronomical Bureau conducted rituals, the clothes were organised into different grades ording to workmanship but, whatever the grade, all of them could not be too bright or gaudy. This skirt was in and simple, and Jiang Su Su would love it if she saw it, for it would cause her, the little white flower, to be even more lovely, elegant and ethereal. But Jiang Ruan . . .


    Jiang Ruan tossed the clothes to Tian Zhu and asked, ��What might be wrong with this?��


    Tian Zhu brought the skirt up to her nose and sniffed it. She frowned and thought deeply for a moment before walking to one side to fetch an oilmp to shine a light on it. She then held the clothes above the me. After a short period of time, before their very eyes, a streak of red gradually appeared on the snow-white cloth.


    The streak of red spread, looking like blood seeping out from the inner recesses of the material. It was a fearful sight. Jiang Ruan was not at all astonished, merely asking, ��What is this?��


    ��Bi luo[5] essence. When heated up, it bes increasingly red,�� Tian Zhu replied coldly.


    [5] ���� (bi luo) �C might be from a tea leaf, ���䴺 (bi luo chun). ���� on its own is used to refer to the blue sky, the heavens.


    Jiang Ruan nodded in sudden understanding. When the Imperial Astronomical Bureau conducted the ritual, there would inevitably be incense involved. Once the incense in the great hall started to burn, the blood-red stain would emerge on her clothes. Without a doubt, she would be branded an evil-doer, and anyone would be able to guess what her ending would be. She had to say, this was an excellent method of surreptitiously damaging someone��s reputation. The Emperor had always ced great importance on superstitious signs. If he wanted to make a fuss about this situation, it was indeed possible that she would be put to death.


    She would not have discovered this problem without someone like Tian Zhu by her side. Tian Zhu asked, ��Miss, should we change this set of clothes?��


    ��There is no need to beat the grass and scare off the snake,�� Jiang Ruan replied diffidently. ��This item of clothing is so precious, it should not be wasted. Someone has sent such a good present, and I ought to return courtesy with courtesy.�� Sheughed coldly and said, ��I would also like to see who emerges the victor[6] from this ritual in the end.��


    [6] ¹��˭�� (lu si shei shou) �C lit. whose hand the deer dies by (idiom); fig. who will emerge victorious


    * * *<novelnext></novelnext>


    After Wang Meiren left, she first returned to her own little residence[7]. She rested for a while, then strolled to Si Meng Pce, making it seem as if she had headed there identally.


    [7] �� (xiao zhu) �C refers to small-scale and elegant residences, usually built in quiet ces, in natural settings.


    She was weed into Si Meng Pce by the pce maids. As she entered, Imperial Consort Chen was reclining on a couch covered in soft fleece, knotting a pouch. Wang Meiren had constantly been baffled by this, why Imperial Consort Chen would still work on her knotted pouch just like amon furen when she held such a high position. From what she had seen, though, she finally understood to some degree why the Emperor would solely dote on Imperial Consort Chen. It was because, any man, on entering Si Meng Pce and seeing a woman, just like an ordinary young furen, gently working on her beaded knotted pouch, would feel all his worries and troubles recede far into the distance, leaving only this tranquil and elegant corner south of the river.


    Yet, a trace of mockery shed across Wang Meiren��s eyes. A woman seen through the eyes of a man, and a woman seen through the eyes of a woman, were vastly different. The Emperor looked at Imperial Consort Chen and saw someone gentle and soft, refined, graceful and subdued, who stood aloof from worldly affairs, but the Imperial Consort Chen in her eyes was wildly ambitious and extremely formidable.


    ��Oh, you��re here, sit down,�� Imperial Consort Chen smilingly said as she pointed to the seat next to her, looking very amiable.


    ��This concubine does not dare,�� Wang Meiren said as she smiled. ��The clothes have already been delivered.��


    ��Oh,�� Imperial Consort Chen said without looking up. She continued to work diligently on the knots of the pouch, all ten fingers in rapid motion with the silk yarn. ��What do you think of Hong��an Junzhu?��


    Wang Meiren pondered for a while before replying, ��It��s not easy to get close to her. This concubine wanted to be friendly towards her, but Junzhu pulled a long face on me. So, this concubine decided to take my leave early. Junzhu��s expression was really awful.��


    When she heard what Wang Meiren had to say, Imperial Consort Chen actually looked up from the knotted pouch and stared at Wang Meiren with some astonishment. Sheughed and said, ��This is very strange. That Hong��an Junzhu has always been a warm and gentle person, and does not often act coldly towards others. Since she is well-mannered, how could she have treated Meimei like this? On thinking about it, Wang Meimei must havemitted some error which provoked our Junzhu and made her unhappy.��


    Wang Meiren smiled and said, ��Perhaps it is because this concubine is stupid.�� In her heart, she thought, if one said that Hong��an Junzhu��s appearance is warm and gentle, then the person before her was the true example of the person who has a big smile but evil intentions. She usually looked gentle and harmless, but so many women in the inner pce had been defeated by her.


    Imperial Consort Chen smiled in contentment and said, ��So, this has caused a lot of trouble for Wang Meimei. Meimei does her utmost every day in the pce; when I see His Majestyter, I will put in a good word for Meimei.��


    ��This concubine offers Jiejie many thanks.�� Wang Meiren once again smiled as she exchanged pleasantries with Imperial Consort Chen. Her words were lively and deferential, and as expected, it took no time for her to put Imperial Consort Chen into a good mood. It was only when the sky turned dark that Wang Meiren got up to take her leave.


    After Wang Meiren had left, Eunuch Chen walked up to Imperial Consort Chen and asked, ��Imperial Consort, this servant has made some inquiries. The clothes have been received by Hong��an Junzhu , and she has not discovered anything.��


    ��Good.�� Imperial Consort Chen lifted her hand and looked at the bright red nail polish on her fair, delicate fingers. ��I want to see who will be able to rescue her this time.��


    ��The Zhao family might make trouble in future,�� Eunuch Chen reminded her.


    ��There��s that idiot, Wang Yi,�� Imperial Consort Chen said indifferently. ��Doesn��t really have anything to do with us.��


    * * *


    That night, several people in the pce were unable to sleep, but Jiang Ruan slept early. Empress Dowager��s personal attendant, Yang gugu, came to exin what had to be paid attention to during the ritual conducted by the Imperial Astronomical Bureau. Jiang Ruan assented, and Yang gugu gave meticulous instructions to Tian Zhu and Lu Zhu before returning to Ci Ning Pce.


    The Imperial Astronomical Bureau observed celestial phenomena to ascertain the ebb and flow of fortune. This was the first time this year that it was conducting a night-time ritual to observe the stars, and this would determine the good and bad luck for the entire year. The Emperor viewed this event as being of exceedingly great importance, so all the family members had to participate.


    Regardless of others, Jiang Ruan behaved the same way like any other normal day. Apart from Lu Zhu constantly quarrelling with Jin Er, whom Xiao Shao had sent to them, everything else was perfectly serene.


    In the evening, when the time came for the ritual to be conducted, Jiang Ruan changed into the clothes which Wang Meiren had delivered from the Imperial Household Department the previous night, and Lu Zhu tidied her appearance. Then, they followed a lower-ranked court eunuch to the tform from which they would observe celestial phenomena.


    Jiang Ruan followed behind the women of the imperial family. Even though she had a close rtionship with the Empress Dowager, the pce womenfolk had tacitly isted her. In contrast, Grand Prince Yong��s Rongya Junzhu and Imperial Consort Shu��s Princess He Yi were in prime position, escorted by a crowd of imperial concubines, all chattering away, clearly indicating that they were beloved.


    Of the womenfolk, Empress Dowager Yi De was right in front, followed by the Empress, then Imperial Consort Chen, Imperial Consort De, Imperial Consort Shu, and Imperial Consort Xian. In the menfolk��s seating section were the princes[8] and the princes of first rank[9], with the Emperor seated on the highest aspect.


    [8] ���� (huang zi) �C sons of the Emperor (possibly also his brothers);


    [9] ���� (qin wang) �C title conferred on blood-rted sons of the Emperor, usually after they had reached a certain age. Not all the Emperor��s sons would be conferred the title of ����.


    When Empress Dowager Yi De saw that Jiang Ruan had been ostracised and left behind by the rest of the womenfolk, she frowned slightly and said, in an icy tone, ��Hong��an,e here and join aijia.��


    Jiang Ruan obeyed and moved forward. Jealousy briefly made its appearance on the faces of both Rongya Junzhu and Princess He Yi, while the men seemed to finally notice Jiang Ruan. When Jiang Ruan reached Empress Dowager Yi De, the Empress Dowager reached out to hold her hand, an intimate gesture which took everyone present by surprise. Although they knew that Jiang Ruan was favoured, Empress Dowager Yi De was known to be cold and solitary. Such an intimate gesture was a rare honour that even thete Princess Yuan Rong very seldom earned.


    Jiang Ruan smiled faintly. Her gazended upon a familiar figure seated in the men��s section and she could not help feeling somewhat startled. d in ck brocade attire- clearly, it was Xiao Shao. Only the Emperor��s rtives could participate in the Imperial Astronomical Bureau��s ritual; why was Xiao Shao there?


    When Xiao Shao saw Jiang Ruan, he was also taken aback. Jiang Ruan was wearing a in snow-white pce satin silk skirt, and her jet-ck long hair was coiled into a gourd bun, with a white jade hairpin. She wore no ornaments, and no makeup. Jiang Ruan had always been partial towards crimson clothes, even in the brightness of day, she was an even more bright and colourful figure. Now, she was so in and simple, it was as if the artifice of the secr world had been washed away, exposing her fresh, pure temperament. This lovely sight was so moving, and in great contrast to Jiang Su Su��s exquisite and ethereal appearance. Wearing all white in this way, Jiang Ruan��s gentle, faint smile seemed to convey several degrees of coldness, while her eyes, slightly lifted at the corners, seemed to harbour a ridicule sharp enough to cut. If one could say that red-d Jiang Ruan was like a fire fox, then Jiang Ruan d in white was like a clever snake. ��Pitiful�� and ��pathetic�� were not words to be associated with Jiang Ruan; on the contrary, she exuded a coldness that incited apprehension.


    A blood-red plum blossom had suddenly be a snow-white pear flower. Many pairs of eyes were already looking in her direction, and Xuan Li was no exception. He saw that Jiang Ruan��s gaze was a little distracted, and felt that this woman was almost otherworldly, not of this earth, and utterly different from other women, thus causing him to be overwhelmed with the thought of iming her as his own. Watching that indifferent gaze be one that was obsessed with him would be a beautiful experience.


    The Emperor��s eyes also briefly lit up in appreciation of her stunning appearance However, she was still too young, and too cold in her disposition, and men always preferred a softer, gentler disposition. The Emperor would never think of being fond of Jiang Ruan, whereas Imperial Consort Chen looked at Jiang Ruan with the faintest indication of a smile.


    Wang Meiren was also observing Jiang Ruan from a distance. For no discernible reason, her heart was beating very fast tonight, as if in response to some vague premonition. It was only when she confirmed that Jiang Ruan was wearing that in, snow-white pce satin silk skirt that she felt at ease. As long as she wore that skirt, and the Imperial Household Department had not sewn any others, then tonight��s events would be totally foolproof.


    The corners of Jiang Ruan��s mouth ticked upwards slightly. She observed the Emperor proim the start of the ritual, whereupon the people of the Imperial Astronomical Bureau lighted incense and washed their hands; the divinatory sticks were all prepared. Green smoke gradually spiralled upwards from a gigantic censer. Hui Jue, dressed in his monk��s robes, stood next to the Supervisor of the Imperial Astronomical Bureau, quietly reciting scriptures with a benevolent expression.


    Jilin Wanshou Temple Incense Burner


    A gigantic censer in Wanshou Temple in Changchun, China


    As the Chief Astronomer surveyed the stars, a loud ��dong�� was heard, and, without warning, the huge tortoise shell arranged at the very front began to split down the middle, the crack steadily bing more apparent.


    ��Great evil . . .�� The Astronomical Bureau Supervisor��s eyes widened. Before he could say anything further, he was interrupted by the sound of someone saying, ��It��s not good, daren!�� It was the Master of Records, who staggered from the observatory tform to scurry over, crying out, ��Twin stars with the moon, twin stars with the moon! Great evil!��


    The Emperor stood up and asked in a low voice, ��What��s happening?��


    The Master of Records immediately sank to his knees and repeatedly touched his forehead to the ground, uttering, ��Your Majesty, twin stars with the moon, an omen of great evil!��


    ��What?�� The Emperor frowned severely. The Imperial Astronomical Bureau had conducted this ritual for so many years, and this was the very first time since he had ascended the throne that they had encountered such an omen of great evil. Composing himself, he asked, ��Speak clearly, what twin stars with the moon?��


    The Astronomical Bureau Supervisor seemed to recover from his shocked state at this point. Kneeling down, he said, ��To answer Your Majesty��s question, twin stars with the moon is an omen of great evil. The nation has a demon star, a portent of great evil, which signifies great cmity and the destruction of our nation!��


    ��Demon star?�� It was Imperial Consort Chen who spoke, slowly turning her head to ask, ��What demon star?��


    ��A person who throws the court into chaos and the nation into disaster,�� the Astronomical Bureau Supervisor said as he mopped the sweat from his brow. ��This person is the reincarnation of a demon star, and the twin stars with the moon is heaven��s way of warning us of the great cmity and destruction of our nation!��


    ��Where is that demon star?�� Imperial Consort Chen appeared somewhat nervous.


    ��This . . . heaven is benevolent, and may allow us an early warning. This subject . . . . this subject is willing to burn xiyuan[10] incense and seek heaven��s will.��


    [10] ϧԸ (xi yuan) �C lit. cherished wish/desire.


    Jiang Ruan smiled faintly. At longst . . . the time hade.

 Chapter 127 - The Woman In Power Kills The Monarch

    Chapter 127 : The Woman in Power Kills the Monarch


    Trigger Warning: suicide


    ��Your Majesty . . .�� Imperial Consort Chen looked at the Emperor. Although she said nothing else, her bright eyes conveyed a sense of worry, as if she was concerned for the realm. The Empress pursed her lips, and a helpless expression flitted across her face briefly while she remained silent.


    ��All right, we will watch you burn the incense now!�� the Emperor said to the Astronomical Bureau Supervisor.


    The Astronomical Bureau Supervisor lowered his head and ordered his subordinates to bring forward the xiyuan incense. This stick of incense was exceedingly bulky, almost like a small pir. The Emperors of past dynasties had only lit the xiyuan incense to inquire of the heavens when the omen of great evil appeared. Once the incense was lit, the astronomical observatory and its surroundings was wreathed in warm smoke.


    The Astronomical Bureau Supervisor knelt down facing the xiyuan incense and heavily kowtowed thrice before saying, ��May the heavens grant us favour, may a warning descend from the heavens. Twin stars with the moon are in the sky, the demon star has made an appearance. We beseech the all-knowing heavens, reveal this demon star to us!��


    Green smoke spiralled upwards, gradually suffusing the pitch-ck curtain of night. A slight smile hovered over Jiang Ruan��s lips, her arms were crossed over her chest, and the breeze lightly ruffled her long hair. Her in white clothes were wrapped tightly around her and her appearance was alluringly beautiful. However, it was as if she were a beautiful evil spirit in the midst of hell, materialising gracefully before them while bearing great hatred.


    Xiao Shao��s gaze rested on the kowtowing figure of the Astronomical Bureau Supervisor, and his expression changed subtly.


    Without warning, cries of rm sounded from the crowd.


    Imperial Consort Chen��s pupils slowly erged, like the clear spring water of the Yangtze spilling over its banks, full of the soft warmth of joy.


    ��Wang Jiejie, why does your body have . . .�� The sound grew louder.


    The mirth in Imperial Consort Chen��s eyes disappeared abruptly.


    She saw the womenfolk falling into a panicked flutter, each one retreating backwards, leaving Wang Meiren all alone in the centre of a widening circle. At that moment, her in clothes were transforming from white to bright red, starting from the top and moving downwards. The colour was as shocking as blood, and the blood-red colour was spreading continuously, staining her chest area then moving gradually to the rest of her body. As the stained area increased, she looked like someone who had been dredged up from a pool of blood. Losing their heads in fear, the pce folk scrambled to flee, abandoning Wang Meiren, who was pping at her clothes in a frenzy while mumbling, ��How could this happen . . .no, no, how can this be happening?��


    Imperial Consort Chen lowered her head to nce at Jiang Ruan, standing next to Empress Dowager Yi De. Jiang Ruan, seeming to feel the weight of the gaze, turned her head to lock eyes with her and smile minutely. That smile was gentle and self-possessed, lighting up her charming face in an instant. However, there was endless mockery and provocation in her eyes. Jiang Ruan nodded at Imperial Consort Chen, who stiffened.


    The Emperor said, angrily, ��Demoness! Catch hold of her!��


    The imperial bodyguards surged forward and took hold of her without any effort as Wang Meiren had never anticipated such an urrence would befall her, and was already in a state of total confusion. When seized, unwilling to be thus treated, she hollered, ��Your Majesty! Your Majesty! This concubine has been wrongly used, this concubine has been wrongly used!��


    Imperial Consort Shu clutched her heart and said, ��What do you mean, wrongly used? All of us here are witnesses to this warning from heaven, you are clearly this demon star who will cause cmity. Truly frightening.��


    ��Your Majesty, your Majesty.�� Wang Meiren knew that if she were confirmed to be the demon star, the consequence would be so terrible for her. Her eyes fell upon the figure who stood next to Empress Dowager Yi De, not far from the Emperor. Jiang Ruan��s clothes draped neatly around her, pristinely white, with nary a trace of blood.


    How could this happen? It should have been Jiang Ruan, how could it be her?


    Wang Meiren experienced a sudden sh of understanding. It had to be Jiang Ruan, she must have done some sleight of hand, some trick with the clothes, otherwise, how could this mishap have fallen on her instead?


    ��Your Majesty, it was Hong��an Junzhu who set up this concubine!�� Wang Meiren gritted her teeth and said, ��It was Hong��an Junzhu! She yed some trick on this concubine��s clothes! Your Majesty, this concubine has truly been unjustly used!��


    ��Be quiet.�� It was Empress Dowager Yi De who had shouted. She sneered coldly, ��Such nonsensical babbling, what has this to do with Hong��an!��


    ��This has to do with Hong��an��s innocence. Naturally, Wang Meiren has her theories, but Hong��an is not afraid to confront Wang Meiren.�� Jiang Ruan bowed respectfully to the Emperor, seated on the highest level, and said, ��Imperial Father, yesterday, Wang Meiren brought the clothes from the Imperial Household Department to this subject��s residential hall, and this subject received the clothes. ording to Wang Meiren, this subject framed Wang Meiren. But, Wang Meiren��s clothes have never passed through this subject��s hands.�� A vague half-smile rested on her lips as she looked towards Wang Meiren and said, ��Hong��an wants to ask Wang Meiren, how was she set up? Wang Meiren��s clothes have nothing at all to do with Hong��an. From the time we entered the astronomical observatory until now, Hong��an has stayed far away from Wang Meiren. Wang Meiren talks about being framed, please produce the evidence. Otherwise, this is purely nder!��


    Faced with this barrage of questions, the beleaguered Wang Meiren was rendered speechless. Afterall it was true, when she brought the clothes to Jiang Ruan, Jiang Ruan had never touched her own clothes. Then, how did ite about that the mishap had fallen on her? Was it possible that . . . Wang Meiren abruptly wrenched her gaze to Imperial Consort Chen. Was it her?


    Imperial Consort Chen read Wang Meiren��s expression perfectly clearly. Silently, she cursed her for being a moron, and returned her gaze coldly. As Wang Meiren faced that pair of icily indifferent eyes, she could not help but shiver. Her entire family would have to depend on Imperial Consort Chen��s assistance to survive this firestorm; if she offended Imperial Consort Chen, then everyone in the fu would not have a future to speak of. Thus, she had no choice but to swallow her grievances, though it was truly bitter.


    She knelt down, thinking that since she was going to die anyway, she would rather have the satisfaction of taking her own life than being tortured to death as the demon star. Without warning, like a crazed woman, she bit the imperial bodyguard who was holding on to her. That guard, having observed her gradually quietening down, had rxed his vignce. Thus, he was caught off guard by the bite and was unable to stop Wang Meiren as she seized the sword hanging from his waist and drew it across her neck.


    No one anticipated that she would make such a sudden move. Blood sprayed forth and Wang Meiren slowly sank to the ground. Her eyes were as huge as saucers, and they were staring in Jiang Ruan��s direction.


    In this way, everyone present found themselves staring at Jiang Ruan with the feeling that Wang Meiren had died with unresolved grievances[1]. Even though Jiang Ruan��s line of questioning just now had been wless, at this point in time, it was inevitable that there would be some degree of suspicion directed towards her.


    [1] �����Ŀ (si bu ming mu) �C lit. dead, but not closing one��s eyes in contentment. Fig. to die with an unresolved grievance.


    Xiao Shao��s expression turned cold. That had been precisely Wang Meiren��s objective, to gamble her life in order to ssh dirty water on Jiang Ruan. Perhaps, when Imperial Consort Chen saw her heartfelt effort, she would be willing to help the Wang family a few times after Wang Meiren��s death.


    The imperial bodyguard came forward to check if Wang Meiren was still breathing, then knelt down to seek forgiveness. The Emperor was in a rage. First, they had gathered peacefully to observe the celestial bodies but blood had been shed; and second, this demon star had appeared in the nation. It was truly inauspicious. He looked at the Astronomical Bureau Supervisor, who was standing transfixed and utterly stunned, and said, ��What are we going to do about this situation?��


    The Astronomical Bureau Supervisor startled at being spoken to and came back to his senses, while his entire body trembled uncontrobly. Today��s events should not have turned out this way. From the time the so-called demon star had been revealed to be Wang Meiren, the situation had spiralled out of control. He had never anticipated that something like this could happen and had no idea how to bring about a satisfactory conclusion. However, the show had to go on, so he said, in a tremulous voice, ��To answer Your Majesty��s question, the demon star has already died, the heavens will indeed bestow good fortune on Great Jin and its people.��


    The Emperor was evidently not pleased with this answer, so he directed his question to Hui Jue, who had been standing quietly to one side all this time. ��What is the opinion of Grand Preceptor?��


    Hui Jue sighed, and an expressionprising both sorrow and pity crossed his face. He walked slowly to Wang Meiren��s body and stroked Wang Meiren��s eyes with both hands. When he removed his hands, those open yet unseeing eyes were finally shut. In silence, he closed his eyes and put his palms together, as if chanting an incantation for rebirth.


    It was only after he had finished the incantation that he bowed his head towards the body and intoned, ��Amitabha.��


    Imperial Consort Shu, however, did not like what she was seeing, and cried out, ��Although Grand Preceptor is merciful at heart, how could you pay respect to this demon star? This kind of demon star deserves no pity on death. Grand Preceptor said a rebirth incantation, wouldn��t that bring disaster to Great Jin?��


    ��Shut your mouth!�� The Emperor was incensed. He had always had great trust in Hui Jue, and naturally would not denounce Hui Jue��s behaviour. Hui Jue merely sighed before turning to face the Emperor, bowing, and saying, ��Your Majesty, this benefactor is not the demon star.��


    ��What are you saying?�� the Emperor queried urgently.


    The Astronomical Bureau Supervisor, on the ground, could not stop his shoulders from quaking. From her seat, Imperial Consort Chen paused and lifted her eyes to look at Jiang Ruan.


    Jiang Ruan calmly stood next to Empress Dowager Yi De. There was no change in her expression when she heard what Hui Jue said, as if she were deaf. Her gentle and guileless smile seemed to be carved onto her face, a chilling sight. Imperial Consort Chen��s heart sank as she had a bad premonition.


    Hui Jue shook his head wordlessly and his sorrowful expression deepened.


    Before he could say anything, the screech of an owl resounded in the night sky. The astronomical observatory was always well looked after, with people appointed to sweep and tidy it daily, so how could there be an owl? Everyone was bewildered. Then, they saw a ck shadow sh across the sky. It was incredibly fast, and brushed the tops of the people��s heads as it swept past. Even if there had been an archer at the astronomical observatory, he would not have been able to bring down that object.


    ��Ah!�� Imperial Consort Shu eximed. That ck shadow had the form of some kind of bird, with something tightly clutched in its ws. When it reached Imperial Consort Chen��s head, it released the object, which dropped into herp, eliciting a fearful shriek from Imperial Consort Shu!


    There was a shift in the Empress�� expression, and she said, ��Hurry, protect Imperial Consort!��


    The imperial bodyguards rushed forward to remove the object. Imperial Consort Chen had indeed received a shock, but she had always had impable self-control. Thus, although some panic was visible on her face, she was still able to get a grip on herself, and did not create any embarrassing situations.<novelnext></novelnext>


    When the imperial bodyguard who had speared the object looked at what was on the end of his sword, he was shocked out of his skin. Rooted to the spot, he had no idea what to do. On viewing this scene, the surrounding people felt very curious, and craned their necks to get a clearer picture of what was going on.


    Imperial Consort Chen��s heart was already in the pit of her stomach when she took in the imperial bodyguard��s expression, but after she had a good look at the object, the scene before her eyes blurred and she narrowly avoided fainting.


    The thing on the ground was still twitching. Its slender body was covered with scales and it was clearly a snake. Moreover, the snake��s scales were a dusty gold, and there were four protuberances on the underside, as if legs were about to grow out.


    ��The golden dragon[2] has appeared in this lifetime . . .�� someone muttered.


    [2] T/N �C The golden dragon symbolises the Emperor.


    Imperial Consort Chen hurriedly nced at the Emperor. His face was ashen, and he was suppressing his emotions as he watched the snake writhe on the ground.


    Hui Jue��s voice echoed in the astronomical observatory. ��Jupiter has devoured the moon, there is great mourning, the woman in power[3] kills the ruler, and all is transposed.��


    [3] �� (nu zhu) �C lit. female master. An ancient informal term. In the narrowest sense, the female protagonist, usually referring to the Empress Dowager or Empress who is in power. In a broader sense, the female protagonist who dominates the government and/ or the monarch.


    It was like a doomsday promation, and it boomed in the ears of the crowd like a thunderp. Hui Jue��s palms were ced together in a posture expressing his piety; he truly looked like a disciple at Buddha��s feet, listening intently to his will. Imperial Consort Chen��s body went weak and she finally fell to the ground, unable to support herself. At the same time, the Empress�� demeanour changedpletely, and Empress Dowager Yi De clenched her fists tightly. A tense atmosphere shrouded the pce folk.


    Only on Jiang Ruan��s face was there the faintest hint of a smile.


    The golden dragon had fallen on the Imperial Consort��s body: the woman in power kills the ruler. If it could be said that the former urrence was a lucky coincidence, Hui Jue��s words stabbed deep into the hearts of everyone who had heard him.


    Xuan Li instantly came forward to kneel hurriedly at Imperial Consort Chen��s side, kowtowing to the Emperor repeatedly as he said, ��Imperial Father, how could Mother Consort be the demon star? Imperial Father, it must be some kind of mistake. Your son will vouch with his life that Mother Consort is not the demon star which will cause cmity for the nation!��


    The Emperor stood up and unhurriedly made his way to Imperial Consort Chen where she had fallen on the ground. Imperial Consort Chen did not beg for mercy, neither did she cry forth her grievances. She watched the Emperor in total silence, with a trace of a tender smile ying on her lips.


    Tian Zhu��s eyes betrayed her momentary surprise, and she considered how different Imperial Consort Chen was from ordinary people. Any other imperial consort would long have kicked up a big fuss. Moreover, unlike Wang Meiren, she did not try to put the me on others, nor did she beg the Emperor for mercy. She simply smiled as she usually did, yet that was enough to cause the Emperor to hesitate, with some doubt in his heart.


    Sure enough, as the Emperor looked at the woman before him, his face took on a rather conflicted expression. Within the pce, it was perhaps only Imperial Consort Chen who could make him feel as if he was visiting a warm, peaceful spot, somewhere amongst the distant, meandering waterways of the Yangtze. However, it was also this woman who, this day, had been revealed to be the reincarnation of the demon star, who intended to shake the foundation of the Great Jin dynasty!


    However, the monarch must tend to the welfare of his kingdom above his own desires. The Emperor had never tolerated soft-heartedness and leniency and so after a split second, all trace of his previous hesitation waspletely wiped off his face. Dispassionately, he pronounced, ��Take Imperial Consort Chen to the Cold Pce[4].��


    [4] �乬 (leng gong) �C lit. cold pce. The ce where a monarch would banish a wife or concubine who falls from favour.


    ��Imperial Father ���� Xuan Li called out in great rm, and was about to say more, when Imperial Consort Chen grasped his hand and shook her head. She said, ��Royal son, heed your Imperial Father.��


    For a brief moment, the Emperor��s eyes exposed how unbearable all this was, and he could not stop himself from breathing Imperial Consort Chen��s personal name, ��Lian��er . . .��


    Silently, Imperial Consort Chen prostrated herself, and her voice was as soft and gentle as before as she said, ��If it is to serve Great Jin and benefit its power and influence in this small way, then the death of this concubine will not be in vain. If only the Emperor and the people will live safe and sound, this concubine has noints.��


    Such touching words, such devotion to righteousness as to be awe-inspiring �C all the pce folk present were emotionally moved, and even Empress Dowager Yi De sighed softly. Jiang Ruan raised her eyebrows; Imperial Consort Chen surely knew how to put on a show. Even now, there was no sign of panic in her expression �C was she that confident that Xuan Li would rescue her in the end?


    As if feeling the weight of someone��s eyes on her, Jiang Ruan turned her head and met Xiao Shao��s gaze. Xiao Shao pursed his lips and nodded imperceptibly once.


    Jiang Ruan nodded lightly. She had shown very little of herself in today��s events, only said a few words from the rear. However, she had a whole new level of respect for Hui Jue. When all was said and done, if he were not so capable, he would hardly have climbed to his present position. These past years, she had indeed underestimated Hui Jue.


    In bitter anguish, the Emperor waved his hand, and several imperial bodyguards came forward to take Imperial Consort Chen away. He was only banishing her to the Cold Pce, not demanding her life, but the Emperor clearly still cherished this long-time love. However, the Cold Pce had always been intrinsically known as a ce littered with piles of dead bones. Therefore, if one wanted to ensure secrets were kept, a person would be very easy to deal with there. What exactly the Emperor��s move meant, or what would the future hold, was yet to be known.


    As Imperial Consort Chen walked past Jiang Ruan, she paused, smiled, and said, ��Junzhu truly looks beautiful today.��


    ��Imperial Consort tters me,�� Jiang Ruan said as she smiled lightly. The mockery in her eyes caused Imperial Consort Chen, who was maintaining a serene appearance, to give in to a moment of crazed madness, such that she was barely able to keep up her slight smile.


    Watching someone who considered herself to be clever caught in a, how could one not smile beautifully?


    ��If only Junzhu could continue to always be so beautiful,�� Imperial Consort Chen said through gritted teeth.


    ��If only Imperial Consort could see that day,�� Jiang Ruan retorted, refusing to back down.


    Imperial Consort Chen��s behaviour caught Xuan Li��s attention. Startled, Xuan Li narrowed his eyes as he sized up Jiang Ruan, slowly clenching his fists.


    * * *


    A perfectly proper ritual finally came to a close, although no one could have foreseen the unfortunate incidents that urred midway. Wang Meiren had died a violent death, and Imperial Consort Chen had suddenly been exposed as the reincarnation of the demon star in this lifetime and been banished to the Cold Pce. Imperial Duke Chen and his family knelt outside Jing Yang Pce the entire night; eventually Imperial Duke Chen had fainted as he was physically weak, but Xuan Li carried on.


    The Emperor seemed to have hardened his heart and, together with the Empress, paid no heed to what was happening outside the pce. On the other hand, Imperial Consort De and Fifth Prince, Xuan Hua, were totally over the moon. The Empress was not someone to fear, and Imperial Consort Shu only had a daughter. Xuan Li had lost Imperial Consort Chen as his patron, and his power was almost weakened by half. For the son of a demon star, wanting to vie for the throne was nothing more than a pipe dream. If a day shoulde when the Crown Prince was changed, the position of the heir apparent would naturally be in Fifth Prince��s pocket.


    It was not only Xuan Hua who thought this way. Many people in the imperial court, who had earlier been hesitating over which side to take, had, one after another, made known their intent to stand with Fifth Prince after witnessing that day��s misfortunes. Even several of those who had sided with Xuan Li threw their lot in with Xuan Hua after this incident.


    The seizure of the imperial consort had set off ripples of change in the blink of an eye. The downfall of the highly favoured Imperial Consort Chen opened up many opportunities among the consorts of the Inner Pce. In addition, the pce was currently conducting the selection of consort candidates, so the court officials had all started assessing their own daughters.


    Furthermore, the Astronomical Bureau Supervisor as well as the Chief Astronomer and others had all been dismissed from the pce for dereliction of duty, as well as fined a goodly amount of silver. The unfortunate situation was all due to the poor supervision of the Imperial Astronomical Bureau; if the Grand Preceptor, Hui Jue, had not been present that day, the situation could have descended into chaos.


    Additionally, after this urrence, Hui Jue had entered into seclusion in the Buddhist temple, iming that he had divulged too much of the will of heaven. The Emperor��s regard for him had grown, and his position had inadvertently be more secure.


    Lu Zhu conveyed all the information that she had dug up to Jiang Ruan, saying, ��In short, all the people from the Imperial Astronomical Bureau have brought trouble upon themselves, which is truly delightful.��


    The Imperial Astronomical Bureau worked hand in glove with Imperial Consort Chen for her nefarious purposes. That day, they had sought to sully Jiang Ruan��s reputation, but had not expected that Hui Jue would intervene. The bi luo essence on her clothes had been washed off by Tian Zhu using a counter-essence. As for the essence on Wang Meiren��s clothes, Jiang Ruan had given Jin Er and Jin San the assignment of giving Wang Meiren a ��gift��. Jin Er and Jin San were way more capable than the imperial bodyguards stationed at the consorts�� residence, and they were especially skilled at handling such secret matters.


    Imperial Duke Chen had knelt at Jing Yang Pce overnight. On the surface, he was the picture of deferential respect as he pleaded for leniency on behalf of Imperial Consort Chen. In reality, in the eyes of the Emperor, it was nothing less than an overt provocation. Perhaps Imperial Duke Chen had not yet realised that the Chen family had already angered the Emperor, but there woulde a day when he would regret what he had done.


    Imperial Consort Chen was out for her blood, but Jiang Ruan did not want Imperial Consort Chen to die so early. Just like Xia Yan, if Imperial Consort Chen remained alive, she would always be a stain all Xuan Li��s life. Xuan Li was such a filial son, but no one could tell if he would be like the Jiang siblings, intent on killing their biological mother by their own actions.


    In her previous life, Xuan Li��s conduct and deeds had clearly revealed the depth of his affection for Imperial Consort Chen. In this life, if he was still as filial, he would definitely not engage in matricide. Then what Xuan Li could only do was hasten his ns to usurp the position of crown prince.


    Without Imperial Consort Chen to back him up, it was hard to tell if he would be as sessful as before. However, with the sudden change in the current situation, Xuan Li ought to be more prone to making mistakes.

 Chapter 128 - The Shadows Within The Fu

    Chapter 128 : The Shadows within the Fu


    The stars shone serenely in the night sky just as they always had, but the world below had undergone earth-shattering change. On the surface, all was as usual within the pce, but staggering differences had already begun to take ce behind closed doors.


    Grand Preceptor Hui Jue continued with his duties as per normal, and his position had be more secure after the incident. Fifth Prince, Xuan Hua, and Imperial Consort De had not shown much happiness, and were even more prudent and cautious than before. The Emperor was now despondent, and no one wanted to do anything to bring misfortune upon themselves.


    Moreover, Xuan Li, who had always been recognised as both virtuous and talented, as expected continued to show himself as a filial son. After prostrating himself in front of Jing Yang Pce for three days and three nights, he had finally reached the limit of his physical strength and fainted. The Emperor was fuming, and had Xuan Li sent back to his fu while forbidding him to enter the pce.


    Amidst all this upheaval in the pce, Jiang Ruan was calmly preparing to return to the Jiang fu; Jiang Li had died.


    If Imperial Consort Chen had not lost power, Jiang Li��s death would undoubtedly have set off an even greater storm, but Imperial Consort Chen had been banished to the Cold Pce, and Jiang Li��s death was merely a pebble thrown into a vastke, scarcely setting off any ripples as it quietly sank to the bottom. Furthermore, any gossip stirred up among themon people due to Jiang Li��s death had been overtaken by the rumours pertaining to Imperial Consort Chen being the demon star of national cmity.


    However, no matter what was said by outsiders, Jiang Li was still a daughter of the Jiang family. In her position as the eldest di daughter, Jiang Ruan could not give any usible reason for staying in the pce rather than hastening home to attend the funeral. The Jiang family did not say anything, but Second Yiniang seemed to have a nervous breakdown. Therefore, she had taken her own family members with her to raise a fuss at Langzhong fu, only to be treated harshly. The people of Langzhong fu simply said that daughters who had married out of the family were like spilt water, and that Jiang Li had been deflowered before the marital consummation; Second Yiniang was absolutely unable to speak her piece or seek further exnation. When Jiang Quan heard of this, he rushed to Langzhong fu to take Second Yiniang away, and her status within Jiang fu plummeted.


    Initially, Jiang Quan had thought that, with Jiang Li bing Langzhong Furen and Xia Yan sent to the small Buddha hall, Second Yiniang would be the dominant figure in the Jiang fu. Who could have known that such a scandal would ur on the asion of Jiang Li��s marriage. Now, with Jiang Li��s death, Langzhong fu had shed all pretence of cordiality. Jiang Quan had already been enraged at Jiang Li��s conduct and deeds, but when he witnessed Second Yiniang��sck of shame in visiting Langzhong fu to demand an exnation, he was aggrieved and full of resentment, and ced her under house arrest without any qualms.


    Due to the vicissitudes of fate, discounting First Yiniang, who had never cared about matters in the fu, the authority of the main wife, in the end, finally fell into the hands of Fifth Yiniang, Hong Ying.


    When Jiang Li died, Langzhong fu did not inform Jiang fu immediately. Thus, Jiang Li��s funeral was held only one day after Jiang Ruan had returned to the fu. Since Jiang Li was viewed as belonging to Langzhong fu, they had handled all the funeral arrangements. With Jiang Li��s death, it was inevitable that people would talk about Langzhong fu. A deflowered wife dying not long after entering the fu �C if it had not been for Zuo Jiang��s meritorious service, no matter how slight, no one would have found this believable. The Zuo family also seemed to have misgivings about this very issue, for no trace of negligence could be seen in Jiang Li��s funeral arrangement. It was just that everyone who came to offer their condolences could clearly see Zuo Jiang��s unhappiness.


    Zuo Jiang��s reputation was in tatters, the person he relied on, Imperial Consort Chen, had fallen from grace, and Xuan Li would categorically never make use of him again so as to salvage his own reputation. Thus, Zuo Jiang��s official career and prospects had died due to Jiang Li��s scandal. Given all this, it was not surprising that his barely concealed anger was evident when he saw the Jiang familying to offer their condolences.


    Jiang Quan had not brought Second Yiniang with him as he was afraid of what she might do. Jiang Ruan walked behind Jiang Quan towards the funeral hall, where they would burn incense before Jiang Li��s memorial tablet. Dressed in his mourning clothes, Zuo Jiang eyed Jiang Ruan coldly. In his opinion, Jiang Ruan had had a hand in the situation at Langzhong fu. If it was said that Jiang Li had humiliated him, then Jiang Ruan was the mastermind behind the entire situation.


    Jiang Ruan studied him calmly. His skill did not match up to hers, and if he agreed to bet, then he must ept the loss as well. Zuo Jiang thought that he would be on the fast-track to sess[1], but it turned out to be the shortcut to hell.


    [1] �ɻ��ڴ� (F��ihu��ngt��ngd��) �C lit. the divine steed Fei Huang gallops (idiom) / fig. to achieve meteoric sess in one��s career.


    Jolted by the contempt in Jiang Ruan��s eyes, Zuo Jiang��s expression became a little crazed. He felt that all the terrible memories, all the disgrace that he had to endure from people who whispered behind his back, all of this was threatening to overwhelm him. It was at this time that he heard a soft voice say, ��Jiefu[2], restrain your grief and ept fate[3].��


    [2] ��� (jiefu) �C older sister��s husband.


    [3] �ڰ�˳�� (jie ai shun bian) �C typical phrase of condolence. Out of respect and concern for the living, the mourner is encouraged to ept the person��s death (as this person now rests in peace), ept the turn of events, and focus on the present.


    This phrase was not uttered by the pensive-looking Jiang Su Su standing at one side, but the delicate and timid Jiang Dan.


    At present, the Jiang family only had three daughters left. Jiang Ruan was lovely and charming, Jiang Su Su was beautiful and exquisite, and the remaining daughter, Jiang Dan, seemed to have abruptly shed her former humble self to be someone entirely different. Although her looks did notpare to the two di daughters, she had a kind of delicate, softly feminine temperament, a temperament which had the best probability of arousing a man��s protective instinct. Zuo Jiang was arrested by the sound of that voice, and his gaze fell upon Jiang Dan, who was wearing a white silk mourning dress. It was habitual of Jiang Su Su to wear white, and she possessed an ethereal quality as she did so. In contrast, Jiang Dan had a good personality, like a youthful yet beautiful next-door girl who was pure and lovable, as well as gentle and demure.


    It was only now that Zuo Jiang remembered, this slim and graceful youngdy should have been the woman he was engaged to three years ago. At that time, he had saved a life, and came away from it with a marriage arranged by fate. He had never dreamed that that marriage, by some strangebination of circumstances, would involve the wrong person. When Langzhong fu and Jiang fu came to an agreement for Jiang Li to be his bride, he could only agree tacitly. He had already made inquiries and discovered that Jiang Li��s disposition was much worse than Jiang Dan��s, so, from the outset, he had not been entirely happy with Jiang Li. Then, the scandal had urred, and before she died, Jiang Li must have wanted to drag Langzhong fu down with her. Whenever Zuo Jiang thought about all this, he was full of rage.


    Moreover, looking at Jiang Dan today, he could not stop his eyes from brightening as he thought about how this youngdy before him ought to be his wife, and that his wife should be as gentle and virtuous as this youngdy. The more he thought about this, the more he thought about Jiang Li��s shameless and domineering nature, and the more aggrieved he felt.


    Jiang Dan seemed to be somewhat frightened by Zuo Jiang��s pointed stare. She took two steps back and said, ��Jiefu . . .��


    Zuo Jiang suddenly came back to his senses. He lifted his eyes to meet Jing Quan��s displeased gaze. Jiang Ruan was not looking at him, and Jiang Su Su��s expression showed her interest in what was happening, while Hong Ying was supporting Old Jiang Madame. Zuo Jiang bowed his head and said dispassionately, ��Thank you, Fourth Sister, for your condolences.��


    The appetion ��Fourth Sister�� seemedden with some inexplicable meaning. Jiang Ruan lowered her eyes, while her long eyshes sketched out an unusually bewitching curve. The corners of her mouth lifted up in an unexpected smile.


    Tian Zhu noticed this minute movement of Jiang Ruan��s and her expression changed. She regarded Jiang Dan and Zuo Jiang thoughtfully, and with an air of bewilderment.


    Perhaps due to the excessively awkward atmosphere hovering over them, they attracted the watchful attention of everyone else. Jiang Quan hurriedly said a few words before walking away. Old Jiang Madame appeared to have aged a decade overnight; they had lost one of the Jiang daughters for no good reason, and in such a dishonourable manner. The clean image that the Jiang family had built up over the decades had beenpletely shattered in just a few short years.


    Jiang Su Su��s expression betrayed moreplex emotions. On one hand, she felt no small degree of schadenfreude at Jiang Li��s misfortune, but her mishap had also implicated the reputation of the other Jiang daughters, and affected her own future marriage prospects. Thinking of how Xia Yan was, at this time, still confined to the small Buddha Hall, with Jiang Quan showing no intention of letting her out, Jiang Su Su could not help the tinge of vexation and irritability rising in her heart.


    Looking once again at the pathetic Jiang Dan, who looked like a chrysanthemum bud about to bloom, Jiang Su Su��s tone took on a mocking note as she said, ��Fourth Sister, just now, Third Meifu[4] treated you with utmost concern. On thinking about it, this marriage destined by fate was originally between you and Meifu, who would have thought that Third Sister would snatch it from you. Therefore, when we talk about this fated marriage, it should not have been so carelessly determined. Fourth Sister, now that Third Sister has died of illness, perhaps the heavens are hinting that it is not toote. Wouldn��t it be better to resume this destined marriage with Meifu?��


    [4] �÷� (meifu) �C younger sister��s husband. Jiang Su Su is older than Jiang Li, so she would address Zuo Jiang as Meifu, while Jiang Dan, being younger, would address him as Jiefu.


    Jiang Su Su was still angry with Jiang Quan because of Xia Yan, so she was not as respectful as previously. Jiang Quan was at the other side of the hall at present, so he did not hear what she had said. Even though Jiang Su Su spoke so boldly, Jiang Dan merely smiled timidly and said, ��Second Sister, please don��t tease Dan niang.��


    At such a tepid response,cking in anger, Jiang Su Su��s eyes shed briefly while an irrepressible mncholy arose within her. Jiang Ruan had always been an expert in scheming, and she had the Empress Dowager and the Zhao family backing her up. Now, even Jiang Dan had be so difficult to handle. Jiang Su Su felt her resentment and indignation grow by the second.


    Jiang Ruan had apparently not heard their conversation, and her uncaring and unconcerned attitude stirred Jiang Dan to nce at her several times.


    * * *


    So this was how the offering of condolences at Langzhong fu went. Generally speaking, it passed without mishap, but in the midst of it, Zuo Jiang��s eyes once again strayed to pass over Jiang Dan��s figure, although his manner appeared to bepletely respectful. His intention was difficult to discern. Consequently, Old Jiang Madame once again flew into a rage and heaped a torrent of verbal abuse on Jiang Quan, saying that if it had not been for Jiang Quan and Second Yiniang creating such a big fuss, the Jiang family would never have fallen to such depths of bing aughing stock at present. Jiang Quan steeled his face in response, but his expression was so sombre that one could almost see the gloom hanging over him like a cloud[5].


    [5] �����ܵγ�ˮ�� (chen de neng di chu shuii) �C lit. the atmosphere is so submerged in gloom that one could squeeze water out of it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The courtyard where Jiang fu��s Second Yiniang resided was now a deste ce. The flowers at the window had not been watered for a long time, and all of them seem to have died overnight. Weeds grew everywhere. Second Yiniang had always paid particr attention to all these, and as she loved splendour and majesty, there had always been a multitude of jade, gold, and silver artefacts ced in the courtyard. Now, it seemed as if the courtyard had been looted, for the shelves and racks werepletely bereft.


    The ground was festooned with dust and cobwebs, and the air reeked of decay. The windows of the residence were all shut, as if those inside feared the smallest hint of sunlight. The curtains were closely drawn, and in the summer heat, emitted a damp stench.


    The person on the bed was curled up in a tight ball with her hands wrapped around her shoulders. Those elegant, almond-shaped phoenix eyes with their touch of arrogance were now blood-shot, and hysteria lurked within them.


    The maidservant moved the bowl of medicine in her hands closer to the figure and said softly, ��Yiniang, you should take your medicine.��


    Second Yiniang jumped up, as if shocked out of her imagination, and grabbed the maidservant, muttering urgently, ��No time to take medicine, Li��er is being bullied in Langzhong fu. Damn that Zuo family, how dare they treat Li��er like this, I must seek a proper exnation on Li��er��s behalf!��


    That maidservant��s arm was throbbing in Second Yiniang��s grip, but she dared not struggle free. Her eyes reddened, and she said, cautiously, ��Yiniang, Third Miss has already died.��


    ��What nonsense is this!�� Second Yiniang said as she pped the maidservant across the face. ��If I hear such disgraceful and disrespectful words again, I��ll tear off your mouth and sell you to the lowest brothel!��


    The maidservant tearfully held her face but said nothing out of fear. Out of the blue, Second Yiniang then looked at her apologetically and said, ��Yang Liu, I didn��t mean to p you, the only person I can trust right now is you . . .��. She suddenly grabbed her head and wailed in agony, ��My Li��er is dead, she is dead! She died in Langzhong fu, the Zuo family is responsible for her death, she��s dead, my Li��er!��


    Second Yiniang��s deranged behaviour so scared the maidservant that she did not notice the pain in her arm and said in a rush, ��Yiniang, Yiniang, you��re sick again, just take the medicine, take the medicine and you��ll feel better.��


    After Second Yiniang started to be problematic, Jiang Quan had confined her to her residence, with only Yang Liu to wait upon her. When the fits of madness came upon Second Yiniang, there was no way Yang Liu could hold on to her alone. Jiang Li��s death had been a tremendous shock to Second Yiniang, such that she had a nervous breakdown. The doctor had simply prescribed some medication to soothe her nerves. Thus it happened that such an ambitious and wilful person plunged to a distressing end, truly a sight to sob over.


    Yang Liu was at her wits�� end, when she heard the door ��squeak�� open. Then, a gentle, clear voice sounded in the room, ��You can go now, I am here.��


    Yang Liu was taken aback as she turned around, and stuttered, ��Fourth, Fourth Miss.��


    The visitor was dressed in a light yellow skirt, with a shy yet tranquil smile upon her face. In a soft voice, she said, ��I am here to console Second Yiniang.��


    Yang Liu looked at Second Yiniang with some concern. However, when she looked at Jiang Dan and met the gaze directed at her, she was utterly astonished. The eyes of the previously cowardly and ipetent Fourth Miss were now like knives, sending chills down the spine of anyone who saw them as they brimmed over with the intent of a snake lying in wait for prey. Yang Liu clenched her teeth and summoned up her courage to say, ��Then, this servant will trouble Fourth Miss.�� She bowed her head and ran out.


    Second Yiniang was still clutching her head and thrashing around in agony on the bed. Jiang Dan walked silently to her. After a long moment in which she seemed to enjoy the sight before her, she said, ��So, Second Yiniang, what��s the consequence of seizing someone��s fated marriage?��


    Second Yiniang trembled all over, and her low wails became even more agonised. Jiang Dan took her time to say, ��Second Yiniang is a clever person, and has always been ruthless, which is how you were able to move so swiftly and decisively to take Dan niang��s destined marriage away from her. What now? Are you trying to feign madness in order to evade suffering?��


    Second Yiniang finally raised her head and stared fiercely at Jiang Dan. ��That should have been your fate, Li��er died in your ce, you evil jinx[6], it was you who caused Li��er��s death, you changed ce with my Li��er . . .�� When she finished speaking, she made as if to spring up threateningly. However, she had been confined in the residence for a long time, and had be increasingly haggard in the past few days. With a slight twist, Jiang Dan easily escaped her.


    [6] ɨ���� (sao ba xing) �C lit. broom star. Bearer of ill luck / person with the evil eye /et. Comets were often regarded as evil omens and are called ��broom stars�� because, when they move, their ��tails�� are shaped like a broom.


    ��Second Yiniang��s words are very strange,�� Jiang Dan saidughingly. ��At that time, was it me who wanted to toss the marriage to Second Yiniang? No, it was Father and Second Yiniang who thought of a way to snatch the marriage from Dan niang��s hands. Third Sister might have been happy for a long time, but who knows why Second Yiniang chose this marriage for her which ultimately became the means of sending her off to the underworld.�� Jiang Dan sighed softly before continuing, ��Truly a sin.��


    Second Yiniang��s body went soft and she copsed on the ground. ��You . . .�� She could not utter anything more than that because Jiang Dan had not spoken falsely, it was all because of her, because she wanted this marriage, because she was unwilling to allow Jiang Dan to achieve such a good marriage when both she and Jiang Li were shu daughters. She had rashly allowed her own father toe and persuade Jiang Quan to change the geng tie so that it would be Jiang Li. Who could have known the person who would suffer for her single act of selfishness would be her own daughter; Second Yiniang bitterly regretted what she had done!


    Jiang Dan observed Second Yiniang��s grief with satisfaction for a good while before she said, indifferently, ��I can sympathise with Second Yiniang��s sorrow. I am here today to remind Second Yiniang not to me the wrong person and in so doing, allow the real murderer to escape to enjoy a happy life.��


    ��The real murderer?�� Second Yiniang looked up abruptly.


    ��Yes.�� Jiang Dan��s tranquil smile flickered into something a little peculiar for a split second. ��Doesn��t Second Yiniang think that the circumstances of Third Sister��s death are too strange? It��s true, Third Sister��s marriage should have been my responsibility to assume, so I intentionally made a few inquiries. Who would have guessed that while everything looks all right on the surface, but once I started to ask around, I found out something very interesting.��


    ��What was it?�� Second Yiniang grabbed Jiang Dan��s hand, her impatience showing in her eyes. Jiang Dan smiled faintly as she patted Second Yiniang��s hand and said, ��Speaking of this matter, it��s something I did not dare to believe because, in the end, it has to do with Da Jiejie.��


    ��Jiang Ruan?�� Second Yiniang��s expression changed, and she said, ��How could it involve her?��


    ��Da Jiejie is a naturally outstanding beauty, and every young nobleman in the capital is full of admiration for her; Third Prince was no exception. On the day of the wedding between Third Sister and Zuo Langzhong, Third Prince asked Zuo Langzhong to help him arrange a meeting with Da Jiejie. At first, this was not a big deal, but Da Jiejie bragged that she was an unmarried, virtuousdy, with close connections to the Emperor and people of power, and naturally, did not want to bring any shame to the royal family. Third Sister merely wanted to help Jiefu, and never thought that Da Jiejie would get so angry and take it out on her. It was Da Jiejie��s anger whichnded Third Sister and Jiefu in their predicament on the second day.�� Jiang Dan said all this unhurriedly, her tone se, as if retelling a story, and made Second Yiniang feel even more depressed.


    Different emotions crossed Second Yiniang��s face; she seemed to want to cry andugh at the same time. After a long time, she gritted out, ��You say all this, but where is your proof?��


    Jiang Danughed lightly and said, ��Second Yiniang still doesn��t believe Dan niang��s words. Don��t tell me that Second Yiniang doesn��t feel that something is off? That day, after Third Sister��s wedding ceremony, Da Jiejie entered the pce. If not for the protection of someone in the pce, how could Da Jiejie behave in such an unscrupulous manner? If Second Yiniang still doesn��t believe me, you can always go and ask around for yourself. However, at the moment, it is still difficult for Second Yiniang to go out, and the only person you can believe is me.��


    Her every syble, every word pierced Second Yiniang��s heart and mind. After Jiang Dan had finished speaking, Second Yiniang believed her. Even if it was a lie, the lie was absolutely wless. More importantly, the pain of bereavement rendered Second Yiniangpletely unable to bear the burden of any responsibility. Whenever she thought about how what had happened to Jiang Li was due to her actions, Second Yiniang desperately wanted to w out her heart. Now, with Jiang Dan��s words, Second Yiniang had a means to unburden herself; she could channel all her hatred and bitterness onto Jiang Ruan. How could she not be happy about this?


    ��Jiang Ruan, she harmed my Li��er. I want her buried with her!�� Second Yiniang clenched her fists, her eyes practically spitting fire.


    ��Currently, Father is very angry with Second Yiniang , if Second Yiniang wants to avenge Third Sister, you must not behave impulsively. Otherwise, not only will you fail to win justice for Third Sister, you will implicate yourself.��


    Jiang Dan��s voice was cool and indifferent, causing Second Yiniang toe to her senses. Jiang Dan continued, ��If Second Yiniang still wants to avenge Third Sister, the best way is for you to obediently listen to me.��


    Second Yiniang took stock of Jiang Dan��s tranquil, smiling expression, and could not repress a shudder. For the first time, she realised how frightful this cowardly, incapable, solitary young woman was. With this kind of scheming mind, if it had been Jiang Li having to face off against her at that time, Jiang Li would have been no match for her. She murmured, ��Why are you doing this?��


    ��Da Jiejie is living too good a life,�� Jiang Dan said as cruelty shed in her eyes for an instant. ��She��s living so well, but I��m struggling in the quagmire. How can I resign myself to such a life? Why not drag her down with me?��

 Chapter 129 - Old Jiang Madame

    Chapter 129 : Old Jiang Madame


    Jiang Ruan had been staying in the fu for a few days. Then, this morning, for the very first time, she saw Second Yiniang.


    From the time when Jiang Li died and Second Yiniang had subsequently gone to Langzhong fu to kick up a fuss, she had been confined to her residence by Jiang Quan. For her to be set free out of the blue was something which took everyone by surprise. What was even more astounding was that she seemed to have be an entirely different person: docile and overly cautious, nothing at all like her previous bossy and domineering self. In fact, she was almost like First Yiniang. The fu��s servants were all a-chatter, and they agreed Second Yiniang must have realised that, now that Jiang Li was dead, she would only be able to receive support if she lived out her days at Jiang fu very cautiously. The present time was not like the old days. The gentle and virtuous Xia Yan, whose talent and reputation was widely known, and the bossy and domineering Second Yiniang, morous yet mean, had both lost all their power and influence. Now, the person holding the reins in the fu was the one who hade from the brothel, Fifth Yiniang, Hong Ying. Moreover, Hong Ying was pregnant, so it was feared that big changes were in store for Jiang fu.


    Previously, Jiang Ruan had met Second Yiniang once in the garden. While Second Yiniang had appeared perfectly respectful, there was something strange about her expression. When they returned to Ruan Ju, Lian Qiao opined, ��Miss, something is odd about Second Yiniang because when she looked at you, it seemed as though she was angry.��


    Jiang Ruan muttered to herself quietly before calling Lu Zhu and instructing her, ��You go and ask around. Before Second Yiniang was released from her confinement, did she meet anyone? And, recently, has there been anything of special note?��


    Lu Zhu epted her instructions and left.


    Jiang Ruan lowered her eyes. Second Yiniang had not looked at her with anger, she was more than familiar with that kind of expression �C it was a bone-deep hatred, like a viper simply waiting for an opportunity to strike, a secretly concealed arrow nocked and ready to fly, reeking of the taste of conspiracy.


    She wanted to know just what Second Yiniang intended to do.


    Lu Zhu was Jiang Ruan��s personal maidservant, and all the people in the fu knew that Jiang Ruan valued her highly. Jiang Ruan was also now a Junzhu, so the fu��s people treated Lu Zhu with greater courtesy. It took no time at all for Lu Zhu to make inquiries and bring the information back. As it turned out, Jiang Dan had met with Second Yiniang once, and afterwards Second Yiniang had be very careful and extremely courteous in the fu. Whenever she encountered Jiang Quan, she had been overly deferential, and she was also very generous towards the servants. Although Second Yiniang was from a well-to-do family, when all was said and done, she was a shu daughter. Usually, she was short-sighted, like Jiang Li, and was unwilling to tip the servants. However, in recent days, she had been remarkably open-handed. After Lu Zhu had finished her report, she said impatiently, ��Miss, what��s going on with Second Yiniang?��


    Tian Zhu also felt that it was strange. She was ustomed to killing people, but was not used to theplicated twists and turns of life in a residence. Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi had their suspicions. Lian Qiao said, ��Miss, you ought to be careful over the next few days. Second Yiniang has always been arrogant. Her sudden humble and obsequious behaviour is very odd.��


    ��I know.�� Jiang Ruan stood up and said, ��Since Fourth Sister is so warm-hearted, I might as well find something for her to do.�� She narrowed her eyes and her tone was icy as she called out, ��Jin Er, Jin San.��


    The two secret guards appeared in the room out of nowhere, startling the maidservants. Jiang Ruan knew that the two of them had been lurking in concealment to watch over her ever since Xiao Shao had sent them there. She said, ��Tian Zhu is from the fu, so it��s not convenient for her to go out. The two of you, go to Langzhong fu�C I have something I want you to help me with.��


    Jin Er and Jin San exchanged nces and chorused, ��We obey Miss��mand.��


    * * *


    While one could say that Jiang fu was now cloaked in a gloomy shadow because of Jiang Li��s death, then the copse of the once bustling and lively Langzhong fu was just as apparent. For the past few years, Jiang Quan��s official career had been smooth-sailing, but nowadays he seemed to suffer increasingly bad luck. At the same time, his rtions with Xia fu had be terribly estranged. Several of his children were giving him headaches, and the only outstanding ones were the two who had initially been the least favoured in the fu.


    Old Jiang Madame was already very weak, and she had suffered a serious illness due to Jiang Li��s death. The doctor hade to examine her, and had tacitly let it be known that she was unlikely to survive the year. Her body was already old, and no amount of miraculous medicine would be of use. In some ways, Old Jiang Madame was a sensible person and could clearly see that this massive Jiang fu was soon to experience decline. Thus, her heart swelled with anxiety. To make matters worse, she knew that she was ageing day by day, and was a very different person from the dignified and asuste olddy Jiang Ruan had met when she returned to Jiang fu.


    On this day, Du Juan had obeyed Old Jiang Madame��s instruction to invite Jiang Ruan to visit Gui Lan Yuan; in recent days, she had been calling several of her granddaughters to visit her. Jiang Ruan had no grounds for declining Old Jiang Madame��s invitation. She brought Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi with her, and as they made their way there, they met Jiang Dan, who was on her way back.


    When she saw Jiang Ruan, Jiang Dan stopped and smiled as she said, ��Da Jiejie.��


    ��Fourth Sister,�� Jiang Ruan said without emotion.


    Unlike before, when Jiang Dan would usually show an aggrieved expression when she was met with Jiang Ruan��s cold demeanour, she looked to be in a very good mood as she asked, ��Is Da Jiejie going to Zumu��s residence?��


    As Jiang Ruan nodded, Jiang Dan smilingly said, ��Nowadays, Zumu really values Da Jiejie, Da Jiejie is truly the object of everyone��s envy.��


    Envy? Jiang Ruan smiled faintly and said, ��There is no need for Fourth Sister to be envious. In the future, the day will certainlye when Fourth Sister will be even more greatly valued than I am.��


    Jiang Dan was stunned. Her eyes shed, and she looked at Jiang Ruan once more with eyesden with meaning. ��Da Jiejie likes to joke around. It��s gettingte, Da Jiejie had best go quickly. If I hold you up, Zumu will punish Dan niang.��


    Jiang Ruan nodded and took her leave. Jiang Dan stood and watched her retreating figure. Slowly, a small smile of tion grew on her face.


    * * *


    In Gui Lan Yuan, Cai Que and Du Juan stood on either side of Old Jiang Madame, gently waving circr fans at just the right speed so that a gentle breeze could be felt. Old Jiang Madame looked to be at ease, something which was seldom seen. She could no longer use ice to achieve a cooling effect for it would be difficult to avoid catching a cold at her advanced age.


    This was the scene which presented itself to Jiang Ruan as she entered: Old Jiang Madame, looking tired, dressed in clothes which were slightly wrinkled, withpletely white hair. Hearing some movement, she opened her eyes a crack, revealing eyes which were somewhat clouded over.


    Circr fan


    She was indeed not the same mistress of Jiang fu who had formerly wielded supreme authority and power. Rather, she was an old woman who was getting even older.


    ��Ruan��er is here,e next to Zumu,�� Old Jiang Madame said as she beckoned to Jiang Ruan affectionately.


    In her past life, and even in this life, Old Jiang Madame had never been so friendly towards her. Although Old Jiang Madame had never made things difficult for her in her previous lifetime, she had tacitly acquiesced to some of the things Xia Yan and Jiang Quan had done. Where she was concerned, the glory of Jiang fu was more important than everything. What was the sacrifice of one Jiang Ruan as long as Jiang fu could be more prosperous with each passing day?


    In her previous life, Old Jiang Madame had not made it through this year��s winter. On thinking about it, it was about the time that she entered the pce, in autumn, that Old Jiang Madame��s lingering illness rendered her unable to leave her sickbed. She wasted away continually until the close of the year, when she finally passed away[1]. Even now, she had only a few months left.


    [1] �ݺ���ȥ (jia he xi qu) �C lit. fly on a crane to the Western Paradise / fig. to pass away (idiom).


    Jiang Ruan obediently walked to sit in front of Old Jiang Madame. Cai Que poured her tea, while Old Jiang Madame patted her hand and said, ��Ruan��er, this is a new batch of passion fruit hawthorn tea. The pce consorts drink this all the time. You youngdies love sweet beverages, taste this.��


    Jiang Ruan smiled slightly. She lifted the tea cup to her lips and moistened them with the tea before saying, ��It��s very sweet.��


    Old Jiang Madame smiled contentedly and instructed Du Juan, ��Du Juan, pack some for Ruan��er and send it over.�� She turned her head to look at Jiang Ruan, her gaze as affectionate as a grandmother observing an obedient granddaughter. ��Ruan��er has grown up in the blink of an eye. Thinking back on the time when you were newly born, you were a wee little dumpling.��


    Old Jiang Madame would not have mentioned this without reason. Jiang Ruan simply listened attentively, with a smile, as Old Jiang Madame continued, ��Your mother was really unlucky, she died so early and abandoned the both of you. At that time, Xia Yan was so ck-hearted and wronged you so grievously. These past few years, your father was too easily persuaded[2] and caused you much unnecessary suffering. In all, Jiang fu has been unfair towards you.��


    [2] �������� (er gen zi ruan) �C lit. soft ears; credulous.


    Du Juan had gone to pack the tea for Jiang Ruan, so only Cai Que stood quietly to one side. Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao��s faces twitched slightly. Only Jiang Ruan remained motionless, as imcable as a mountain, and there was absolutely no change in her expression as she listened to Old Jiang Madame��s seemingly remorseful utterance. Seeing her like this, Old Jiang Madame paused while feigning iprehension. She pulled at Jiang Ruan��s hand and said, ��Thankfully, you and your brother have good fortune, and ever since you returned to the fu your luck has been quite good. On thinking about it, all of Jiang fu��s ancestors through the dynasties must have been blessing and protecting you from heaven.��


    The corners of Jiang Ruan��s mouth lifted up minutely. These words implied that everything the brother-and-sister pair had achieved would not have been possible without the favour of Jiang fu.


    Old Jiang Madame said, ��You are all the children of Jiang fu, and must help and support one another. Zumu does not have many days remaining; I hope that all of you brothers and sisters will love and be kind to one another. Previously, your father did not treat you fairly. Now, Zumu has already put away that wicked woman. Don��t bring up the past any more. If the Jiang family does well, your reputation will also benefit in future, isn��t that so?�� She went on long-windedly, ��Your dage is now an official in the imperial court. He should assist his younger brother because the person you marry in future will still look at your fu��s circumstances, won��t he? Zumu knows you are a good girl, help your family members as much as you can on ordinary days, and you will have a correspondingly good future.��<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jiang Ruan looked down. After a brief moment, she raised her head and asked, with a faint smile, ��What does Zumu want me to do?��


    Old Jiang Madame was taken aback at her straightforward question. She had always known that this granddaughter was different, but at that time, the people in Jiang fu had constructed the wrong impression of her, never imagining that she would possess her present opportunities. Old Jiang Madame knew that she had one foot in the grave and her days were limited. She could see that Jiang fu was declining day by day, which caused her great anxiety. All her hopes were now pinned on Jiang Ruan and Jiang Xin Zhi, but the two of them just had to have been on the receiving end of Jiang Quan��s cold treatment, so it was inevitable that they harboured resentment. So, she had invited Jiang Ruan here today in order to raise these issues, but she never imagined Jiang Ruan would bear such an attitude.


    A sense of gloom arose in Old Jiang Madame��s heart. Jiang Ruan presently possessed the position of junzhu due to the Empress Dowager��s bestowment, and the attitude of the General fu��s side was also providing food for thought. Looking at Jiang Ruan��s detached expression, she felt powerless and indignant. In the end, she merely smiled and said, ��Your Second Brother is not bad at handling matters; since you are so close to the Empress Dowager, you can mention him to her once in a while. Also, there��s Su��er, who is your meimei. Bring her along to some of your youngdies�� gatherings so that she can see more of the world.��


    She wanted to bring up Jiang Chao��s situation, and as for Jiang Su Su, she was at the age when she should be able to start to look for potential households. Probably because Jiang Su Su had grown up before Old Jiang Madame��s eyes, she still held the affection a grandparent had for a grandchild. But . . . Jiang Ruan smiled coolly and said, ��The inner pce does not interfere with the government, and the close rtionship between the Empress Dowager and Ruan niang is by heaven��s grace. How can Ruan niang dare to sway the Empress Dowager��s thoughts? As for Second Sister, she has grown up in the capital. She is much more familiar with the social circles of the noble youngdies than Ruan niang. Between us, she has seen much more of the world than Ruan niang.��


    Old Jiang Madame was speechless. Leaving aside Jiang Chao, Jiang Su Su was really a cause for endless worry. Since the time of Xia Yan��s incident, the people in the capital had not only made fun of Jiang Quan being cuckolded by the foremost talented woman in the capital, Jiang Su Su had also been implicated, and treated ordingly. The youngdies whom she would usually call her friends had each kept their distance from her, and it had been a long time since any of the noble youngdies had invited her to go out. This being the case, there was no need to talk about future marriage prospects. Old Jiang Madame was extremely worried, which was why she had thought of asking Jiang Ruan to take Jiang Su Su with her when she went out. She did not expect to be rebuffed by Jiang Ruan in this way.


    ��They are your siblings, and you are actually unwilling to lend them assistance?�� Old Jiang Madame said with some anger.


    ��Forgive Ruan niang for being truly useless.�� Jiang Ruan sighed and continued, ��Ruan niang fears that she has disappointed Zumu.��


    Old Jiang Madame stared fixedly at Jiang Ruan and said, ��Ruan��er, as matters stand, do you still harbourints towards the Jiang family?��


    Jiang Ruan smiled indifferently. It was notint, it was hatred. At the moment, she did not know whether or not to think that Old Jiang Madame was too naive. In this lifetime, her only ambition was to work, step by step, to cause the copse of the Jiang family, so why should she help Jiang Su Su and her brother? It was futile to talk about reviving the glory of Jiang fu. Since Jiang Quan was so concerned about this fu, then wouldn��t it be even better to allow him to watch what he treasured so dearly perish bit by bit, right before his eyes?


    Perhaps because Old Jiang Madame felt that Jiang Ruan��s smile was overly mocking, such that it was exceptionally offensive to her eyes, she suddenly pped the table and said, ��Get out!�� Shocked, Cai Que rushed over to sayfortingly, ��Old Madame, please don��t get angry, be careful with your health.��


    ��Don��t forget you were born in the Jiang family!�� Old Jiang Madame was so agitated, her words were bitingly caustic. ��What you eat, what you use, all of it is from the Jiang family! What justification do you have forining against the Jiang family? Your mother died early; if not for the Jiang family, would you have lived till now?��


    Cai Que looked at Jiang Ruan with some unease, but Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao reacted to this speech with anger. Jiang Ruan stood up and looked down on Old Jiang Madame condescendingly. This formerly all-powerful mistress of Jiang fu had aged considerably, and the distorted expression on her face, together with her sagging skin, made her look somewhatical.


    The Jiang family members all seemed to have been born with a propensity for selfish and cold behaviour, and naturally believed that all human beings should be of use to them. Old Jiang Madame was no exception.


    Jiang Ruan smiled faintly and said, in a voice so cold it could prate even to bone marrow, ��Perhaps I should ask, if not for the Jiang family, how did my mother die?��


    Old Jiang Madame was astounded, and panic shed in her eyes. ��What did you say?��


    ��Perhaps Zumu also knows, isn��t that right?�� Jiang Ruan said dispassionately.


    ��What nonsense are you bbering? Get out, I don��t want to see you! Get out!�� Suddenly stirred to action, Old Jiang Madame exerted all her strength to throw her jade pillow[3] on the ground, where it smashed into fine, sparkling particles.


    ����Ϊ��ƫ��Ӳ�ʵ�����������������˯�Ų����� - ����Ѷ


    [3] ���� (yu zhen) �C yes, really, a pillow made of jade. Jade and porcin pillows were used by the wealthy in ancient China. The pillow would have a slight depression in the middle corresponding to an important acupuncture point, and it was said that jade/ porcin pillows would promote sleep, reduce anxiety, and improve eyesight. In addition, sleeping on such pillows in the summer heat would be cooling. More here.


    Jiang Ruanughed softly, a peculiar expression in her eyes. ��As expected.�� Old Jiang Madame took in her shining, lustrous eyes and smiling expression and, feeling as if she had been transported to a cold and gloomy cer, could not help shivering all over.


    ��What is Zumu afraid of?�� Jiang Ruan asked. ��I will not treat the Jiang family the same way the Jiang family treated my mother.�� They would not get off so lightly. One day, they would feel a hundred times over the suffering they had inflicted on her.


    Old Jiang Madame stared at Jiang Ruan with eyes like saucers. Without warning, her body stiffened, and a thread of blood trickled slowly from the corner of her mouth. rmed, Cai Que patted her lightly while calling out, ��Old Madame, what��s wrong?��


    Jiang Ruan paused and observed that Old Jiang Madame was gradually weakening. A deathly pallor appeared on her face, her lips turned bluish ck, and the blood that was trickling out was clearly ck in colour. Cai Que frantically held her finger underneath Old Jiang Madame��s nostrils. In a trice, her face nched, and she yelled, ��Murder! Murder!��


    ��What��s happening?�� Du Juan, who had been busy within, pushed aside the curtain and walked in. With one nce, she was stupefied at the scene before her. Cai Que, intentionally adding to the chaos, continued to yell, ��Eldest Miss has killed Old Madame! Come quick! Help!��


    Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao��s expressions changed, and they said simultaneously, ��What nonsense are you spewing? Miss is just standing there, what has this to do with our Miss? This is malicious nder!��


    ��Heavens! Eldest Miss, you��ve gone so far as to plot to murder Old Madame?�� A familiar voice came from the doorway, with a faintly harsh tone, reminiscent of former days. Upon careful listening, one could make out a hint of delight. It was Second Yiniang.


    Jiang Ruan narrowed her eyes, smiled frostily, and trained her gaze on Cai Que, who was holding up Old Jiang Madame. ��Cai Que, did you really see memitting murder?��


    Pinned down by Jiang Ruan��s eyes, Cai Que felt some apprehension, but nevertheless, quickly replied, ��There were only Eldest Miss and Old Madame in the room, Eldest Miss and Old Madame were very close to each other, and Old Madame was quarrelling with Eldest Miss . . .��


    ��Oh, heavens!�� Second Yiniang cried out dramatically. ��Even if you had a disagreement with Old Madame, you should not have killed Old Madame! Such reprehensible, unfilial behaviour! Oh, heavens!��


    ��Second Yiniang, kindly conduct yourself with dignity,�� Lian Qiao huffed out. ��Do you know it is an offence to nder Junzhu, a royal family member?��


    Second Yiniang paused momentarily before continuing loudly, ��What? So a Junzhu can kill people as and when she likes? Then you might as well kill this concubine too in order to ensure silence! Oh, is there now under the heavens?��


    Her voice was very loud, and many of the fu��s people, rmed by the noise, had flocked to the scene. Jiang Su Su and Jiang Dan hurried there as well, with Hong Ying being helped along some distance behind, holding herrge belly. Along the way, a maidservant was probably filling her in on the situation. When she saw Jiang Ruan, she sized her up with eyes that reflectedplicated thoughts and emotions.


    Jiang Su Su was looking on with no small sense of schadenfreude, but Jiang Dan gulped and said, in a panic, ��Zumu, what��s the matter with Zumu?��


    ��What does Fourth Sister not understand?�� Jiang Ruan said coolly, ��Zumu has been murdered, and it seems that she has died without finding resolution[4].��


    [4] �Ŀ (m��ngm��) �C to close one��s eyes / (fig.) to be contented at the time of one��s death. Dying without closing one��s eyes would signify having unresolved grievances.


    Jiang Dan��s expression flickered minutely, and she looked at Jiang Ruan in great distress to say, ��Da Jiejie, why did you murder Zumu? Zumu loved you so much, she even specially invited you to sit with her today, how could you harm her in this way?��


    ��Fourth Sister, do take care. A loose tongue causes a lot of trouble,�� Jiang Ruan reminded her. ��Does this junzhu��s words not match up to the words of a coarse maidservant? From beginning to end, only Cai Que ims that this junzhu harmed Zumu, Fourth Sister is this junzhu��s shu meimei, but you don��t believe your own sister, and would rather put your trust in the words of a maidservant? Isn��t this too cold for a sisterly rtionship?��


    Jiang Dan was dumbstruck and could make no adequate rejoinder. Just then, a cold, male voice interposed itself. ��This official is here to take charge ording to thew. Officers,e and take hold of the Jiang family��s eldest daughter who has murdered her own grandmother, Old Jiang Madame!��


    There was really a squad of officers. With a faint half-smile hovering on her lips, Jiang Ruan inspected the senior officer taking charge, and said softly, ��This junzhu clearly did not realise that the patrol guards could be so swift in action, it��s as if . . .you knew beforehand that a mishap would befall Zumu.��

 Chapter 130

    While New Year celebrations usually incorporate champagne, the countdown, glitz and glitter, and chats about uing resolutions, the greatest part of celebrating a new year is appreciating the people near and dear to you �C whether those nearest and dearest are the group you��ll be ringing in the new year with, the coworkers you see daily, the family who��ve been by your side since birth, the friends who are just a quick FaceTime away, or the significant other in your life. The Rebirth team wishes you and all of your loved ones health and happiness in the new year.


    4 years ago, on this day, we posted the first chapter of Rebirth of an Ill-fated Consort. How fast the time flies! In this long journey we are specially thankful to all our readers who have cheered us all along and consistently encouraged us to continue the endeavour despite all the hardships we had to face along the way. Also very grateful to each and every member of the Rebirth team (Ely, Shl, Irisu, Minodayz, Moondancer, Mazu, Salv, Geeky, Togekiss and SamAtrey) for giving your best at all times. Thank you so much everyone for being part of Rebirth family! Here��s a bonus chapter inmemoration of our 4th anniversary! Please enjoy!


    P.S. �C We will be resuming our weekly release schedule from this Thursaday onwards.


    Chapter 130 : Imprisonment


    Trigger Warning: intention to sexually assault.


    ��Stop talking rubbish!�� The officer in charge was a stranger. He scrutinised Jiang Ruan haughtily, and with a wave of his hand, two bailiffs stepped forward to detain her. At this time, Jiang Quan was not in the fu, and the only one amongst the womenfolk present who could exert authority was Hong Ying. With great awkwardness, Hong Ying nced at the officer in charge and said, ��Daren, this situation has not yet been clearly sorted out.��


    ��Clearly sorted out?�� The officer in charge gaped at Hong Ying with a mystified expression before saying, ��Someone has made an usation that the Jiang family��s eldest di daughter murdered her blood-rted grandmother, and there is both personal testimony and material evidence. If there��s anything more to say, she can say it in the prison!�� He regarded Jiang Ruan with a smile and said, ��Eldest Jiang Miss, pardon me.��


    ��Daren is taking such great pains over this matter, it is really moving,�� Jiang Ruan said with a small smile. ��But, where is the official document?��


    It was as if the officer in charge knew that Jiang Ruan would ask precisely this. With acent smile, he fished an arrest warrant from his robes and waved it before Jiang Ruan��s eyes. White paper, ck words, the official seal �C without doubt, it was authentic.


    ��Eldest Jiang Miss, do you see this clearly?��


    Jiang Ruan��s eyes lightly flitted across Second Yiniang and Jiang Dan, who were standing to one side, before she said diffidently, ��I see it clearly.��


    ��Then, after you.��


    ��Miss!�� Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi called out in rm.


    Jiang Ruan said, ��You stay here.��


    Second Yiniang��s eyes lit up in tion for a brief moment; Jiang Dan appeared to have been shocked catatonic by the scene in front of her and was hiding behind Second Yiniang, unable to speak, while Jiang Su Su put on a sorrowful front. Cai Que and Du Juan stood sentinel on each side of Old Jiang Madame��s body, carefully wiping the blood off her lips.


    Contrary to what one might expect, the most unperturbed person in the room seemed to be Jiang Ruan. She studied the two bailiffs behind her and said, coolly, ��I can walk by myself, there��s no need to be so courteous.��


    The news of Jiang Ruan��s murder of Old Jiang Madame and her subsequent arrest by the officers caused a huge upheaval in Jiang fu. In Ruan Ju, Jin Er and Jin San bore sombre expressions. Jin San said, ��I will follow Miss Jiang to the prison to watch over her; you look for Master.��


    Jin Er nodded and was just about to leave when he saw Lu Zhu running helter-skelter into the courtyard. She looked around in all directions and, seeming somewhat at a loss, called in a small voice, ��Jin . . . Er?��


    Jin Er paused. He quickly vaulted from the tree tond in front of Lu Zhu. ��What is it?��


    At this point, Lu Zhu was no longer startled or bothered by Jin Er��s unpredictable entrances and exits. She retrieved a letter from her bosom and handed it to Jin Er, saying, ��Miss asks you to give this letter to Xiao Wangye.��


    Jin Er stowed the letter securely, nodded, and said, ��All right, I understand.��


    While he was leaving, Lu Zhu called out again, ��Hey.�� Jin Er turned his head to see Lu Zhu looking at him before hesitantly saying, ��What happened previously is all my fault. This time, Miss has been set up, I beg of you to protect Miss.��


    Jin Er was somewhat astounded by this. It was rare for Lu Zhu to speak softly and beseech anyone; on thinking about it, she must really be devoted to Jiang Ruan. As a subordinate himself, he greatly admired loyalty in people. He smiled and said, ��I would still protect Miss even if you didn��t tell me to. You should be careful as well.�� Having said this, he moved away swiftly without looking back.


    When Lu Zhu turned around, Tian Zhu was justing out of the residence. With a frosty expression on her face, she said, ��We will make our move tonight.��


    * * *


    The news that Jiang Ruan had been arrested by the officers spread like wildfire through the capital in the shortest time possible, and the city was aze with chatter. Ever since Hong��an Junzhu had returned to the capital, she had enjoyed unreserved praise, and she also had an elder brother who was like a war god. Thus, all themon people had been extremely fond of her. Who knew that such a situation would suddenly explode out of nowhere; it was really such a shame. Yet there were those who loved to kick people when they were down. Therefore they imed that they had long foreseen that Jiang Ruan was discontented and that her charming appearance concealed a vicious heart, such that not even her own blood-rted grandmother could escape her clutches. She was truly malicious.


    Meanwhile, the object of discussion, Jiang Ruan, was at that moment quietly leaning against the damp and cold walls of the prison, looking down at the dirty straw before her.


    In reality, the evidence which Second Yiniang possessed was not enough to convict her. Even though she had Cai Que��s testimony, it would still not be easy to bring her down. Jiang Dan was not someone who was short-sighted, so there must be other twists and turns in store for her.


    The officer in charge was named Li Qiang. For the patrol station to have so quickly received the official arrest warrant for Jiang Ruan, it could only have been on the orders of Hu Qian Qiu, the Regional Inspector of the Censorate[1]?. And, this Hu Qian Qiu . . . A sliver of frigid intent shed across Jiang Ruan��s eyes. Second Yiniang was the shu daughter of the Minister of Appointments. When young, she had had a childhood sweetheart in the form of her older cousin on her mother��s side. This person was none other than Hu daren, Hu Qian Qiu, presently the Regional Inspector of the Censorate. However, at that time, Hu Qian Qiu��s family background did not match up to Second Yiniang��s fu, and the Minister of Appointments wanted to use Second Yiniang to establish good rtions with Jiang fu, and so their fated marriage was broken off.


    [1] ��ʷ̨ y��sh�� t��i [Pre-Ming] / ���Ժ ji��n ch�� yu��n [Post-Ming]) �C The Censorate. A branch of the centralized bureaucracy parallelling the Six Ministries under the direct control of the Emperor. They were the Emperor��s eyes and ears and checked the administrators at each level of government to prevent corruption and malfeasance. Generally, they were feared and disliked by the other ministers. Based on the Hucker dictionary, the Regional Inspector in the Ming dynasty had the duty of an investigating censor. He has a once per year assignment to tour all localities in the jurisdiction to observe government activities and audit ounts etc.


    Li Qiang was Second Yiniang��s eldest nephew, and Hu Qian Qiu was Second Yiniang��s former lover. Clearly, Jiang Ruan had been imprisoned due to their plotting. Hu Qian Qiu had held his current position for many years, and was firmly ensconced. In truth, he did have some ability, and it was hard to believe he would stick his neck out for Second Yiniang. On thinking about it further, thergesse that Second Yiniang had shown the Jiang fu��s servants over the past few days must have been to ensure that if she failed, she would not go down by herself �C she would take all of them with her.


    However, no matter how foolish or infatuated Hu Qian Qiu was, he would not do anything that might cost him his job. Therefore, Second Yiniang��s trump card did not lie in the Regional Inspector of the Censorate, rather . . . she smiled slightly. Li Qiang.


    The information Lu Zhu received as she asked around was pretty clear �C Second Yiniang had recently been selling jewellery and precious stones. Hu Qian Qiu would not need Second Yiniang��s jewellery. On the other hand, Second Yiniang��s nephew, the ignorant and ipetent Li Qiang, had relied on his family to buy the position of a minor official. All day long, this privileged degenerate dallied with prostitutes and enjoyed a licentious lifestyle. It was said that he had lost a huge sum of silver at gambling a few days ago. Among all the people on earth, the gambling addict had the greatest nerve, especially a gambler who had racked up huge losses.


    Second Yiniang had promised Li Qiang arge sum of money. What did she want Li Qiang to do?


    Night had already fallen, and the prison cell became damper and colder. This cell seemed to have been specially arranged, for there were no prisoners in the surrounding cells. All of them were deserted, except for hers. She waspletely alone; even the jailor had disappeared to goodness knows where.


    From a distance came the sound of footsteps, and a party of people walked in, led by someone d in roughspun hemp clothes. On seeing Jiang Ruan, he could not help but give a little start before he narrowed his eyes and said, ��Junzhu��s courage is truly great, and cause for admiration.�� It was Li Qiang.


    Jiang Ruan smiled faintly and said, ��Young Master Li tters too much.�� In her previous life she had never been held in any kind of prison, but she had stayed in ces much colder and gloomier than this prison, so what was there to be afraid of at present?


    Li Qiang��s eyes shed briefly. ��Junzhu actually knows this person, that is truly surprising.��


    Jiang Ruan contemted the people standing behind Li Qiang. There were several of them, and they were all strong, rough-looking men who were surveying her with unbridled lust; at one nce, it was clear what their intent was.


    ��How much money did Second Yiniang give you?�� Jiang Ruan asked all of a sudden.


    Li Qiang did not expect this question from her. He eyed Jiang Ruan warily before breaking into a smile and saying, ��There��s no harm in telling Junzhu. Thirty thousand taels of silver.��


    Jiang Ruan nodded. Thirty thousand taels of silver . . . When Jiang Li got married, her entire dowry was not more than fifty thousand taels of silver, yet Second Yiniang was still able to provide such a huge sum of money. She must have sold off all her property and everything she owned �C just to buy Jiang Ruan��s life? Second Yiniang��s mind was really too simple.


    Noticing Jiang Ruan��s ambiguous half smile, Li Qiang��s expression tightened and he asked, ��Does Junzhu have something she wants to say?��


    ��This junzhu��s life is only valued at a trifling few thousand taels of silver?�� Jiang Ruan said indifferently, ��Isn��t that too pitiful?��


    ��What does Junzhu mean?�� Li Qiang narrowed his eyes.


    ��I will buy out this deal for a hundred thousand taels of silver,�� said Jiang Ruan.


    Li Qiang was startled by this offer, as were the people behind him. The rumours were really true, that Jiang Ruan was very generous when taking action. Surely she had obtained many good things by being with Empress Dowager Yi De. It would be a lie to say that he was not tempted. Li Qiang had run up a huge debt just a few days prior, and it was with great difficulty that he had gotten involved in this scheme of Second Yiniang��s. Although he knew it was dangerous, he also knew that not repaying his debt was a sure route to death. Now that Jiang Ruan had offered him a sum of hundred thousand, how could he not turn it over in his mind? Different emotions flitted across his face, and he seemed to be on the cusp of changing his tune, when a burly man next to him coughed lightly out of the blue.


    The unexpected sound roused Li Qiang. With some resentment, he red at Jiang Ruan andughed cruelly before he said, ��Junzhu is truly intelligent. However, this person is not greedy, and this person does not dare to involve himself in Junzhu��s scheme.��


    If it were any other ordinary person, an about-face like this would be nothing of concern. Moreover, Li Qiang had no real affection for his aunt, Second Yiniang. However, Jiang Ruan was the Hong��an Junzhu, and he was very deep in debt this time round. Thus, he did not dare to act rashly. What if, when Jiang Ruan was safe and sound after the end of the matter, she decided to look for him again to settle ounts? The imperial family would definitely not pardon him. With such a possibility, in the end, only dead men would tell no tales.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Li Qiang pped his hands and walked forward slowly. He said, ��Tonight, I fear I will have to offend Junzhu.�� He stuck the ming torch in his hand into the mouth of a stone beast on the wall. In the light of the mes, Jiang Ruan sat serenely in her prison cell, while her garments seemed to give off a fiery glow. She appeared refined and charming, with an unexpectedly icy indifference.


    �۲�Ůٸ | Art rt


    A Han Dynasty Stone Beast


    Li Qiang swallowed several times. He knew that this junzhu was a natural beauty, but seeing her at close quarters today was even more arousing.


    Jiang Ruan asked, lightly, ��Young Master Li intends to kill me so your secrets will be safe?��


    ��Early tomorrow morning, themon people of the capital will hear the news that the imprisoned Junzhu, dreading punishment, has killed herself,�� Li Qiangughed coarsely as he said. ��However, before that happens, Junzhu can still enjoy herself.��


    Kill her and pass it off as suicide �C did Li Qiang think that the people of the capital were fools? She already considered Second Yiniang and Jiang Li to be brainless, but she had not thought that the entire family was the same. However, she also knew that Second Yiniang��s hatred for her must be bone-deep in order toe up with such a method for tormenting her. Not only did Second Yiniang n to have her lose her innocence before death, she also wanted to destroy her reputation.


    Noticing that Jiang Ruan��s expression had shown no degree of change, Li Qiang felt his desire growing even more. With a wave of his hand, the cell door was opened, and a group of burly men gathered around. Li Qiang smiled and said, ��Hong��an Junzhu, we will all feel good.��


    Jiang Ruan restrained herself from showing any emotion. She had yet to activate the mechanism of her Blood Moon bracelet when a ��peng�� was heard. Light glinting off a dagger and blossoms of blood burst forth at the same time. Before her eyes, several men copsed in an instant, and only Li Qiang was left standing.


    The main door had already been kicked in. On the ck robe of the young man a golden qilin glinted as it rode the fire and the roaring wind, like it was about to spring out of the brocaded cloth. Xiao Shao walked in and said, coldly, ��You��re courting death.��


    When Li Qiang realised who he was, his entire body shuddered abruptly and he immediately felt an immense despair. Second Yiniang had never mentioned that Jiang Ruan and Great Jin��s Jinying Wang had any kind of special rtionship. Deadly frightened, the lower part of his body became damp, and a foul stench suddenly filled the entire prison cell. At once, Li Qiang sank to his knees and begged for mercy, gasping, ��Wangye, please be magnani[2] . . .�� Before he could finish speaking, his throat had been shed, blood spurted out, and he toppled over without further ceremony.


    [2] ��̧���� (gao tai gui shou) �C this is the phrase he was trying to utter, which means ��please be magnanimous/ generous��. He only got as far as ��̧.


    Devoid of expression, Xiao Shao put away his dagger and strode forward.


    Hidden in a dark corner, Jin San noiselessly retreated and left. Her master did not wait for her to take action, but had set out to rescue Jiang Ruan personally. It would not be convenient for her to remain.


    Jiang Ruan��s emotions quietened down after a momentary astonishment. She had considered that Xiao Shao mighte after he had read the contents of her letter, but she never expected that he would be so fast. Remaining calm and collected, she put down her left hand, which had been covering the Blood Moon bracelet, and said, ��I will have to trouble you to clean up this messter.��


    Xiao Shao nodded and pulled open the cell door to walk in. He frowned on noting the thoroughly damp and dark environment of the cell and asked, ��Is the matter you spoke of in the letter true?��


    ��It��s true.�� Jiang Ruan said, ��I should not have used it at this time, but . . . let it be. It��s also good to settle it earlier.��


    The contents of the letter should actually be used in future. She had no idea that Second Yiniang would be this stupid, thus forcing her to bring it out earlier. However, doing this would inadvertently alert the enemy. In the end, they would just have to watch and see what happened in future.


    Xiao Shao pursed his lips as his eyes turned cold for a split second. He said, ��They intended to kill you to silence you.�� Not only that, they wanted to ruin her innocence before her death. Although he knew that Jin Er and Jin San were by her side to protect her, when he heard of this situation, he could not help but worry and rushed over. When he recalled the scene just moments earlier, his entire body was overtaken by a sense of icy hostility.


    Jiang Ruan was unaware that Xiao Shao��s Jinyi Guard had already sussed out the whole sequence of events. She simply exined, ��Second Yiniang was instigated by Fourth Sister toe up with this method of dealing with me. We have no need to fear the Minister of Appointments; the person who will give us trouble is the Regional Inspector of the Censorate.�� Hu Qian Qiu had been sitting in his position for many years and had arranged everything there, by bribery or otherwise, to his satisfaction. In addition, the Emperor was very fond of this right-hand man[3]. In her previous life, from what she could perceive of the Jiang family��s affairs, this Hu Qian Qiu had never been in contact with them. As a matter of fact, Hu Qian Qiu was in Fifth Prince��s faction and had nothing to do with Xuan Li. Who knew that he would be such an affectionate person, willing to take such risks for the sake of Second Yiniang.


    [3] �Ź�֮�� (gong gu zhi chen) �C �Ź� = humerus, the bone between the elbow and the shoulder. Thus, a minister who is considered important to the Emperor, whom he relies on.


    ��Let me deal with this,�� Xiao Shao said. ��There��s no need to worry.��


    A little sluggish, Jiang Ruan looked at Xiao Shao. Xiao Shao was peering intently back at her with undisguised concern in his eyes. She said, ��All right.��


    He could sense that Jiang Ruan��s attitude was gradually changing, from the initial alienating gulf between them to this slowly-developing trust; perhaps Jiang Ruan herself had not yet discovered this detail. Xiao Shao felt his mood lift for some unknown reason. He surveyed the surroundings before saying, ��Tonight . . . just hold on. I��ll bring you out tomorrow.��


    Jiang Ruan muttered softly, ��You take care, too.��


    Xiao Shao��s eyes lit up briefly with a smile. He thought for a moment, then crouched down in front of her. He fished out a very small object that resembled a whistle from his robes, and said, ��The Jinyi Guards are concealed everywhere. If there is danger, you can use this whistle, and the Jinyi Guards nearby wille.��


    It must be his personal token. Before Jiang Ruan could say anything, Xiao Shao had already stood up and ordered the Jinyi Guard to take away the corpses and clean up the mess. Jiang Ruan tucked the whistle into her sleeve, lowered her eyes, and fell into deep contemtion.


    * * *


    The General fu.


    Zhao Guang found out about Jiang Ruan��s situation after leaving the court, and was a hair��s breadth away from grabbing some men and charging into the prison. It was with great difficulty that everyone managed to talk him out of it. Li-shi was so worried that she cried. Wiping away her tears, she said, ��Ruan��er is a good girl, how could she be locked up in prison? What nonsense to say she murdered Old Jiang Madame, I don��t believe it, she must have been set up.��


    All the men of the Zhao family were incredibly brave, while the women born to the Zhao family were beautiful and delicate. When Li-shi teared up, Zhao Guang panicked. Zhao Yuan Ping exhorted, ��Mother, don��t worry, Third Brother has already gone to the prison to see what��s going on.��


    ��That Jiang family, even on pain of death we should have brought Ruan��er and Xin Zhi back here,�� Li-shi said, full of regret. ��That family is evil, a pack of ravenous wolves, no, how can my heart be at ease if Ruan��er stays any longer in that fu?��


    Zhao Yulong whispered, ��It also depends on whether she is willing toe back here.��


    ��Yulong,�� Zhao Yuan Ping said to his son while staring at him in warning, causing him to fall silent. Regarding his biaomei, Zhao Yulong had long had the impression that her affection for the Zhao family was gossamer thin. Seeing his grandfather and grandmother as well as the entire household in distress over her situation- Zhao Yulong pursed his lips.


    Zhao Feizhou asked Zhao Yuan Ping, ��Second Uncle, when will Ruan Meimei be released?��


    Zhao Guang also stared at Zhao Yuan Ping, who said helplessly, ��First we have to ascertain what actually happened. With Third brother at the prison, he should be able to arrange things. However, it is quite strange that the Regional Inspector of the Censorate issued the arrest warrant so quickly.�� He rubbed his chin and said, while deep in thought, ��Father, you should visit the pce and seek an audience with the Emperor. For the sake of our family, the Emperor will not move against Jiang Ruan for the time being. Eldest Brother and I will meet with this Regional Inspector. Eldest nephew, select some men from among the bodyguards and take them with you to the gate of Jiang fu to make some inquiries. That this should happen to Ruan��er without reason means that she must have offended someone. Mother and Sister-inw, wait in the fu for news. Then, if there are any problems, we can work out a response.��


    Once everything had been organized in this manner, the General fu resumed its tranquility.


    * * *


    Xiao Shao walked out of the prison door, leaving several secret guards behind to deal with the corpses in the cell. He had just descended the stairs when he stopped suddenly, his eyes shining like cold stars.


    Footsteps sounded from his left, and Zhao Yuan Feng came into view, critically assessing Xiao Shao as he walked. Mockingly, he said, ��Xiao Wangye moves extremely quickly.��


    Xiao Shao shot him a nce and continued moving forwards. Zhao Yuan Feng stretched out his arm to stop him. Although he was Xiao Shao��s senior, in the face of this youth who hadmanded a few hundred thousand Jinyi Guards from a young age, he felt he was standing before apelling force. Displeased with Xiao Shao��s attitude, and being one who acted like he was aw unto himself, he said inly, ��Xiao Wangye is too close to Ruan��er.��


    Xiao Shao halted. ��What can you do?��


    Zhao Yuan Feng was stunned and almost fainted from anger at Xiao Shao��s rude words. Whatever the circumstance, he was still the Zhao family��s Third Young Master, and the dignified, respectable young military officer of high rank. That Xiao Shao would speak to him thus painted him as being terribly ipetent.


    Xiao Shao retrieved a letter from his robes and tossed it to Zhao Yuan Feng. Zhao Yuan Feng caught it and, while simmering at Xiao Shao��s rudeness, rapidly skimmed through the letter. His expression changed, and he asked, ��You want to give this letter . . .��


    ��Give it to the Censorate.�� Xiao Shao said coolly, ��Hu Qian Qiu has a hidden agenda, and he does not need to be the Censorate��s Regional Inspector any more.��


    ��Xiao Wangye, the Censorate might reshuffle the cards this time,�� Zhao Yuan Feng said tentatively. ��I��m afraid . . . it might not be that easy.��


    ��It��s the right time for a purge.�� Xiao Shao replied calmly, but Zhao Yuan Feng felt a wave of cold sweep over him for no reason, such that his entire body shivered.

 Chapter 131 - Taking Action

    Chapter 131 : Taking Action


    It was not the death of Old Jiang Madame that had considerably shaken up Jiang fu, but rather it was the shocking news that Jiang Ruan had been arrested and imprisoned. When Jiang Quan eventually learned of this situation he was naturally incensed beyond belief. That day in Gui Lan Yuan, only Cai Que had been with Old Jiang Madame, and she had served the olddy for so many years that people trusted her words. As for Old Jiang Madame��s tea, arsenic had actually been discovered in it.


    The rumours circting everywhere in the capital were that Jiang Ruan bore a deep-seated grievance against Old Jiang Madame and had therefore poisoned her. Although this rumour had spread far and wide, intelligent people were able to surmise the truth upon hearing it: if one wanted to murder someone else, it would be absolutely stupid to administer the poison right in front of the person. Moreover, Hong��an Junzhu was no fool so why would she bring about her own destruction?


    However, suspicion aside, when all was said and done, this was a Jiang family affair. Everyone was eager to gossip whilst waiting to watch the ensuing show. This younger sister of Great Jin��s ��god of war��, the Hong��an Junzhu who was currently the favourite by the side of Empress Dowager Yi De- how would she turn this undesirable situation around?


    Perhaps because the rumours were flying around fiercely outside, Jiang Quan issued a confinement order �C except for the purpose of making purchases, no one in the fu, without exception, was allowed to go out. In Second Yiniang��s courtyard, Yang Liu was cautiously serving Second Yiniang her medicine.


    ��Take it away!�� Second Yiniang waved the bowl of medicine away with a vexed expression. Jiang Quan forbade anyone in the fu to go out, which meant no outsiders coulde in either, and her people who were tasked with information dissemination and collection were unable to obtain any news. Thus, they were in the dark about what was happening outside. Thinking about the thirty thousand taels of silver which she had given out, Second Yiniang gritted her teeth. She had pawned all of her personal wealth; surely Jiang Ruan would be unable to escape even if she sprouted wings.


    ?


    Although Hu Qian Qiu treated her with courtesy, in the end, many years had passed. On the surface, Hu Qian Qiu appeared to be helping her due to the past affection between them, but the truth was that he wanted to establish a line of connection with the Jiang family. The struggle between Xuan Hua and Xuan Li was growing in intensity, and although Hu Qian Qiu had aligned himself with Xuan Hua, he still harboured some degree of hesitation. Thus, if he could just gain a connection with Jiang fu, he would have a contingency n for the future.


    Li Qiang was her own nephew, but he was a gambling addict and had run up a huge debt. If she had not caught wind of this weakness of his, she would never have allowed him to help her. She had originally not considered framing Jiang Ruan in order to bring her down, and had only thought about letting Li Qiang employ his ��methods�� while she was incarcerated. Any woman would naturally want to kill herself after having to suffer such circumstances, and even if Jiang Ruan did notmit suicide, Li Qiang would make it seem as if she had. All that Jiang Li had had to endure was due to Jiang Ruan: her body had been defiled by that lecher of a prince, and her reputation had be that of an utterly wanton woman. Now, Second Yiniang wanted Jiang Ruan to have a taste of her own medicine �C to be defiled, and to lose her good name.


    Jiang Ruan would be all alone in the prison so that would be the best time to take action. It was a foolproof n, but there had been no news from that quarter, and Second Yiniang��s anxiety began to make itself felt. In addition, this anxiety came with a vague premonition, which caused her to be inexplicably flustered.


    After a moment, she stood up and said, ��I��m going to see Jiang Dan.��


    * * *


    Jiang Dan��s courtyard, which was very near Ruan Ju, was also still at the moment, with white silk hung up everywhere as part of the funeral arrangements. Attiredpletely in white, Jiang Dan sat in front of the window, fiddling with the little white flowers on the table. Her long hair had not been coiled up, but had been casually flung over her shoulder, the contrast causing her shoulders to look unutterably delicate and her entire being to be akin to the little white flowers in her hand, frail and vulnerable, clearly pitiful.


    ��Miss,�� a maidservant came up to say, ��Second Yiniang is outside.��


    ��I am indisposed today, I won��t see her.�� Jiang Dan yed with her hair as she stood up and walked towards her bed.


    That maidservant felt a little awkward but she did not dare refuse toply, so she braced herself and went out. Jiang Dan sat on the edge of the bed and pulled down the soft, wispy canopy curtain with ease. The newly sewn, dark yellow[1] canopy made of soft, tian xiang (heavenly fragrance) gauze gave off a faintly discernible fragrance; the colour was vivid, and one bolt of the cloth was highly expensive. Truthfully, as the head of household, based on the statuses of each daughter Hong Ying would not dare to short change anyone, however as a shu daughter, it was clear that Jiang Dan could not afford such material.


    [1] ����ɫ (qiu xiang se) �C lit. autumn fragrance colour.


    In the end, someone had given her this as a gift without leaving behind his or her name. A little thought would readily yield this person��s identity �C Zuo Jiang��s behaviour was really too intimate. Jiang Dan��s facial expression momentarily betrayed her disdain. If it had been an earlier time, Langzhong fu would have been a pretty good ce to be, but now, Langzhong fu��s future was bleak, and even Zuo Jiang��s official career had very little likelihood of advancement. What��s more, she was no fool, thus why would she want to ruin herself there? Zuo Jiang thought too highly of himself, believing that she was waiting anxiously to marry him.


    In the end though, there might be some use for it. Jiang Dan toyed with the fastener for the canopy in an extremely good mood. Second Yiniang, that moron, must have taken action yesterday. All she had done was to say a few words to instigate her, and that stupid woman had gone off on her own to find someone to help her. If she could bring down Jiang Ruan, that would certainly be excellent. However, Jiang Dan was very clear that Second Yiniang was no match for Jiang Ruan��s skill. The person on the losing end would ultimately be Second Yiniang.


    And what of it? Hatred shed in Jiang Dan��s eyes for a split second. At that time, when Second Yiniang had incited Jiang Li to snatch away her marriage arrangement, did they really think that Jiang Dan was a pushover? Now that Jiang Li was dead, she could not let Second Yiniang live well. In this world, those who offended her would get theireuppance. Originally, it was Jiang Li; now, Second Yiniang, in future . . . She smiled slightly and reached out her hand, as white as porcin, to roll up a piece of embroidery, upon which she was currently embroidering a young phoenix. The phoenix was stretching its neck out in a cry of longing, as if it was just waiting for a cool breeze to make the heavens resound with its call.


    * * *


    In the imperial study, Zhao Guang wiped off the sweat beading his forehead, his expression finally rxing somewhat. He had expended his best effort to reason with the Emperor, who had hinted that this matter would not be rushed to a hasty conclusion. On thinking about it, Jiang Ruan had been conferred the position of junzhu by the imperial family, and if something really did happen to her, the Emperor��s reputation and image would be affected.


    When he considered the Censorate��s Regional Inspector, Hu Qian Qiu, Zhao Guang felt his anger re up. Zhao Guang was a senior figure in the founding of the Great Jin dynasty, as well as a titled General ��Great Fuguo Grand Marshall��[2]; his colleagues in the imperial court would always greet him with proper courtesy whenever they met him. Hu Qian Qiu��s secure hold on his position as Regional Inspector in the Censorate could not be divorced from his astute, slick temperament. Zhao Guang had always viewed civilian officials with veiled criticism, and he had had very little interaction with Hu Qian Qiu. He could never have expected that this seemingly respectful Regional Inspector would just send Jiang Ruan to prison. On the surface, there appeared to be nothing wrong, but Zhao Guang��s gut instinct told him that this son of a b*tch was involved in some kind of plot.


    [2] T/N: The highest ranked General in the army with a title, there are three kinds: fuguo (2nd tier title) which means assisting the nation, zhenguo ��� (highest tiered title) and fengguo (3rd).


    The Emperor tossed the petition[3] in his hands aside and massaged his forehead. Eunuch Gao stood quietly to one side with his head bowed. Empress Dowager Yi De had just visited him, and she too had raised Jiang Ruan��s situation. In recent years, Empress Dowager Yi De had very rarely concerned herself with such trifles, so he would not have imagined that it would be on Hong��an Junzhu��s behalf that she would start caring about these matters once again. Eunuch Gao was quietly turning over things in his mind. Hong��an Junzhu was favoured by Empress Dowager Yi De, and also had the support of the Zhao family. Added to this, there were the meritorious deeds of Jiang Xin Zhi. The Emperor had initially paid scant attention to her, but now, it looked as if he needed to have another look at this di daughter of the Jiang family.


    [3] ���� (zhe zi) �C a booklet made of thick paper, folded ordion style, usually kept in a slip case. For recording ounts and such.


    At this point, the voice of a junior eunuch outside was heard, reporting that Jinying Wang was requesting an audience. Xiao Shao had only just entered when the Emperor looked at him and said, ��What? Don��t tell zhen[4], you��re also here because of Hong��an Junzhu?��


    [4] �� (zhen) �C how Emperors refer to themselves; is the equivalent to the royal ��we��.


    Xiao Shao remained silent.


    The Emperor had previously spoken casually, but he was shaken on observing Xiao Shao. With a slight frown, which indicated that he was turning things over in his mind, he asked, ��What is the rtionship between you and Hong��an Junzhu?��


    Xiao Shao said, coolly, ��Hu Qian Qiu, as an official of the Censorate, has beenx in investigation and hoodwinked by despicable persons, yet has been promoted repeatedly. I beseech the Emperor to punish him severely.��


    ��When you talk to zhen in this way, it means you have already taken action, what is the point of asking zhen?�� The Emperor snorted before saying, ��Hong��an Junzhu indeed has some tricks up her sleeve to have achieved all this in such a short period of time �C the people who havee to intercede for her have really opened zhen��s eyes. Zhen does not know when his officials have developed such a friendly rtionship with Hong��an Junzhu.��


    Xiao Shao frowned. The Emperor��s words did not seem to refer to Zhao Guang and Empress Dowager Yi De; Zhao Guang and Empress Dowager Yi De would naturally plead for her with much feeling, so the Emperor did not need to speak of them this way. Could it be that there was someone else? He surveyed the Emperor suspiciously, who proceeded to rap on the table with the folded booklet and say, ��No need to think about it further, Imperial Grand Tutor Liu has also been by.��


    Xiao Shao was taken aback. Liu Min had alsoe to plead for leniency on Jiang Ruan��s behalf.


    In truth, the Emperor was rather angry. This minor matter should not have to be discussed in the imperial study, but, today, from one person after another, all he had heard about was Jiang Ruan��s situation �C how could he not start to ponder the circumstances? Ever since Liu Min had entered the imperial court as an official, he had always been aloof from politics and material pursuits, and there was no fellow official who could im to be especially familiar with him. Yet, today, in an unprecedented move, he had pleaded for leniency on Jiang Ruan��s behalf.


    The Emperor eyed Xiao Shao as the image of the beautiful and charming Jiang Ruan floated up in his mind. Had he seriously been bewitched by a woman��s beauty?


    ��Ah Shao, your marital arrangement . . .�� The Emperor had not finished speaking when Xiao Shao calmly interrupted him to say, ��Since there is nothing else, this subject asks for leave to withdraw.��


    The Emperor choked. After quite a while, he waved his hand and said, ��You may leave.��


    The junior eunuch who was waiting outside observed that Xiao Shao had exited very quickly after he had entered. On seeing the Emperor��s somewhat disgruntled expression, he thought to himself that Jinying Wang was indeed ��The Rebel��, and even the Emperor could do nothing about him. Within the room, Eunuch Gao sighed inwardly and shook his head.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xiao Shao had visited the Emperor in the imperial study simply to inform him, for he did not need his permission. After leaving the imperial study, he went straight to the Censorate.


    The Censorate��s officials were dealing with official documents; one could say this meant that they were busy, but it could just as equally be said that they were idle. Only those cases which involved the imperial family or important government ministers fell to the purview of the Censorate administrators. Most of the people in top positions were idle while their subordinates were busy. Moreover, everyone in officialdom was in tacit agreement on this, and there had never been any real trouble. Regional Inspector Hu Qian Qiu��s rash move to seize Jiang Ruan had already caused much discontentment among everyone in the Censorate.


    Furthermore, in the Censorate, apart from the Regional Inspector, there was also the Supervisor, who was slightly lower in status. The Regional Inspector was Hu Qian Qiu, the Supervisor was Ke Xiu Ran. Ke Xiu Ran had been subordinate to Hu Qian Qiu for years on end, but Hu Qian Qiu had kept a firm grip on his position as Regional Inspector, so Ke Xiu Ran had never found an opportunity to rise.


    Thus, the Censorate��s officials were roughly divided into two factions; one supported Hu Qian Qiu, the other supported Ke Xiu Ran. Naturally, the faction supporting Hu Qian Qiu was bigger. Therefore, in this instance, Ke Xiu Ran had opposed sending Hong��an Junzhu to prison.


    The Censorate officials were astonished to see Xiao Shao walking in out of the blue. Within the hall sat a middle-aged man wearing a deep blue official��s robe. He was thin and somewhat dark, and there was a sombre look in his eyes. This was Ke Xiu Ran.


    Ke Xiu Ran stood up, bowed to Xiao Shao, and said, ��Xiao Wangye.��


    Xiao Shao red at him coldly and tossed him the item in his hand. Ke Xiu Ran was initially nonplussed, but realised that the item was a letter. He walked aside to read it, and when he had finished, his excitement was palpable. He looked at Xiao Shao with a hint of delight and said, ��This . . .��


    ��Since Hu Qian Qiu does not want to be a Regional Inspector, then there��s no need for him to be one,�� Xiao Shao pronounced, before turning and exiting the Censorate.


    He left Ke Xiu Ran holding the letter in his hands, the contents of which were enough to clean up the Censorate. Fortunately, he would not be affected, but Hu Qian Qiu would lose his official post. Since Xiao Shao had tossed him the letter, it indicated his tacit approval of what Ke Xiu Ran would do and ensuring that he would not be stopped. The only question was why Jinying Wang, who normally stayed out of imperial court matters, would target Hu Qian Qiu out of nowhere.


    Ke Xiu Ran thought for a moment and suddenly recalled the presently incarcerated Jiang Ruan with a jolt. Ah, so it was like this. Hu Qian Qiu had truly sought his own death. He had long known that it was not a good idea to provoke Hong��an Junzhu, for the Emperor would protect her due to Jiang Xin Zhi��s good reputation. Really, who knew what devil had instigated Hu Qian Qiu to imprison Hong��an Junzhu. He must not have even thought it through carefully, for anything that happened to her would inevitably offend that ��God of War��, Jiang Xin Zhi. It would be safe to say that his official career would have ended right there.


    Ke Xiu Ran naturally felt a perverse sense of pleasure when thinking about what would happen to Hu Qian Qiu. Hong��an Junzhu was truly no mere bystander, if even Jinying Wang would take the initiative to act for her benefit. As the memory of Jinying Wang��s face crossed his mind, he stood up hurriedly, for his expression clearly indicated that there could not be even an iota of neglect in handling the situation of Hong��an Junzhu. He had better carefully instruct the officials what to do straightaway.


    * * *


    The rest of the capital did not know anything about these happenings. The atmosphere in Jiang fu was extremely heavy; Old Jiang Madame��s coffin had been ced in the newly set up mourning hall and the entire fu was wearing mourning clothes. The two people keeping vigil at the mourning hall that night were Du Juan and Cai Que.


    After Old Jiang Madame��s death, both maidservants had lost their ce. Both the maidservants had worked with dedication for the old madame for so many years, so they would now be released from the fu ording to usual practice. Du Juan and Cai Que were both presently more than twenty-seven years old and still unmarried. Du Juan had been born into a family of servants; her aged parents were still working in one of the fu��s rural residences. If she left the fu, she would still have a ce of shelter. Cai Que, on the other hand, had been bought by Old Jiang Madame and brought into the fu, and had always been alone.


    At night, the mourning hall was colder and more cheerless, and Old Jiang Madame��s coffin gleamed dully. A gust of wind blew in from outside, causing the feeble mes of the white candles to sway and splutter, while the half-burnt paper money in the basin swirled with the wind, as if an unseen hand was ying with the remnants. The musicians[5] had left long ago, and Jiang fu was even more deste, as if they were the only two people in the huge fu.


    [5] ˾�� (si yue) �C It��s a government arm of the rites department that oversees the music and such rites for funerals of the nobility.


    Du Juan had gone to the outhouse but was not back yet, leaving Cai Que by herself. The white papernterns in the rafters were swaying, casting mottled shadows which gave off an inexplicable sense of horror.


    Cai Que��s heart clenched, and she could not help hugging herself tightly. Beyond the flower window, the moonlight had disappeared without her noticing, leaving her with only the feeble light of the mourning hall. Moreover, once the chill wind picked up, the light was close to being extinguished.


    Suddenly, a rasping sound came from the coffin. It was a peculiar sound, as if someone was scratching the wood with her fingernails. Cai Que stiffened, and a chill spread through her entire being. Restless and ill at ease, she walked forward, when suddenly a loud noise startled her. Her face turned white and her knees gave way, so that she copsed on the floor.


    There was neither sight nor sound of Du Juan, who had not returned, and the loud noise grew in intensity, getting louder and louder, until it seemed to be exploding right next to Cai Que��s ears. On the ground, in the shadow cast by thenterns, a figure unexpectedly appeared.


    That figure was tall and thin, as if it had been strangely elongated. It was probably a woman��s figure, with long hair hanging down, abnormally eye-catching in the midst of the mourning hall.


    Cai Que could no longer keep calm in the face of this horrific scene and let out a blood-curdling shriek. She instantly knelt down and kowtowed repeatedly to the memorial tablet in the mourning hall while saying, ��Old Madame, this servant is in the wrong, this servant should not have harmed you, spare this servant, please spare this servant!��


    That ck figure did not let her go. It came towards her from behind, closer, closer . . . Cai Que felt a pair of ice-cold hands caressing her neck. The long grey nails swiped across her face, and she could no longer stop herself from looking up to face a deathly pale face and big ck eyes, with straight hair coiling around its body andrge ck bloodstains at the corners of its mouth.


    Cai Que finally crumpled and cried out loudly, ��Old Madame, this servant is in the wrong! Old Madame. . .�� The sound stopped abruptly as Cai Que��s eyes lost focus and she fell in a boneless heap.


    The horrifying spectre pulled off its headgear, revealing a face that was capable of a multitude of expressions and emotions �C it was Jin San. Jin San took out a medicine bottle from her robes and, with a practised movement, pressed on Cai Que��s chin and fed the medicine to her, whereupon Cai Que copsed softly on the floor.


    It was only then that Jin San left the hall with big strides. Beyond the window, Jin Yi was holding on to Du Juan, his face devoid of expression. Du Juan��s acupressure points had been pressed; rm was evident on her face, but she was unable to utter a single word.


    ��Be good, you don��t want to end up like her, do you?�� Jin San said as she smiled. Even though she was beautiful, in Du Juan��s eyes, she was just like an evil spirit.


    Du Juan shook her head fearfully.


    Jin San smiled and said, ��Then, I will unblock your acupressure points. You��d better not cry out, but if you do and distract me, then . . .�� The silver hairpin in her hand emitted a faint blue glow; it had obviously been dipped in poison.


    Du Juan hurriedly nodded.


    Jin San then released her acupressure points, whereupon Du Juan hastily asked, ��How is she?��


    ��She��s fine,�� Jin San continued lightly, ��just that she will probably be an idiot from now on.��


    Du Juan started, and a wave of sorrow surged up within her. She and Cai Que had served Old Jiang Madame together since their early years, and going through thick and thin together had deepened their rtionship and affection for each other. However, just now, she had been seized by this stranger, and could only look on helplessly as Cai Que was terrified. And now, for her to be rendered an idiot . . . a maidservant who was an idiot, what good oue could there possibly be?


    ��Oh, don��t dwell in sorrow,�� Jin Sin said as she teetered inughter. ��Do you also want to be an idiot like her? But, I don��t know. If such a beautifuldy like you bes an idiot, would Young Master Wang continue to be fond of you?��


    Du Juan was dumbstruck and her body turned to ice. Young Master Wang. How could she know about Young Master Wang?


    She knew better than anyone else how Old Jiang Madame had died. While she was astonished at how daring Cai Que was, she had also agreed to that person��s bargain. That person had said, if she was willing to bear witness, that person would help her leave her life as a ve.


    Du Juan had constantly been at Old Jiang Madame��s side, and had nned to never marry. She had never imagined that she would meet Young Master Wang, but no matter what, a ve could never meet the qualifications for marrying him. Therefore, if she could be rid of her ve status, would it not then be possible for her to live happily with Young Master Wang and be the perfect couple? Thus, Du Juan had silently agreed.

 Chapter 132 - The Li Family’s Downfall

    Chapter 132 : The Li Family��s Downfall


    Du Juan trembled as she looked at Jin San who smiled sincerely and continued, ��However, I really like beautiful women like you. If you listen obediently to what I say, I am happy to ensure the sess of this fated marriage. If you don��t obey me,�� Jin San continued, her tone turning cial abruptly, ��your little lover will be implicated because of you.��


    ��I agree,�� Du Juan hurriedly pressed out. At the time, she had been extremely hesitant to help Cai Que frame Jiang Ruan. Cai Que was not born into a servant family, so the date for her to leave the fu naturally needed to be reckoned. Du Juan��s family members were still employed in one of Jiang fu��s rural residences, and for their sake, she ought not be involved in such matters. Later on, though Young Master Wang reluctantly agreed to this matter, her heart was still hesitant in the end. Thus, on that day, when Old Jiang Madam had tasked her to pack up the tea leaves, she took the opportunity to linger in the interior as long as possible. Afterwards, when questioned, she had simply said that she had not personally seen anything clearly, and kept up a misleading appearance.


    Now, Du Juan felt herself rxing slightly. It was fortunate that she had listened to her conscience had at that time, otherwise she too would end up like Cai Que. Looking at Cai Que in a heap on the floor of the mourning hall, Du Juan could not help but shudder.


    Jin San and Jin Yi finished their work and left. At the same time, Tian Zhu leapt into Ruan Ju. Bai Zhi, Lian Qiao, and Lu Zhu had been waiting for an interminable period in a state of high anxiety, so all three of them heaved a sigh of relief upon her return. The past few days, several older servants had been keeping watch outside Ruan Ju, so it was a good thing that Tian Zhu knew martial arts and could avoid their notice.


    Bai Zhi asked, ��Has the matter been settled?��


    Tian Zhu nodded. For her to nt arsenic powder in the fu was no challenge. She had also wanted to nt some in Jiang Dan��s courtyard, but Jiang Ruan had made clear that no matter what happened next, Jiang Dan must still emerge as clean and innocent. That being the case, as they had no way to deal with all of their opponents in one fell swoop, there was no need to alert Jiang Dan prematurely. Although Tian Zhu was not entirely reconciled to this course of action, she still tolerated it.


    Lian Qiao said, ��So we just have to wait for Wangye��s good news tomorrow.��


    * * *


    The night passed, with everyone lost in their own thoughts. Early in the morning of the second day, a troop of officers and men arrived at the prison, and the officer in charge was aplete stranger. He was highly deferential on meeting Jiang Ruan, saying that there had been a mistake, and that he hoped she would not seek to punish them.


    Xiao Shao certainly moved swiftly. Jiang Ruan did not make things difficult for the officer, and as she walked towards the prison gate, she saw Zhao Yuan Feng waiting for her there. When he saw her emerging, he rushed up to her and looked her over carefully. Once he had ascertained that she was safe and sound, he nodded in satisfaction and said, ��He really thought of everything.��


    Jiang Ruan said softly, ��Third Uncle.��


    Zhao Yuan Feng beamed at her, waved his hand, and said, ��Ruan��er, since you havee out today, let me take you to watch a good show.��


    Jiang Ruan smiled slightly and said, ��All right.��


    * * *


    Early in the morning, the servants of Jiang fu had risen to carry out the daily cleaning when they heard heavy knocking at the fu��s main door. When the young manservant, who was on duty as the gatekeeper, opened the door, he saw a line of officers with swords at their belts, looking brutish. A longer-serving older servant rushed forward to say, ��Officers, what is this, for no reason . . .��


    The officer rudely waved her off to one side and said, ��Get lost, this official is attending to matters on imperial orders to catch a criminal of the court[1]!��


    [1] ��͢�շ� (chao ting qin fan) �C ��͢ = imperial court; �շ� = criminal whose arrest has been ordered by the Emperor. A possible equivalent modern term is ��federal criminal��.


    The old servant was so scared that she began quivering. In the fu, apart from Jiang Quan and Jiang Chao, no one else held a government post, so how could either one of them be called a ��criminal of the court��? Could it be that something had happened to Master? Thoroughly frightened, the old servant kept silent. The officers paid her no heed and unceremoniously entered the fu to conduct a thorough search. Not long after, Second Yiniang was escorted out of the fu.


    ��Officers, injustice has been done, this concubine has not done anything.�� Second Yiniang did not understand what was happening; she had been waiting for news of Jiang Ruan��s situation, but instead this troop of officers had arrived. What��s more, the officer in charge was not Li Qiang, and this man red at her ferociously as he said, ��Shut your mouth! If you have anything to say, you areing with us to Yamen and say it!��


    The officer was truly fierce, and Second Yiniang was so intimidated that she immediately fell silent. Meanwhile, on hearing the news, Jiang Quan had hurried there with some men to investigate what was going on. He surveyed the officers and frowned as he asked, ��May I ask what crime this lowly person��s[2] concubine hasmitted?��


    [2] �� (jian) �C humble form of ��me��, ��I��.


    Due to Jiang Quan��s rank, when they saw him, these officers should have tried to ingratiate themselves with him, or at the very least, show him some measure of deference. However, this was not the case today. The officer in charge merely nced at him before replying, in a tone dripping with heavy intent, ��Jiang Daren, it is best that you do not interfere in this situation; take care not to stir up trouble for yourself.�� Having said this, he called out to his subordinates, then turned and left without a backward nce.


    Jiang Quan felt his insides turn to ice. That officer��s tone was full of hidden meaning; that they had taken Second Yiniang away signified that this was a serious matter. What trouble could she possibly have stirred up? And surely it was too much of a fuss over a minor issue to bring so many men to take Second Yiniang away? He was a seasoned veteran due to the challenges of being in officialdom for many years, so a suspicion immediately arose in his mind �C could something have happened to the Minister of Appointments?


    Second Yiniang followed the officers to Yamen. Two officers remained to watch her, while the officer in charge led his subordinates in. Second Yiniang was tremendously perturbed. She thought for a while, then hardened her heart and removed two jade rings from her fingers. Previously, she had pawned all of her jewellery in order to bribe Li Qiang, but these two rings had been given to her by Jiang Quan just after he had brought her into the fu, so she had been reluctant to pawn them. Now that the situation was urgent, she could no longer care too much about such things. She pushed the rings into the hands of the two officers, smiled obsequiously, and said ��Officers, may this concubine venture to ask why you want to arrest me?��


    The jade rings were of excellent quality. If pawned, they would fetch eight hundred to a thousand taels. These bailiffs would ordinarily never see such goods, so a tacit understanding would naturally be reached. Yet, today, this move proved to be ineffective. The two baliffs exchanged looks but did not ept the jade rings.


    When Second Yiniang saw this, her heart sank. She was not fearful of them wanting more, but of having what she offered rejected. Had the situation developed to such an extent? What had happened such that these two bailiffs did not dare to ept what she offered?


    Second Yiniang��s expression changed minutely and she asked, smilingly, ��Officers, that�� May this concubine know where your Li Qiang Daren is?��


    One of the bailiffs looked at her in astonishment. ��Li Daren? I didn��t see anything of him the entire day yesterday, and there is no one in his fu. There has been a change of personnel at the top level, and even if he returned, he no longer has his position.�� After some thought, he told Second Yiniang, ��You had better not y any tricks on us, save your energy for when you go to the judicial court.��


    ��Why are you wasting your breath on her?�� the other bailiff cut in impatiently.


    Second Yiniang felt even more apprehensive. They waited for an undetermined length of time before they heard someone beating heavily on the ��drum of justice��[3] outside; each beat seemed to pound right into people��s hearts.


    [3] ��ԩ�� (zhao yuan gu) �C people with grievances could beat the drum ced outside the yamen to voice their grievances and demand justice be served.


    The voice of the ��drum of justice�� only resounded when there was a big case. In general, such cases involved officials of the imperial court. Once the drum stopped, Second Yiniang was taken to the judicial court.


    Bailiffs stood in a line on either side. The presiding authority was not the person Second Yiniang was familiar with, but was someone who looked very stoic. However, this was not what shocked Second Yiniang the most. Seated at centre left was a figure that she was highly familiar with. Jiang Ruan��s make-up was simply and appropriately done, she had changed into light blue clothes, and she looked as beautiful and charming as before. At present, an ambiguous smile was ying on her lips as she gazed back at Second Yiniang. Where could one find fault with how she presented herself?


    Second Yiniang��s heart sank, and she deeply loathed the fact that Jiang Ruan was able to dodge yet another cmity. Her heart swelling with indignation, she red at Jiang Ruan with eyes as lethal as sharp swords dipped in poison.


    When the others in thew court noticed Second Yiniang��s expression, some were greatly displeased. Zhao Yuan Feng coughed lightly before saying, ��I believe that the criminal[4] has not yet fully understood her status in this court. Is that not so, Magistrate?��


    [4] �︾ (zui fu) �C specifically refers to a female who is used of being a criminal


    Ke Xiu Ran, who was presiding over the proceedings, quivered in shock and looked at Zhao Yuan Feng. Everyone knew that the Zhao family��s Third Master was arrogant and obstinate. Furthermore, whilst he was of the Zhao Family��s lineage that had three generations of militarymanders, he was notably capable in his own rights. Anyone who offended him was simply asking for trouble in the imperial court in future. That aside, since Zhao Yuan Feng had personallye to observe the proceedings today, would that not indicate his public support of Hong��an Junzhu? If Ke Xiu Ran gave him this favour, it would be much easier to get things done thereafter. After pondering thus, Ke Xiu Ran rapped the wooden gavel and shouted, ��The used in court, do you know your crime?��


    Totally panic-stricken and helpless, Second Yiniang shook her head and said, ��This lowly concubine does not know what crime she hasmitted?��


    Ke Xiu Ran called out, ��Bring in the witnesses!��


    The officers brought in two maidservants. One of them, whose hair was unkempt like wild grass, was mumbling to herself, ��This servant was wrong, Old Madame, this servant did not harm you on purpose, it was Second Yiniang who made this servant do it, Old Madame, this servant was wrong . . .�� Already delirious, this was Cai Que.


    On the other hand, the other person knelt down and said in a clear voice, ��To answer the Magistrate, this servant Du Juan bears witness. At that time it was Second Yiniang who bribed Cai Que to poison Old Madame in order to tarnish Junzhu��s name. Second Yiniang even threatened this servant that if this servant revealed the truth, then all of this servant��s family members in the rural residence would be killed.��


    ��You��re talking nonsense, when did I �C�� Second Yiniang interrupted, unwilling to stand by passively.


    ��Second Yiniang gave Cai Que a big sum of silver. If the Magistrate doesn��t believe this, the Magistrate can search Cai Que��s room.��<novelnext></novelnext>


    ��No need, this official has already checked,�� Ke Xiu Ran responded with a wave of his hand.


    The investigating officer diligently said, ��Second Jiang Yiniang, you have murdered people for money; you have fatally poisoned Old Jiang Madam; you do not desire to repent; and you have conspired to frame Hong��an Junzhu. As if this were not enough, you wanted to kill people to silence them and hired assassins. Such a heart is evil beyond even that of vipers and scorpions, and such a temperament is vicious, like that of a ravenous wolf. This cannot be tolerated[5]. Heaven��sw is clear on this, how can this official forgive you? Thew must be carried out, a murderer must die. Today you are sentenced to be executed by beheading.��


    [5] �ǿ��̣��벻���� (sh��k��r��n, sh��b��k��r��n) �C if this can be tolerated, what cannot? (idiom) / enough is enough.


    When the three words, ��executed by beheading��, were pronounced, Second Yiniang seemed to lose her backbone. Her body could no longer support itself and she slid numbly to the ground. Although vicious, she was a coward, and at present she no longer had the strength to try to defend herself. Only one thought stood out in her mind, that her ns had failed and she was utterly exposed. But, she then considered that her own father was the Minister of Appointments and might have some way of saving her. At once, she brightened and called out, ��This concubine has been wronged, this concubine has been wronged! This concubine begs the Magistrate to allow her to see her father!��


    Jiang Ruan smiled faintly when she heard these words. Second Yiniang had clearly set her heart on relying on her own family, or perhaps she thought Hu Qian Qiu would help her. However, the Li family would find it challenging to defend itself now, and as for Hu Qian Qiu . . . she was afraid that there would no longer be such a person in the Censorate in future.


    Ke Xiu Ran once again rapped the wooden gavel, his eyes shed with deep intent, and he called out, ��Bring in the guilty official Li De Xing!��


    Second Yiniang looked as if she had been struck by a bolt of lightning.


    She saw the officers bringing in a person dressed in prison garb and handcuffed. It was no one else- it was truly Second Yiniang��s father, Minister Li, followed by her brothers.


    Minister Li cut a sorry figure, obviously having met with much suffering. When he saw Second Yiniang, he spat at her fiercely and cursed, ��You scourge!��


    Second Yiniang was shell shocked. She stammered, ��Father, this is . . .��


    ��Get lost!�� Minister Li yelled, highly irritably.


    ��Silence!�� Ke Xiu Ran rapped the wooden gavel again with an utterly grave expression.


    Minister Li ground his teeth. Under normal circumstances, would Ke Xiu Ran have dared to treat him this way? Early this morning, on imperial orders, the officers had raided the Minister��s fu. As if this were not unbelievable enough, the news which the officers had divulged shocked him to the core. All his past matters had been dug out- even those past business transactions which he considered to be wlessly conducted had been dragged out into the light. There was no need to talk about anything else �C for a court official to form private factions was a major crime against the Emperor.


    Minister Li��s entire life could be said to have gone as smoothly as flowing wind and water; he never imagined that someone would cast a cloud over him. There were some matters that he himself could no longer clearly recall, but they had all been exposed. In prison, the usations to which he had had to plead guilty were lined up one after the other, such that Minister Li almost suspected that one of his trusted aides had sold him out.


    The charges also implicated Hu Qian Qiu, stating that Hu Qian Qiu had taken Second Yiniang��s silver, and that Second Yiniang had obstructed official business. At that time, Minister Li had thought it strange, for how had the charges against him involved Second Yiniang��s affairs? He and the jailor were on friendly terms, and so the jailor warned him in kindness, saying, ��Minister Li, if anyone is to me, it is your daughter. It��s not a good idea to provoke anyone, but she just had to provoke Hong��an Junzhu. The person behind Hong��an Junzhu is not someone Minister Li can afford to offend.��


    Minister Li had asked who this person behind Hong��an Junzhu was, but the jailor did not dare to answer. However, Minister Li knew one thing for sure �C this situation was wholly due to Second Yiniang. In other words, Second Yiniang had ruined the entire Li family.


    Now, when Minister Li looked at Second Yiniang, he was bitterly disappointed that he had not drowned her at birth. All the Li family court officials had been destroyed by this daughter who was as stupid as a pig! Then, he noticed Zhao Yuan Feng and had a momentary suspicion �C was it possible that the Zhao family was behind Hong��an Junzhu? Jiang Ruan was the Zhao family��s grandchild through Zhao Mei, so it was only natural that they would help one another. However, the Zhao family had always conducted its affairs in a straightforward and upright manner, and would also not be so ruthlessly vicious to doom an entire fu when taking action.


    The investigating officer took his stance firmly and enunciated every word clearly. ��Li De Xing, you are an official appointed by the imperial court. Despite this, you have deceived and disregarded thew, harmed people, and participated in embezzlement and bribery. While appearing irreproachable, you were in reality deceiving the people, by diminishing their wealth and colluding with the higher authorities. This official sentences you to death by beheading without proper burial, that you may rot with the nts, be eaten by insects and rats, and be feasted upon by flies.��


    ��In the Li family, the men are thieves and the women are harlots: immoral in both character and deed, wicked and an offence to morality in all your ways, refined and educated degenerates, a disgrace to the heritage of our sages. This official has decided that the younger generation of the Li family will be stripped of their positions as court officials, and the Li family are forever banned from participating in the imperial examinations to serve in the court.��


    ��No �C�� Second Yiniang called out in rm. How did ite to this? It was her own plot that hade to light, how had Li fu also been attacked, how had the charges which the presiding authority had enumeratede about? She lifted her head to look at Jiang Ruan. Jiang Ruan was sitting calmly, and the smile ying on her lips was so charming yet full of deep mockery, as if she were looking down on their sorry situation from a lofty height.


    ��It was you . . .�� Second Yiniang murmured.


    ��Bring in Hu Qian Qiu!�� called out Ke Xiu Ran.


    This time, the person the officers brought in was indeed Hu Qian Qiu.


    The first thing Hu Qian Qiu did on being brought in was to re ferociously at Ke Xiu Ran. He had been the one to promote Ke Xiu Ran on seeing that he was someone with talent. Who could have expected that in recent years Ke Xiu Ran would be an increasing threat to his position. He was certain that Ke Xiu Ran had yed a big part in his dismissal on suspicion of corruption.


    Ke Xiu Ran noticed Hu Qian Qiu��s re but looked quite pleased with himself. He called out, ��Hu Qian Qiu, listen to the judgement. You acted rashly in your position as a government official, colluded with another person��s concubine, and framed Junzhu. You are truly muddle-headed, unable to distinguish right from wrong, and too shameful to be an official. Today, you are stripped of your status as a government official and demoted to the status of amoner. You will never be allowed to hold a position as an official again.��


    Hu Qian Qiu felt choked. Although he knew he would definitely not be able to keep his official post, when he heard that he would never again be able to hold a position as an official, his chest felt as if something was tightening around it, and he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ��Qian Qiu!�� Second Yiniang lost her head and scrambled over to Hu Qian Qiu��s side.


    ��Get lost!�� Hu Qian Qiu showed no evidence of his past tenderness and deep affection. He shoved her aside and looked at her as if she were his worst enemy, saying, ��B*tch!��


    If not for her, would his magnificent position as the Censorate��s Regional Inspector have fallen to such depths? He had even thought about using her totch on to the Jiang fu in order to rise up the ranks. Now that his official career was in tatters, who in the capital would dare to countenance him in future?


    Second Yiniang stared nkly at Hu Qian Qiu, who now seemed to be a stranger. She could not understand how everything had changed in the space of one night. Now, the entire Li family had been reduced to such a state, Hu Qian Qiu was unable to protect his official post, and all of them regarded her with utmost hatred. Was it she who had harmed them to this degree?


    Jiang Ruan sat in the hall with a little smile on her face, as if nothing could shake her calm demeanour. She looked like a beautifuldy who had separated herself from worldly affairs, and was now looking down with indifferent mockery at everyone��s struggles.


    When she felt Second Yiniang��s gaze, Jiang Ruan turned her head, and her clear eyes, uplifted at the corners, werepletely devoid of emotion. However, Second Yiniang could read them well. She was saying, if you agree to bet, you must agree to lose.


    If you agree to bet, you must agree to lose . . . if you agree to bet, you must agree to lose . . . Second Yiniangughed bitterly, and the raucous sound grew louder and louder, until everyone present could not help frowning. Second Yiniang kept onughing until her face was full of tears.


    She looked at Jiang Ruan and said, ��Eldest Miss, you��re ruthless! I can��t fight against you and win. Even at death��s door, I can��t win.��


    Jiang Ruan said nothing as Second Yiniangughed intively. She was in the wrong; she had only herself to me; she had brought about the absolute ruin of her own family and her childhood sweetheart; she had brought about the tragic death of her own daughter in Langzhong fu. Her skill was inferior to others��, and she had been provoked by others; she was so stupid that she had caused the entire Minister��s fu to be buried with her.


    However, if she was in the wrong, did that mean that others were not in the wrong?


    As one who was born of a concubine, she had no way to decide on her own husband, and could only be given away to another person by her father like a present. In Jiang fu, the main wife had kept her under control, and the other concubines were all vying for favour. Her sole daughter could only, like her, endure a life-long status as a shu daughter! In order to enable her daughter to live a better life, she had striven valiantly, and seized someone else��s fated marriage. However, retribution had fallen on her daughter. She had schemed to take the culprit down with her but, ultimately, she had dragged in the entire Li family.


    Now, at the end, she had be the sinner whom everyone loathed. She was in the wrong, but she had also been forced into it!


    As she broke down, Second Yiniang clutched at her hair, pulling apart the dainty bun which her long hair had always been coiled up in. With her hair in a mess and her messy face, she looked like a mad woman- nothing at all like her former astute and beautiful self. In a daze, she caressed her long hair, and her eyes were unfocused as she whispered, ��Li��er, don��t be afraid. Mother will bring you home at once.��


    Her expression was already confused.


    Among the crowd present there were those who could not help being moved, and they sighed inwardly. On the other hand, when Hu Qian Qiu and Minister Li saw this, they were even more disgusted. Zhao Yuan Feng subconsciously looked towards Jiang Ruan, thinking that he would find some other emotion on her face. However, Jiang Ruan��s expression remained cold and indifferent while her lips seemed to be hiding a smile, and there was not the slightest hint of any unnecessary emotion in her gaze. It was as if nothing that happened in the world could move her.


    Zhao Yuan Feng sighed quietly to himself. On thinking about it, looking at what she had been like during that day��s happenings, she had not beenpletely unfamiliar with what had gone down. Perhaps, this niece of his had even had arge part to y. He had known early on that Jiang Ruan��s heart was as hard as stone, but this degree of detachment was truly fearful. The youngdies from other families at this age were blossoming like flowers,ughing and making merry every day, but his own niece was unshakeable even when buffeted by great waves, like . . . like an old woman who had lived for a good many years. Zhao Yuan Feng shook his head. He did not know if she would be able to meet someone, one day, whom she could open her heart to.

 Chapter 133 - Second Yiniang’s Death

    Chapter 133 : Second Yiniang��s Death


    Trigger Warning: mention of suicide.


    The Zhao family had made especially clear to Ke Xiu Ran what they expected of him. Thus, agreeing in order to gain return favour[1], Ke Xiu Ran exerted every effort to ensure that this case was made public. Within the short period of a day, everyone in the capital knew that Jiang Ruan had been wrongly used and imprisoned . Not only that, all the particrs of the case were also widely circted. The past rtionship between Hu Qian Qiu and Second Yiniang was exposed to the entire nation, and the ��green hat�� that Jiang Quan wore became even more vibrantly green.


    [1] Ͷ�ұ��� (tou tao bao li) �C lit. toss a peach and get back a plum; to return a favour.


    However, no one sympathized with Jiang Quan. This was because, from the time Jiang Ruan had entered the prison to the time she had been released, her father, Minister Jiang, had never gone to visit her once. Neither sight nor sound of him had been glimpsed on that day in thew court, too. People always sympathize with the weak. All who had witnessed Hong��an Junzhu��s present steady rise to a splendid prominence never imagined that her days in Jiang fu were so full of suffering. It was truly too pitiful.


    The sentence to behead Second Yiniang was passed swiftly and resolutely, and the execution was scheduled for noon the following day; Ke Xiu Ran was settling this matter in a swift and efficient manner. Naturally, after Hu Qian Qiu was dismissed from office, Ke Xiu Ran had taken over his position in the Censorate. Not only that, when Hu Qian Qiu was charged, more than half the officials in the Censorate had been implicated with him. After this long string of connections had been cleaned up, the cards at the Censorate had beenpletely reshuffled, and not a single one of Hu Qian Qiu��s people remained. The newly recruited officials totally revised the structure of the Censorate, which finally bid farewell to several decades of stagnant practices and corruption, and weed a new vitality. However, all this is forter stories to record.


    As for Minister Li��s family, apart from Minister Li��s punishment by beheading for his reprehensible crimes, no terrible disaster befell those of the younger generation, except that they were forever prohibited from taking the imperial examination and serve as officials. Thus the prominence of the Li family could be said to end with this generation, and so there was no reason to remain in the capital. Therefore, the entire family moved away, without sparing a thought for the currently incarcerated Minister Li and Second Yiniang.


    Before they left, Minister Li did ask about the whereabouts of Li Qiang, but he seemed to have vanished off the face of the earth. Minister Li knew then that Li Qiang had probably met with a terrible end and fainted at the thought.


    In Jiang fu, the news about Second Yiniang made the rounds and finally came home to roost.


    With a ��pa ta��, the porcin cup in Jiang Dan��s hand dropped to the floor in a moment of unsteadiness, and shards of tea covered porcin shattered across the floor in all directions. A maidservant hurriedly knelt down to pick up the shards. Jiang Dan said, urgently, ��Minister Li��s fu has been seized and searched?��


    The maidservant had just reported what had happened from beginning to end to Jiang Dan. Then she heard Jiang Dan��s question and replied, ��Yes,�� but when she looked at Jiang Dan, she noticed that she did not seem to have heard her reply, for she looked rather distracted.


    The maidservant had always been inexplicably afraid of her mistress, so she did not dare to say anything more. She hurriedly picked up the porcin shards and quickly left the room in search of a cloth to mop up the tea on the floor.


    Jiang Dan stared nkly at the spot, while the news she had just heard reyed itself in her mind.


    Minister Li��s fu had been seized and searched; Second Yiniang was swiftly sentenced to be executed by beheading and Minister Li was also to be beheaded; the younger generations of the Li family could never sit for the imperial examinations and serve as officials; Hu Qian Qiu had been dismissed from his official position; and Li Qiang had disappeared without a trace.


    Although Jiang Dan had long expected that Second Yiniang would inevitably be defeated by Jiang Ruan, she never imagined that Jiang Ruan��s methods would be so fierce and ruthless. The moment she made her move, she had condemned the entire Li family to be funeral sacrifices[2]. A lingering fear arose in Jiang Dan��s heart. Jiang Ruan had treated Second Yiniang this way, if she knew of the situation at that time . . . Jiang Dan��s insides turned to ice, and she suddenly felt cold sweat break out on her back.


    [2] ���� (pei zang) �C objects, beasts, or people which are buried alive with a deceased person in order to obtain blessings for the departed spirit.


    Jiang Dan stood up abruptly. Jiang Ruan was too dangerous; a day that Jiang Ruan lived on this earth was a day of threat for her. Either eliminate her immediately, or enter the imperial pce within the shortest span of time, then . . . slowly eliminate her.


    She narrowed her eyes, her fingernails cutting deep into her palms.


    * * *


    Because of the matter concerning Second Yiniang, when Jiang Ruan returned to Jiang fu, all the fu��s servants looked at Jiang Ruan with a faintly discernible trace of dread in their eyes. Jiang Ruan simply pretended not to notice. Old Jiang Madam��s death had caught everyone off guard, so the fu was busy with the funeral arrangements and everyone was wearing white silk mourning clothes. She had always felt disgusted on seeing white, but now, she could only change into in, white clothes.


    ording to the customs of Great Jin, when a senior family member of the fu passed away, daughters who were of marriageable age had to observe a mourning period of an entire year, and their marriage arrangements would hence have to be dyed. Apart from Jiang Dan, whose portrait had already been sent to the imperial pce for the concubine selection and could not be withdrawn, the arrangement of Jiang Ruan and Jiang Su Su��s marriages would have to be halted temporarily.


    Bai Zhi and the others were highly worried about this, but Jiang Ruan was not particrly bothered. At present, the only woman in the fu who could manage the fu��s affairs was Hong Ying, and Hong Ying was wholeheartedly exerting herself to maintain the position as Mistress of the Jiang Fu. Moreover, she was only a concubine, and did not have the qualifications or the inclination to worry about Jiang Ruan��s marriage. When Old Jiang Madame was around, she might have possibly given it a thought or two on Jiang Ruan��s behalf, but now that she was gone, no one in the fu would bother to notice whether or not Jiang Ruan could be married off to someone without a hitch.


    What is more, Jiang Quan merely regarded her as a present which could be exchanged for something else when it came to consideration of her marriage arrangement. In such a situation, perhaps spending a year in mourning might not be a bad thing.


    Lu Zhu pushed open the door and walked in to say, ��Today at noon, Second Yiniang will be beheaded at Cai Shi Kou[3]. Miss . . .�� Lu Zhu hesitated briefly before continuing, ��Do you want to go?��


    [3] ���п� (cai shi kou) �C lit. entrance to the food market. The Cai Shi Kou Execution Ground is an actual location in Beijing where most of the capital punishments were carried out in the Qing Dynasty, and was open to public viewing.


    Bai Zhi frowned and said, ��Such an unsavory spectacle, it will befoul Miss�� eyes.��


    ��Let��s go and see.�� Jiang Ruan said, ��Whatever the case, there are still rtions between us, and we should send her off on her journey.�� Moreover, after two lifetimes of a familial rtionship, their connection was not at all shallow.


    * * *


    Cai Shi Kou was surrounded by people who were there to watch the excitement. The clothes of the woman kneeling on the ground, bound by ropes, werepletely dirty, and her hair was covered with stains and rotten vegetable leaves �C there would inevitably be citizens filled with righteous fury who expressed their wrath against the prisoner in this way.


    ��Pah, what a shameless hussy, to collude with an adulterer to harm Junzhu.��


    ��Exactly! And she wasn��t originally from a good family, either, haven��t you seen that Minister Li��s fu has been seized and searched?��


    ��This is truly to reap what one has sown. Sure enough, that kind of person will raise the same kind of daughter. Isn��t she the mother of that shameless Langzhong Furen(Jiang Li) who took her own life a few days ago. Can��t say for sure, but she probably taught her all the wrong things.��


    In the midst of all the busily wagging tongues, the woman in prison garb raised her head, revealing a blotchy face. It was possible to see the traces of her former allure, but her gaze was unseeing, a foolish smile tugged at the corners of her mouth, and saliva was smeared all over her face. She muttered to herself softly, and only the executioner, who was sharpening his del, was standing close enough to hear her clearly. She was saying, Li��er, Mother will take you to buy clothes.


    The executioner pursed his lips disdainfully, looking at her with eyes full of contempt.


    In the middle of the crowd at Cai Shi Kou, Lu Zhu and Tian Zhu ensured that Jiang Ruan was not hemmed in by the crowd by standing on each side of her. Jiang Ruan lifted the veil of her hat[4] to look at the mumbling woman.


    �ñ�ڲ�ס�����ޣ�����ӱ����������������ȴ�����_���ñ


    [4] �ñ (wei mao) �C drapery/ curtain hat. There are several styles, but it is usually a wide-brimmed hat made of straw with cloth draped around and hanging down from it.


    Second Yiniang��s foolish and dazed appearance was far removed from her previous astute and beautiful self. Although, in truth, Second Yiniang had never actually been shrewd, in her previous life, Jiang Ruan had always admired Jiang Li because she had such a strong mother, such that a shu daughter lived a morefortable life than a di daughter.


    When Jiang Ruan was young, Zhao Mei had been the Mistress of Jiang fu, managing all the household affairs. However, this had only been in name. Xia Yan had always been gentle and sweet-tempered, not doing anything which could be used against her, but Second Yiniang had been quick to grasp that Jiang Quan did not like Zhao Mei, and persistently bullied the three of them �C mother and children.


    In her youth, Second Yiniang had been very domineering, and had treated Jiang Ruan badly behind everyone��s backs many times. The person she had feared in her previous life had fallen so low in this lifetime. In this reincarnated life, she felt that the people she had previously considered formidable were all like this, nothing but paper tigers.


    From the time Second Yiniang��s attitude had undergone a tremendous change after she was released from her confinement, Jiang Ruan had been especially mindful. Jiang Dan was not above using someone to do her dirty work, and she and Second Yiniang also had old grudges between them. Before she had been taken off to prison, she (JR) had spent the entire night writing a letter detailing all of Minister Li De Xing��s umtion of wealth and bribery over the past few years, as well as his usage of connections to climb the ranks.


    In her previous life, the Li family had, in the end, still sought Xuan Li for shelter. The Li family and the Jiang family were connected by marriage, and Xuan Li had been willing to take care of them. However, Xuan Li had a particr habit. Even though he looked like someone who would not doubt those he made use of, and would not make use of someone if he doubted them, when it came to his own people, he would always run a thorough investigation and hold their weaknesses firmly in his hand in order to prepare for sudden situations.


    At that time, she happened toe across all that Li De Xing had done. In this life too she remembered it well. As for dealing with Hu Qian Qiu, it was not because she was targeting Second Yiniang. Hu Qian Qiu had originally been in Xuan Hua��s faction, but when he saw the shifts in power, he had defected to Xuan Li, and so close to half the personnel in the Censorate had be Xuan Li��s people. The Censorate wielded considerable power in the imperial court, especially when it came to handling major cases concerning court officials. This time, with Hu Qian Qiu brought down, and the Censorate reshuffled, she had effectively disconnected Xuan Li from a significant source of future assistance.


    The Li family, Hu Qian Qiu, and Xuan Li��s future wings had been cut off by her at present, but there was no knowing whether Xuan Li��s struggle for the throne would still be able to proceed smoothly in future. As for Second Yiniang, she had been an expendable sacrifice, and Jiang Ruan held no sympathy for her; there was no room for sympathy in this world. In her previous life, Jiang Ruan had fallen into such dire circumstances in the end, while Second Yiniang had coasted along to a flourishing life by relying on her connections with Minister Li and Xuan Li. And while Second Yiniang was nothing whenpared to Xia Yan, still, she had trampled on Jiang Ruan��s battered body to reach greater heights.


    The Jiang family had used her blood to pave their way to sess without the slightest sympathy for her. They had been her mortal enemies in her previous life, so how could she be soft-hearted towards them?<novelnext></novelnext>


    The time of the execution was drawing near. For normal prisoners, at this time, friends and rtives would being up to give them a final farewell. Second Yiniang was not an orphan, but today, no one hade to send her off on her final journey. Jiang Li had already departed for the underworld before her and the remaining members of the Li family had moved away. As for Jiang Quan, Second Yiniang had made him wear a ��green hat��, so it was already charitable of him not to vent his anger towards her by kicking her. Therefore, it was ludicrous to think that he would see her off.


    Amidst the whispers of discussion, one person walked forward unhurriedly with magnificence and ease, d in in white clothes and wearing a drapery hat. The crowd slowly quietened as they eyed this woman who hade forward out of the blue.


    The woman walked up to the prisoner and lifted the veil of her hat, revealing a sweet, charming and bright face. Those who caught a glimpse of her face immediately sucked in their breaths and said, ��It��s Hong��an Junzhu!��


    It actually was Hong��an Junzhu! The citizens were most capable of imaginative thinking, so, after a momentary pause, the hubbub of discussion started up again. ��It��s really Hong��an Junzhu, what��s Hong��an Junzhu doing here?��


    ��Her heart is truly merciful. This poisonous woman has harmed her in such a manner, yet Hong��an Junzhu still came to send her off, such rare behavior!��


    ��She is indeed the sister of the ��god of war��, this manner is not one which ordinary people can achieve.��


    Jiang Ruan sent the executioner a slight smile and said, ��Elder Brother, may I have a few words with the yiniang of my family?��


    The executioner was astonished by Jiang Ruan��s beauty, and the way she addressed him so courteously caused him to be both excited and embarrassed. With a red face, he said, ��Junzhu is too courteous, please go ahead.�� After saying this, he walked to one side, leaving his space vacant for Jiang Ruan.


    Jiang Ruan crouched down before Second Yiniang. Lu Zhu hurriedly retrieved a clean, moistened handkerchief from her basket and wiped Second Yiniang��s face a little. Second Yiniang��s hands and feet were both bound, so she could not struggle free, and could only twist her body in futility.


    It was only after Lu Zhu had cleaned Second Yiniang��s face that Jiang Ruan said to her, ��Yiniang, isn��t this better? You��ll look a little more beautiful, otherwise, when you descend to the underworld and meet your old friends, how are they going to recognise you?��


    Second Yiniang��s foolish expression and vacant eyes registered no change, but her body started trembling slightly on hearing Jiang Ruan speak. Jiang Ruan bent even lower, pressed her lips against Second Yiniang��s ear and whispered, ��Second Yiniang should also have a taste of what my mother was subjected to at that time. You should be able to understand me whether or not you��ve truly gone mad.��


    She looked down condescendingly at the prisoner on the ground, and the hostility in her voice caused even Lu Zhu, by her side, to feel somewhat apprehensive. Jiang Ruan��s expression transformed in a split second to something very dark, and very deep, like a bottomless vortex, and she said, ��Second Yiniang ought to know what happened at that time. Everyone within the Jiang fu was aware. Don��t you see, all of them are despicable for viciously murdering my mother. My dage and I, and our mother- the people in Jiang fu took such great pleasure in stepping on our blood and suffering to climb higher. Now, we should really give the Jiang family a taste of their own medicine.��


    ��Second Yiniang and Third Sister are the first to go down to the underworld, as well as Old Jiang Madame. When you meet one another down there you have to exchange greetings, but you shouldn��t walk too rapidly. You need to wait for the other talented people from Jiang fu.��


    ��Didn��t he cherish this Jiang family the most and even sacrifice my life for the family? Thus I want him to live, I want him to see with his own eyes how I will destroy the Jiang family with my own hands.��


    ��The Jiang family owes me life debts. I will collect them one by one, and no one will be able to escape.��


    The lines of her lips were soft and her tone held a smile, but her words were spoken like an evil spirit, sending shivers down one��s spine. She continued, ��I have walked the road of hell; all of you ought to properly appreciate the red spider lily that blooms amidst the piles of dead bones by the side of the road.��


    She said, ��Second Yiniang, take care of yourself.��


    As she finished speaking, Second Yiniang��s eyes seemed to light up in faintprehension, but not a momentter, she merely chuckled foolishly. Jiang Ruan stood up, and the executioner came over to say, with a rather apologetic smile, ��This person��s mind is not quite right, I fear that she might not understand what Junzhu has said.��


    Jiang Ruan smiled faintly and said, ��I��m just sending off Second Yiniang.�� Having said this, she turned and walked away, taking Lu Zhu and Tian Zhu with her.


    The official supervising the execution tossed the signed edict in his hand to the ground, and called out in a shrill voice while dragging out the words, ��The time hase ��-��


    Immediately, the executioner lifted his sword and brought it down. With a sh of silver, fresh blood spurted out, and a life was thus ended.


    Jiang Ruan��s footsteps did not falter, as if this situation was one which was unworthy of attention. The only sound was that of the prisoner��s head rolling into the crowd. It rolled for a while on the muddy road, looking nothing at all like what it used to.


    In this way, the Li family, once considered to be a high-ranking official��s family in the capital, copsed. Jiang fu became even more cold and cheerless. The only person who was utterly happy was Hong Ying, for she did not need to observe a period of mourning or abstain from meat. Her stomach seemed to grow bigger with each passing day, and if Jiang Ruan had not known that she was was pregnant with a pillow, she would almost think that a lin��er[5] was within Hong Ying��s stomach.


    [5] ��� (lin er) �C abbreviated form of ����� (qi lin er). The qilin is a mythical creature which symbolizes auspiciousness and is used to refer to extraordinary people. Xiao Shao has been described previously as wearing clothes patterned with qilin.


    After Old Jiang Madam��s death, authority over household matters fell into Hong Ying��s hands. Perhaps because he felt that having a concubine who hade from a pleasure house take over the household management was not quite right, Jiang Quan had made the unprecedented move of issuing amand to First Yiniang, telling her to work together with Hong Ying to manage the fu��s affairs.


    First Yiniang was almost invisible within the fu, and posed no threat to Hong Ying ordinarily. She was not even on the same level as a favored maidservant, and Hong Ying consequently did not think much about her.


    All the daughters of the Jiang fu had to observe a period of mourning for Old Jiang Madam, but Jiang Dan was an exception as her portrait for the imperial selection had already been submitted. In the past few days, a reply had been received, and people from the pce hade to the fu. Jiang Dan had been chosen and was ted to visit the pce, together with the other candidates, to disy her talents. Whether she could eventually enter the pce, though, was unknown.


    However, Jiang Quan had clearly set his heart on this. In reality, the Emperor��s selection of Jiang Dan was not due to outstanding talent. In Jiang Ruan��s previous life, the selection of the Jiang family daughters to enter the pce had simply been a means to control the Jiang family. In the previous life, when it came to this period in time, the Jiang family��s power and influence was already at its zenith. However, three years earlier, when she had returned to the capital, the Jiang family had been curbed in many ways both overt and covert, and its reach was no longer anything like what it had been in her previous life. Nevertheless, even though this was the situation, the Emperor was still very wary of Jiang fu.


    Jiang Quan called Jiang Dan into his study and talked with her for two hours, and the fu��s people guessed that he was telling Jiang Dan what she had to do. In this way, Jiang Quan valued Jiang Dan highly, and the fu��s servants took pleasure in dreaming of the time an imperial consort would emerge from Jiang fu.


    As Lian Qiao served the peony cake[6] made in the kitchen, she said, ��Master is serious about wanting to elevate Fourth Miss, but Fourth Miss cannot evenpare with Second Miss, so how can she gain the Emperor��s favour?��


    ĵ����ͼƬ_��ͼ��ֽ��


    [6] ĵ���� (mu dan gao) �C peony cake, also known as ��hundred flowers cake��. Bean flour is the main ingredient, mixed with ground rice and steamed. The result is then mixed with peony petals and ingredients like red beans and red dates, then baked.


    Lian Qiao was a frank person, and when there was no one else around, she was even more candid. What she had said was not wrong. If he really wanted to elevate the Jiang family by sending a Jiang daughter into the pce as an imperial consort, why not send Jiang Su Su? Jiang Su Su was a natural beauty and was also considerably talented. Although she was not as capable of patient endurance as Jiang Dan was, she was more likely than Jiang Dan to gain the admiration of men. If Jiang Su Su were to enter the pce, she would definitely gain the Emperor��s favor.


    ��Master is unwilling to part with Second Miss,�� Bai Zhi whispered. ��The pce looks like a ce of splendor and glory, but the hardships that have to be endured are inhumane.��


    Lu Zhu pursed her lips as she said, ��Master is too biased. However, I think others may not think the same way. In the past few days, the fu��s servants have all been rushing to curry favor with Fourth Miss.��


    No one understood Jiang Quan��s intentions more than Jiang Ruan, for, in her previous life, she had been coaxed into entering the pce in the same way. Jiang Quan had told her that there would be people in the pce to look after her, and that Jiang Su Su��s health was not too good. That this was all for the sake of the Jiang family, and Xuan Li had also said that he would take care of her. Thus, she had entered the inner pce, but in the end, she could not even leave behind an intact corpse.


    At present, she would not get involved, and would merely watch Jiang Quan repeat his skilful tricks with a detached eye. Jiang Dan was not her, moreover, Jiang Dan was entering the pce voluntarily. Jiang Quan was unwilling to sacrifice Jiang Su Su, but he did not know that Jiang Dan had enough audacity to sacrifice the entire Jiang family- as long as she could climb up to higher peaks.


    Perhaps Jiang Quan was under the impression that he could control Jiang Dan. However, he did not realize that once this n was set in motion, it would sow the seeds of future disaster[7]. Jiang Dan was like a poisonous viper- once she found a patch of warm and damp soil, she would undoubtedly grow at lightning speed, and then . . . there would be nothing left once she had swallowed Jiang fu.


    [7] �Ż���ɽ (fang hu gui shan) �C lit. let the tiger return to the mountains; fig. set the stage for cmity in future.


    Both of them harbored ulterior motives. Jiang Quan thought to achieve his aim by underhanded means[8], and Jiang Dan was actually taking advantage of the situation for her own benefit[9]. To watch in safety while both sides fought and then reap the rewards when they were exhausted[10] would also be thoroughly enjoyable.


    [8] ������� (man tian guo hai) �C lit. cross the sea using a trick; to achieve one��s aim by underhanded means.


    [9] ˳ˮ���� (shun shui tui zhou) �C lit. push the boat with the current; fig. to take advantage of the situation for one��s own benefit.


    [10] ��ɽ�ۻ��� (zuo shan guan hu dou) �C lit. to sit on the mountain and watch tigers fight; fig. watch in safety whilst others fight then reap the rewards when both sides are exhausted.

 Chapter 134 - Misunderstanding

    Chapter 134 : Misunderstanding


    The days passed serenely, as if nothing had happened. In the blink of an eye, it was already the end of summer, and the weather was slightly cooler than the blistering heat of days past. The previous jumble of events had slowly settled down, and Old Jiang Madame��s death had seemingly been slowly forgotten by everyone.


    In Jinying Wangfu, a snow pigeon fluttered in through the window andnded on the boxwood table in the middle of the room. Its wings identally came in contact with the ink in the well of the ink stone, and the snow-white feathers immediately became tinged with ck.


    Xiao Shao lifted the snow pigeon from the edge of the ink stone and ced it in his palm. The snow pigeon tilted its snow-white head to look at him; its eyes like ck beans were bright and intelligent. Xiao Shao rubbed the snow pigeon��s head and removed the copper tube tied to its leg.


    The message inside was brief, with a line of tiny handwriting near the top. Once Xiao Shao had read the message, he slowly furrowed his brow.


    After a brief pause, he burned the message in the oilmp, and ordered the person by his side, ��Prepare my horse, I am leaving the capital.��


    ��Master . . .�� Jin Yi was slightly hesitant.


    ��Tell Ye Feng toe out. He doesn��t need to be at Yi Bao Pavilion any longer. He is to go to Bai Zhang Lou and look for Qi Si.��


    Jin Yi��s expression turned severe for a heartbeat before he replied, ��Understood.��


    * * *


    In Ruan Ju, Tian Zhu lifted the curtains and said, ��Miss, the carriage is ready.��


    Lu Zhu grabbed a small basket of little pastries from the table and said, smilingly, ��It will be nice to eat these on the way.��


    A few days ago, they had received an invitation from Dong Furen. Although it had been Dong Yinger��s name on the invitation, it had been issued by Dong Furen, which could only mean that she wanted to invite Jiang Ruan to the fu for a little tete-a-tete. After Old Jiang Madame��s death, in order to observe the proper mourning etiquette, Jiang Ruan had simply stayed in the fu, and had never gone out. Where Dong Yinger was concerned, they had not seen each other for such a long time that Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi were somewhat surprised to receive this invitation from the Dong family out of nowhere.


    Thus, today, Tian Zhu had readied the horse carriage in preparation for a trip to Dong fu.


    As they were leaving, they coincidentally encountered Jiang Dan and Hong Ying in the middle of a conversation. Hong Ying��s belly had swelled considerably, and she looked like she was due to deliver in a few days. At present, Jiang Quan had handed over the management of the Jiang fu��s affairs to Hong Ying. Xia Yan had not yet been released from her confinement, and Second Yiniang had already passed away[1]; Hong Ying was now the dominant figure, and had the bearing of the mistress of Jiang fu.


    [1] �������� (xiang xiao yu yun) �C lit. the fragrance fades and jade crumbles/ vanishes, fig. a beautiful woman dies.


    Lu Zhu��s gaze flickered momentarily as she contemted whether Hong Ying intended to have her cake and eat it, too[2]. Apart from Jiang Su Su, Hong Ying was always amiable towards Jiang Dan and the two of them had an excellent rtionship. On the surface, it appeared that Jiang Dan was not doing anything, but Lu Zhu had been with Jiang Ruan so long that she naturally had some sense of what might be going on. That Jiang Dan was not as innocent as she seemed to be, so wasn��t Hong Ying pping Jiang Ruan in the face by doing this? Or, possibly, Hong Ying was thinking that fawning on Jiang Dan might enable her to cling to an imperial consort in future?


    [2] ���ҷ�Դ (zuo you feng yuan) �C lit. to strike water right and left (idiom); fig. to turn everything into gold / to have everything going one��s way / to benefit from both sides.


    Although her smile was sweet, she could barely conceal the indignation in her eyes. Jiang Dan caught sight of the two of them first and smiled as she greeted them, ��Da Jiejie.��


    Jiang Ruan nodded. ��Fourth Sister, Fifth Yiniang.��


    Hong Ying supported her belly with one hand, and there was no trace on her face of the haggardness and sloppiness that usually came with pregnancy. On the contrary, she was even more stunning, seemingly having enhanced the grace and charm she had previously possessed. In addition, her skin was as sleek as jade. Furthermore, her clothes and ornaments were of the best quality, evidence that she was greatly in Jiang Quan��s favour. When she saw Jiang Ruan, she smiled and asked, ��Where is Eldest Miss going?��


    ��Miss Dong has invited me to a gathering at the fu.��


    Jiang Dan smiled as she said, ��Da Jiejie is truly enviable.��


    ��You will also be able to foster many ��sisters�� in future, why are you envious?�� Hong Ying smilingly said.


    ��Fifth Yiniang is making fun of me,�� Jiang Dan said with some degree of bashfulness as she lowered her head.


    Jiang Ruan observed the harmonious scene before her eyes. This fu��s youngest concubine and shu daughter really got along well, contrary to expectation. That Hong Ying would act this way must have something to do with Jiang Quan��s instructions. A hint of cold showed in her eyes briefly before she looked up with her usual pleasant expression and said, ��I won��t disturb Fifth Yiniang and Fourth Sister��s little chat any longer. I will take my leave first.��


    ��Walk slowly, Da Jiejie.�� Jiang Dan smiled with such benevolence that people who were unfamiliar with the situation might just think that the two of them were born of the same mother.


    After they had left the fu and seated themselves in the carriage, Lu Zhu could contain herself no longer and said, ��What is Fifth Yiniang��s intention? It appears that she is on closer terms with Fourth Miss than Miss.��


    Jiang Ruan shook her head dispassionately and said, ��Fifth Yiniang is an intelligent person and naturally understands that no benefit lies in cultivating me.�� She was calmly indifferent about the situation. Previously, because of Xia Yan and SecondYiniang, Hong Ying chose to side with Jiang Ruan. Now that Xia Yan and Second Yiniang were gone, Hong Ying faced no threat in the fu, and her life was set as long as she managed to win Jiang Quan��s favour. However, Jiang Quan had never liked Jiang Ruan, and Hong Ying would lose Jiang Quan��s favour if she continued to be friendly with Jiang Ruan.


    ��Isn��t this too pragmatic[3]?�� Lu Zhu pondered this, and finally shook her head.


    [3] ����ʹ�� (ji��nf��ngsh��du��) �C lit. see the wind and set the helm (idiom); fig. to act pragmatically / to be flexible and take advantage of the situation.


    ��People��s hearts are fickle; there is no need to expect anything.�� Jiang Ruan shut her eyes and leaned against the side of the carriage.


    Lu Zhu stuck out her tongue but did not speak further. However, Tian Zhu eyed Jiang Ruan pensively. The longer the time she spent with this mistress, the deeper her doubts about her. She could not understand where Jiang Ruan��s almost godlike coldness of temperament came from. In some situations, Jiang Ruan was even more ruthless than a killer. While in the Jinyi Guard, Tian Zhu had encountered all kinds of people, but she had never met such a cloistered youngdy, whose intelligence was both formidable and frightening.


    Moreover, what Jiang Ruan had said just before Second Yiniang��s death was deeply engraved on Tian Zhu��s heart.


    Jiang Ruan had said that Jiang fu owed her life debts, and she would im them one by one. However, from beginning to end, the only person from her family who had died in Jiang fu had been Zhao Mei, so why did she want to im multiple life debts one by one?


    Tian Zhu felt that Jiang Ruan was hiding a very deep secret, which even the maidservants who were considered very close to her did not know about. She thought, perhaps she should look for a suitable asion to bring this matter up to Master.


    * * *


    In Lord Mayor fu.


    Dong Yinger reclined on the soft couch. Rather than ��recline��, it was more that she had lost all her vigour and had copsed on the couch. Inparison with her thin and wan appearance in the past few days, she looked better nourished. However, sorrow was still deeply evident on her face, and she looked nothing like a carefree youngdy.


    The maidservant, Hong��er, ced a bowl of freshly-cooked lotus seed and msses congee on the couch, and said, with deference, ��Miss, please eat some congee.��


    ��I don��t want any,�� Dong Yinger retorted as she turned her head away weakly.


    ��Even if you don��t want to, you should eat it.�� A cold and resolute voice was heard, and Lord Mayor Dong walked into the room. His expression was extremely stern, and he said, harshly, ��Put away your unrealistic ideas. Your portrait has already been sent to the pce, and people from the pce will be here in a few days. You had better go to the pce obediently.��


    ��Father,�� Dong Yinger said in a soft voice. Yet, her tone was resolute as she continued, ��Yinger will never enter the pce.��


    ��Not enter the pce? Then, you can apany your mother to the Chang family to make a formal apology, and enter the family!�� Dong Daren said in anger.


    ��Yinger will only marry one person in this lifetime, and he is the great Deputy General Jiang. Jiang Xin Zhi!��


    The minute she said this, Dong Daren blew his top. He immediately raised his hand towards Dong Yinger, who faced him without fear. In the end, Dong Daren just could not bring himself to hit her, only saying furiously, ��Muddle-headed! I see that you still cannot think clearly. You will be confined for a few more days!��


    Having said this, he stormed off in a huff.<novelnext></novelnext>


    After Dong Daren had left, all the vitality seemed to leak out of Dong Yinger, and she sagged against the soft couch, weeping. Dong Daren had always doted on her, but now, he had ced her under house arrest and ordered the servants to ply her with delectable food and drink daily with utmost care, for the sole reason of having her enter the pce. She had originally thought that she had a good father and sympathized with Jiang Ruan��s bitter experience. However, looking at her current situation, there was no difference between her father and Jiang Ruan��s father. In the end, they were equally heartless!


    In the outer hall, Jiang Ruan stepped down from the horse carriage and was weed into the fu by the Dong fu��s servants. Jiang Ruan had visited Lord Mayor fu several times, so the servants were well acquainted with her. She was led into the main hall, where Dong Furen was sitting, lost in thought. On seeing Jiang Ruan enter, she hurriedly rose to wee her, saying, ��Junzhu.��


    ��Furen, just call me ��Ruan niang��,�� Jiang Ruan said with a faint smile.


    Dong Furen smiled and said, ��Ruan niang, I actually sent you that invitation in Yinger��s name. You . . . please don��t me me.��


    ��Furen speaks in jest,�� Jiang Ruan said as she smiled slightly. ��But, what has happened to Yinger Jiejie?��


    Dong Furen��s heart jumped. She looked at Jiang Ruan, meeting her gentle, smiling eyes, which seemed to hold some kind of magic power to reassure and incite trust. She rxed somewhat and sighed before saying, ��I��m not afraid of Junzhu��sughter. Yinger, this girl, has never given me cause for worry, being very sensible from a young age. Ruan niang might have heard, Yinger had been in an arranged marriage with the third son of the Chang family from her adolescence, but . . . Ai, at precisely this critical juncture, she has fallen in love with someone, and she went and told Third Young Master Chang of her own ord. As a result, the Chang family terminated the arrangement.��


    She observed that Jiang Ruan did not show any contempt, so she continued boldly, ��If this kind of situation urred in our fu, it would not be tolerated, and it is the same for the Chang family. After the dissolution of the marital arrangement, news of the matter started to circte. At her age, Yinger should have been matchmade much earlier, but after this fuss, the families which had thought of arranging a marriage with Yinger all dropped the idea. Soon, people will say that Yinger has no choice but to remain in the fu. In a fit of pique, Laoye had Yinger��s portrait painted and submitted for the selection of imperial consorts.��


    ��Yinger Jiejie is unwilling?�� Jiang Ruan asked.


    ��She is unwilling.�� The look of worry on Dong Furen��s face deepened further as she said, ��When Yinger found out, she had a big argument with Laoye. Laoye is gruff and abrupt by nature, and having to deal with such irrational behaviour from his own daughter, he reacted by locking Yinger in her room andmanding the servants to watch her eat. He said, if she used her own body to threaten him (i.e. if she threatened to starve herself), he would have the maidservants in her courtyard beaten to death. Yinger had no way out. She eats the food set before her daily, but she is visibly more sorrowful by the day.�� She said to Jiang Ruan, ��Good child, I know that you have a good rtionship with Yinger, and she will possibly listen to what you say. Please convince her to give up on those unrealistic ideas, and stop her from descending further into this obsession.��


    Jiang Ruan smiled a little and said, ��Naturally, Ruan niang cannot help but to inquire, who is the person in Yinger Jiejie��s heart?��


    Upon hearing these words, Dong Furen��s expression changed and she bowed her head, as if unable to bear the weight of the reply. She did not dare to look at Jiang Ruan��s face. It took a moment before the words were eked out with much difficulty, ��He is Junzhu��s Dage . . . Deputy General Jiang.��


    * * *


    The maidservant opened the curtains. Dong Yinger said, impatiently, ��Get out, I want to be by myself.��


    ��Miss, Hong��an Junzhu hase to visit you,�� the maidservant said softly as she nodded towards Jiang Ruan, who was behind her. Jiang Ruan signaled the maidservant to go out, which she did, shutting the door behind her.


    Dong Yinger had been lying on the soft couch. When she heard the maidservant��s words, she was startled. As if unable toprehend the words ��Hong��an Junzhu��, it was a while before she suddenly reacted. She hurriedly sat up to look, and indeed, Jiang Ruan was walking towards her.


    ��Ruan Meimei,�� Dong Yinger said as she stood up in sudden rm. When Old Jiang Madame died, she ought to have visited the Jiang family with the fu��s people to offer her condolences, but Dong Daren had confined her to her room and forbidden her to go out, so she was unable to see Jiang Ruan. Actually, the two of them had not seen each other for a considerable length of time. These past few days, Dong Yinger had not met anyone from outside the fu. Thus, to have Jiang Ruan pay her a visit out of the blue raised her spirits a little.


    She carefully assessed Jiang Ruan. Because it was still the period of mourning, Jiang Ruan was not able to wear red. Instead, she wore a green thin robe, extremely simple and muted in colour, which conversely gave her a refined softness which she did not ordinarily exhibit. She still looked full of vitality; she had clearly not sunken into sorrow as a result of Old Jiang Madame��s death.


    ��Ruan Meimei, how are you? I can��t leave the fu, but I heard that you were arrested and imprisoned. You didn��t suffer any grievance?�� Dong Yinger asked with concern.


    Jiang Ruan shook her head, and her gaze paused momentarily on Dong Yinger��s face. Dong Yinger had always been vivacious and cheerful. Dong Daren had protected her well, and she seemed carefree and free of anxiety all the time. Now, the cheerfulness that had been a constant presence on her face had vanished, and what remained was a deep mncholy.


    Dong Yinger noticed Jiang Ruan��s gaze and lowered her head uneasily before asking, ��Ruan Meimei, why did youe to visit me?��


    It was not that Zhao Jin, Lin Zi Xiang, Wen Fei Fei and the others had note to visit her, but Dong Daren had told them that she was sick, and sent them home. That Jiang Ruan had been allowed to enter the fu by Dong Daren indicated that there must be some good reason.


    ��Dong Furen invited me toe.��


    ��My mother?�� Dong Yinger said suspiciously. ��Why did she ask you here?��


    Jiang Ruan surveyed her wordlessly. Dong Yinger was briefly silent before saying, ��You know everything, don��t you?��


    ��Yes.�� Jiang Ruan said dispassionately, ��You are going to enter the pce.��


    ��I don��t want to enter the pce,�� Dong Yinger said as she shook her head frantically. ��I don��t want to be sent to the pce, Ruan Meimei, please save me.��


    ��Then, will you marry into the Chang family?�� Jiang Ruan asked.


    ��No, I don��t want to marry into the Chang family either. I . . . Third Young Master Chang is a good person, and I could not deceive him.�� Dong Yinger murmured, ��I already have someone in my heart, I can��t be married to anyone else.�� She tightly clutched the silk cloth on herp and continued, ��Father wants to send me into the pce and totally ignores my wishes; he doesn��t listen to anything I say.��


    ��What Dong Daren is doing is not wrong,�� Jiang Ruan said calmly, not moved in the slightest by Dong Yinger��s words.


    When she heard this, Dong Yinger stared at Jiang Ruan incredulously. ��You actually think that what he��s doing is right? No, Father only wants to use me in exchange for the glory and wealth of the fu, he only wants to ensure that I don��t bespoil the good name of the Lord Mayor. Father has never once thought about me. Jiang Meimei, the way Minister Jiang treats you, surely you must resent him? How can you say my father is right? What��s the difference between what my father is doing now and the way Minister Jiang treats you? Ruan Meimei, how can you say this?�� Her tone swelled with reproach and paranoia, so far removed from her former optimistic and cheerful self.


    Jiang Ruan quietly observed the young woman before her. In the fleeting passage of time, emotion had be a poison, transforming Dong Yinger into someone totally different, such that she would even treat her own father this way. Lord Mayor Dong and Jiang Quan were nothing alike. Jiang Quan sought riches and honour to gild the skies, and would not for a second hesitate to step on herself and Jiang Xin Zhi in order to attain his desire. On the other hand, the Lord Mayor only wanted to help his obsessed daughter sober up somewhat, and it was a great pity that his painstaking effort hade to naught. Not only was there no way to clear the muddle in Dong Yinger��s mind, she now hated him.


    Suddenly, Dong Yinger lifted her head and stared at Jiang Ruan fixedly, then abruptly flung herself off the couch to fall at Jiang Ruan��s feet. With tears flowing down her cheeks, she said, ��Ruan Meimei, help me, help me. There is only Deputy General Jiang in my heart, I will never marry anyone else in my lifetime, please help me persuade my father. Ruan Meimei, you are so clever, you will definitely think of a way.��


    Her hair was disheveled and she spoke humbly as she prostrated herself at Jiang Ruan��s feet like the withered grass by the roadside. With her hands gripping Jiang Ruan��s legs and her hazily tearful eyes, she looked like she was at the end of her rope.


    Jiang Ruan sighed lightly, bent down, and pried Dong Yinger��s fingers off her one by one. She looked at Dong Yinger with pity and said, ��Why should I help you?��


    Dong Yinger was taken aback and could notprehend what she meant.


    She then spoke with a mild expression and gentle tone, yet her words werepletely callous. ��My dage has no intentions towards you. What has it to do with him if you like him or not?��


    ��I . . .�� Dong Yinger was at a loss for words. It was true, at that time, she and Jiang Xin Zhi had only met hastily, and Jiang Xin Zhi had not shown any special interest in her. She had fallen in love with him wholeheartedly without knowing his attitude, but she had been able to fool herself as he was busy with military duties and had to lead his troops into battle. Now that Jiang Ruan hadid out the naked truth, Dong Yinger instantly felt embarrassed.


    ��You are both unwilling to enter the pce or marry into the Chang family. However, you will never be able to marry Dage.�� Jiang Ruan said softly.


    ��Why?�� Dong Yinger asked with a sob in her voice as she looked at Jiang Ruan as if looking at a stranger.


    Why? Jiang Xin Zhi��s star was rising rapidly in the imperial court, and in future, he must not join Eighth Prince��s faction. The Lord Mayor had always maintained a neutral stand, and could not offend Eighth Prince; neither could he offend Fifth Prince. If Jiang Xin Zhi were to actually marry Dong Yinger some day, Xuan Li could use the Lord Mayor to threaten Jiang Xin Zhi. Jiang Xin Zhi would thus have another weak point, and would never be free of someone��s control.


    If Jiang Xin Zhi truly liked Dong Yinger, then all this would not matter. Unfortunately, Jiang Xin Zhi had not shown even a hint of interest towards Dong Yinger.


    ��Because Dage does not like you.�� Jiang Ruan��s words crushed Dong Yinger��s final delusion. She opened and closed her mouth several times before addressing Jiang Ruan, ��Why do you . . . want to do this to me?��


    ��In this world, the only thing which cannot be forced is love.�� Jiang Ruan nodded and said, ��If Yinger Jiejie likes Dage, that is Yinger Jiejie��s business. Yinger Jiejie has a resolute heart.�� She continued impassively, ��I just don��t know if Yinger Jiejie will be able to have no regrets, as you do now, on the day that Dage gets married.��


    ��Ruan Meimei, are you seriously so heartless?�� Dong Yinger asked with difficulty.


    Jiang Ruan looked so beautiful and totally unperturbed as she said, ��Yes.��

 Chapter 135 - Meeting Pei’er Again

    Chapter 135 : Meeting Pei��er Again


    After departing from Dong fu, both Lu Zhu and Tian Zhu did not dare to utter a word. Earlier, Jiang Ruan had been extremely callous towards Dong Yinger, as if any past signs of friendship between them no longer existed. In the end, Dong Yinger��splexion had be extremely unpleasant and one feared that from this time forward, she would be estranged from Jiang Ruan.


    However, Jiang Ruan did not seem to take this matter to heart; afterall, towards Dong Yinger, she had no obligation to do so. Therefore, she could only direct her(Dong Yinger) to think things through for herself. As for the matters between Jiang Xin Zhi and Dong Yinger, she would naturally ce more importance on Jiang Xin Zhi.


    After leaving Dong fu, it was still early. Upon reflection, she had not entered the pce in a while to visit Empress Dowager Yi De. A few days ago, Yang gugu had sent someone to deliver a letter to tell her toe over to the pce for a walk. Seeing as it was still the early hour, she had the horse carriage make a turn and head directly towards the pce.


    These days, the pce was abuzz with the matters of imperial consort selection[1] and as she walked along, she took in the training gugus who were selecting candidates from the names on the list. Jiang Ruan��s lips curled up as she thought of how Jiang Dan��s name would also be on it and without anyone��s leave, she headed towards Ci Ning Pce.


    [1] ѡ��Ů�� (xu��nxi�� n��de) �C to select talented individuals/women. The pce harem selection �C as readers of light novels with historical themes should know �C is often referred to the selection of talenteddies called xiu nu, it is used to select pce maids or recements of imperial concubines, concubines/wives of princes etc. Each dynasty has different standards for choosing and purposes of this selection. For example, the selection for concubines: more importance would be ced on looks, disposition and family background, for pce maids, the standards would be lower. This was started in the Qing dynasty fordies above 14 years old in an every three year cycle.


    As she walked towards a corner in a long corridor, her eyes fell upon a familiar figure that was standing by a flowerbed nearby. It was Princess He Yi.


    Following Princess He Yi were a few young pcemaids and she was leaning over to speak to someone else. As she walked closer, she then heard the words from Princess He Yi��s lips, ��To think a lowly despicable child borne from a lowly pce maid could actually think that they are part of the royal family? Hmph, it is still unknown whether they are even able to be raised safe and sound. This princess has already given him a beating today. What of it?��


    The little person silently had his head lowered before Princess He Yi who pointed and scolded him. Clearly he was extremely frightened and hid behind a pce maid. That maid was also timid and was persistently nodding and bowing her head to apologise.


    Jiang Ruan��s gaze narrowed slightly as she took a look at that tiny figure, and she couldn��t help but shiver as she stiffened in ce.


    It was rare for Jiang Ruan to have such a moment where her emotions were stirred up like this, and so when Tian Zhu and Lu Zhu saw this they were puzzled and looked towards the little person.


    Yet what they saw was just a three to four years old young boy who was dressed extremely inly. Moreover, if one were to take a careful look at the details of his clothes, one could see that although the clothing material was gorgeous, it was not made of fine material. A child��s skin was tender and could very easily have abrasions due to this sort of rough stitches. That child��splexion was pale as if he was undernourished, still, he was extremely delicate and adorable. Though, while he was tightly clutching onto the corner of the pce maid��s clothes, his expression was extremely timid.


    At a nce, his status was definitely not low on thedder, however, that expression of his did not seem like that of an honourable noble son. Furthermore, if this really was the son of a minister, it would definitely be too discourteous of Princess He Yi to scold and insult him like this. Earlier, Princess He Yi��s words of ��part of the royal family�� had fallen on the ears of all those present and Lu Zhu was puzzled, could this possibly be one of the young princes? But for a young prince to be treated like this, it was as though he could not evenpare to one of the royal family��s slightly more dignified servants.


    Jiang Ruan stared at the young child without blinking, and it felt as if raging waves were surging in her heart. That child was not anyone else, it was Pei��er!


    In herst life, not too long after she had entered the pce she had been conferred the title of Meiren. Then, she had inadvertently caught sight of Pei��er. The Emperor had been present as well, thus, he had simply handed over Pei��er to her to raise. In the vast, empty and deep depths of the pce, this child��s background was too pitiful. Yet, he was extremely sensible and so, the mother and son relied on each other for survival, finding pleasure in hardship. Thinking of it now, that period was the happiest in her past life after she entered the pce.


    Yet, now what surfaced in her mind was her final predicament when she had been forced to be a human swine that was ced in a wooden basin and had to personally witness Li Dong taking liberties with Pei��er. Those mournful cries of Pei��er still seemed to resound in her ears. Jiang Ruan closed her eyes tight, and when she opened them again, there was rity. It would not happen again. In this life, Li Dong had long since died and the Grand Councillor fu no longer existed. She had not entered the pce and Pei��er, too, would not need to ept such a miserable ending anymore.


    She slowly walked forward with a slight smile, ��What is Princess He Yi doing?��


    Princess He Yi had been scolding Xuan Pei and naturally, had not paid attention to Jiang Ruan��s presence. When she saw her, she was startled at first. This was soon followed by the sh of anger and hatred that appeared in her eyes. Today, Princess He Yi had worn a red outfit and this hue of red was exactly the shade that Jiang Ruan liked to wear the most. Princess He Yi had been blessed with a somewhat exotic bearing and dressed as such, she exuded a rather ardent and brazen air. However, due to Jiang Ruan still observing mourning for her grandmother, she was unable to dress in bright and colourful clothing. Thus, she had only adorned herself in a in pastel green gown. Although her clothes were in and lightly coloured, in contrast, it made her beauty be richer and splendid. She was lovely and gorgeous to her core, a sort of natural charm that was an eyeopener and made one alter their course for her.


    However, for anydy, upon seeing such outstanding good looks on another woman, they would always want to do aparison, and this was especially so for Princess He Yi who was already at odds with Jiang Ruan. Seeing that her own dressing was unable to match up to Jiang Ruan��s, at once, she felt a peal of resentment as she spoke, ��Jiang Ruan, could it be that you too want to interfere in other people��s business? There is nothing here for you to be concerned with.��


    The pcedies around them had all lowered their heads; everyone knew that Princess He Yi and Hong��an Junzhu had always been at loggerheads. Moreover, these two junzhus were both masters who were not to be provoked.


    Xuan Pei, who was still hiding behind the pce maid, seemed shocked by the sudden appearance of Jiang Ruan and peered at her unblinkingly.


    Jiang Ruan did not even look at Xuan Pei as sheughed, ��Naturally, I would not interfere in this; I was on my way to greet Imperial Grandmother.�� She lightly floated a nce over Princess He Yi, ��These affairs- Imperial Grandmother will obviously manage them.��


    ��You�C�� Princess He Yi roared, ��You dare to threaten me!�� Jiang Ruan��s meaning, of course, was that she would report everything that had happened here to Empress Dowager Yi De. If one could say that Princess He Yi received no small measure of doting, regardless of anyws or morality from the Emperor, then Empress Dowager Yi De happened to be one existence that she had always feared. That was only because Empress Dowager Yi De had always had a cold and aloof personality that was not close to anyone. Yet, Jiang Ruan��s rtionship with Empress Dowager Yi De was even closer and deeper than hers as the biological granddaughter of Empress Dowager Yi De. Every time she thought of this, Princess He Yi��s stomach was filled with anger. Empress Dowager Yi De was someone who was a stickler of rules, and if it was found out by Empress Dowager Yi De that she had scolded Xuan Pei, then she would punish her ruthlessly.


    ��This is not a threat.�� Jiang Ruan smiled, ��I was merely thinking. Princess is not afraid, right?��


    ��You���� Inwardly, Princess He Yi could not help but want to tear Jiang Ruan into shreds with hatred. If this was like her usual course of action, based on her personality, she would naturally not bother to mind the location before she would cause a big ruckus. However, ever since Imperial Consort Chen had lost her momentum and power and was consigned to the Cold Pce, apart from the Empress, who didn��t pose a threat at all, the remaining Imperial Consorts had all exerted their efforts as they began to vie over the Emperor��s doting. In addition to that, with the new batch of beauties that were about to enter the pce, Imperial Consort Shu wanted to win the Emperor��s favour and had constantly admonished Princess He Yi not to cause trouble. This was especially so towards Jiang Ruan, she(Princess He Yi) was to remember at all costs that she was not to have any conflicts in front of her(JR).


    Today, she was not in a great mood and in walking along this area, she had just happened to encounter this Thirteenth Prince, Xuan Pei �C he was the least favoured �C who had been brought out to be in the sun by his pce maid. Xuan Pei had been sping onto a bunch of mud in his hands and had identally fallen in front of her. That mud had dirtied the corner of her skirt and in a fit of anger, Princess He Yi had pped Xuan Pei but whilst she was in the midst of scolding him, she had never imagined that she would encounter this unlucky cmity, Jiang Ruan.


    Although she fiercely hated Jiang Ruan to the very depths of her heart, Princess He Yi had learnt from the past lectures and experiences, therefore, she did not dare to continue scolding him in front of Jiang Ruan and only cursed, ��What bad luck!�� Then, as if to maintain her menacing bearing, she growled at Xuan Pei, ��Hmph! She can��t always remain in the pce to protect you!�� After saying this, she left in a huff of anger with her pce maids.


    After waiting for Princess He Yi to disappear from sight, Jiang Ruan turned to look towards the child behind the pce maid. Xuan Pei��s fair face had an astonishingly bright red hand imprint and one wouldn��t have to think hard to know who the culprit was. Perhaps Xuan Pei had been terribly frightened by Princess He Yi earlier as his eyes were filled with a puddle of tears and reddened enough to make one feel distressed for him.


    Lu Zhu was such a person who felt tenderness towards children; she immediately crouched before Xuan Pei and took out a handkerchief to clean the stains on his face. ��Is Young Prince alright?�� She was not sure which prince this was but only felt that Xuan Pei seemed very pitiful and adorable. Therefore, she decided to address him as a young prince.


    ��Ranked thirteenth, Thirteenth Prince.�� Jiang Ruan answered.


    ��How does Miss know?�� Lu Zhu asked in astonishment.


    Nevertheless, Xuan Pei nced at Lu Zhu and seeing this, that pce maid hastily tried to curry favour and spoke up, ��This servant sees that His Highness, Thirteenth Prince seems to like Junzhu a lot.��


    Jiang Ruan coldly swept a look at her as her tone abruptly turned cold with a snap, ��Kneel!��


    The pce maid jumped in fright and Jiang Ruan��s gaze thatnded upon her made her feel as if she had fallen into the ice. Thus, without a word, she knelt down.


    Lu Zhu looked at her in disdain. Earlier, they had all seen it clearly, at a nce one would understand that this pce maid was the personal maidservant of Thirteenth Prince. However, she did not know how to protect her master at all. It was fine not to bring up the matter of allowing that unruly and overbearing Princess He Yi to have pped her own young master, she had even constantly nodded her head and bowed in obedience to gain her favour! One feared that she had never put her own master in her eyes[2]; as a personal maidservant this was truly a huge offence.


    [2] �������� (f��ngz��iy��nl��) �C to pay attention to / to care about / to attach importance to. Here it means that her young master has little worth to her.


    Jiang Ruan spoke to her with indifference, ��This is how you have attended to the Thirteenth Prince?��


    The pce maid froze in shock and immediately knocked her head down on the floor, ��Junzhu, please spare me. This servant does not dare to do so anymore, this servant knows her mistakes. Junzhu, please have mercy!��<novelnext></novelnext>


    Lu Zhu looked at her curiously with wide eyes- for her to fear Jiang Ruan in such a manner, it was as if Jiang Ruan was truly a horribly terrifying person.


    ��I will not punish you.�� Jiang Ruan replied duly, ��However starting from today, should Thirteenth Prince suffer any mishap, you do not need to live anymore either. There is a palm imprint on his body, then there ought to be a thousand of those on yours too. If he suffers one injury, simrly, you should receive a thousand fold.��


    In spite of her light tone, the pce maid, for some unknown reason, could not help but shiver and felt that from her words, she could even hear the voices that came from the depths of hell. After staring nkly, she startled and understood. She immediately and vigorously kowtowed in front ofJiang Ruan, ��This servant thanks Junzhu for the reminder.��


    Jiang Ruan then nced at the child who had constantly been sneaking nces at her. Xuan Pei stared and shyly gave her a smile. Those moist and bright eyes made her heart soften and she wanted to rush forward and pull him into an embrace, just like how she had done in her past life. However, in the end, she merely took out a small, green porcin bottle from her robe- this was the medicine given to her by Xiao Shao thest time she had been hit by Jiang Quan. She stuffed the medicine bottle into Xuan Pei��s hands and instructed the pce maid beside him, ��Remember to apply this to His Thirteenth Highness once daily.�� She then paused and reminded, ��Remember what I just said.��


    Hastily, the pce maid nodded whilst her heart was filled with misgivings and rejoicing. She did not know why Hong��an Junzhu would be this broken-hearted for Thirteenth Prince. Though if she had taken an interest in him, she had never initiated any intimate gestures towards Thirteenth Prince before. In fact, it looked as though they were strangers.


    Simrly, Tian Zhu and Lu Zhu both held suspicions in their hearts but Jiang Ruan did not give them any time to ponder over it as shemanded the pce maid, ��Take Thirteenth Prince back.��


    The pce maid hurriedly bid farewell to Jiang Ruan as she brought Xuan Pei with her to leave. Xuan Pei had been holding onto the pce maid��s hand as he walked further away but he could not resist looking back at Jiang Ruan with his tiny figure seeming exceptionally pitiful.


    ��Since you helped him, why did you treat him in such a cold and indifferent manner?�� A deep and low male voice emanated from behind her.


    Jiang Ruan turned around and saw Liu Min dressed in green court robes. She did not know how long he had been standing there but it seemed as though he had only waited until this moment to appear and speak up.


    Tian Zhu frowned imperceptibly. She was someone who studied martial arts and Liu Min��s efforts to remain hidden was not particrly brilliant. She had long since noted his presence, but as he was slow to reveal himself, she had assumed that it was either one of the pce eunuchs or a maid eavesdropping. Thus, she had never thought it could have been him. Liu Min and Jiang Ruan��s rtionship was rather delicate and Tian Zhu was naturally inclined towards her own family��s young master. Thus, she was not very weing towards Liu Min.


    However, when Liu Min saw Jiang Ruan turn around, he was slightly startled. His impression of Jiang Ruan had always been bright red clothes that were lively and spirited, yet, what he saw her dressed in today was an unprecedented outfit in green. Liu Min himself was fond of the colour and moreover, with Jiang Ruan dressed in a simr shade, it seemed like they were dressed the same����


    Liu Min did not know where his thoughts were going before Jiang Ruan spoke, ��It was just something I did in passing, there is no need to talk about having affection.��


    This was to save herself the trouble of exining to anyone why she had helped Thirteenth Prince, Xuan Pei, today: it was just something she had done unintentionally and conveniently. It was not something she had deliberately done, therefore, when she saw Xuan Pei in the future, there would be no particr meaning behind it. While these words of hers were rather too cold, Liu Min had already seen the state of affairs earlier so he had already determined that Hong��an Junzhu was a good person who showed an outwardly cold exterior but had a warm heart. Thus, he assumed that these werements she spoke in embarrassment.


    He replied, ��Not everyone would be willing to offend Princess He Yi for an unfavoured prince. Even if it was done in passing, Hong��an Junzhu is truly very righteous.��


    Liu Min had long since heard news of Xuan Pei��s status in the pce. Thirteenth Prince had a lowly family background and his mother had only been a pce maid who had identally copted with the Emperor. Moreover, whilst giving birth to Thirteenth Prince, she had passed away on the very same day due toplications and thus, he had been abandoned to be raised without care. To have such a timid bearing whilst growing up, this waspletely natural. The servants in the pce were not very respectful to this Thirteenth Prince and had even humiliated him as they wished in the shadows. No one would have thought that Jiang Ruan would stick a limb out for this Thirteenth Prince who was entirely unacquainted with her. To the depths of his bones, Liu Min was someone who carried the schrly bearing of being noble and virtuous and he was absolutely full of admiration towards Jiang Ruan��s conduct.


    Jiang Ruan lightly smiled, ��Perhaps Grand Tutor Liu regards me too well, after all, Thirteenth Prince is my nominal young brother too. Even a shu son in the fu cannot be beaten or scolded as one wishes. If this is the custom in an ordinary family, then the imperial household should pay special attention to the rules as well.


    Even if Thirteenth Prince was amoner son of royalty, he was still being beaten or scolded by any person in the imperial pce. In Jiang fu, whilst Zhao Mei was still around, Jiang Chao and Jiang Su Su were born from a concubine, and they had led their lives morefortably than her, the di daughter of the household. The fate between people were naturally different, and as she reflected on this, Jiang Ruan��s gaze darkened.


    Sensing the sudden sh of viciousness that had abruptly appeared and left Jiang Ruan, Liu Min felt somewhat astonished. Rather, recalling the past, when Jiang Ruan had been used of poisoning Old Jiang Madame to death and had entered the prison, in spite of being her biological father, Jiang Quan did not visit her even once. At the time, he felt anxious for her and had called upon the Emperor once. At the time, Liu Min still remembered the gaze that the Emperor had whilst looking at him. Half teasing, the Emperor had earnestly looked at him, ��Beloved subject Liu, since you have such care towards Hong��an Junzhu, how about zhen promise her to you?��


    At the time, Liu Min had frically refused without any further thought. However, when he thought about the matterter, he could not help but consider it more. Ever since he knew that that person was Jiang Ruan, from time to time, Liu Min would think of this uniquedy so much so that even the Crown Prince would asionally look upon him and ask as well, ��All day long, Grand Tutor has no thought for tea or rice[3], perhaps there is someone in your heart?��


    [3] �跹��˼ (ch��f��nb��s��) �C no thought for tea or rice (idiom); mncholic and suffering / to have no appetite.


    Now that he saw Jiang Ruan standing before him, a sour feeling welled in Liu Min��s heart. However, he was unable to pinpoint what exactly this feeling was. Whilst somewhat hesitant, he continued, ��This official truly admires Junzhu.��


    ��Grand Tutor Liu has truly overpraised me.�� Jiang Ruan��s demeanour remained gentle yet there was a refusal in her words that would keep others at a long distance from her. Unexpectedly, Liu Min felt disappointed at his own conduct. He could produce magnificent essays ande up with outstanding national policies, yet, he did not know how to converse with thisdy before him who was once someone he considered as an intimate friend. It was as if no matter what he said, Jiang Ruan would remain indifferent and unfazed.


    Lu Zhu rolled her eyes as she made a sweeping nce over Liu Min��s appearance and thought to herself: to think this person was the Grand Tutor, why was he blessed with the looks of a bookworm and seemed foolish.


    Yet, Tian Zhu furrowed her eyebrows. Her master did not like this Liu Min getting close to Jiang Ruan. Of this matter, she was absolutely certain. In the Jinyi Guard, many were hoping for Young Furen to be part of their family, how could she just be taken away by a mere Grand Tutor. Moreover with the insight of a personal maidservant of her mistress, she could tell that Jiang Ruan��s personality was one that a Grand Tutor who only knew of national policies and essays could not handle at all. How could Grand Tutor Liu, who wascking the strength even to truss a chicken, a weak man, possibly protect Jiang Ruan. Finally, Tian Zhu mumurred, ��Miss, much time has already passed. Over at the Empress Dowager��s pce������


    Jiang Ruan nodded and smiled towards Liu Min, ��Grand Tutor Liu, I still have to go to Ci Ning Pce, I will bid my leave first.��


    A sh of disappointment appeared in Liu Min��s eyes, ��Since this is so, I will take my leave as well.��


    Jiang Ruan turned around in the opposite direction of where Tian Zhu was facing and walked forth. Standing behind her, Liu Min stood there for a while as he somewhat vexedly swatted his head. Then, he left moodily.


    When she reached Ci Ning Pce, once Yang gugu chanced upon Jiang Ruan��s figure, only then did she let out a sigh of relief as she looked inside, ��Empress Dowager is somewhat unhappy today, Junzhu, please do console her a little more.��


    ��I understand.�� Jiang Ruan nodded. As she entered the room, sure enough, she saw Empress Dowager Yi De leaning against the warm, thick divan that was engraved with an auspicious unbroken carving of all the nine sons of the dragon whilst her long ruby nails perfunctorily glided along the edges of the divan. The edges of the soft divan were made of wood from the agarwood tree and as her nails scratched along it, it produced a light screechy sound. Empress Dowager Yi De furrowed her eyebrows as she seemed somewhat mncholic.


    With a light smile, Jiang Ruan walked forward with extremely light strides. Upon hearing the sounds of her footsteps, Empress Dowager Yi De turned around and was imperceptibly startled upon seeing Jiang Ruan. As if she had been immersed in a memory from long ago, her eyes hooded over in recollection as she spoke softly yet unconsciously, ��Yuan Rong�� ����


    ��Imperial Grandmother.�� Jiang Ruan called out.


    As if she was snapped out of her reverie from Jiang Ruan��s address, Empress Dowager abruptly collected her thoughts and helplessly patted her forehead, ��I have truly gotten old, my eyes are a blur as well.��


    On the small table before her was a painting that had been spread out. At a nce the painting scroll depicted boundless prairies and the desert; the setting sun was gradually sinking into the horizon as streaks of blood red sun rays shone all over the painting. There was also a group of camels leisurely passing in the distance and one seemed to be able to hear the light hoof steps of the camels walking by.


    Jiang Ruan lightly frowned, this painting was actually of South Xinjiang?


    Empress Dowager Yi De noticed Jiang Ruan��s gaze and let out a sigh as if she was weary to her bones without much strength to speak of more, ��Hong��an, apany me and sit for a while.��


    Jiang Ruan gently assented, ��Yes.��

 Chapter 136 - The Golden Chrysanthemum Banquet

    Chapter 136 : The Golden Chrysanthemum Banquet


    By the end of the day, Empress Dowager Yi De had still not spoken a single word. A very perceptive Jiang Ruan felt that Empress Dowager Yi De was harbouring a secret, much like that baffling painting of South Xinjiang��s scenery. However it appeared that Empress Dowager Yi De had no intention of being forting with her. In her previous lifetime, she had resided within the pce for many years but had never heard of Empress Dowager Yi De having any secrets, so that would also mean that Xuan Li would not know.


    If there was any news, it would be concerning the war between Tian Jin kingdom and Great Jin. Initially, Great Jin had been advancing with great valour and was on the brink of defeating Tian Jin. However, it was not known what had gone awry for Tian Jin kingdom to suddenly recover and turn the corner. Not only that, but it was unknown where they had obtained the ability to be able to counter and push back Great Jin��stest advancement. Hence the war situation had once again reached an impasse.


    Naturally Jiang Su Su had taken delight in this matter and took each and every opportunity to bring this up whenever she encountered Jiang Ruan. However, Jiang Ruan merely took her for a mad dog barking. Hence after a few taunts that had merely resulted in a se reaction, Jiang Su Su finally lost interest and ceased her prattle, turning instead to focus on the preparations for the uing Golden Chrysanthemum Banquet.


    The Golden Chrysanthemum Banquet was a social custom of Great Jin, held during the seventh month of the Lunar calendar when the chrysanthemum flowers were in bloom. It was hosted by the Senior Provincial Officer��s Furen, who invited the capital��sing-of-age youngdies for a gathering, while young gentlemen gathered on the other side to mingle, chat and establish connections. Although on the surface it looked like a mere social gathering, in actual fact it was more of a tform for various furens from the noble families to take a good look at potential daughter-inws or son-inws. While Great Jin��s customs weren��t that open minded, there had still been a few couples who had met at the Banquet and wereter blissfully wedded. This in turn became a story that captured the fancy and imagination of many and had spread far and wide.


    Jiang Quan had probably finally realised that he still had two di daughters that were of marriageable age within his fu. Casting aside Jiang Ruan for the moment, Jiang Su Su was still the pearl in Jiang Quan��s palm and he had every intention to seek out a good husband for her. For this asion, he had invited the Marquis Xia fu��s Eldest Mistress, Shen Rou, to take Jiang Su Su to the event.


    Xia Jiao Jiao��s portrait had also been sent to the pce and so was no longer expected to participate in such gatherings. In the wake of Jiang Chao gaining recognition by Xuan Li��s side, Xia Cheng hade to a realisation. Because the matter with Xia Yan was actually the fault of the Maquis Xia fu, gradually the rtionship with the Jiang fu began to improve. As if that incident had not happened at all.


    If Jiang Su Su were to attend the Golden Chrysanthemum Banquet, but Jiang Ruan did not, there would surely be many tongues wagging. Moreover, the invite from the Senior Provincial Officer��s Furen also had Jiang Ruan��s name, so she would also attend with Shen Rou.


    Though it was perceived that this Golden Chrysanthemum Banquet was of some importance, surprisingly Jiang Su Su seemed to have cloistered herself in her room without stepping out at all. asionally the sound of the qin could be hearding out from Su Xin Yuan, and it can be said to be quite graceful and moving. The servants from Ruan Ju however didn��t think much of it, especially when one considered the plight of Xia Yan who was suffering in the secluded Buddhist Hall while her beloved daughter still had the heart to go to these banquets. To think that in the past Xia Yan had looked out for Jiang Su Su in all matters only to end up with such an ungrateful and thankless wretch of a daughter.


    Jiang Ruan did not spare a thought towards the Banquet and continued her daily routine as usual. Seeing this, Tian Zhu was rather relieved, knowing that her Master��s painstaking efforts were not in vain. Should this big white cabbage that he had carefully nurtured be snatched away by some pig, when Master returned to capital, he would definitely have a fit. Cough, of course Jiang Ruan was not a cabbage, and Master was definitely not��.. What in the world.


    The blistering heat of summer gradually tapered off like a tail, and in a blink of an eye, autumn began. After the debilitating scorching of the noonday��s heat of the past few days, the weather had now changed to be somewhat mild and pleasant. asionally there would also be a refreshing cool breeze, and those small earthen pots that were outside Ruan Ju were bursting with nameless small white daisies in bloom. Indeed the Golden Chrysanthemum Banquet was fast approaching.


    If it was anything like the Banquets of the past, the Jiang fu would definitely be a buzzing hive of activity. Everything from top to bottom would be managed by Xia Yan; Old Jiang Madame would instruct on the proper etiquette; Second Yiniang would be rushing about procuring jewelry and essories; and Hong Ying would be dressed in splendid fairy-like clothes. Jiang Li would be domineering and busy throwing her weight about, while Jiang Su Su would be smiling with her ethereal otherworldly-like fairy look, a being far above themon folks[1]. Jiang Dan would be timidly and cautiously seeking to curry favour. There was certainly nock of womenfolk within the Jiang fu with the whole household brimming with rouge, powder and lipsticks, and it depicted the endless flurry of gentle charming romanticism.


    [1] ��ʳ�˼��̻� (bu shi ren jian yan huo) �C lit. not eating the food ofmon mortals / fig. cing oneself above themon popce.


    s, the past was as fleeting and transient as flowing water, almost as if those alluring and beautiful images ofdies were but merely a whimsical dream of grandeur. Presently, the Jiang fu only had a Yiniang with a huge belly but it seemed that she too had a change in personality. No longer did she spend time in idle chatter or petty discourse, but only concerned herself with the inconsequential matters. As for the rest, those that died were dead, those that had gone insane were insane. At present, the sprawling Jiang fu was like an empty vacuum, derelict, quiet and abandoned, leaving a sense of bleak destion.


    The servants within the fu were most perceptive about the changes, as it had only been a matter of a few short years before the Jiang fu had seemed to change over. Those that had grown up within the fu had a vague idea in their hearts; Jiang fu had been full of splendour over the past ten years, but maybe it wouldn��t be long before it ended up like the Jiang fu��s womenfolk- scattered like dust.


    * * *


    Early in the morning, Jiang Ruan was served and groomed by Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao. Today, even the gods were being benevolent. The warm sun was slightly peeking out, sending a light sprinkle of warmth over one��s body, yet it was nothing like the scouring summer heat. The air was filled with a light refreshing breeze, just perfect for admiring flowers.


    Because the mourning period was still not over, Bai Zhi could only dress Jiang Ruan in a lotus green dress as Lian Qiaomented, ��Such a pity about the colour of Miss�� clothes. If Miss could wear your usual vibrant red colour, then no one would be able to outshine our Miss.��


    ��Miss isn��t going to a beauty contest,�� Bai Zhi replied, ��moreover, this lotus green still looks good and dignified.��


    She waspletely dressed when a maidservant came to notify them that Marquis Xia��s carriage had arrived and was waiting outside the fu��s main door. Shen Rou was deemed to have arrived early to fetch them. Jiang Ruan had just stepped out when she chanced upon an unadorned and conservatively attired Jiang Su Su.


    Recently, Jiang Su Su had stayed cloistered in the fu, and while she had been fretful and impatient on most days, shecked her previous forbidding harshness. Today, she must have taken extra care with her appearance. She was dressed in a uniquely designed soft silvery green gauze lily-like dress that entuated her slender figure. Her long hair was coiled into a phoenix-like topknot with a crystalline ruyi hair pin inserted in a nting angle. While it can be said that she was conservatively attired, she seemed to portray a distinguished ethereal refinement that was further enhanced by the significant improvement to her features by her previous beauty regime. Her every movement was like shedding off ayer of frivolousness and revealed a unique and iparable charm. It was just like when she had always attracted others�� gaze and they would feel that she was truly like a fairy that had descended to the world from the highest of heavens.


    Seeing Jiang Ruan appear, Jiang Su Su took a measure of her too. Since Jiang Ruan had not adorned herself in red for a long while, today she had picked a lotus green jacket with in patterns of embroidered flowers. The lotus green colour naturally was hard to pull off but set against her skin she seemed even fairer. With her gorgeously splendid facial features, the dignified colour added on anotheryer of royal nobility that no one else had. It seemed as if she had been ordained to be respected by the Heavens, as if she was born to be an aloof and remote princess.


    As Jiang Su Su looked on, a deeperyer of hatred gradually gathered in her eyes.


    Really, this could not be med on Jiang Ruan. When Empress Dowager Yi De had the Imperial Household Department make clothes for her, she would often have some made for Jiang Ruan as well. Naturally, one need not mention the quality of the clothes made in the pce for a Junzhu. Although Jiang Quan had quite a number of good things on hand, it still would notpare to a tribute from the pce. In addition to that, Jiang Ruan had stayed in the pce for many years in herst life, and her everyportment would instinctively be affected by the habits she had gained there. One would not be able to learn these habits in such a short time frame and since others would not know of this past of hers they could only say that she was naturally graceful.


    As the corner of the curtains on the horse carriage was lifted open, Shen Rou smiled, ��These two youngdies, will you not enter the carriage?��


    Jiang Ruan did a sweep of it and noticed that there was another person inside. She was faintly startled and once she boarded the carriage, she then realised that the person was not anyone else but Second Mistress of the Xia family, Yu Ya.


    Back then, the reason why Marquis Xia fu and Jiang fu had be mutually hostile was because of Xia Jun. When the incident happened, Yu Ya hated Jiang Su Su to death. But the people of the Xia family were not fools either. They had only needed to think a little before they knew who had arranged it. Although Xia Jun had been unable to enter officialdom because of her, for Yu Ya to not have her killed was already very telling of her forbearance.


    Shen Rou looked at Jiang Ruan, then at Jiang Su Su and covered her lips in muffledughter, ��Minister Jiang is truly blessed, these two youngdies are truly like jade flowers.��


    ��That��s right.�� Yu Ya said unexpectedly, ��Now that I see Junzhu, she looks even more elegant than three years ago.��


    Jiang Ruan lightly smiled and did not reply as she looked differently at Yu Ya. These two mistresses of the Marquis: Xia fu, Eldest Mistress, Shen Rou, was a tiger with a smiling face and portrayed a gentle and amiable appearance to one and all. She had good looks too, however, one just needed to have one look at Xia Jiao Jiao to know what kind of appearance this Eldest Mistress had privately. On the other hand, Second Mistress, Yu Ya, was harsh and scathing and the Second Master Xia had a dissolute reputation outside. If this Second Mistress had not borne him a son, then one would fear that the Second Master Xia would have long since given her a divorce document to dispose of her.


    If one had said that theseplimentary words hade from Shen Rou��s mouth, then it naturally would not be a problem. However, these had been spit out of Yu Ya��s sharp and unkind mouth; moreover, Yu Ya and her were getting along like oil on water. In the end, it really was too strange.


    Once Yu Ya noticed Jiang Ruan��s eyes on her, she then shifted her gaze to Jiang Su Su, ��Today, Second Miss Jiang will definitely astound everyone present with her splendidness.��


    Jiang Su Suughtly softly, ��Second Aunt[2] has praised me too much.��


    [2] ��ĸ (ji��m��) �C wife of mother��s brother / aunt / maternal uncle��s wife.


    * * *


    The whole journey to the Senior Provincial Officer��s fu was uneventful and once they stepped down from the carriage, they were weed by the servants waiting at the entrance to usher them in. The servants led them in and in the main hall, there was a congregation of furens and mistresses seated, while all the youngdies were in the garden admiring the chrysanthemums. This Senior Provincial Officer��s Furen had a love for flowers, and within the residence arge piece ofnd was set aside just for a floral garden. It was sufficiently spacious for the young people to mingle and chat with one another.<novelnext></novelnext>


    It was just that the young men were in the west garden and the youngdies were in the east garden. If they intended to secretly rendezvous, no one would bat an eye. As long as they did not do anything that overstepped the proper etiquette, bystanders would just feign ignorance, especially in this era of young people who were much more lenient and indulgent.


    Senior Provincial Officer��s Furen rose from her seat to wee them and when her gaze fell on Jiang Ruan, her eyes couldn��t help lighting up, ��Hong��an Junzhu yourportment is truly blessed by heaven. It really makes one envious of Jiang Daren.��


    And just like that Jiang Su Su was casually ignored, and immediately anger welled up in her heart. She had also noticed that the majority of the people within the main hall had their eyes affixed on Jiang Ruan and found it somewhat suspicious. She was beginning to doubt her charm, otherwise why weren��t people even looking at her but transfixed on Jiang Ruan instead?


    What she didn��t realize was that while her charm was effective on men, those seated here were officials�� furens, who only cared about who was more beautiful or good looking. Jiang Ruan was currently Hong��an Junzhu, and backing her was the General fu. On top of that she has an outstanding brother who was a God of War. Thus those seated furens with sons were mentally calcting if there was an opportunity to take Jiang Ruan home as their daughter-inw. Jiang Ruan was naturally gifted with dignified disposition, and even though she was born with such exceptional beauty, her noble air was more than capable of suppressing her beauty. This in turn gave Jiang Ruan an impressively imposing demeanour. When these officials�� furens were selecting a daughter-inw, beauty was a secondary matter, and even if Jiang Ruan were to becking in looks, to these furens, she was still in high demand. Like fragrant hot cakes.


    It would seem that the Senior Provincial Officer��s Furen was aiming for this oue as she had two sons. Her sons were about to reach their prime and it was almost time for each of them to find a wife. The more she looked at Jiang Ruan, the more she found her very pleasing and was about to warmingly engage in further conversation when a voice spoke up from behind her, ��Ruan Meimei, I��ve been waiting for you for a long while already.��


    Jiang Ruan lifted her eyes and noticed Zhao Jin approaching her and giving her a wink. Jiang Ruan nodded her head in acknowledgement as Zhao Jin took her hand and turned to address the Senior Provincial Officer��s Furen, ��Furen, Jiang Ruan and I will head to the garden to admire the chrysanthemum flowers. Ruan Meimei has not even seen the beautiful chrysanthemums yet.��


    Whatever the Senior Offcier��s Furen was about to say was stuck in her mouth so Shen Rou chuckled and acted as a mediator saying, ��I was just about to have a word with Furen, so let these youngdies head to the garden to have some fun. Su��er, you might as well go along with them too.��


    Yu Ya knitted her brows and nced at Jiang Ruan, then decided that it was best to stay by Shen Rou��s side.


    Jiang Su Su smiled too, ��Okay��.


    The three of them headed out of the main hall together before Jiang Su Su spoke to Jiang Ruan, ��I��m sure Da Jiejie and Miss Zhao have much to talk about, so Su niang will go on ahead by herself.�� She really did not want to hang around Jiang Ruan any further otherwise Jiang Ruan would outshine all her brilliance- how could she tolerate that. Moreover, she was thinking of heading to the west garden to check out those young men. She was not convinced that with her beauty and charm she would not be able to have those men fall at her feet.


    Watching Jiang Su Su��s retreating back, Zhao Jin was rather perplexed, ��Isn��t that the direction towards the west garden; what is your second sister thinking of doing?��


    ��You don��t have to bother with her.�� Jiang Ruan replied.


    ��Ai, aren��t you afraid that something might happen and have people turn around and criticise the Jiang fu?�� Zhao Jin was unable toprehend. If she had gone out with her brothers, her parents would exhort the brothers in earnest, saying that when they are out and about, they are representing the fu and its prestige. So they should at all times be vignt and not do anything that would besmirch the family��s name and cause ridicule towards their fu.


    Jiang Ruan merely smiled, Zhao Jin��s life was sincerely upright. If the Jiang fu were to lose its prestige because of Jiang Su Su��s actions, it would actually be a good thing; she would be crazy to volunteer to help pick up her carnage and help the Jiang fu protect its prestige.


    Seeing Jiang Ruan��s indifferent response, Zhao Jin also decided to drop the topic at hand, but looked at her, ��You are rather rxed, and speaking of which, we have not seen each other in quite some time. I really wanted to speak with you.�� She turned to look around, ��Do you really want to see the chrysanthemums?��


    Speaking of chrysanthemums, a fleeting look of resignation shed across Zhao Jin��s face. She was a daughter from a General��s family, so naturally she had no interest and love for flowers and nts, and she also didn��t hang out with thoseing-of-age youngdies, gossiping andmensurating. As for the flock of youngdies that were vying for favour and beauty in the name of admiring flowers, they were truly giving her a headache. If it weren��t for her mother��s insistence that shee to the event, Zhao Jin would never in a million years have done so.


    Jiang Ruan took in her facial expression and immediately knew what she had been thinking. She couldn��t resist smiling as she replied, ��Don��t want to.��


    ��That��s great, because I don��t want to either.�� Upon hearing her reply, Zhao Jin was overjoyed. ��I just know that Ruan Meimei is of the same mind as myself. Let��s go, let��s find a quieter spot to have our conversation.�� In saying so, she held Jiang Ruan��s hand and led her away from those admiring chrysanthemums.


    Zhao Jin said to Jiang Ruan while walking, ��It��s been ages since Ist saw Yinger, and a few days ago I bumped into Dong Furen, and she said that Yinger was ill and wasn��t able to go out in case she catches a cold. Don��t even know if she is better now.��


    Jiang Ruan lowered her eyes, Dong Furen had indeed hidden the truth about Dong Yinger, even the fact that Dong Yinger��s portrait that had been sent into the pce for selection was also kept a secret. Zhao Jin was still a little puzzled when she talked about this matter, ��How did she fall sick so unexpectedly. I heard that Third Young Master Chang��s engagement to Yinger has also been dissolved and I had initially thought that it was because the Chang family despised the fact that Yinger was frail. I was even thinking of going personally to find Chang An to hear what he had to say about the matter, but then I heard���� Zhao Jin usually had a mboyant and direct personality but when she had spoken to this point, she suddenly held her peace, as if she had said something rather inconceivable. Lifting her eyes to look directly at Jiang Ruan, she then noticed her doting smile, so she subtly probed askanced, ��You already know?��


    ��I know. Dong Furen sought me out for a chat, hoping that I could dissuade Yinger Jiejie to not put her heart on something that was unrealistic and impossible.��


    Zhao Jin sighed, ��Yinger and I, along with the others, grew up together. Her heart is simple and she doesn��t understand much, but Ruan Meimei, do you know the person in Yinger��s heart?��


    Jiang Ruan smiled, ��I don��t know.��


    Zhao Jinmented, ��I only hope that she will snap out of it soon. Then there is Fei Fei. Her family has also chosen and decided on the marriage engagement, so they are to wait till after the new year before she can be married off. It can be considered a well matched arrangement, as he is a General from the capital.


    Wen Fei Fei was also from a military family, and at present was of marriageable age. Jiang Ruan asked, ��How��s Lin Jiejie?��


    ��Zi Xiang ah,�� Zhao Jin grinned widely, ��She still has her brusque character. Actually, she was supposed toe today, but she had a huge argument with Lin Daren. She was adamant that she could not blindly follow those pedantic constricting rules, so regarding finding a suitable partner, it has to be someone that she has set her heart on.��


    Hearing this, it actually conformed to Lin Zi Xiang��s personality and worldview, that she would offend and oppose the world if it weren��t on her terms. So it looked like Lin Daren would have to suffer many headaches on her behalf. Both of them soon arrived at a quiet ce when Jiang Ruan asked, ��Zhao Jiejie, have you ever thought about looking for that someone?��


    ��Me?�� Zhao Jin shook her head, ��I am nothing like those cloistered youngdies, wanting a husband and settling down, staying within the home all day fluffing over the trivials and trifles. My wish is to be like my father and brothers, entering the battlefield, protecting the people of the Great Jin dynasty.��


    This was not something that most youngdies would speak about, except for Zhao Jin whose character and temperament had been cultivated by her father and brothers who had raised her just like another boy. Hence she bore a haughty chivalrous air. Zhao Jin seemed to have suddenly thought of something, and her demeanour turned dark. With a shake of her head, she asked, ��Only ��.��


    Jiang Ruan lifted her eyes to engage her.


    Zhao Jin thought for a moment before leaning in close to her, ��Ruan Meimei, you and I are kindred spirits, so I want to share a secret with you and you are not to tell another soul.��


    Jiang Ruan nodded.


    ��Tian Jin kingdom coborated with South Xinjiang, and South Xinjiang sent reinforcements, therefore recently the war has turned for the worse. The Emperor issued a mandate and has indicated that he will send reinforcements.�� Zhao Jin edged closer to her ears and whispered, ��My father received the Emperor��s secret edict and will head out to battle in the next few days. Tian Jin is remote and spread out, I am really afraid that something will happen.��


    Jiang Ruan��s heart froze, Zhao Jin had already released her and she looked afar in a gloomy expression, ��All I have is my martial art skills. I can also participate in the battlefield, but I can��t help share this burden with my father. I��m rather ashamed of myself.��


    Just as Jiang Ruan was about to offer words offort, suddenly they heard a peculiar sounding from the depths of the quiet peach forest in front of them. The sound was feeble and if it wasn��t for the fact that at just that moment Zhao Jin had also lowered her voice to a whisper, it was most likely that the sound would have been inaudible.

 Chapter 137 - A Scheme Within The Forest

    Chapter 137 : A Scheme Within the Forest


    Trigger Warning: mention of suicide, potential sexual assault, premarital sex.


    Zhao Jin was from a martial arts family, so her hearing was much more acute whenpared to Jiang Ruan, hence she was able to pick up on some movements. She gave Jiang Ruan a look and gestured with her hands, as she silently walked forward. Jiang Ruan indicated for Tian Zhu to stick by Zhao Jin��s side as a precaution should anything happen, while she also trailed behind.


    The group put forth much effort to lighten their footsteps, and just before they got to the forest edge, they heard a coquettish female voice reprimand, ��You! You��re shameless!��


    Another voice immediately replied, and it was a male. The voice seemingly embodied an element of anger and chagrin. Perturbedly he stated, ��You are the one who��s strange otherwise why would you undress right before me? Utterly without any sense of shame!��


    Zhao Jin exchanged looks with Jiang Ruan before carefully parting the dense foliage hindering their view. What they saw were a man and a woman with their backs to them. The man seemed to be a young man who was attending today��s Golden Chrysanthemum Banquet, and going by his attire, he should be one of the aristocratic young masters. The woman was an unfamiliar stranger. Her clothing was askew and had been pulled off of her shoulders, revealing her fair skin. She cut a rather sorry figure.


    ��That��s Guo family��s Fifth Miss, Guo Meng, and is Assistant Minister Guo��s shu daughter.�� Zhao Jin leaned close and whispered into Jiang Ruan��s ears. ��Today she apanied her elder di sister to the event.��


    ��You��..�� That Fifth Miss Guo�� voice hitched with the sound of impending tears and misery, ��You��ve both dishonoured me and spat such words at me. I, I will not be able to face anyone now, I might as well die!�� So saying, she stood up and set forth in an attempt to ram her head into the tree.


    The young man was so startled that he immediately stretched out his hand to grab hold of her, and was almost crushed into the tree by her forceful movement. Hurriedly he said, ��There has to be some kind of misunderstanding. Our Zhao family men aren��t the kind of shameless and irresponsible people that you speak of!��


    He turned around, revealing a familiar face that the people hidden behind the trees were able to recognise. He was indeed the Zhao family��s Third Young Master, Zhao Feizhou.


    Zhao Feizhou was a youngd in his teens, and at the moment his face was flushed. However, his face did not indicate any guilty expression, just a harried indignation. Zhao Jin seemed to have seen through the farce and gave Jiang Ruan a nudge, ��Ruan Meimei, there is something fishy about this scene.��


    Jiang Ruan arched her brows because obviously there was something fishy about it. That Fifth Miss Guo had been continuously harping on the fact that Zhao Feizhou had dishonoured her, but even until now, there had been no attempt on her part to tidy her attire. If it was any young maiden from a good home, surely she would have quickly covered herself up if she had just been dishonoured. This youngdy sure was something else all together; it was as if she was afraid that everyone would miss out on seeing her exposed skin. Amongst the three young masters of the Zhao family, Zhao Yi was the calm and determined one, and Zhao Yulong followed Zhao Yuan Ping��s temperament and resourcefulness. However, this Zhao Feizhou had not inherited Zhao Yuan Feng��s cunning, but had instead only inherited his father��s impetuous irritability and temper. Moreover, he was not the scheming type, therefore, if someone really wanted to plot against the Zhao family, it would be strange if they didn��t find Zhao Feizhou.


    Zhao Feizhou was only about 17 or 18 years old and was at the age when he could take a wife, but this Fifth Miss Guo, who was only a shu daughter, was way out of her league if she wanted to associate with the General fu. However, should Zhao Feizhou have dishonoured her, then a marriage was unavoidable even if he didn��t want to marry. Still, he would have to marry her, and Guo Meng would have obtained what her heart desired.


    It��s just that��. How could a shu daughter show such audacity? Immediately a harsh looking face appeared in Jiang Ruan��s mind.


    ��Third Young Master Zhao, are you thinking of shirking your responsibility?�� Guo Meng began to sob, ��I only intended to apany my elder sister to attend today��s Golden Chrysanthemum Banquet, but who would have thought��..�� she paused, ��Third Young Master Zhao, if you��re unwilling to take responsibility, Meng��er��s entire life will be utterly ruined. Then what is there to live for, and I may as well just resolve it all by ending this life.��


    Jiang Ruan surveyed the surroundings and noted a small outhouse. Such houses that were usually built within a fu��s garden were usually used to rx and while the time away, and should visitorse visiting and were worn out from strolling the gardens, they woulde to this outhouse that was in the middle of the forest of peach trees to rest and have a cup of tea. However, there wasn��t a sign of any person there today, not even a maid-in-attendance. Immediately Jiang Ruan understood the situation at hand. Presently, Fifth Miss Guo was crying and wailing, thus putting the simple and honest Zhao Feizhou in a difficult position. Which also meant that it wouldn��t be long before an instigator would lead people to pass by and ��identally�� happen to witness this scandalous scene.


    In this way, Zhao Feizhou would not onlypletely lose his honour and face in the presence of these numerous noble madames and youngdies from the capital, but also the many government officials and gentlemen too. Both of the madames of the Zhao family were kind and gentle in nature, and no matter how much they would defend him (Zhao Feizhou), they would be heavily outnumbered with impossible odds. And then in front of everyone, if someone forced Zhao Feizhou to make his position clear towards this Guo Meng, Guo Meng would be able to enter the Zhao family smoothly in the future.


    If Guo Meng really entered the General fu, then the Zhao family would no longer have a moment of peace. Guo Meng would definitely sow discord within the family and ultimately cause the utter destruction and extermination of the Zhaos.


    If this Fifth Miss Guo were to enter the Zhao family under everyone��s watchful eyes, and all because of Zhao Feizhou��s wrongful behaviour towards her, then she would be treated like a precious crystal; one that can��t be beaten, can��t be reprimanded. Based on Zhao Guang��s temperament, without a shadow of doubt, he would be angered to the point that he would fall sick from it.


    Not only would this destroy Zhao Feizhou, it would add much stress to the Zhao family. To be able to gain so much at one fell swoop, it was hard for anyone not to be highly suspicious.


    Jiang Ruan collected her thoughts and asked, ��What��s the background of this Fifth Miss Guo?��


    Zhao Jin was slightly taken aback before she quietly replied, ��Assistant Minister Guo��s Furen is very ill, and possibly won��t live past this year, and Assistant Minister Guo favours his concubine and neglects his wife. Guo Furen only has Eldest Guo Miss as the di daughter, while Fifth Miss Guo was born from the concubine. Above her is an elder brother. These pair of siblings are tyrannical and oppressive within the fu, and poor Eldest Guo Miss has to deal with them on a daily basis. Just like today, Assistant Minister Guo allowed her to attend today��s banquet, otherwise how would a shu daughter have the right to attend the Golden Chrysanthemum Banquet?��


    Jiang Ruan��s eyes hooded, yet another man who favoured his concubines and neglected his wife. This Fifth Miss Guo sure had some gumption, but then��. If you have the courage to do things, you must have the courage to bear the consequences.


    She reached out her hands to part the shrubbery when a stunned Zhao Jin stopped her hand, ��Ruan Meimei, what are you trying to do?��


    ��I��ll provide Fifth Miss Guo with a witness.�� Jiang Ruan smirked.


    Guo Meng and Zhao Feizhou heard some movement and immediately turned around. They were stunned to see Jiang Ruan. Zhao Feizhou had not seen Jiang Ruan for over three years, and upon facing this youngdy��s gaze, he had immediately recognised the exceptionally beautiful youngdy in red, his own biaomei. Fifth Miss Guo had not met Jiang Ruan before and at the moment only saw an exceptionally beautiful youngdy appearing before her that bore a noble and graceful bearing that she herself did not have. In that moment, there arose a feeling of envy and embarrassment within her.


    The one thing that really bothered anyone born as a shu daughter was that they were considered second-ss citizens and were not able to rise above their position. Guo Meng was just like Jiang Su Su- if they met anyone who could belittle them, they would instantly be hostile and consider them as a foe. As she stared at Jiang Ruan, resentment and indignation flooded her heart, ��Who are you?��


    ��This junzhu happened to walk past, and just happened toe across a good y.�� Jiang Ruan smiled.


    ��Junzhu?�� Guo Meng was bbergasted, the youngdy before her eyes had such bearing and presence, that even her own eldest di sister would fall short before her. If she was a junzhu, wouldn��t she be��? She looked at Jiang Ruan, and immediately two trail of tears began to fall, ��Begging Junzhu to make a decision on my behalf. Third Young Master Zhao has forcibly taken my innocence��..��


    Jiang Ruan nodded, ��Okay.��


    Zhao Jin and Zhao Feizhou were stumped, the former did not know what Jiang Ruan was nning to do and thetter was very indignant. Afterall, Jiang Ruan was his own biaomei, how could she side with a total stranger?


    Lu Zhu and Tian Zhu were quietly standing by. They had been with Jiang Ruan for quite some time now and they were very clear that the more Jiang Ruan was calm, the more it signified that someone was going to suffer.


    Guo Meng seemed to be extremely embarrassed and covered her face as she sobbed, ��I was with my sister in the garden just ahead admiring the chrysanthemums and happened to notice a butterfly. In a moment of yfulness I followed it here, but who would have thought that I would meet Third Young Master Zhao. Third Young Master Zhao and I engaged in a conversation, and then��. Then I twisted my foot and when Third Young Master Zhao supported me up, he knocked me out with some drugs, and when I woke up��.�� She was not able to speak further, only to burst out wailing loudly.


    ��That��s not what happened!�� Zhao Feizhou stomped in anger, ��It was you who twisted your leg and out of kindness, I supported you. Then you took your handkerchief to wipe my sweat and the next thing I knew I fainted. When I woke up, I found myself here with you insisting that I had forcefully taken your innocence when in actual fact I did no such thing!�� Upon recalling this point, Zhao Feizhou became absolutely irate; now that he had time to think about it, it was almost certain that that handkerchief must have had some drugs on it.


    ��There is no rationale to what Third Young Master Zhao just said. It is implying that I purposely rendered you unconscious just so that you could defile my innocence. If this news were to be spread out, how would it benefit me?�� Guo Meng was indeed clever and eloquent, turning to face Jiang Ruan as she emphasised, ��Junzhu, you are highly principled and I am sure that you will make the right decision for me.��


    Jiang Ruan knelt down and her eyes were levelled with Guo Meng. Smirking, she replied, ��Okay, I will make a decision on your behalf.�� Quietly she asked, ��Then��. Miss Guo, did you really lose your innocence?��


    This question sounded rather peculiar, and Guo Meng looked at Jiang Ruan warily. Jiang Ruan smiled at her and her gaze was like a pool of clear glossy spring water, but on a closer look it seemed to look like a ck maelstrom, deep and bottomless. And should anyone seek to explore its depths, it was like a ferocious beast that was hiding in its depths just waiting to burst forth and swallow her in one go. Under such a gaze, Guo Meng could not help a feeling of guilt and immediately lowered her head as she pleaded, ��Why would Junzhu ask such a question. After what has just happened, aren��t I better off dying than living?��<novelnext></novelnext>


    ��I did not___�� Zhao Feizhou wanted to say more but Zhao Jin shook her head pointedly at him.


    Jiang Ruan smiled as she stood up, ��Then, Miss Guo should stop crying. We will arrange to have a matrone examine Miss Guo shortly, and if you have really lost your innocence then we will have Third Young Master Zhao marry you. How��s that?��


    ��No way, no way, I didn��t even touch her!�� Without waiting for Guo Meng to reply, Zhao Feizhou had already jumped up and retorted.


    ��Isn��t Junzhu bringing disgrace upon me?�� A sh of panic flitted in Guo Meng��s eyes before it changed into the posture of one who had suffered a great disgrace and appeared ashamed and indignant as she voiced the question.


    ��That��s not really the case,�� Jiang Ruan slowly responded, ��It��s just that this feels very much like a misunderstanding. Since Fifth Miss Guo is adamant that you��ve been forcefully defiled of your innocence, then there definitely ought to be some staining of virgin blood. However, this junzhu has looked around the surroundings and has not noticed any red stain. Unless this is not the ce that Third Young Master Zhao has taken your innocence, and he carried you over here? Wouldn��t that be overkill[1], unless it was to boast of Zhao Feizhou��s great prowess.��


    [1] �������� (hu��sh��ti��nz��) �C lit. draw legs on a snake (idiom); fig. to ruin the effect by adding sth superfluous / to overdo it.


    As soon as these words came out, all three people present were absolutely stupefied, and even Lu Zhu and Tian Zhu, who were used to Jiang Ruan often doing something unexpected, could not help pursing their lips.


    Presently, Zhao Jin and Zhao Feizhou��s thoughts were identical; Jiang Ruan had just casually discussed such an embarrassing topic in front of them. For an unmarried girl, she was able to speak of such matters in such a forthright and open manner. Moreover, she doesn��t seem to feel any sense of embarrassment nor was she shy about it, and in fact she was so undisturbed and calm that it caused everyone to be in awe. This hadpletely upturned her prior image of a genteel and indifferent daughter of a noble family.


    Zhao Feizhou��s face had turned scarlet, almost as if he had been knocked unconscious from Jiang Ruan��s se flippant dialogue. When his own zumu and those aunts of his talked about Jiang Ruan, they wouldvish her with praise and extol her qualities, saying that she was a model of propriety and her bearing was like someone who was brought up in those noble families. Who would have thought that her action would cause him to doubt if this was really the same well-bred biaomei that his family had spoken of.


    On the other hand, Guo Meng was totally rendered speechless by what Jiang Ruan had said. No matter how she calcted, she had not anticipated that Jiang Ruan would use such forthright words to stump her. Who would have ever imagined that out of a Junzhu��s mouth the words ��virgin blood�� would be uttered. However, virgin blood could not be faked, so if she really solicited a matron to check her, then she would have to suffer the consequences[2]. Guo Meng��s face immediately changed, and she suddenly dered, ��Does Junzhu have something against me? Why do you speak in such an insulting manner?��


    [2] �Բ��˶����� (ch�� buli��o d��uzhe z��u) �C lit. if you can��t eat it all, you��ll have to take it home (idiom) / fig. you��ll have to take the consequences.


    Jiang Ruan��s smile was gentle, without a trace that she had taken offence from her words, but rather she softly replied, ��It wasn��t meant to be insulting, it was for the sake of fairness. I can��t be biased just because Miss Guo is a female, moreover, Third Young Master Zhao cannot suffer in silence. It��s just like when one goes to the marketce to buy something; it is expected that the person has to inspect closely if the goods are in good condition.��


    She had justpared Guo Meng to amodity. Momentarily, Guo Meng��s pallor was drained of blood. In turn, Zhao Jin covered her mouth and guffawed. This was indeed her first time watching Jiang Ruan behave in a menacing and overbearing manner. Never had she expected that Jiang Ruan could be so eloquent that she could strip down Fifth Miss Guo with just a few sentences, to the point that she could not be able to face others.


    ��Fifth Miss Guo does not have the proof of virgin blood, yet you want Third Young Master Zhao to take responsibility, now that is way too bizarre. Either it could be that Fifth Miss Guo is still a virgin and what had just transpired was merely a misunderstanding, or��.�� Jiang Ruan looked skeptically at her, ��or is it that Fifth Miss Guo is no longer a virgin?��


    ��Pffft��.�� Zhao Feizhou was ted, as he felt that Jiang Ruan was just like his Second Uncle; both spoke in calm gentle manner, but in actual fact was scolding the person in a twisted way, ultimately causing the person to be confused and perplexed. So no matter how Guo Meng were to answer, she had already been set up.


    Frantically, Guo Meng��s eyes turned red and she was exceptionally angry. So what if she was a shu daughter, she too had taken her pride and face to ensnare Zhao Feizhou but ultimately she was not of marriageable age. She had not expected that she could be rendered totally speechless in front of everyone by Jiang Ruan��s words and was beginning to panic. And now if she had to admit that it had all been a misunderstanding, she felt rather disgruntled. But if it was as Jiang Ruan suggested and the matter of her having lost her virginity was exposed, even if she gained an upper hand, still others would look at her differently henceforth.


    In the end, Guo Meng could not remain calm, and in her fric moment, she asked, ��Don��t tell me that Junzhu is biased towards Third Young Master Zhao because of your rtions- this is too unfair. How could someone from royalty bully someone on a whim?��


    Jiang Ruan snickered andughed as her eyes shone brightly as she stated, ��I never mentioned that I was a rtive of Third Young Master Zhao, so how can you turn around and say as such?��


    Zhao Feizhou had to restrain his expression, while Zhao Jin also ceased herughter. Zhao Feizhou might have an honest and straightforward personality, but he was not stupid. Upon hearing Jiang Ruan highlighting this point, he immediately understood that he had been set up by someone. He had also inherited Zhao Yuan Feng��s temperament and was extremely vtile. Earlier on, he had thought it was merely a misunderstanding and had not done anything towards Fifth Miss Guo, but now fury erupted as he strode towards her, ��How dare you set me up?��


    ��I really don��t understand what you��re implying?�� Guo Meng realised that she had made a slip of the tongue so she had no choice but to persist to the bitter end. While in her heart, she was terribly upset, how could this Hong��an Junzhu be so much more troublesome and difficult to deal withpared to what the rumours had purported. Just when she had almost seeded today, somehow because of Jiang Ruan��s maniptions, it was impossible to triumph. At this moment, she felt extreme hatred and anger.


    cidly Jiang Ruan responded, ��Doesn��t Fifth Miss Guo not understand? How about I help you by exining?��


    ��Ruan Meimei, what is there for you to exin?�� Zhao Jin acted in concert with her.


    ��Fifth Miss Guo, the men from the General fu are all very outstanding and many of the capital��s young di daughters hope to be able to marry into the Zhao family. But if anyone could make use of such botched and clumsy methods to scheme, I��m afraid that the Zhou family would already be overcrowded. What I just can��t understand is where a mere shu daughter would find the audacity and gall to aspire to enter the General fu?��


    Guo Meng��s heart skipped a beat as she raised her eyes to look at Jiang Ruan. She felt that this youngdy wrapped within a lotus green jacket was obviously gifted with aplexion so bright like a flower in bloom, yet at the same time seemed to be shrouded in ayer of darkness that could eclipse the sun. Almost as if��. She was a mystical demoness reborn from the white bones from the depths of hell, beautiful yet terrifying.


    ��Junzhu, this is all a misunderstanding,�� Guo Meng made a prompt decision. As a shu daughter, she had learnt within the fu how to act pragmatically[3]. Seeing that her wellid ns were noting to fruition, and that Jiang Ruan was no pushover, if she were to pursue any further, she would be the only person to suffer a loss. No matter how much Assistant Minister Guo doted on her- much more inparison to the di daughter- still, if he were to find out that she had offended Hong��an Junzhu, she was sure that he would not let her off.


    [3] ����ʹ�� (ji��n f��ng sh�� du��) �C lit. see the wind and set the helm (idiom); fig. to act pragmatically / to be flexible and take advantage of the situation.


    The more she thought about it, the more fearful she felt. Reluctantly Guo Meng smiled, ��There seems to be a misunderstanding between Third Young Master Zhao and myself. Since the misunderstanding has been rified there is nothing much the matter, and it was all my fault for wrongfully using Third Young Master Zhao. Allow me to offer my apologies to Third Young Master Zhao.��


    Zhao Feizhou was somewhat annoyed. As someone from a military family, he hardly had many opportunities toe into contact with females, moreover his mother and aunts were all kind and gentle by nature, so the household was always peaceful and tranquil. There wasn��t any plotting or scheming against one another like thosedies from other fu. So now that he had encountered such a shameless person, he was utterly stunned, so much so that he was left without any words of rebuttal.


    Zhao Jin also stated, ��Fifth Miss Guo, this apology of yours appears to be without sincerity.��


    Jiang Ruan looked towards Guo Meng saying, ��You did not falsely use him.��


    Zhao Feizhou was dumbfounded, totally unable toprehend as he turned towards Jiang Ruan. At the same time, Guo Meng also did not understand Jiang Ruan��s meaning and could only affix her gaze on her expression.


    Jiang Ruan ndly smiled, ��Fifth Miss Guo, hasn��t anyone ever told you how dangerous it is to negate and run away after making a mistake?��


    Guo Meng��s heart startled, intuitively sensing a bad premonition as she once again took in Jiang Ruan��s expression. With nary a care, she immediately opened her mouth to holler.


    ��Tian Zhu, knock her out,�� Jiang Ruan instructed. As soon as the voice fell, and even before Guo Meng could let out a sound, all she saw was the maidservant who was silently standing behind Jiang Ruan leap up. Guo Meng felt darkness covering her eyes and then she saw nothing more.


    Guo Meng��s body copsed softly onto the grass. Zhao Jin knitted her brows while Zhao Feizhou asked, ��You��. what do you n to do?��


    Jiang Ruan looked at the person on the ground, ��In future, I won��t have much patience toe rescue you from your own foolishness. If you continue as such, the Zhao family will sooner orter be ruined by your hands.�� Sheughed grimly, ��Tian Zhu, bring Fifth Miss Guo along to watch a y.��

 Chapter 138 - Lured In By The Mistress Of Misfortune

    Chapter 138: Lured in by the Mistress of Misfortune


    Zhao Feizhou was a strapping young man and could have never anticipated that he would be belittled by Jiang Ruan today. At that moment, he felt rather disgruntled. Meanwhile, Jiang Ruan instructed Tian Zhu to deposit Guo Meng at the side of an artificial mountain by the pond. As Tian Zhu went about her task, she did not spare any effort in doing so, thus Guo Meng��s head bumped into the artificial mountain and soon thereafter a trickle of blood flowed down.


    Although those present were momentarily startled, no one obstructed. As a norm, Zhao Jin utterly loathed anyone who would stab another in the back, as did Zhao Feizhou. Tian Zhu took out a porcin bottle from her robe and waved it in front of Guo Meng��s nose before standing up to announce, ��Miss, she will not awaken for four hours.��


    Zhao Feizhou scrutinized Guo Meng for any movement and was rather perplexed, ��Even your maidservant knows martial arts? Where did you find her?�� Zhao Feizhou was himself trained in the martial arts so it was obvious that he could make out that Tian Zhu��s technique was not at all inferior.


    Jiang Ruan looked in the distance when Lu Zhu, who had been sent to spread the news, came running back in haste, ��Miss, Xia family��s two madames and a few other furens are heading over here.��


    Of course it would be the Xia family. Jiang Ruan��s eyes shone, ��That��s good, let us go elsewhere to avoid them.��


    Just as she was done speaking, a group of people had just entered the forest and were led by the Senior Provincial Officer��s Furen. Shen Rou was engaging her in conversation while Yu Ya��s eyes were scrutinizing the middle of the forest as if she was searching for something.


    A maidservant of Yu Ya was walking at the front of the group before suddenly eximing in surprise, ��It looks like there is someone over there!��


    The furens�� correspondingly shared the same bbergasted expression- it sounded as if the maidservant had chanced upon something that was too embarrassing for words. A glint of delight shed in Yu Ya��s eyes but she admonished in a serious manner, ��Why are you calling out so irresponsibly, don��t you even know the proper etiquette?��


    ��Second Madame Xia, don��t be so quick to admonish the maidservant,�� Senior Provincial Officer��s Furen patted her on the arm as she turned to question the maidservant, ��What��s the matter? Why are you making such a big fuss over merely spotting someone?��


    The maidservant hesitated but then said nothing, only lowering her head. Upon seeing her expression, the furens couldn��t help their suspicion nor hold back from making wild guesses in their hearts. The Golden Chrysanthemum Banquet was held especially for youngdies and gentlemen to mingle and should there be anyone they found outstanding, secretly��. Generally speaking, most people were delighted to see such excitement, especially those from any youngdies�� family. However, the furens were still worried about their family��s youngdy or gentleman being entangled or implicated in such incidents. As such, they were in a conundrum as they were caught between a rock and a hard ce.


    On seeing the impasse, Yu Ya continued, ��This maidservant is getting more and more insolent, I will go take a look to find out what has caused her to be this excited.�� Then, after speaking she took the initiative to head forward.


    With Yu Ya taking the lead, the other furens had no reason to linger behind and followed in session. Shen Rou swept a thoughtful look at Yu Ya. Then the corners of her lips stretched out to reveal a smile showing great delight.


    However, when everyone walked to the front, they were shocked by the sight in front of them. They saw a female reclining on the artificial mountain by the pond, her attire still appropriate and intact. It was just that there was a blood stain on her forehead, and she presented a shocking and ghastly sight.


    Assistant Minister Guo��s family Ru Mei Yiniang instantly shouted in rm, ��Meng��er!��


    Assistant Minister Guo��s Furen was presently lying in bed suffering from a serious illness, and as such wasn��t able to attend the banquet. So it was left to the yiniang, who had given birth to the Guo young master and youngdy, to bring them all to the Golden Chrysanthemum Banquet.


    This particr Ru Mei Yiniang of Assistant Minister Guo��s was originally a songstress from a theatrical troupe, and was ustomed to fawn and curry favor with the young masters in a shady manner. Today, she was dressed colorfully in ostentatious attire, and the ornaments on her head were overtly dazzling and eye-catching. If one didn��t know better, one would think that she was looking for a husband for herself and not for her daughter. Many of the furens present were main official wives, and while there were also a few concubines, they were all dressed modestly in light colours. There was no one else that was dressed in such a frivolous manner. Ru Mei Yiniang had already been relegated to the cold bench and hadn��t been too happy about it, but upon seeing that her daughter was involved in an incident, she cast all of that aside and quickly ran forward to embrace Guo Meng in her arms.


    Once she noticed the gash on Guo Meng��s forehead, Ru Mei Yiniang began to rain curses abusively, ��What kind of demon��s drug is this to have harmed my Meng��er! For no rhyme or reason, her name has been tarnished. In the days ahead, how can she even get married.�� Her voice was shrill and coarse, causing the other furens to frown, but Ru Mei Yiniang was totally oblivious to her surroundings as she pointedly addressed the Senior Provincial Officer��s Furen sharply, ��It is here in Furen��s fu that my Meng��er has met with a mishap, so Furen must find that nasty vile person and punish him severely. Just wait until I find out who that person is and watch me rip the skin off of him!��


    Afterall, she was a low-born and not raised with the nobility so her words carried the shrillness of those shrews from the marketce. Not only was her appeal offensive, she even had the audacity to be disrespectful to the extent of implicating Senior Provincial Officer��s Furen in her tirade. While the Senior Provincial Officer fu would rightly take responsibility for the matter, the attitude and stance of Ru Mei Yiniang was at present causing the sense of empathy those furens had initially felt towards Guo Meng to dissipate.


    ��Furen, don��t be overwrought.�� It was Zhao family��s Second Madame, Yao-shi, who could not bear to watch the debacle any further, who finally stepped in, ��Why don��t we attend to Miss Guo��s wounds first?��


    How could this mother��s only concern be to reproach and slur, totally neglecting to see to her own daughter��s wounds. As the furens reflected on this point, they began to despise Ru Mei Yiniang even more. Ru Mei Yiniang might have her ways with Assistant Minister Guo, but in front of these aristocratic born and bred furens, she was like a mindless fool. Even now, she was still unable to sense the change in the gazes that were upon her, only to now anxiously shake Guo Meng in her arms, ��Meng��er, Meng��er?��


    Guo Meng��s eyes remained closed and she was not responsive at all. This finally caused Ru Mei Yiniang to panic and drop her vendetta, and anxiously ask, ��What should I do? Meng��er isn��t waking up? What could be the matter?��


    Yu Ya tightly knit her brows, while the maidservant who had earlier pretended to be flustered and embarrassed began to panic, dropping her head in fright. It wasn��t supposed to be like this, how did it turn out this way? Earlier it had all been carefullyid out that when they all arrived at the scene, they would find Zhao Feizhou and Guo Meng in apromising position. Furthermore, Guo Meng was supposed to have been crying in shame because Zhao Feizhou was not taking responsibility for the deed. How was it then that there was no sign of Zhao Feizhou, and Guo Meng had suffered such a serious injury?


    In the past, Yu Ya had made inquiries and knew that Zhao Feizhou��s character was explosive like his father, Zhao Yuan Feng, but he was also not one to hurt anyone without a reason. Moreover, the Zhao family��s men weren��t abusive to females. So what was with this situation? Only to hear Senior Provincial Officer��s Furen say, ��Servants, take Miss Guo to the house and take Master��s invitation card to request for a physician.��


    Even after the servants had ced a still unconscious Guo Meng on a bed in a room, the physician had yet to arrive. Yu Ya rolled her eyes and said, ��How daring of that person to hurt Miss Guo within the fu; the culprit certainly has to be someone from within. There are many people who are here attending the Golden Chrysanthemum Banquet so there ought to be someone who might have noticed something. Why not ask around to find out who was with Miss Guo earlier?��


    The Senior Provincial Officer��s Furen concurred with what she said so she instructed someone to pass the message along asking if anyone had noticed anything today or knew who Guo Meng had been with?


    The servant returned quickly and said that a servant who was sweeping the courtyard had earlier seen both Guo Meng and Zhao Feizhou pass by together heading somewhere.


    When this was said, Yao-shi��s eyes twitched. Today she had brought Zhao Yulong and Zhao Feizhou to attend the banquet as both Zhao Yulong and Zhao Feizhou were of age to be married, yet both were as stoic as a rock- nk tes without any thoughts of having any intimate rtions with any young miss. Thus Yao-shi and Zhou-shi had discussed it before deciding to bring both their son and nephew to this event. Who would have expected for such a thing to have happened.


    Yao-shi had a schrly family background and since childhood had been taught proper etiquette and decorum so when she heard Zhao Feizhou being implicated, she was immediately indignant, ��I have watched Feizhou grow up and am very certain that he could not have done such a despicable thing!��


    ��You may know the child for a long time but still cannot know his true nature.�� Yu Ya stated, ��Moreover we haven��t said anything, only that someone saw Third Young


    Master Zhao and Fifth Miss Guo together, so what is there for Madame Zhao to worry about?��


    ��You��.�� Yao-shi was furious. She could see that Yu Ya was out to stir the pot, and when she nced over at Shen Rou she suddenly recalled a certain matter. At that time Jiang Ruan��s matter had spread to the Zhao family, and it turned out that this woman was the mother of Xia Jun. So today��s incident was looking like an intentional provocation- a form of revenge?


    Ru Mei Yiniang began to shout again creating a ruckus and chaos all around, ��So it was you! Who would have thought that Third Young Master Zhao is a shameless scoundrel. I could care less, but Third Young Master Zhao has hurt my Meng��er. I must return home to report this matter to Laoye, then we will raise this matter to the courts. You will not be able to get away with it!��


    ��Ru Mei Yiniang,�� Yao-shi was really irate at this point. With great emphasis, she clearly enunciated and drew out each word, ��Please exin why our Feizhou would hurt your family��s daughter? Without any rhyme or reason for such an action, it definitely demands an exnation.��


    ��Maybe your son fell for my Meng��er��s beauty, and had some filthy wayward thoughts. Then when Meng��er refused his advances, he raised his hand in anger and hurt her!�� Ru Mei Yiniang shamelessly said, and yet the furens standing about chuckled at her words. This Ru Mei Yiniang was certainly a shrew, without any care nor understanding of the repercussions that her spoken words would have on her daughter. Sadly after today��s incident had spread, in the future, Guo Meng would have trouble finding a good family to marry into. If her own mother was so shameless, then as her daughter, would she be any better?


    Ru Mei Yiniang was gleefully carrying on with her tirade but was unaware of how defensive and protective the Zhao family were regarding their own, and were certainly no pushover. And although Yao-shi might look warm and gentle, after being married into the Zhao family for so many years, some of the fierce and intrepid valour of the Zhao family had been ingrained in her very being. At that moment, a coldugh was heard, ��Ru Mei Yiniang must be prone to jest. Feizhou has so many choices of youngdies to choose from, why would he choose a shu daughter? Or does Ru Mei Yiniang feel that because Miss Guo can sing a few songs, Feizhou must be enamoured. How does shepare to Xiao Tao Hong from the capital��s east alley��s theatrical stage, and who is better?��


    Among the furens present, those that were on good terms with Yao-shi all knew that Yao-shi was usually even tempered and would never utter such biting sarcastic words. However, she had been forced to the point that her temper had red.<novelnext></novelnext>


    At Yao-shi��s words, even the Senior Provincial Officer��s Furen felt an urge tough. The Xiao Tao Hong from that east alley theatrical troupe could sing very well, and on a daily basis there was the weing and sending off many customers. Moreover, it was unknown how many officials were entangled with her. It can��t be denied that Yao-shi��s words were malicious.


    Yu Ya herself had never thought that Yao-shi, who looked easy to bully and a pushover, could be so witty and eloquent. The blockhead Ru Mei Yiniang was also able to grasp the mockery and sarcasm in Yao-shi��s words and felt so much hatred that she burned in resentment. Moreover, she did not possess Yao-shi��s wit and was thus unable toe up with a suitableeback.


    Just when the situation was beginning to turn frosty, there was the sound of footstepsing from outside. It was a group of nobledies returning from ying out in the courtyard.


    Leading the group was Guo family��s Eldest Miss, Guo Xiang. Just as she stepped through the door, Ru Mei Yiniang venomously began to reprimand, ��Eldest Miss, howe when Meng��er and you went out to admire the flowers and y, something bad happened to Meng��er. Tell me, did you fulfill your role as eldest sister? Don��t tell me that you didn��t know that you needed to look out and care for your meimei?��


    Eldest Miss Guo was only around fifteen to sixteen years old this year, and because her mother was very sick, she wore a dark green dress, and appeared very simple and unadorned. Her eyes were like the rest of her features, quiet and in. After listening to Ru Mei Yiniang��s venomous reprimand, she merely shook her head saying, ��Yiniang, I am not a worm in Fifth Sister��s stomach, so how could I have eyes on her all the time. Moreover, I requested Fifth Sister to apany me but Fifth Sister herself turned me down.��


    Ru Mei Yiniang was shocked, only to see another youngdye forth from behind Guo Xiang, ��That��s right, Guo Jiejie nned to head out together with Fifth Miss Guo, and who knows why, but not only did Fifth Miss Guo refuse toe along with Guo Jiejie, but even insultingly abused Guo Jiejie.��


    The other noble youngdies began to nod their heads, iming that they too had witnessed the event. To begin with, these youngdies did not have any regard for a shu daughter, and on top of that, Guo Meng��s character was not one that invited any good feelings. So in sympathy towards Guo Xiang, they did not leave it to chance and trampled on Guo Meng. Ru Mei Yiniang was so angered that she almost vomited blood, but there were so many nobledies present and she could not afford to offend the nobility, so she could only continue to direct her intense fury upon Guo Xiang, staring daggers at her.


    Guo Xiang remained stoic, however, it was Yu Ya��s gaze that began to sweep around before itnded on Jiang Ruan who was standing towards the back with Zhao Jin. As if sensing Yu Ya��s gaze, Jiang Ruan returned her gaze and smiled at her. Immediately a foreboding premonition arose in Yu Ya��s heart, and she couldn��t help feeling that she had overlooked something.


    ��Yiniang, someone has to be the culprit of Fifth Sister��s injuries.�� Guo Xiang stated.


    ��What?�� Upon hearing this, Ru Mei Yiniang immediately asked a question in return, ��Do you know who it is?��


    ��This��.�� Guo Xiang felt awkward, but it was Zhao Jin who spoke up, ��It��s because Fifth Miss Guo stumbled upon another person��s secret.��


    ��What secret?�� Ru Mei Yiniang asked doggedly, but Zhao Jin found it quite awkward to respond and refused to furtherment.


    ��What in the world is this secret?�� Seeing Zhao Jin��s reaction, Ru Mei Yiniang felt even more anxious and she reached out to grab hold of Zhao Jin��s sleeve. Zhao Furen frowned when she saw this.


    The youngdy, who had spoken up on Guo Xiang��s behalf, once again spoke, ��Oh, everyone learned about it a while ago so it can��t be considered a secret anymore.��


    This youngdy was the daughter of a schrly official and she was still not of marriageable age this year. As such she did not have any qualms about being straightforward and blunt with her words. Thepany of noble youngdies cast looks among themselves before lowering their heads. Their actions implied that this secret was something that was not easy to talk about and was too embarrassing to mention.


    Yu Ya��s heart jumped as she looked towards Jiang Ruan. The smile on Jiang Ruan��s face seemed to deepen, and no matter how one looked at it, there seemed to be something suspicious. She continued to pin her eyes on Jiang Ruan as her brows began to knit closer together.


    ��Just what is the matter?�� Senior Provincial Officer��s Furen gently coaxed, ��Just say it, there��s nothing to be afraid of.��


    The same youngdy nonchntly replied, ��Alright, I��ll just say it. The secret is that the Xia family��s Eldest Miss is in fact the Second Master Xia��s child.��


    Once this was uttered, everyone present was thunderstruck.


    Originally Shen Rou was like a fly on the wall watching the show being yed out, but never had she imagined that the sudden shift of focus would suddenlynd directly on her head. Immediately she turned ashen.


    ��What in the world is this? Yu Ya sternly questioned, as she cast her eye towards Shen Rou. She noted that Shen Rou��s disposition was not like her usual self and her heart paused. Gradually she felt her heart sink, while an overwhelming hatred arose.


    As sisters-inw, Shen Rou and her had fought for many years, and she very clearly understood the meaning behind Shen Rou��s expression. It clearly confirmed what that youngdy had said��.. was true.


    When she had married into the Xia family, she was aware that Xia Tian Cai was a phndering dandy. However, since she had given birth to Xia Jun, she had secured a firm ce as the matriarch in the household. As such, no matter how much Xia Tian Cai fooled around, he would always defer to her.


    In fact, Yu Ya was by nature a churlish person and always prone to jealousy. The eldest son of Xia family, Xia Tian Yi, was wooden and unsophiscated, yet he was able to marry a beautiful and pampered person like Shen Rou as his wife. Women were always prone to makeparisons, and she disliked the fact that Shen Rou had only given birth to a daughter but was still loved by her husband. Whereas she had given birth to a son and yet Xia Tian Cai��s heart was never towards her. The most hated fact was that asionally Xia Tian Cai��s gaze would linger over Shen Rou��s body in appreciation.


    Now that she thought about it, it was because there had already been some history between the two of them. It was no wonder then that even though it couldn��t be said that Xia Tian Cai was all that close to his eldest brother, he was always very doting of his niece, Xia Jiao Jiao. Yet now it was clear that Xia Jiao Jiao was actually the fruit of their shared adultery!


    The elder brother�� wife had an affair with the younger brother, and not only was Xia Tian Yi wearing a green hat, he had even raised someone else��s daughter; this was indeed the most ridiculous thing in the world!


    ��Why not let me exin,�� Jiang Ruan said nonchntly. ��Earlier we were walking about when a maidservant came looking very flustered and in shock. All she could say was that Fifth Miss Guo had stumbled upon a secret, and that a person had murdered Fifth Miss Guo and was going to silence her too. That maidservant was very terrified and when we questioned her further, she finally revealed the secret. This led to what we see now.��


    ��Very good indeed, so it was you who hurt my Meng��er!�� Ru Mei Yiniang was one to take advantage of any situation, so when she heard the exnation, she immediately turned her focus towards Yu Ya and Shen Rou and spat out, ��Both of you have done such scandalous and shameless deeds and even want to murder people to silence them. If my Meng��er suffers any mishap, my Laoye will not let you both off!��


    Yu Ya took a deep breath; she was well aware that now was not the time to delve into all the other matters. This was because she was well aware that if such rumours were to spread concerning the Xia family, then this would not be a good thing for her. So she replied, ��Ru Mei Yiniang, you don��t even know where this maidservant came from and yet you believed her words and jumped to conclusions. Isn��t that too unfair (of you)?


    My sister-inw and I have been here all this time so did we leave our bodies to go harm Fifth Miss Guo?��


    ��This��.�� Ru Mei Yiniang was dumbstruck.


    Jiang Ruan smiled, ��Howe we haven��t seen Second Madame Xia��s personal maid?��


    Normally, any furen who went out would always have two maidservants to wait on them, but until now, there had only been one maidservant by Yu Ya��s side while the other was nowhere to be seen. Furthermore if it was said that the maidservant was dyed in returning from retrieving something, then wasn��t it taking way too long for her to return.


    Yu Ya��s pallor changed- she knew where that maid went. That maid was meant to be hiding to then provide information that would lead Zhao Feizhou to Guo Meng, but she had yet to return. So naturally, she(YY) couldn��t tell the truth. Unfortunately, Jiang Ruan had no intentions of giving her any time to react. Walking up to face Guo Meng, who was still lying on the bed, she very gingerly pinched the edge of a silk handkerchief and quietly remarked, ��This handkerchief seems to have something strange on it����


    Coincidently, the physician who had just seen to Guo Meng had just finished writing out a prescription, so he took the handkerchief from Jiang Ruan and had a whiff of it, ��I��ve looked over this youngdy and have concluded that she is not waking because she has been drugged. This handkerchief does in fact carry the scent of a sleep- inducing drug.��

 Chapter 139 - To Expose A Scandal

    Chapter 139 : To Expose A Scandal


    ��Sleep-inducing drug?�� Ru Mei cried out, ��Then what is the cause of the wound on her forehead?��


    ��This���� the physician muttered to himself, ��it probably happened when she was under the influence of the drug and bumped her head somewhere. Or someone intentionally used something to hit her. Fortunately the force was not that hard so all she needs is to rest and apply some medication. She should be fine in a few days.��


    ��Then when will my daughter wake up?�� Ru Mei asked.


    ��I��m not sure,�� The physician gave a cursory look at Guo Meng who was lying on the bed, ��We will have to wait until the effects of the drug wear off and then she will naturally wake up.��


    Senior Provincial Officer��s Furen hurriedly nodded and offered her thanks before arranging for a servant to go with the physician to get the prescribed medication. Suddenly, the atmosphere came to a standstill.


    Jiang Ruan chuckled, ��Well�� Third Young Master Zhao is a strapping two metre tall young man, so it can hardly be said that he would actually bring with him a ��handkerchief�� to harm anybody. Moreover it��s obvious that there are flowers embroidered on the handkerchief, and no matter how you look at it�� it obviously belongs to a girl.��


    When those present heard this, they found the reasoning to be eptable. Notwithstanding that a young gentleman like Zhao Feizhou would not randomly have on him a handkerchief, and upon closer look at the flowers and leaves embroidered on the fabric , it was undeniable that this was not an item belonging to a man.


    Ru Mei��s eyes sharpened, and with a nce she could make out from the appearance of the handkerchief that this was indeed Guo Meng��s. Although she did not know why Guo Meng��s handkerchief wasced with a drug, with things as they stood, if she could shift the me onto someone else, then naturally she would me others. Marquis Xia��s family could be said to be a meritorious family among the nobility, so there was a possibility to derive some advantage from them. Otherwise Guo Meng would have to solely and unwillingly suffer the consequences for no reason. Hence, Ru Mei immediately imed, ��That��s right, who would have thought that Second Madame Xia could be so vicious; this handkerchief must have been left behind by your servant. Humph! Your servant used this handkerchief to knock my Meng��er unconscious and even thought tomit murder in order to silence her, thus ��throwing the dirty water�� onto Third Young Master Zhao! This most certainly is quite a calcted scheme.��


    Both Shen Rou and Yu Ya��s expressions changed- Yu Ya��s bing even more aggravated. As it was, she had yet to recover from hearing about the matter regarding Shen Rou and her husband; never would she have thought that Ru Mei would further tangle her up in this kerfuffle. She furiously looked towards Jiang Ruan because if anyone were to say that today��s incident was totally unrted to her, then even if she were beaten to death she would not believe it. Without a doubt Jiang Ruan must have hindered and manipted the events- what a little cheap slut!


    Jiang Ruan smiled, both weing and returning her re as her brows subtly lifted like a taunting provocation.


    Yu Ya felt as if blood was rushing to her head, and her voice involuntarily became shrill, ��Why would I have someone murder your daughter to silence her when the person whomitted adultery wasn��t me? I have not done anything that was shameful!�� In her extreme anger, she spoke these words from the depths of her heart. Her manner of speech embodied all her pent up anger causing the host of furens and youngdies present to be shocked. Immediately their evaluation and expression towards both Shen Rou and her changed.


    Shen Rou was teetering on the verge of copse. If what happened here today was to spread, the reputation of the Xia family would be utterly ruined. What awaited her was still unknown. The fact was that within the Great Jin dynasty, should a brother and sister-inw from an official��s familymit adultery, then the male would be unable to hold his head up in society forever and the female would be drowned by being stuffed into a pig��s wicker basket. Therefore, should all of thise to a head, then the rest of Xia Jiao Jiao��s life would also be ruined.


    Ru Mei was not one to be easily swayed, and immediately she smiled. Utilising the skills learnt from the time when she was performing on stage, in her zealous shrewish voice she spoke, ��Obviously you want to protect this secret. While you have not done anything, the scandal involves your husband. If this scandal were to be leaked out, then as a furen, your reputation would likewise be ruined. You nned to harm my Meng��er to cover up Xia fu��s scandal. Then I will definitely speak of this scandal; I will announce it so that everyone will know about it!�� As she spoke, she began to raise her voice into a shout. ��Everybody listen up! In order to cover up Xia fu��s scandal, Second Madame Xia sought to murder my daughter to silence her. Second Madame Xia is a murderess. Xia family��s Eldest Miss is actually Eldest Madame Xia and Second Master Xia��s��-!��


    Ru Mei was a songstress from birth so she had a good breathing foundation that allowed her to shout that string of words without running out of breath. Moreover, her vocals were so loud and clear that she continuously repeated the gossip over and over until everyone in Senior Provincial Officer fu heard the news.


    Those standing around were bbergasted at the scene. Indeed, this Ru Mei totally disregarded her position,posure and decorum, spouting out whatever she wanted to say. Even though Yu Ya had seen all kinds of behaviours over the years, she had yet to encounter a furen who did not do things ording to conventional reasoning and morals. At the moment, she could not even remember to put a stop to the debacle.


    Those around were either surprised or found the situation hrious. Zhao Jin had just about passed out fromughing so hard, and whispered into Jiang Ruan��s ear, ��What a star performer indeed, those vocals are so moving that the audience is stunned��


    In the midst of all the shouting, Shen Rou��s eyes rolled- whatever inward or external prestige and status she possessed had all been lost today- so she might as well strike a pose and pass out. Her attending maidservants hurriedly supported her when they saw her faint, ��Furen, our madame has not been in good health and I��m afraid that she has fainted. Please can we trouble Furen to let our madame enter the house to rest for a while.��


    Senior Provincial Officer��s Furen agreed, so there was only Yu Ya left from the Xia family and her heart secretly harboured great hatred towards Shen Rou��s craftiness. She was actually silently ted with Ru Mei��s cacophony. Shen Rou had done such a scandalous thing, that with all that hollering, for sure by tomorrow, the whole capital would hear about it. Where would Shen Rou have any face to enjoy an easy life going forward. Seeing that Shen Rou had retreated into the house to hide out, she too was thinking how she could follow her act. However, Ru Mei had keen eyes and while she was shouting, she also had her eyes pinned on any movement from Yu Ya. So when she saw her getting poised to faint, with quick steps she caught hold of Yu Ya��s shoulder and proimed, ��Second Madame Xia, you��ve harmed my Meng��er in such a manner, you better not turn around and fall out with us and then not own up to the matter! Why don��t youe with me to the magistrate because even if we end up at the court ofw, you will not be found innocent!��


    With Ru Mei viciously shaking her, even if she had wanted to faint, it was not possible now. Internally she was very annoyed that Guo Meng would have such a relentless and stubborn person for a mother. To have someone cling ande right up to her face was definitely not at all sightly, and Yu Ya was beginning to be irate. At that moment, there was the sound of footstepsing from outside, and a voice rang out, ��Mother, are you alright?��


    At that moment, a group of young gentlemen entered one by one. Most probably they heard the ruckus and hurried over. Leading these gentlemen was a young man attired in a jade white robe, a man that stood out among the men. His expression naturally bore the essence of intelligence, and on his waist was a paper fan. Anyone looking at him would see a man who was wise and astute, brimming with vitality. This was the Zhao family��s Second Young Master, Zhao Yulong.


    Zhao Feizhou followed closely behind Zhao Yulong, and immediately his gaze turned towards Jiang Ruan. Noticing Jiang Ruan��s usual expression, his lips lifted into a smile. Turning his attention towards the other side, he noticed the downtrodden and dismal demeanour of Yu Ya and Ru Mei. He let out a sigh of relief and his posture rxed.


    When Yao-shi saw that her son and her nephew hade over, taking note that there was nothing amiss with them, she was then able to put her worries to rest, ��Why did youe over?�� In her heart, she did not want her family��s young masters to behold such a disgusting and awkward situation. Just thinking of what these people had originally intended- wanting to shift the me onto Zhao Feizhou- her anger once again red up.


    Zhao Feizhou and Zhao Yulong both noticed Yao-shi��s anger, so Zhao Yulong replied, ��We heard that there was some disturbance and were worried so we rushed over. Hope all the furens here will please forgive our intrusion.��


    His attitude was refined and courteous, and he was such a handsome man that all the furens and youngdies were happy just to behold his presence. So there was no way they would even think to criticise his actions. Seeing Zhao Yulong��s stance, Yu Ya could not help but think of Xia Jun. She felt her heart ache as her gaze towards Zhao Yulong could be said to have turned malicious.


    Trailing behind the group of young gentlemen was a petite figure. Dressedpletely in a fluttering white dress, if it wasn��t Jiang Su Su then who else could it be?


    Earlier, while all the youngdies were here, everyone��s attention was on Guo Meng��s situation, so no one took notice that Jiang Su Su was not with them. At this moment, seeing Jiang Su Su entering behind these young gentlemen, everything became clear, and everyone looked at Jiang Su Su with contempt. Looking at this Second Miss Jiang��s aloof and untouchable appearance, who would have thought that she was also restless and thus stealthily visited the young men today. Furthermore, it was one thing to secretly go observe the gentlemen, but to actually appear together with them left much to be said.


    Jiang Su Su was nonchnt in front of all the gazes, and if she were to boast, she indeed had reaped quite a bit in returns. A few young gentlemen had already lost their hearts to her and Jiang Su Su couldn��t help feeling rather pleased with herself. It was just that, even though these men were from aristocratic families, they were far below the person that she had set her heart on. Upon thinking about Eighth Prince, Xuan Li, Jiang Su Su felt a sense of mncholy oveing her. It had been a long time since shest saw him.


    Since the Xia family was rted to her, Jiang Su Su frowned as she softly inquired, ��Second Aunt, did something happen?��


    Upon seeing Jiang Su Su, Ru Mei was disdainful in her heart. This Jiang Su Su was blessed with such beauty that she totally eclipsed her Guo Meng. As such, her tone of voice was not pleasant, ��Of course. All of this is because of what your Second Aunt has done. If my Meng��er had not been fortunate today, she would have been murdered by this vicious and malicious furen!��


    Zhao Feizhou��s eyes twitched, and he subconsciously looked towards Jiang Ruan. Earlier when Jiang Ruan had asked Tian Zhu to knock Guo Meng out, she had told him to hurry back. Zhao Feizhou was initially reluctant to leave, but he could not withstand Jiang Ruan��s frosty disposition so he had heeded and left. Jiang Ruan had instructed him to return and inform Zhao Yulong verbatim what had transpired. Once Zhao Yulong heard all that Zhao Feizhou had to tell, he mulled it over before instructing Zhao Feizhou to not tell a soul. It wasn��t until they had heard the disturbanceing from the west garden did Zhao Yulong pretend to be ignorant while rallying a group of gentlemen to head over to take a look.


    Zhao Yulong��s eyes curved slightly as he looked towards Jiang Ruan, and when Jiang Ruan noticed his gaze, she responded with a faint smile. Zhao Yulong was Zhao Yuan Ping��s son, so naturally Zhao Yulong had inherited some of his subterfuge. Therefore, he was most pleased with this biaomei��s way of handling matters. Both of them shared the same look of tacit agreement before averting their eyes elsewhere.


    Then one of the youngdies who admired Zhao Yulong quietly exined to him what had happened. After Zhao Yulong listened to her, he frowned and asked, ��So the maidservant who was hurt and Second Madame Xia��s maidservant have not been found yet?��


    ��They are looking for them,�� Senior Provincial Officer��s Furen said, ��but it seems as if both of them have vanished.��<novelnext></novelnext>


    One of the young gentlemen from the group loudly proimed, ��What is there to guess about; the maidservant was definitely sent to silence the person, and also killed the maidservant who revealed the secret. Seeing that the situation was a failure, she immediately fled the scene and that��s why you won��t find her!��


    Once he said this, everyone was in agreement, as what he had said was highly possible, and an expected progression of the situation. Everyone began to look differently towards Yu Ya.


    Yu Ya became furious as she had hoped the two maidservants would be found to prove her innocence, or at least they would prove that she did not arrange for anyone to harm Fifth Miss Guo. However, these two people had disappeared and there were no traces of them to be found. She could not help looking at Jiang Ruan- could it be that this was another one of Jiang Ruan��s set ups?


    The smile on Jiang Ruan��s face had not faltered since the start of all of this. Moreover, the servant that had delivered the news could not be found anywhere within the whole of Senior Provincial Officer fu, and that��s because that particr servant was not even a servant. Jin San may be an assassin, but she was also good with disguises. So much so that these youngdies would not even suspect a thing. As for Yu Ya��s personal maidservant- it was obvious that she would forever be unable to return.


    At this point, Yu Ya felt like she was caught in the middle of a grand plot[1] with Ru Mei nipping at her heels and Guo Meng unconscious from a sleep-inducing drug. She had intended to get the upper hand, but instead got trapped in an even worse situation[2]. Feeling both anxious and furious, she could only tersely reiterate, ��I did not order anyone to harm Guo Meng.�� Unfortunately, no one believed her.


    [1] ������ (q��h��n��nxi��) �C if you ride a tiger, it��s hard to get off (idiom); fig. impossible to stop halfway.


    [2] ͵������ʴ���� (t��uj��b��ch��ngsh��b��m��) �C lit. to try to steal a chicken only to end up losing the rice used to lure it (idiom) / fig. to try to gain an advantage only to end up worse off.


    With the situation momentarily at a standstill, everyone heard someone hurrying in to report. All that was said was that Marquis Xia requested Yu Ya and Shen Rou to immediately return to the fu . Marquis Xia must have already heard the news for him to have someonee summon them. At the mere thought of Shen Rou��s predicament, Yu Ya couldn��t help feeling a sense of joy. It was just that Xia Cheng��s temper was very terrifying so she couldn��t help worrying about the consequences she would have to endure herself.


    While Ru Mei looked like a shrew, she still had some wits about her. She knew that Xia Cheng was the true master of the Xia family so angering Xia Cheng was not a good thing for her own Laoye. Today, before thepany of furens, Yu Ya had almost no room for denial. Also, Xia fu couldn��t run away because they were duty bound to resolve this matter sooner orter[3]. Therefore, with regards to this matter, the Xia family would assuredly give her a resolution. Since Xia Cheng was now aware of it, then there was nothing urgent at this point. Marquis Xia was in fact trying to maintain his fu��s reputation and face, and in an attempt to stave off criticism, he would definitelypensate her well.


    [3] �ܵ��˺��У��ܲ����� (p��od��li��oh��sh��ng, p��ob��li��omi��o) �C the monk can run away, but the temple won��t run with him (idiom) / fig. you can run this time, but you��ll have toe back / I��ll get you sooner orter.


    Hence, Ru Mei took the opportunity to act as if she was heartbroken, ��Forget it. It seems as though Marquis Xia is already aware of the situation since he is requesting the Xia family��s madames to return. Moreover, I am not an unreasonable person. At present Meng��er still has not woken up, so I will wait for her, then we can slowly talk over this matter. At that time, I hope that Marquis Xia will give Meng��er a clear response.��


    Yu Ya once again welled up with anger but she forcefully epted her words before instructing the servant to enter the residence to inform Shen Rou. Shortly, a pale looking Shen Rou followed the servant out, then the two of them hurriedly took their leave from Senior Provincial Officer��s Furen and fled in defeat. Now withpletely downtrodden appearances, and the high spirited disy from when they first arrived gone, they had even forgotten all about Jiang Su Su and Jiang Ruan.


    However, it was also not appropriate for Jiang Su Su and Jiang Ruan to go to Xia fu.


    After such a situation happened, and with it still being so early, Senior Provincial Officer��s Furen was reluctant to let this perfectly good banquet be totally marred by such a ridiculous and absurd event. So she offered her apologies, requesting everyone not to take this matter to heart and continue with the flower appreciation and revelry.


    Everyone too was reluctant to ruin Senior Provincial Officer��s Furen��s pleasure, so they agreed in unison, but such a thing had already happened. How could it be the same as before? Therefore, when the conversations resumed, the discussions were not about the flowers, nor even about whichdy or gentleman had caught their eyes, but instead it was about the scandalous secrets of Marquis Xia fu. In all considerations it was really an ideal topic for idle conversation.


    Because Guo Meng had yet to wake up, Senior Provincial Officer��s Furen had assigned someone to watch over her. Ru Mei acted as if she had suffered a huge injustice as she kept on crying and wallowing in front of Senior Provincial Officer��s Furen. Senior Provincial Officer��s Furen was beginning to get agitated from having to continuouslyfort her, and it wasn��t until she had promised that Senior Provincial Officer fu would also give Fifth Miss Guo a goodpensation that Ru Mei relented and ceased her crying.


    Time flew past quickly and in a blink of an eye the skies had turned dark and it was almost time for everyone to take their leave. When Zhao Jin mentioned this to Jiang Ruan, she shook her head, ��That Ru Mei Yiniang is really one that cannot rise above her status. Even if she is a concubine, she shouldn��t have taken matters this far. Hearing what she said to Senior Provincial Officer��s Furen was exactly like those poor rtives who onlye during harvest time taking whatever theyy their eyes on. Such shortsightedness in a person is really rare and unprecedented.��


    Shaking her head, Jiang Ruanughed, and coincidentally they saw the Zhao brothers, Zhao Yulong and Zhao Feizhou,ing their way. When they saw Jiang Ruan, Zhao Feizhou said, ��Biaomei, Eldest Aunt has asked that youe with us in our carriage so that we can give you a ride back to Jiang fu.��


    Yu Ya and Shen Rou had quickly fled in defeat, but she and Jiang Su Su still needed to return to their fu. Jiang Ruan nodded. Zhao Yulong looked at Jiang Ruan with interest, and without any avoidance or suspicion merely remarked, ��Biaomei is very intelligent. Today��s stratagem was so brilliant that one can��t help but gasp in amazement.��


    ��Biaoge ought to know the concept of adding flowers to brocade,[4]�� Jiang Ruan cidly replied.


    [4] �������� (jin shang xiu hua) �C (idiom) add flowers to brocade (idiom) / fig. to give something additional splendour / to provide the crowning touch / (derog.) to benefit somebody who is already well off.


    The banter between these two was like a puzzling mystery especially for Zhao Feizhou. As their words flew into his ears, he felt all the more confused and could not help scratching his head, ��What in the world are you two talking about, howe I don��t seem to understand a single thing?��Zhao Yulong inspected Jiang Ruan closely, ��Regardless, I still have to offer my thanks on behalf of the Zhao family.�� Although Zhao Yulong was about the same age as Zhao Feizhou, personality wise, he was much more mature than Zhao Feizhou. All the while he had felt that Jiang Ruan��s personality was overtly cold and indifferent, and she seemed to harbour an ulterior motive of making use of General fu for her benefit. If one were to say it was because of familial affinity, then it was really hard to see that fact. Today she had really lent a hand to the Zhao family because if it weren��t for Jiang Ruan, the person who would have suffered a cmity at this Golden Chrysanthemum Banquet would definitely have been Zhao Feizhou. If Guo Meng really managed to enter the doors of the Zhao family, it was hard to even imagine the chaos and turbulence the family would face. Jiang Ruan��s willingness to reach out and lend a hand clearly showed that she has some affection for the Zhao Family.


    ��There��s no need to thank me. The Xia family��s intentions were actually directed at me,�� Jiang Ruan replied. For Yu Ya to randomly target the people from the Zhao family, it was merely for her to vent her anger towards her(JR). Currently Jiang Xin Zhi was far away and there was no way to touch him, and she was a Junzhu which made Yu Ya somewhat cautious about the consequences. On the other hand, Zhao Feizhou was a simple blockhead who could be easily bullied, so that was why she could concoct such a devious n.


    Zhao Yulong was just about to reply when an ear piercing shriek sounded, ��Jiang Ruan! Zhao Feizhou!��


    With that overbearing and impertinent attitude, if it was not Guo Meng, then who else could it be. Guo Meng had damning words to say; out of the blue her face was disfigured, and upon waking she found out that something else had happened. As it stood, the bridge that was established between herself and Yu Ya had unravelled, therefore, at this point it was really toote to say anything else. However, when she walked out and saw Jiang Ruan, how could she prevent the anger erupting from within?


    Jiang Ruan raised her brows. It had already been over four hours, so it was time for Guo Meng to wake up. But for her to disy such an attitude, it really showed that this Fifth Miss Guo was exactly like her mother. Without much intelligence.


    Guo Meng dashed to the front of Jiang Ruan and angrily spat out, ��You actually schemed against me. You��.��


    ��Shut up,�� another female voice interrupted, her tone of voice strict. Turning back to have a look, it was Eldest Miss Guo, Guo Xiang.


    ��It��s you! Was it you who plotted with them against me?�� Guo Meng had seen Guo Xiang and immediately took on an arrogant posture, raising her voice in question. This bore such an uncanny resemnce to Jiang fu��s Jiang Li.


    A loud ��Pah!�� resounded. Guo Xiang had given Guo Meng a p without any hesitation. Everyone was stunned, and Guo Xiang��s face turned frosty and her tone became a little colder, ��This p is to teach you regarding what you can and cannot say.��


    Then turning towards Jiang Ruan, this Guo family��s Eldest Miss handled the matter in a magnanimous way that was befitting the situation and also was clear and definitive. In a solemn manner, she bowed in respect towards Jiang Ruan, ��My younger shu sister has been disrespectful, hoping that Junzhu can be gracious and forgive her.��


    ��Not to worry.�� Jiang Ruan smiled lightly.

 Chapter 140 - The Xia Family In Chaos

    Trigger Warning: domestic violence.


    After the Golden Chrysanthemum Banquet, everything seemed to return to a state of tranquility. However, on that day, Jiang Su Su did not return in Yao-shi��s carriage, only saying that some noble family��s son had offered her his carriage and was determined to send Jiang Su Su back to Jiang fu. For whatever reason, Jiang Su Su had agreed. Only, what people were mostly talking about was the two madams of the Xia family.


    In the carriage on the way back to Jiang fu, after Yao-shi learned about the heart of the matter from Zhao Feizhou, she thanked Jiang Ruan once again. Yet, there was still a note of bafflement in her voice as she asked, ��Where did those two maidservants go?��


    Until the very end, neither Yu Ya��s personal maidservant nor the maidservant who had turned informant could be found anywhere. To this Jiang Ruan replied, ��The informant was my person. As for the personal maidservant of Second Madame Xia, she has been sent to the rural residence, and arrangements will be made to move her out of the capital within a few days.��


    Yao-shi nodded and felt more at peace. However, Zhao Yulong was not entirely convinced. Jiang Ruan had always done things neatly and efficiently, and would never leave any loose ends which could be used against her. To keep this maidservant of Yu Ya��s alive would be too much of a lurking threat. Since Jiang Ruan was so ruthless how could she so easily keep this possible menace close by? However, her words had always consisted of half-truths and ambiguity, and Zhao Yulong did not have any proof. Thus, all he could do was to make a note to himself to consider this matter furtherter.


    It seemed as though Jiang Quan had not yet returned by the time they reached the fu. However, all the womenfolk looked at Jiang Ruan with different eyes. An old servant who was a little more courageous than the others even pulled Lu Zhu to one side to ask, softly, ��Eldest Miss Xia is really the daughter of Second Master Xia?��


    Lu Zhu answered with a few perfunctory words before returning to Ruan Ju with Jiang Ruan. Once there, she closed the door firmly. Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi came forth to greet them, and Lian Qiao, in her usual straightforward manner, reported on everything at once. ��Miss, the news of the scandal within the Xia family has now spread to every corner of the capital. Master also knows of it. He encountered Second Miss at the gate when she returned to the fu, and he had only spoken a few words before they started to argue. Second Miss is right now in her courtyard reflecting on her errors, and Master left the fu in a rage.��


    Jiang Ruan raised her eyebrows. At present, with such a big hubaloo in the Xia family, it was inevitable that Jiang fu would also be closely watched by themon people as they were rted by marriage. What��s more, Jiang Su Su, for some reason as yet unknown, had returned home in a carriage belonging to the young scion of some wealthy family. Wasn��t that simply handing the people additional fodder for gossip? The people would say that this propensity for ill behaviour ran deep in the bones of the Xia family. In doing this, Jiang Su Su was ensuring that Jiang fu would be tossed into the fire together with her. Moreover, although Jiang fu no longer glittered as brightly as it had in the past, how could they stand people talking about and poking fun at them? Although Jiang Quan loved Jiang Su Su dearly, his anger was an inevitable oue.


    Bai Zhi said, ��Nowadays, the Xia family can be said to have ckened its name, and I��m afraid Eldest Miss Xia will have her name expunged from the list of imperial concubine candidates.��


    Because she was a child that was conceived from her mother and uncle��s affair, Eldest Miss Xia was no longer considered pure, and so naturally could not enter the pce as an imperial concubine. Jiang Ruan looked down. In her previous life, Xia Jiao Jiao had been totally doted on in the pce due to the quiet support of Xia Cheng. However, even though they had been meiren of the same status, the lives she and Xia Jiao Jiao had led had been as different as chalk and cheese. Despite being no threat, Xia Jiao Jiao would still seek her out every few days or so to cause trouble. This Eldest Miss Xia, who thought herself a matchless beauty[1] from a noble family, had now discovered that she was nothing but a hated spawn. Could there be a more drastic fall?


    [1] ��֦��Ҷ (j��nzh��y��y��) �C golden branch, jade leaves (idiom); fig. blue-blooded nobility, esp. imperial kinsmen or peerless beauty.


    * * *


    In Marquis Xia fu, Shen Rou and Xia Tian Cai were both kneeling on the ground. His face ashen, Xia Tian Yi kicked Shen Rou violently and shouted, ��Slut!�� His eyes were also full of rancour as they red at Xia Tian Cai.


    Xia Cheng was holding the long whip which was used to enforce discipline in the family. The jet-ck, shiny whip was incredibly thick and sturdy, and it was exceptionally sound as it had been soaked in a concoction for many years. When used, it wouldnd on a person��s body with a loud, ��pa, pa��. And so, after the urrence of each sound, one more bloody line would appear on Shen Rou��s tender and delicate skin.


    ��Please stop, please stop,�� Shen Rou wailed. Her clothes had long been ripped to shreds by thesh of the whip, and her usually pale, tender flesh was now covered in bloody scars. There was nothing to be seen of her usual beauty, and anyone looking at her now would feel sick. Gasping for breath, Xia Cheng lowered the whip. He had just administered more than tenshes, and was feeling the strain of the effort he had put into it.


    Xia Tian Cai had been on intimate terms with Shen Rou for so many years, so when he saw her suffering, his protective instinct caused him to say to Xia Cheng, ��Father, this has nothing to do with Rou��er, it��s all this son��s fault. Please don��t whip Rou��er any more!��


    It would have been better not to say anything. On hearing these words, Xia Cheng grew even more enraged. On thinking of how this useless son, who could not make anything of himself, had turned the Xia family into theughingstock of the year together with this eldest daughter-inw, due to an offense tomon decency, he wished that he had never had such a son like Xia Tian Cai. Immediately, he swung the whip andshed out towards Xia Tian Cai.


    ��Laoye, don��t!�� A cry of rm sounded from the side and Xia Furen threw herself towards them. She gripped Xia Cheng��s arm with one hand and said, ��Tian Cai is your son, how can you bear to whip him? It��s all this woman��s fault, she seduced Tian Cai. If anything should happen to Tian Cai today, I won��t be able to live. If you want to whip him, then whip me as well!��


    Xia Tian Yi��s personality was stiff and harsh, and he was not as adaptable and quick-witted as Xia Tian Cai, who was an old hand at sweeping people off their feet with a mouthful of pretty words. Xia Tian Cai was usually able to coax Xia Furen into submission, and she most loved this second son of hers. Even though she was angry and grieved that Xia Tian Cai had acted so disgracefully, the moment she saw him being whipped, she grew anxious and rushed to protect him.


    On seeing this, Xia Cheng��s fury swelled. ��Doting mothers spoil their children! Doting mothers spoil their children!��


    Yu Ya, who had been quietly standing to one side watching the show, immediately felt a sense of dissatisfaction on seeing Xia Tian Cai defending Shen Rou. She was nothing but a cheap slut, but even when the situation had reached this state, Xia Tian Cai still had pity on her. If only Xia Cheng had whipped Shen Rou to death.


    Xia Tian Yi was also seething at what his own younger brother had done. When those whose dispositions are normally gloomy and inflexible are infected with bitter resentment, it is to an extent that people cannot imagine.


    Yu Ya said in a mournful tone, ��It��s all very well for Mother to say this, but isn��t this too unfair towards Eldest Brother-inw? Eldest Brother-inw has been wronged, yet has anyone asked him for his opinion?��


    Xia Furen was at a loss for words while Xia Cheng nced at his eldest son somewhat apologetically. Leaving aside the impact of this situation on the family of the second son[2], with respect to the family of the eldest son[3], where Xia Tian Yi was concerned, it was like a fatal deluge. The wife he had loved for so many years had in actuality been making him wear a ��green hat�� for all of those years, and the adulterer in question was his own younger brother. What��s more, he had been bringing up someone else��s daughter the whole time. Of all possible behaviours, nothing else brought a man more shame and humiliation, and if Xia Cheng had been in his ce, he would have already cut down the cheating couple[4] with his sword out of sheer rage.


    [2] ���� (er fang) �C lit. second room/ house i.e. the family/ descendants of the second son, or the family of the concubine;


    [3] �� (da fang) �C lit. biggest/ eldest room/ house i.e. the family/ descendants of the eldest son; could also refer to the main/ legal wife.


    [4] ����٠(gou nan nu) �C lit. dog man and woman


    Although Xia Tian Yi was not as outstanding as Xia Tian Cai and did what he had to do without much ir, he was dependable, and had never given Xia Cheng any cause for grief even from childhood. The only thing Xia Cheng had not been satisfied with was Xia Tian Yi��s excessive doting on Shen Rou. Even though Shen Rou had only borne him a daughter, Xia Tian Yi had not taken a concubine. Apart from the two bed servants that had been taken in when Shen Rou��s body was weak at that time, Shen Rou��s status had not changed. And it was precisely this pampered wife who had made Xia Tan Yi wear such a big ��green hat��; his state of mind and emotions at this point could clearly be imagined. Xia Cheng knew that he was wronging Xia Tian Yi by not allowing him to kill Xia Tian Cai, but this was something he absolutely could not permit. So, he could onlysh out at Xia Tian Cai fiercely, in order to give Xia Tian Yi a small measure of revenge.


    He was about to take action when the voice of a youthful girl sounded in the hall. ��Mother! What��s happened to you?��


    Xia Jiao Jiao had heard from the servants that her mother and Second Uncle were being whipped in the hall by Xia Cheng. At first, she had reckoned this as no more than the servants talking nonsense, for Shen Rou was highly favoured within the Xia family so there was no reason for her mother to be punished. However, a faint suspicion caused her toe and take a look, whereupon she was struck with paralysing terror. Shen Rou had been whipped until she was covered in blood, andy on the ground on the brink of death. What is more, her father, who had always doted on Shen Rou, was standing to one side, cold and detached, with not a whit of tenderness in his expression.


    On second nce, Xia Tian Cai was alsopletely devoid of his usual distinguished, confident and easy attitude, but he was clearly much better off than Shen Rou��s injured state. He cut a sorry figure as he knelt on the ground, with several bloodied lines across his back. Xia Cheng held a whip, with an intense gaze that seemed to devour people. With fear in her heart, Xia Jiao Jiao ran quickly to Shen Rou��s side, crying as she said, ��Mother, what��s happened to you?��


    Shen Rou weakly opened her eyes and saw her daughter. With great difficulty, she eked out, ��. . . . Jiao Jiao, leave, quickly.��<novelnext></novelnext>


    ��I��m not going,�� Xia Jiao Jiao dered as she cried even more bitterly. ring at Xia Cheng, she said, ��Zufu, what wrong has Mother done that you have to whip her until this state? Aren��t you killing her?��


    Xia Cheng did not want Xia Jiao Jiao to know what was going on so he responded severely, ��Go back to your courtyard, you are not allowed toe out!��


    ��I��m not going!�� Xia Jiao Jiao cried out sharply. She turned her head to look at Xia Tian Yi, who was standing indifferently and silently to the side. In a sudden movement, she grabbed onto Xia Tian Yi��s legs and sobbed as she said, ��Father, Zufu is going to kill Mother. Are you just going to look on without doing anything? Father, are you seriously so callous?��


    Xia Jiao Jiao was naturally beautiful and dainty, and her weeping appearance was truly pitiful. Xia Tian Yi had always especially doted on her. When Xia Jiao Jiao was born, even though she was a daughter, Xia Tian Yi had never felt the least bit disappointed about this. From childhood, Xia Jiao Jiao had grown up infortable living conditions, and Xia Tian Yi had never spoken a harsh word to her. If it had been any other day, with Xia Jiao Jiao crying like this, Xia Tian Yi would have long felt incredibly pained due to his affection for her. But, today, the instant he looked at Xia Jiao Jiao��s face, all he could see was his beloved wife and his younger brother in bed. In the throes of passion. Immediately, his anger red up and Xia Jiao Jiao��s face caused him extreme nausea. Xia Jiao Jiao observed the change of expression on Xia Tian Yi��s face, but before she could grasp the reason why he had kicked her away!


    Xia Tian Yi was a man, and he was full of pent-up anger, so his kick was exceptionally forceful. Xia Jiao Jiao flew across the room andnded on a table on which a small porcin pot of hot soup was simmering. Suddenly there was a blood-curdling shriek, for the scalding hot soup had sshed Xiao Jiao Jiao from head to toe. Covering her face, Xia Jiao Jiao rolled on the floor, screaming in pain. How could there be a good oue when something which is scalding hot is cast on a youngdy��s delicate skin?


    Everyone present was stunned by this sudden misfortune. Shen Rou spat out a mouthful of blood and saw the world through a ck haze as she fainted away. Xia Tian Cai��s heart was full of pain, for Xia Jiao Jiao was his daughter. Half-crazed due to what he had just witnessed, he charged at Xia Tian Yi, roaring, ��Xia Tian Yi!��


    With Xia Tian Cai��s action, theplicated tangle of emotions within Xia Tian Yi was finally dispelled. Heughed grimly, and an odd smile appeared on his usually stoic face. Towards Xia Jiao Jiao, who was rolling on the ground and crying out in pain, he snarled, ��I am not your father, he is your father, your Second Uncle! You are the bastard whom your mother and her lover gave birth to. Don��t call me your father!��


    With such words being spat out from the mouth of the man who doted upon Xia Jiao Jiao the most, not only Xia Tian Cai, but even Xia Cheng and Xia Furen, were struck dumb.


    No one knew whether Xia Jiao Jiao had heard Xia Tian Cai��s words as she continued to shriek on the ground covering her face. Xia Cheng and Xia Furen felt somewhat numb. They hurriedly called in a maidservant to carry Xia Jiao Jiao away, with an invitation for the doctor toe to the fu. However, everyone had clearly seen the wave of scalding hot soup fall on Xia Jiao Jiao, and it was feared that Xia Jiao Jiao��s face was now ruined.


    Although Xia Tian Cai felt anguished for Xia Jiao Jiao, he feared this eldest brother more whose mood had turned dark and dreadful in the twinkling of an eye. He fell silent and dared not say another word. Shen Rou was unconscious, her body covered with bloody wounds. If she roused and found out what had happened to Xia Jiao Jiao, she would be devastated, to the point that life would not be worth living �C if she could still live, that is.


    Yu Ya was as pleased as punch at the situation that was unfolding before her eyes. Shen Rou had to eat the bitter fruit of her own actions, and that bastard girl��s face had also been ruined. For the time being, Xia Tian Cai would not dare to y around outside.


    Xia Jiao Jiao had suffered such a mishap, Xia Furen was crying hysterically, Shen Rou was at herst gasp �C Xia Cheng was in no mood to continueying down the familyw. He would allow Xia Tian Cai to slink back to his own residence, and bid someone to carry Shen Rou back to the women��s quarters to be locked up. Xia Cheng looked at Xia Tian Yi and was about to say something, but Xia Tian Yi turned and stormed off without a word, his face nk of any expression.


    Upon seeing this, Xia Cheng could not help but feel rmed. The more emotionless Xia Tian Yi was, the more uneasy Xia Cheng became, as he feared that Xia Tian Yi would do something that would overstep the bounds of what was eptable in his rage. Although Xia Tian Yi looked unaffected, if any man were to have the same situation ced on his heart, there would be no way that he would be willing to take things lying down. It would have been better if Xia Tian Yi had hit Xia Tian Cai, even just once, but he had said nothing.


    After Xia Tian Yi left, Xia Tian Cai was helped back to his residence, and the only person remaining in the hall with Xia Cheng was Yu Ya. Xia Cheng eyed Yu Ya coldly, snorted, then started to leave without a word. Yu Ya was startled, as she thought that Xia Cheng would take her to task over Guo Meng��s matter. She hurriedly chased after him and said, ��Father, I didn��t order anyone to harm Guo Meng.��


    ��Yu Ya, don��t forget your identity,�� Xia Cheng said out of the blue. Seeing Yu Ya��s puzzled expression, he said, coldly, ��Even in death, you are also a member of the Xia family.��


    * * *


    When evening came, Yu Ya finally realized the meaning of Xia Cheng��s words.


    As Xia Tian Cai was injured and Xia Furen doted on him, she ordered someone to boil medicine for his wounds and bring it to him, and made clear to Yu Ya that she was to look after Xia Tian Cai well. Although Yu Ya bore much resentment towards Xia Tian Cai, she still acknowledged him as her husband and treated him sincerely. Although she had been angry, she had witnessed both what had happened to Shen Rou, and Xia Jiao Jiao��s disfigurement. Thus, her anger had abated, and she felt much more at ease. As a result, when she brought the medicine to Xia Tian Cai��s bedside, she did so without any of her former temper, and was about to feed him the medicine personally.


    She did not imagine that Xia Tian Cai would overturn the bowl of medicine in her hands with one swipe. Yu Ya was dumbfounded. Her anger spiked again and she screeched, ��Xia Tian Cai!��


    ��B*tch!�� Xia Tian Cai stared daggers at her.


    Xia Tian Cai was an out-and-out womanizer with a face that was very attractive to women, as well as having a silver tongue. At home, although he had never given Yu Ya any special treatment, on the surface it appeared that the rtionship between them was amiable. In addition he had never made such a fuss or uttered such harsh words like this.


    ��What are you talking about ���� By nature, Yu Ya was impetuous, and unwilling to admit defeat. She immediately stood up and said, ��Xia Tian Cai, you fooled around with your own sister-inw, and you still have the gall to curse me? What right do you have to curse me?��


    ��Who are you putting on this noble and virtuous air for?�� Xia Tian Caiughed mockingly and said, ��If you think that way, why don��t you look for Eldest Brother and see if he is willing to tumble in bed with you?��


    ��You, you, why are you so shameless ���� Yu Ya said in shock.


    ��Humph.�� Xia Tian Cai was highly dissatisfied with Yu Ya, and his words were bitingly malicious. ��Didn��t you act like this today in order to thoroughly discredit Rou��er? Are you satisfied now? Yu Ya, to be honest, back then, if it wasn��t for your father and your dowry, I would have much rathered marry a prostitute than you. There��s nothing good about you; you are neither gentle nor pleasant, and I feel sick having to look at your high and mighty appearance every day. You think that just because you gave birth to a son, you can run wild and abuse your status any way you like in the fu? I tell you, I don��t give a damn about your son. In future, I can have many more sons, and in my heart, only Jiao Jiao is my daughter . . .��


    ��Xia Tian Cai, how can you say such things . . .�� Yu Ya felt as if she had been struck by lightning. She had shared a bed with this man for so many years, and only now was she discovering, only now did she realize what her own husband had always been actually thinking.


    ��Do you really think Father won��t be angry that you��ve done something like this? What do you take Marquis Xia fu for, as some ce you can mess with as you like?�� Xia Tian Cai sneered as he said, ��Since your status is that of Second Madame of the Xia family, you should obediently listen to me!��


    It was only at this point that Yu Ya realised why Xia Cheng had given her such an odd look as he left just now, and what his final words had meant. Xia Cheng med her for exposing this situation and bringing disgrace to the Xia family. Xia Cheng was extremely resentful of her, and he would not take action to help her out of any predicaments in future. It was even likely that henceforth he would think of ways to make her life miserable. The Xia family itself had generated this kind of shameful situation, and instead of searching their own consciences, they were ming her? Yu Ya simply wanted tough.


    ��You just stay in the fu, and atone for what you��ve done to Rou��er and Jiao Jiao,�� dered Xia Tian Cai.


    ��Xia Tian Cai, you are not human ���� Yu Ya screamed before she charged at Xia Tian Cai, full of hatred, and scratched his body and face wildly with both hands. Xia Tian Cai did not anticipate that Yu Ya would be this shrewish and unrestrained beneath her external appearance, but even though he was injured, he was still a man, and immediately fought back with his greater strength. For a moment, the both of them were locked in a bitter embrace as each one struggled to gain the upper hand.


    In the midst of this chaos, neither of them noticed that someone had pushed open the door a crack at some stage. Xia Jun stood silently by the door, impassively watching the melee within. That pair of gloomy eyes watching them unblinkingly was rather terrifying.

 Chapter 141 - Xiao Shao Is Injured

    Chapter 141 : Xiao Shao is Injured


    Trigger Warning: mention of domestic violence.


    By the very next day the news that the Xia family��s Eldest Master had been given a green hat to wear by his own younger brother had spread throughout the capital. Xia Cheng himself felt so humiliated that he asked the Emperor to excuse him from court, iming illness. Concurrently, the Imperial Censor��s request for his impeachmentnded on the Emperor��s desk, stating that Marquis Xia fu was a hotbed of chaos, and since Xia Cheng was unable to govern his own wife and children it was clear he was unfit to be a court official.


    Marquis Xia fu had already been discredited by Xia Yan��s adultery, but when the news of the Xia family��s Second Master��s affair also came to light, themon folk suddenly realized why it was no wonder that the people in Jiang fu acted the way they did. To put it simply, the younger generation was merely emting their seniors�� vices*.


    *�������������� (shang liang bu zheng xia liang wai) �C lit. if the upper beam is not straight, the lower beam will be crooked. Fig. subordinates imitate their superior��s vices.


    All kinds of rumors were being spread which were too vile to repeat by the time they reached Xia Cheng��s ears. In addition, since the matter was made known, Xia Tian Yi had remained in his residence, only sending out his maidservants to buy wine. Then, he would proceed to be dead drunk, nothing at all like his former solemn and self-disciplined self, and no different from a drunkard on the streets. Xia Cheng berated him constantly, but Xia Tian Yi became agitated on each asion, so in a fit of anger Xia Cheng decided to stop trying, thinking that Xia Tian Yi would eventually get over it soon.


    Shen Rou��s own family hade to visit her, but when they found out what had happened, they too had felt ashamed. As a result, they pronounced that Shen Rou had married into the Xia family, and therefore belonged to the Xia family; even if she died, it would be of no concern of theirs. Thus, they had effectively given her over to the Xia family and washed their hands of herpletely.


    However, at present, everyone in Marquis Xia fu was fussing over Xia Jiao Jiao��s injuries, and no one cared whether Shen Rou lived or died. Since the day that Xia Jiao Jiao had been kicked by Xia Tian Yi, resulting in her face being sshed with scalding hot soup, Xia Furen had invited a good number of doctors to tend to her, all of whom had said it was a hopeless situation. Xia Jiao Jiao would not be able to escape having a huge burn mark on her face. With this kind of facial injury, there was no need to talk about entering the pce anymore because even marrying an ordinary person and bing his furen was already difficult enough. In any case, now that Xia Jiao Jiao had been exposed as a child born of adultery, not only would the licentious scions of the capital��s rich or noble families not deign to marry her, but it was equally useless to even consider marrying into a good family.


    Xia Jiao Jiao had always been vain, and had always regarded her face as being more important than anything else. After she realized she had been disfigured, she spent her entire day hysterically proiming that she wanted to die causing Xia Furen a headache like none other.


    As for Yu Ya and Xia Tian Cai, no one knew if it was due to the provocation of this unhappy situation, but Yu Ya��s temperament underwent a marked change, and she made no effort to even attempt to imitate the subservient attitude she had disyed in former days. She argued with Xia Tian Cai regrly, and had transformed into a ferocious tigress. Now, without fail, Xia Tian Cai sported fresh red scratches on his face, and Yu Ya��s body was also marked with green and purple bruises; it was truly a horrifying sight.


    In the end, Marquis Xia fu could certainly be said to be a total mess both internally and externally, and themon people were eagerly waiting to see the newest excitement. When Lu Zhu ryed this news to Jiang Ruan, she wasughing so hard she could barely stand up straight. ��This time, the Xia family is indeed reaping what they have sown. Let��s just let them fight with each other.��


    Lian Qiao was alsoughing as she remarked, ��Isn��t there a saying, ��What goes around,es around��*? Because the families of the eldest and second sons of the Xia family havemitted such disgraceful acts, they were bound to be exposed by someone one day.��


    [2] ������ֻ� (tian dao you lun hui) �C this seems to be a version of the saying, ������ֻ� �����Ĺ�˭ (tian dao you lun hui, cang tian rao guo shui). The gist of this seems to be that both good and bad deeds are remembered by heaven and rewarded ordingly. Just because there is no immediate consequence, it does not mean that heaven has not noticed. When reincarnation finally takes ce, it will be clear that heaven has not allowed an evil-doer to go unpunished, or failed to reward someone who has done good.


    Outside, the sky had turned dark. Bai Zhi used a pair of scissors to trim the wick of thentern, causing the light to shine more brightly, without flickering erratically. Bai Zhi then draped a thin cloak over Jiang Ruan��s shoulders, saying, ��Miss, it��s getting colder, be careful not to fall ill.��


    It was already early autumn. In the daytime, there was no discernible difference, but at night, the autumn chill could be felt. Jiang Ruan closed the book in her hand and her gaze inadvertently fell on a whistle on the table. The whistle was so exquisitely made, and she could not help but reach out a hand to pick it up, cup it in her hands to examine it closely.


    This was the whistle that Xiao Shao had given her in the prison that day. At that time, she had been unable to take the time to look at it carefully. Now, even while looking at it, she was unable to determine what it was made of, and it carried a very faint scent. On the body of the whistle was engraved a golden qilin striding through mes and wind. When Jiang Ruan leaned closer, she could discern a clean, clear scent.


    Xiao Shao had been gone for more than twenty days; something must have happened to him. Jiang Ruan put down the whistle and was just thinking about lying down when she saw Tian Zhu, who had been sitting outside, abruptly shoot to her feet with an extremely grave expression.


    Jiang Ruan was slightly rmed, but then in the warm yellow light of the gently swaying candle me, a tall, slender figure slowly appeared. That person walked forward a few steps until he could be clearly seen; elegant and distant, who else could it be but Xiao Shao?


    Tian Zhu called out in a low whisper, ��Master!�� Her face was full of anxiety, which was umon for her, and it was only then that Jiang Ruan smelled the reek of blooding from Xiao Shao��s body. Another look at Xiao Shao revealed that even though his expression seemed as usual, his face was several degrees paler than it normally was, and his lips were verging on being colourless.


    ��Are you hurt?�� she asked with a frown.


    ��I��m fine.�� Xiao Shao pursed his lips as he said this, but hardly had the words been uttered before he copsed �C right on the soft couch of Jiang Ruan��s outer chamber.


    Tian Zhu dared not say anything else except to whisper anxiously, ��Miss, Master . . .��


    Jiang Ruan stared at the unconscious figure on the couch for a moment before finally saying, ��Close the door and windows, and ask Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi to boil a pot of water and bring it here. Lu Zhu, guard the door. Tian Zhu, do you have any medical skills?��


    Tian Zhu shook her head and replied, ��This subordinate can only recognise a few poisons.��


    Jiang Ruan felt a slight headacheing on. ��Then, what did you all do when you were injured in the past?��


    ��Endure it,�� Tian Zhu replied. ��Endure it until we could return, and then a doctor woulde and tend to us.��


    It was not possible for assassins to worry about the condition of their injuries all the time. If they really valued their lives that much, then they were in the wrong line of work. Jiang Ruan looked down in thought, then said. ��Put him on my bed, it is too easy to leave traces elsewhere.��


    ��This . . .�� Tian Zhu was somewhat amazed at this �C to allow a man to lie on one��s own bed, wasn��t this giving tacit approval . . . but on looking at Jiang Ruan, she did not seem to be especially close to Master.


    ��Move quickly.�� Jiang Ruan did not give her time to ponder the matter. ��If you don��t get going your master will bleed to death.��


    Only then did Tian Zhu restrain the conjecture in her heart and moved Xiao Shao to Jiang Ruan��s bed.


    Outside, Lu Zhu stood at the courtyard gate, faithfully keeping guard so as to avoid unexpected incidents. However, her mind was constantly thinking about what might be happening within, and she kept urging Jin Er, who was perched on the rooftop to look in, ��What on earth is happening?��


    Jin Er leisurely sat on the roof. He prised up a roof tile to look in, and clicked his tongue before saying, ��Nothing much, just that your young miss has carried Master to her bed.��


    ��Ah ���� Lu Zhu covered her mouth. ��How could Miss allow a man to lie on her own bed so casually?��


    ��In my opinion, your miss is making use of this opportunity when my master is unconscious to behave indecently towards him.�� Jin Er continued clearly and logically, ��It is a moonless night, and the wind is high- indeed the perfect asion. See, she��s even let the curtains down. Isn��t this . . .��


    ��Shut up!�� His increasingly outrageous words were thest straw for Lu Zhu, who burst out, ��You Dengtu Zi with your mouth full of bullsh*t, don��t you dare sully the innocence of my Miss! What��s so amazing about your young master? My Miss is naturally beautiful and intelligent so why would she have any need to do something like this? On the contrary, it is your young master who came to my Miss��s residence, without rhyme or reason, to faint, instead of going somewhere else. What kind of evil intentions does he have?


    Lu Zhu stunned Jin Er into silence with her gift of offhanded ramblings, but the reason for this was something which could not be talked about with outsiders. He was momentarily unable toe up with an eptable justification for his Master��s actions.


    Meanwhile, Jin San, who was sitting in a tree watching the show, huffed inughter. She thought that Jin Er and Lu Zhu were a couple of buffoons who were made for each other, and it was great fun watching the two clowns interact for her entertainment everyday.


    * * *


    Within the room, Tian Zhu had examined Xiao Shao and found that the source of his injury was a wound that had been poisoned. However, Xiao Shao himself had medical knowledge, so he had taken the antidote and was feeling better at present. The wound still had to be seen to, though.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Following the method used by Tian Zhu and herrades, Jiang Ruan had to carefully remove the cloth to expose the wound before rebandaging it to stop the bleeding. Although this was convenient for a short period, after some time, the wound would be prone to putrefaction. Seeing as Tian Zhu was unreliable, Jiang Ruan undertook to tend to the wound herself.


    After Tian Zhu had lifted Xiao Shao onto the bed, Jiang Ruan sat by it. No blood could be seen on Xiao Shao��s ck clothes, but arge, glistening patch was revealed in the light of themp, but she could not tell if it was blood, or sweat. Jiang Ruan touched the patch, and when she brought her hand away, it was shockingly stained with blood.


    Lian Qiao, who had brought over the basin of hot water, gasped, and said in a slightly panicked voice, ��Miss, Xiao Wangye is seriously injured!��


    Jiang Ruan looked at the face of the young man on the bed. Even though he was injured, his expression remained as cold and detached as ever, as if this was not a situation of any import. As his eyes were closed, his long eyshes drooped down, casting deep shadows under his eyes in themplight. His face was pale and his lips, white, and his entire being seemed to be carved out of jade, giving him an aura of coldness and purity. It was only his thin lips, tightly pursed, which indicated the difort he was in.


    Jiang Ruan epted a clean handkerchief from Bai Zhi and soaked it in the hot water. Then, she took up a pair of scissors which had been doused in hot wine. She held on to Xiao Shao��s cor with one hand and wielded the scissors in the other, carefully cutting through the cloth along the patch where the blood had appeared. Although her movements were steady, she still held her breath and concentrated fully. Upon observing this, Tian Zhu��s expression shifted minutely. Jiang Ruan cut open the clothes with difficulty, then pulled the cloth aside toy bare Xiao Shao��s chest.


    When Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao saw this, they flushed a deep red. Although they knew that their young miss would not be bashful in such a circumstance, and had never really cared about how ��sensitive�� youngdies were supposed to behave, Jiang Ruan��s tantly opening an unfamiliar man��s clothes gave them a shock. Whatever the case, Jiang Ruan was still an unmarried girl, and for her to gaze upon a male body in this situation, Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao truly did not know whether tough or to cry. However, upon looking at Jiang Ruan��s disinterested expression, there seemed to be no sign of her being stirred up by the current context.


    But the youngdy with the scissors in her hand was not as calm as the two maidservants imagined. Her general impression of Xiao Shao was that he was thin, but when she pulled open his clothes, she discovered that he was quite lean, with well-defined muscles, giving the impression of a kind of wild, unrestrained strength. And on closer inspection, his jade-like skin was actually littered with many small scars, both old and new.


    He really is a killer, Jiang Ruan thought. Suddenly, she heard Lian Qiao coughing uncontrobly beside her, and looked up to meet Xiao Shao��s thoughtful gaze.


    She had no idea when he had regained consciousness, and there she was, holding a pair of scissors and staring at his body dazedly, looking for all the world like a pervert. Jiang Ruan red at Xiao Shao and asked, ��How did this happen?��


    ��I encountered an ambush on the way back to the capital,�� Xiao Shao replied. The eyes looking at Jiang Ruan were rtively gentle.


    Jiang Ruan paused, retrieved the handkerchief from the basin of hot water, wrung it out, and carefully helped Xiao Shao to wipe the blood away from the wound. At this point, it could be clearly seen that a triangr de was embedded in Xiao Shao��s chest. The tip of the de had prated deeply, rendering it very difficult to deal with. In her previous life, while in the pce, Jiang Ruan had been constantly bullied, so she was very familiar with basic wound dressing, but she could not manage a wound like this.


    Xiao Shao, who had read the expression in her eyes, said, ��Let me do it.�� He stretched out his hand, intending to pull out the de, but Jiang Ruan said, ��No one will stop you if you want to die, but don��t die in my room.��


    Xiao Shao was startled. Jiang Ruan batted away his hand and carefully cleaned the blood away from around the wound once again. Xiao Shao��s nonchnt attitude horrified her. Even if a killer considered his life to be worth nothing, this was truly too casual. Jiang Ruan looked for a while, found a good angle, then took hold of the weapon that was sticking out of Xiao Shao��s body. After a split second of hesitation, she exerted a steady force and pulled the de out.


    Xiao Shao stifled a groan. Jiang Ruan hurriedly pressed the handkerchief to the wound, and it was soaked in blood immediately. She wrung it out and repeated the action; Bai Zhi had to change the water in the basin twice. The wound was triangr, and consequently, impossible to bandage directly. After some thought, Jiang Ruan asked Lian Qiao to bring her needle and thread.


    Lian Qiao brought her the requested items and asked, ��Miss, are you thinking of stitching up Xiao Wangye��s wound?��


    ��Stitching it up is the only way.�� Jiang Ruan looked at Xiao Shao and asked, ��Are you afraid of pain?��


    Xiao Shao started minutely before shaking his head.


    ��Even if it��s painful, endure it.�� Jiang Ruan took up the silver needle and passed it though the candle me, then picked up a clean silk thread. Even though she still had faint reservations, she started stitching. She did not regard Xiao Shao��s skin as a cloth upon which she was embroidering, but made her stitches with even greater care and focus. Jiang Ruan��s embroidery skill was actually exceptional, as was evidenced by how, many years ago, she had given her embroidery work to Zhang Lan in exchange for money back when she was in the rural residence. However, she had never undertaken such work as gravely as now. Lian Qiao watched as beads of perspiration appeared on Jiang Ruan��s forehead, and her heart also clenched.


    Xiao Shao endured Jiang Ruan��s stitching without a word. Without anaesthetic, he stoically kept silent, making no sound at all, simply staring fixedly at Jiang Ruan with tightly-pressed lips. No one knew what he was thinking about, but his eyes seemed to shine even more brilliantly like stars.


    Although Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao were mildly critical of Xiao Shao��s fainting in their youngdy��s courtyard, when they saw him this way, they could not help admiration for him from welling up. There were not many men in the world who could endure pain and suffering, and those who could endure pain such as that Xiao Shao had to suffer were even more rare.


    Atst, Jiang Ruanpleted the final stitch and tied a knot in the silk thread before tossing the needle into her sewing box. She then sprinkled some medicinal powder to inhibit bleeding onto Xiao Shao��s wound. Tian Zhu offered her a clean strip of white cloth. Jiang Ruan looked down, ncing between Xiao Shao��s bare chest and the strip of cloth.


    Jiang Ruan took the cloth and said to Tian Zhu, ��Help him to sit up.��


    Tian Zhu did as she said. Jiang Ruan threw Xiao Shao��s blood-soaked clothing to one side and asked Xiao Shao to lower his head a little.


    Xiao Shao was taken aback for a moment, seeming toe to a sudden realization. His handsome face reddened, and he turned his head aside with a sense of difort.


    Jiang Ruan did not notice his expression. Using both hands, she brought the cloth around his back and then back round to his front. In this way, it looked like Xiao Shao was embracing her, and if she raised her head, she would touch his chin.


    Jiang Ruan kept her head bowed as she tied the ends of the cloth strip together. Xiao Shao pursed his lips as he looked at Jiang Ruan who was only a whisker away from him, and the fragrance of a youngdy flooded his senses. That strange emotion once again emerged, and he felt an irresistible urge to draw the youngdy before him into his arms.


    Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao averted their eyes shyly and stayed absolutely still. After Jiang Ruan had finished bandaging the wound, she paused in thought, then asked Lian Qiao to boil some brown sugar water. Brown sugar water would strengthen the blood, and even though it was a tonic usually taken by women, it would not do to raise suspicions at this point in time. Xiao Shao��s expression had stiffened slightly.


    After everything had been managed, Jiang Ruan heaved a sigh of relief; she had not expected that it would be so extraordinarily tiring to treat and bandage Xiao Shao��s injury. Sitting beside the bed, she finally asked, ��How did youe to faint here?��


    ��There were ambushes all along my journey, and this ce was the nearest,�� Xiao Shao said. When he left the capital to handle matters, the South Xinjiang people had be increasingly bold. He had already been injured, and he was ambushed constantly en route. The South Xinjiang people excelled at using poison, and the people who had ambushed him tonight had all used miao gu, confirming his suspicions. Since those people in the capital had already formed an association with the South Xinjiang people, he was sure to be waid on his way to Jinying Wangfu. Not wanting to beat the grass and scare off the snake, and seeing that Jiang fu was right in front of him, he headed for Jiang Ruan��s courtyard without second thought.


    In actual fact, his whereabouts should not be divulged to outsiders, but for some unknown reason, he felt that Jiang Ruan was someone he could trust. Thus, he had no qualms boldly entering Jiang Ruan��s courtyard and allowing himself to faint there. Truthfully, his injuries were not a major issue, for he would be fine after some rest. However, observing Jiang Ruan bandage his injury in such a serious manner, he had simply decided to y dumb.


    At this time, Xiao Shao still did not understand why his behaviour was totally different from that in the past, and he also had no clue as to the meaning of this peculiar feeling. He had matured at an early age, but in matters of the heart, he was no better than a fifteen or sixteen-year-old youth, allowing these sour, painful feelings to ferment in his heart.


    Jiang Ruan looked out of the window, and then at the hourss to one side; it was already midnight. After ensuring that Xiao Shao drank all of the brown sugar water, she lowered the drapes and said, ��You had better sleep. I��ll go outside.��


    Xiao Shao made as if to get off the bed. ��There��s no need, I will be fine outside.��


    Jiang Ruan eyed him before saying, ��If you are not afraid to implicate me, then go ahead and sleep outside. There is no shortage of informers in my courtyard, and my younger sisters are all dying to get their hands on any information which can be used against me. If you want to give them this information sooner, I owe you several favours, so I can say nothing.��


    Xiao Shao was slightly abashed in the face of Jiang Ruan��s reprimand. On further consideration, it did seem that he was splitting hairs if he were to decline her invitation. It was just that it was somewhat inappropriate for a dignified man to upy the bed of ady in the inner chamber. However, since Jiang Ruan didn��t find it wrong, he could only drop the subject.


    After Jiang Ruan had withdrawn from the room, Tian Zhu, who had remained silent all this while, came forward and bowed deeply to Jiang Ruan in gratitude while saying, ��This subordinate expresses boundless gratitude for Miss�� benevolent grace in saving a life.��


    Jiang Ruan said nothing so Tian Zhu continued, ��From this day onwards, this subordinate��s life belongs to Miss.�� The situation today had been terribly risky. Perhaps Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao had been ignorant of this, but she, as a member of the Jinyi Guard, was well aware of the danger. For Jiang Ruan to have braved the hidden forces in the capital to hide Xiao Shao in her chamber and treat his injuries required immense courage. Moreover, from beginning to end, Jiang Ruan had stayed calm and collected, as if what she was involved in was no more than an everyday affair.


    Tian Zhu reiterated, ��From this day onwards, this subordinate��s life belongs to Miss.��

 Chapter 142 - Shielding Xiao Shao

    Chapter 142 : Shielding Xiao Shao


    When the rooster��s crowing signalled daybreak, the young man on the bed tidied his clothes and stood up. After a night��s rest, when coupled with Xiao Shao��s natural speed of recovery which was faster than most, he looked as if nothing was amiss.


    Jin San jumped into the room through the window. Still slightly concerned about Xiao Shao��s injury, she asked, hesitatingly, ��Master . . .��


    Xiao Shao waved his hand and Jin San immediately shut up. Then after a moment��s thought, she said, ��Miss Jiang has already woken up and is outside.��


    ? After Jin San left the room, Xiao Shao took a good look at his surroundings. The previous night, everything had unfolded with such haste that he had not been able to take in anything. Today, upon waking, he discovered that a faint scent seemed to linger throughout the entire room. It was then that he realised that this was indeed a youngdy��s chamber.


    From the time that Xiao Shao took over the Jinyi Guard, he had received all kinds of assignments, thus it was not as if he had never seen a youngdy��s inner chamber. However, before, it had just been a ce, like any other, no different from a garden or ake. Yet today was the first time that he realised that not all ces were the same, so Xiao Shao, this arrogant man who never wasted his time on inconsequential things, looked carefully and seriously around ady��s inner chamber for the very first time.


    Although it was an inner chamber, it didn��t seem much like one. It was different from that of otherdies�� �C there were no flowers or nts, bright and gaily-coloured drapes, or exquisitely beautiful ornaments. For a youngdy who had recently reached marriageable age, it was all too austere. Even a man like Mo Cong paid more attention to his residence than Jiang Ruan did.


    Xiao Shao had heard something about the bleakly miserable circumstances which Jiang Quan had sent Jiang Ruan into at the rural residence. Therefore, it could be surmised that the practice of thrift which she had cultivated then still remained, and so she was unwilling to have resplendent decorations around. But, these dark, gloomy colours were really rather unusual.


    The Jiang family��s eldest di daughter loved to wear red, and she was naturally lovely. When looking at her, she should burn with passion as fiercely as a red fox, but actually she was like a green snake- cold and detached. Deep ck was the dominant colour all around the room �C what ordinary female would like the colour ck? Xiao Shao himself liked ck, but this was because he was both cold by nature, and had also matured earlier than his peers. However, Jiang Ruan was just a youngdy. Xiao Shao was slightly surprised; it was almost as if he could delve into the secrets of Jiang Ruan��s soul through these gloomy colours.


    There was a stack of books on the table. Xiao Shao casually flipped through them; they were mainly books on the Great Jin��sws and the art of war. These dry and boring topics were mostly read by old men, but the manual on war had been thumbed through so often that the pages were starting to yellow, clearly demonstrating that its owner read it frequently. Xiao Shao also discovered that none of the books onw were current. They were at least a few years�� old, with some stretching as far back as more than ten years. He honestly could not fathom what Jiang Ruan was doing reading such books.


    He silently stood where he was with his head lowered in thought. After a while, he averted his gaze and walked slowly out of the door.


    In the outer hall, Jiang Ruan was sitting in front of the window, but the book on the table was unopened. One hand propped up her chin as she stared out in contemtion. It was impossible to tell what she was thinking of, but her expression was a little cold.


    When she heard footsteps, Jiang Ruan turned and saw Xiao Shao walking in. She asked, ��Why aren��t you resting more?��


    At present, it was as if Ruan Ju was separated from the rest of Jiang fu by an ��iron fence��, for no one dared to poke their noses into Ruan Ju��s affairs. Jiang Ruan dislikedying down regtions excessively, and so her maidservants and older female servants were somewhat more brazen than those of other courtyards. At this time, while she was awake, some of the maidservants and older female servants in Ruan Ju were still asleep.


    Xiao Shao also had some misgivings. However, the rooster had just crowed, and looking at Jiang Ruan, she must have woken up earlier. His gazended on the faint smudges of ck under Jiang Ruan��s eyes, and he came to a sudden realisation. With an apologetic note in his voice, he said, ��You . . . have worked hard.��


    These words,ing out of nowhere, almost caused Bai Zhi tough aloud. She lowered her head and made an excuse to leave the room so that Jiang Ruan and Xiao Shao could talk privately.


    Jiang Ruan nodded. She had always been a light sleeper, and in reality, after she had been reborn into this lifetime, although she ordinarily looked calm and detached, when it came to night time, the nightmares of her previous life refused to leave her alone. Then, once she was jolted awake by the nightmares, she was unable to go back to sleep. If she had things on her mind, then she would sleep even more lightly.


    The previous night, Xiao Shao had suddenly appeared. After she had settled her emotions and gone outside, there were still many thoughts weighing heavily on her mind. If it were not for Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao persuading her constantly, she would not have slept even a few hours.


    Xiao Shao sat opposite Jiang Ruan. Her eyes moved to his chest and she asked, ��Is your wound better?��


    Xiao Shao nodded and replied, ��I will leave in a while.��


    ��You don��t have to be so impatient,�� Jiang Ruan said, looking at him. ��Drinking a bowl of brown sugar water before you leave will not cause you much dy.��


    Xiao Shao��s expression slightly stiffened on hearing the mention of brown sugar water. It was not that he did not know of its efficacy. Jiang Ruan must have been drinking it recently because her period had started, but he was a hearty young man. If news of him drinking the brown sugar water reached the ears of the Jinyi Guard, how could hemand them in future?


    Jiang Ruan noticed his unnatural appearance and found it quite funny. She changed the topic and asked, ��How long will you be staying in the capital this time?��


    On hearing this, Xiao Shao��s expression turned grave, and Jiang Ruan understood why to some extent. He said, ��Ofte, the capital has been uneasy. You should be more careful in the fu, and if anything happens, use the whistle I gave you.��


    Jiang Ruan stared at him and asked, ��The South Xinjiang people are about to make their move?��


    Xiao Shao was taken aback. This was ssified information within the pce. For ordinary women, even if they knew about it, they would not think about it further. However, it seemed as if Jiang Ruan was very sensitive towards this particr topic, and his eyes as he gazed at Jiang Ruan held unconscious admiration as he said, ��Yes.��


    ��I understand.�� Jiang Ruan did not speak further on the topic. She paused, then said, ��You are already being attacked on all sides. Since the South Xinjiang people are on the loose in the capital, they will most probablye for you. You must also be careful.��


    In her previous life, the name of Jinying Wang, Xiao Shao, had always been linked with South Xinjiang. In her previous life, when the previous Emperor died of poison and Xuan Li imed the throne, Xiao Shao had been in South Xinjiang and was unable to hurry back at a moment��s notice. No one knew how the situation might have unfolded if Xiao Shao had been in the capital at that time. On thinking about this, Jiang Ruan felt somewhat frustrated, but when she noticed Xiao Shao watching her, she steadied herself. Although she had no clear idea of the reason, she felt that Xiao Shao and South Xinjiang were rted in some way. Whether it was due to a feud, or something else, whenever Xiao Shao interacted with South Xinjiang people, he always had a faint air of hostility about him. It was almost imperceptible, but because Jiang Ruan was a person who had died once, she understood that feeling very clearly.


    Xiao Shao smiled faintly and his eyes softened as he said, ��All right.�� After a beat of silence, he said, ��What are you nning to do with the Xia family? Do you need my help?��


    After Jiang Ruan left the room the previous night, Tian Zhu had entered and reported on everything that had urred, both big and small, in minute detail. Xiao Shao was greatly annoyed when he heard that Yu Ya had nned to entrap Zhao Feizhou; these people were really like flies, constantly buzzing around and being disgusting. If Jiang Ruan agreed, he could think of many ways to exterminate Marquis Xia fu and eliminate future troubles forever.


    ��No need, I have my own ns,�� Jiang Ruan replied. In matters of revenge, there was no need to rely on others to do the work. If she actually exterminated the family as Xiao Shao was offering, wouldn��t that be letting them off too easily?


    Xiao Shao did not insist, instead replying, ��Fine.��


    The two of them conversed a little more about trivial matters, such that Lu Zhu, who was stered to the window spying on them, felt like bashing her head against the wall. It was at this time that Bai Zhi hurriedly opened the door and said anxiously, ��Miss, Fourth Miss ising towards our courtyard.��


    It was so early, and Jiang Dan would never ordinarily visit Ruan Ju; this turn of events was certainly fishy. Jiang Ruan smiled slightly and said, ��Since she pays so much attention to me, she must have gotten wind of something aboutst night. Consequently, she��s hastening here right now to block off all the possible ways out.��


    She looked at Xiao Shao and said, ��I��m afraid you won��t be able to leave at present.��


    Xiao Shao stood up and said, ��I will go now.��


    ��Why should you?�� Jiang Ruan smiled and said, ��This Fourth Sister of mine, when you look at her, you cannot clearly see who she really is[1]. She��s a delicate little flower, but what she does will surprise you.��


    [1] ����ɽ��¶ˮ (bu xian shan bu lu shui) �C lit. to not show the mountain or reveal the water; fig. to hide key facts.


    ��Your reputation will be affected if she discovers I am here.�� Xiao Shao pursed his lips. He understood very clearly how significant reputation is to a youngdy��s family. In addition, Jiang Ruan was now the Hong��an Junzhu, and many pairs of eyes always followed her, no matter where she went. If something actually did happen, she would likely drown in the umted saliva of the citizens�� sputtering.


    ��Do you really think this Fourth Sister of mine only wants to sully my name?�� Jiang Ruanughed as she shook her head, then said, ��I��m afraid the people outside who wanted to harm youst night also want an excuse to conduct a search. I think they must have said they were searching for an assassin and if my guess is right, Jiang Dan has been suspicious of my courtyard sincest night. Right now, Jiang fu is probably surrounded by several rings of people waiting for you to emerge. As for me, the crime of both harbouring an assassin and being involved with one, is indeed very serious.��<novelnext></novelnext>


    Because of her association with Empress Dowager Yi De, if she were to engage in a rtionship with an ordinary man, she would still be able to defend herself, but to be involved with an assassin �C even if the ordinary people were able to tolerate this, the imperial family definitely would not. When the people who were attempting to entrap Xiao Shao colluded with Jiang Dan, they must have thought that he was so severely injured that they could forcibly capture and whisk him away when he emerged before he could reveal his identity. It was hard to decide whether this was excessively naive, or in stupid.


    Xiao Shao frowned. Last night, he had not thought about the matter from this angle because he never would have imagined that a shu daughter would have suchplex thoughts that she would target Jiang Ruan and plot her downfall. Even as he felt faintly enraged at this, he also felt a certain tenderness towards Jiang Ruan. He paused before lowering his eyes to say, ��So, I have to seize and then threaten you outside to prove that you have nothing to do with all this.��


    ��Rather, why don��t you just go out there and ughter all those people?�� Jiang Ruan countered.


    Xiao Shao was stunned. It was not that he had not thought of this, but killing people at the door of Jiang fu might cause a lot of trouble in future. If nothing else, some affairs could not be brought into the open at this time in order to avoid alerting the enemy prematurely.


    Jiang Ruan patted his arm and said, ��No need to worry. Since I was willing to risk letting you stay herest night, I have already made preparations.��


    Xiao Shao stared at her. His guilt towards her deepened even further; he never thought that a moment��s rashness would bring Jiang Ruan so much trouble. He had a thousand and one ways to get away, but not one of them was foolproof. He would inevitably leave traces behind, which would cause trouble for Jiang Ruan at some point. Nevertheless, on hearing Jiang Ruan say this, he reckoned that she must have a good solution and was all ears.


    Jiang Ruan walked to the front of the bed in her own room and lifted the thick mattress, exposing the sturdy, heavy bed frame. Stretching out her hand, she knocked against the bed board, then felt around the edge. The bed board was seemingly without crack or crevice, but as she felt around, a crack amazingly appeared in a corner of the bed board. She pulled upwards and the solid-looking bed board lifted up, revealing a small metal door with a little lock.


    Jiang Ruan retrieved a silver key from the foot of the bed on the other side, unlocked the door, and after lifting it up, instructed Xiao Shao, ��Get in.��


    Surprisingly, it hid a small, secret path?


    ��It��s not a secret path.�� Observing Xiao Shao��s dumbfounded expression, Jiang Ruan went on to exin, ��I don��t have the ability to achieve that; it��s just a storage space. Go in and stay there for a while.��


    She had constructed this storage space bit by bit after she had returned to the fu. In her previous life in the pce, she had, by fluke, seen one of the nobles do this, except that he had dug a secret passage. She was surrounded by enemies on all sides in Jiang fu, so it was inevitable that someone would take the opportunity to ransack her room when she was not around. Although she would not leave any incriminating information or item around, this storage space would be useful in the asional emergency.


    Xiao Shao was thoroughly astounded by Jiang Ruan��s unexpected revtion, but at Bai Zhi��s urging, he hesitated no longer and jumped in straightaway. Jiang Ruan closed the door and restored the bed to the way it had been before. Then, she let down the curtains of the canopy.


    Lian Qiao��s voice sounded somewhat anxious as she said, ��Fourth Miss, Miss has not woken up yet. Please wait for Miss to freshen up ande out, she has not even applied her make-up yet . . .��


    ��We are all sisters,�� Jiang Dan��s voice could be heard saying in the distance. Although her voice was as soft and tender as it usually was, on listening carefully, there seemed to be a joy that was being concealed.


    As Jiang Dan took in Lian Qiao��s anxious appearance, she felt a greater sense of surety. The night before, her personal maidservant had gone to throw out water, and had witnessed the neighbouring Ruan Ju��s Lian Qiao scurrying out in the dead of night, in the direction of the little kitchen. Curious, the maidservant had followed her, whereupon she overheard Lian Qiao ordering the little kitchen to prepare a bowl of brown sugar water for her.


    There was nothing really unusual about this. Jiang Ruan��s period had started, and it was good to drink a bowl of brown sugar water if she felt ufortable in the middle of the night. However, this was not the only curious matter, as Bai Zhi had also ordered clean, hot water to be brought over. The maidservant had simply thought that Jiang Ruan wanted to take a bath in the middle of the night, and innocently mentioned this to Jiang Danter. Jiang Dan had been stirred to thought: Jiang Ruan had never liked to make a fuss about anything, and had never once been ufortable due to her period. All these happenings at night also made a lot of work for the maidservants. Suspicious, Jiang Dan had sent someone to investigate. Sure enough, after bribing an old servant who swept Ruan Ju and also served as gatekeeper, they found out that Bai Zhi had thrown out water reeking of blood.


    Jiang Dan had a gut feeling that there was a reason for all of this, and it just so happened that her personal maidservant, Yu��er, had an elder brother who was on duty at the gatehouse. Later, she ran into the young manservant from the gatehouse, who had told her that the leader of the capital��s City Gate troops, Yan Dong, was leading his men in a hunt for an assassin. As if she had received divine enlightenment[2], Jiang Dan immediately guessed that this assassin was in Jiang Ruan��s residence at present.


    [2] �����ඥ (tu hu guan ding) �C lit. to anoint one��s head with the purest cream; fig. to enlighten people with purest wisdom


    Although she had no clue as to why Jiang Ruan would want to help that assassin, the brown sugar water and the clean, hot water should have been prepared for that reason. Jiang Dan personally conjectured that Jiang Ruan was being forced to help, but, no matter what, this was still a rare opportunity for Jiang Dan. Every day that Jiang Ruan lived peacefully was a day of extreme unease for Jiang Dan. Right now, opportunity hade knocking at her door; why would she not seize it? In a trice, a n hade to mind.


    However, Jiang Dan had never given in to hasty action or emotion, and she was unwilling to startle Jiang Ruan into a state of alert. Moreover, looking for the City Gate leader would take some time. If something unforeseen should ur and the assassin escaped, it would all be a wasted effort[3], and she would also incur the unhappiness of the City Gate leader. After turning it over in her mind, Jiang Dan decided it would be best to keep quiet for the moment and let everything calm down; she would make ns at daybreak.


    [3] ������ˮ (zhun da shui) �C lit. drawing water in a wicker basket i.e. wasted effort.


    When it was still early, she secretly sent someone to casually ��alert�� the City Gate leader that someone seemed to have seen the assassin outside Jiang fu. The leader, Yan Dong, was not stupid. He knew that he did not have the authorised documents to immediately enter Jiang fu to seize anyone. Moreover, Jiang Quan��s rank was much higher than his own. Although this was the situation, he could still wait outside Jiang fu and seize his easy target as soon as it appeared.


    If everything had been as usual, all this would have been observed by Jin Er and Jin San, and nothing would havee of these ns. However, it happened that, due to Xiao Shao��s injuries the previous night, the two of them had been sent out of the fu to do his bidding. Tian Zhu had been busy helping Jiang Ruan, and so unknowingly a loophole had been created for Jiang Dan to exploit. The gatehouse guard had kept watch, and no one had left Jiang Ruan��s courtyard. Thus, it was increasingly certain that the assassin was still in Jiang Ruan��s room.


    Jiang Dan was ted. Harbouring an assassin, hiding an assassin in her own private bedchamber . . . even Empress Dowager Yi De would not be able to protect Jiang Ruan, and would even have to remove her from the royal genealogy[4]. Then, this Jiang Ruan with her despoiled reputation �C what future could she have?


    [4] ��� (yu die) �C lit. jade disc. Apparently these discs recorded the imperial genealogy, starting from the Tang Dynasty.


    On thinking of this, she hastened her footsteps and arrived at Jiang Ruan��s door. Not waiting for Tian Zhu and Lu Zu to speak, she pushed aside the curtain at the door and said, with a smile, ��Da Jiejie.��


    The room was extremely quiet. From the mouth of the uniquely shaped copper deer figurine at the corner of the table issued forth the distinct fragrance of pollia japonica. The dark canopy of the bed was swaying faintly, causing the silhouette of the figure within to shift ordingly; one could faintly discern that it was a woman��s figure.


    Pollia japonica Seed


    Pollia Japonica


    Jiang Dan swept a nce across the burning incense and the corners of her mouth ticked upwards. Everyone knew that Jiang Ruan hated using incense; Ruan Ju had always refused the incense that was distributed every month. Today��s unprecedented use of pollia japonica had an abundantly clear reason �C wasn��t it to mask the smell of blood?


    With these thoughts, Jiang Dan walked further into the room and called out, ��Da Jiejie?��


    ��Fourth Miss,�� Lu Zhu said as she blocked her way, ��Miss is still resting. She felt ufortablest night, so she is getting upter today.��


    Jiang Danughed. ��What kind of joke is this? Just now, Lian Qiao said Da Jiejie was already awake but had not put on her make-up yet, so how is it that she is lying down once again? It can��t be because she doesn��t wee Dan niang.�� As she spoke, she attempted to move forwards, but Lu Zhu stood in front of her. Jiang Dan smiled, whereupon Yu��er grabbed Lu Zhu with surprising force and said, smilingly, ��Eldest Miss and Fourth Miss are sisters, how can it be that such a small matter would make people upset?��


    ��Exactly.�� By now, Jiang Dan had already reached Jiang Ruan��s bed. Her eyes shed radiantly as she immediately stretched out her hand to lift the dark canopy.


    As soon as the dark canopy was lifted, the inner scene was revealed. An borately decorated pouch hung at each corner, heavily scenting the room with fragrance. Jiang Ruan reclined on the bed wearing light-coloured inner garments, with her hair loose and her eyes closed in repose.


    Hearing movement, Jiang Ruan opened her eyes. A pair of clear ck eyes, which glimmered like a limpid mountain spring, stared fixedly at Jiang Dan. Yet, these eyes also harboured an indecipherable, deeper meaning.


    Jiang Ruan��s voice was somewhat frosty as she said, ��Fourth Sister truly does not consider herself an outsider since she dares to lift my canopy so casually.��


    Jiang Dan was rooted to the ground, her eyes wide in disbelief. Apart from Jiang Ruan, the bed within the canopy was empty. Where could anyone hide?

 Chapter 143 - A Beauty Emerges From A Bath

    Jiang Dan lifted the canopy curtain, but the interior was empty . . . Lu Zhu��s and Lian Qiao��s unusual behaviour had confirmed Jiang Dan��s guess that that man was still in the room. As such, she was unwilling to ept what she saw right now. She urgently scanned every inch of the room, but no matter where she looked, it was abundantly clear that there was no one else there. It all seemed to be a joke.


    Jiang Dan forced herself to smile. Focusing on the copper deer figurine, from which incense rose in swirling spirals, she said, ��Hasn��t Da Jiejie always disliked this incense? How is it that you are using it today?��


    ��True, I don��t really like it,�� Jiang Ruan replied unhurriedly, ��but I��m using it to cover up the smell in the room.��


    Jiang Dan looked up abruptly, not quite understanding why Jiang Ruan would answer in this way. Wasn��t this an admission?


    Jiang Ruan smiled faintly and said, ��My period has started and my body feels out of sorts. Why is Fourth Sister looking at me like that?��


    Believing that Jiang Ruan was simply toying with her, Jiang Dan was so furious that she almost vomited blood. Her words were intolerable, but she could not figure out how to retort. Upon looking around the room again, one could see that Jiang Ruan had very few decorative elements, and apart from the bed, there was nowhere else a big, living person could be hidden. Today had been a fruitless endeavour. Although Jiang Dan��s hopes had not been achieved, she still had doubts, and so she stood where she was at a loss as to what to do next.


    Jiang Ruan sat up on the bed. While she gathered up her long hair, she stated, ��Fourth Sister will be entering the pce selection in a few days.��


    ��That��s right,�� Jiang Dan said with her head lowered, slightly startled.


    ��I think Fourth Sister must be very happy these days,�� Jiang Ruan said as she nonchntly examined her nails. ��Since this is the case, it would be a good idea to stay in your room everyday. If anything should happen at this critical juncture, it would be �� such a pity.��


    Her words held a tinge of ice, and Jiang Dan heard the warning behind them loud and clear �C this was a cold war. She was familiar with Jiang Ruan��s methods, and if something really did happen, wouldn��t that mean that all her efforts would go to waste?


    Even though she was deeply unwilling to yield, Jiang Dan schooled her expression so none of her true thoughts were revealed. Instead, she reverted to her usual delicate and timid expression, with some degree of cowardice. She nodded and said, ��Da Jiejie has taught me an important lesson. Now Dan niang will return to her courtyard and read Lessons for Women[1] well.��


    [1] �� (nu jie) �C often tranted as ��Lessons for Women�� (other trantions include ��Admonishments for Women��). This book was written by the Han dynasty female intellectual Ban Zhao (����), the first known Chinese female historian, for her daughters. The book outlines the four virtues a woman must abide by, and describes the status and position of women in society. More here.


    After Jiang Dan left, Lu Zhu angrily said, ��Fourth Miss clearly had bad intentions. Seeing her like this, I��m really hoping that something happens to her.��


    Lu Zhu knew all about the rtionship between Jiang Dan and Jiang Ruan from the time she entered the fu with Jiang Ruan. It stood to reason that Jiang Dan should be close to Jiang Ruan since she had been raised by Zhao Mei, but in the end, she enjoyedughing at others�� misfortune and adding fuel to the fire. She was truly sinister. Although Lu Zhu had lived in the marketce earlier in her life, even she understood the principle of repaying a debt of gratitude. This was the first time she had encountered someone who bit the hand which had fed her.


    Jiang Ruan remained silent. At present, Lu Zhu was only seeing the tip of the iceberg. Since Zhao Mei��s death and Jiang Dan were inextricably linked, she would not let Jiang Dan off lightly. What harm would there be in helping Jiang Dan enter the pce as she was so set on it? No one understood more clearly than Jiang Ruan what life in the pce was like. Slowly tormenting Jiang Dan there would be even more painful than devising a way to get rid of her sooner.


    Lu Zhu noticed the hostility in her miss�� eyes and was somewhat taken aback. Then, as if she had remembered something, she said, ��Since Fourth Miss has left, let��s release Xiao Wangye; it must be so stuffy in there.��


    Upon reflection, Xiao Shao was indeed a precious child, born with a golden spoon in his mouth. It must have been really hard on him to be stuffed like an object into a small, stifling storage space.


    Tian Zhu and Bai Zhi kept watch outside the door while Jiang Ruan lifted up the bed board and opened the metal door to allow Xiao Shao to squeeze his way out. Once out, he was slightly stunned as he took in Jiang Ruan��s appearance. His handsome face flushed, and he looked away ufortably.


    Jiang Ruan was only wearing a snow-white inner garment[2] and had forgotten this fact after Jiang Dan left, so she found Xiao Shao��s movement a little strange. However, Lu Zhu uttered ��ah�� softly and hurriedly found a cloak to serve as Jiang Ruan��s ��armour��, encasing her torso tightly. Lu Zhu and Lian Qiao were both quite vexed. This Xiao Shao had not only slept on Jiang Ruan��s bed but had also seen her body; no matter which way one looked at this, it was Jiang Ruan who would bear the greater cost.


    ����_�ѹ��ٿ�


    [2] ���� (zhongyi) �C Zhongyi also known as lining, is the shirt of Hanfu, which ys the role of matching and foiling. Mostly white, there are mainly middle clothes, middle skirts, middle trousers, and middle singles. The middle clothes can be matched with formal dresses or regr clothes, and can be used as home clothes at the same time. More here.


    Now covered up, Jiang Ruan seemed to realise the reason for Xiao Shao��s peculiar movements, and could not help but raise her eyes to look at him. In doing so, she just so happened to meet Xiao Shao��s gaze.


    This youngdy��s appearance was matchless. Theck of cosmetics enhanced her beauty even more profoundly, a beauty as deep as her bones. It was as if the most beautiful, rose-tinged cloud from the farthest reaches of Great Jin graced a bleak autumnndscape. In the nting sun beams, she was as brilliant as a spring flower. Her fierceness was gone, and with a slightly dazed look in her eyes, she was like a tantalising little cub, enticing people to ce all their attention on her.


    Jiang Ruan was also looking at him. This young man stood tall and upright, his flesh white as snow, his eyes like dots ofcquer, and his eyebrows like ink. Qilins striding through fire and riding the wind were embroidered with fine gold thread on the ck material of his clothes. His thin lips were slightly pursed, enhancing his elegance and iparable bearing. Moreover, on closer examination, while his heroic spirit waspelling, he was also extremely detached with a bone-deep elegance; in all he was truly innately distinguished. In this world, there was truly such a beautiful person mysteriously dressed in ck, with jet-ck hair- like an exceptional qilin, naturally honourable, with a splendid temperament.


    The two of them looked at one another, each one disying minute shifts in expression, seemingly in awe of the other, and also as if some kind of emotion was trying to break through. Lian Qiao and Lu Zhu stood quietly to one side, and the sunlight was gentle and kind, as if unwilling to disturb this tranquil tableau. This moment was as serene as the green hills in the distance.


    It was not as if Xiao Shao had never met a beauty. He himself had been born outstandingly handsome and elegant, yet he had always considered one��s appearance to be a mere matter of skin. All along, he had known that Jiang Ruan was not bad looking, but it was at this moment that this youngdy��s beauty became profoundly clear to him. She was nothing like any of the beauties he had seen before. Obviously, she had a frigid heart, but her appearance was charming and ardent. Moreover, when she was gentle and refined, she seemed to be another person altogether- calm and good-natured- yet he knew well that this was an illusion.


    This youngdy was different from anyone he had ever met. She was undeniably full of evil tendencies, yet she was able to conceal this under a peaceful facade in an instant. What kind of fate had caused her to be the person she was now?


    The cloak was wrapped tightly around her so that only Jiang Ruan��s small face, the size of his palm, was revealed. Abruptly, Xiao Shao thought of the youngdy before him wearing in snow-white clothes. He knew that she detested the colour white and was most unwilling to wear it. However, when she wore those inner garments, she seemed gentle and frail, like a newly bloomed lotus, trembling to stay upright amidst the branches. It was like a light wind carrying the promise of spring breezed past and blew the image of that flower into his heart. And now- who knows how or when- there was an impression of her on his rock-hard heart.


    He was faintly startled by the undting currents of his heart. Although he had never experienced passion, he nevertheless understood what these tremors of emotion signified. Unlike the shallow and wavering inclinations of the past, from the time he subconsciously came to regard this courtyard as a ce he could trust, Xiao Shao realised what the difference was.


    Last night, she had been calm, and her actions gentle yet resolute as she bandaged his wound without the slightest hesitation. Time suddenly ran backwards, and he felt as if he had returned to Bao Guang Temple all those years ago. That young girl who did not seem to know the taste of anxiety opened a pair of limpid, clear eyes, looked at him, and smiled. And on that cold and lonely night, a cold and lonely young man found a sliver of warmth within the dense mass of murderous intent within his heart.


    Now, that young girl had grown into this decisive, cold and detached youngdy, capable of sophisticated and subtle shrewdness; when she took action, no blood would be shed, but the impact would be severe. Yet, it could also be seen that on that cold and lonely night, merely bringing a basin of clean water, while smiling and chatting, showed that everything could be easily resolved without a trace of panic.


    He looked at Jiang Ruan intently and said, ��I will take responsibility[3].��


    [3] �Ҹ��� (wo fu zi) �C polite-speak for ��I will marry you��.


    Jiang Ruan was stunned for a split second. Within Xiao Shao��s dark eyes was a night sky sprinkled liberally with diamonds, and the brilliance of it seemed to draw one in irresistibly. After saying these words, Xiao Shao watched Jiang Ruan closely, and an almost unnoticeable tension was fleetingly seen in his eyes. In his lifetime, he had persevered through countless dangers, but facing a lethal threat head on was nothingpared to this nervousness.


    Lu Zhu and Lian Qiao did not know whether to stay or leave, and perspiration beaded their foreheads. Lian Qiao was still hesitant, but Lu Zhu looked at Jiang Ruan with hopeful eyes. What kind of person Xiao Shao was had duly been noted by the maidservants recently. To be by Xiao Shao��s side would grant their miss the greatest stability. Although their miss handled matters with great assertiveness on a daily basis, even they, as the maidservants closest to her, sometimes felt that the distance between them and Jiang Ruan was sorge. If only one person could enter her heart and protect her, perhaps Jiang Ruan would not be so lonely.


    After a moment of astonishment, Jiang Raunughed lightly. Herughter was gentle, yet held a hint of self-loathing. Xiao Shao��s keen ears caught this undercurrent of emotion as he heard her say, ��Xiao Shao, you know I don��t care about such things.��


    So, a diplomatic refusal. Xiao Shao felt a brief sense of loss, but it did not persist for long. If it were so easy to move the heart and mind of this person before him, then it would not be her. He nodded and said, ��The door of Jinying Wangfu is always open for you.�� After a pause, he added, ��I will always stand by your side.��


    Jiang Ruan nodded and said, ��Many thanks.�� She looked outside the window and said, ��Since this is the case, you don��t have to be in a hurry to return. Anyway, there are people waiting for you outside. It might be better to dy.��


    Xiao Shao initially wanted to decline, but he suddenly changed his mind and said, ��Very well.��


    Jin San, who had been listening outside the room with contentment in her heart, stared at the door with incredulity. They clearly had to visit Bai Zhang Lou today, but just because of Jiang Ruan��s words, Xiao Shao had changed his mind, and had even made it seem as if her words were highly rational. When an ordinarily honourable person tells a lie, it truly is hypocritical!


    Xiao Shao was totally oblivious to his underling��s silent criticism; he simply felt that this situation had been arranged to his utter satisfaction, and he even felt that, this time, his being injured had been quite good. It was just that Jiang Ruan did not seem to be aware that a man had been added to the room, and merely carried on doing what she had to do without the smallest sign of unease. This caused Xiao Shao to feel a little depressed.


    That day, one would have thought that enough had happened, but who could have imagined,e night time, something else would transpire.


    * * *<novelnext></novelnext>


    In the outer courtyard of Ruan Ju, Lu Zhu was sitting with Jin Er, and they were not fighting for once. On the contrary, she asked, a little nervously, ��Is this really possible?��


    Jin Er nodded his head solemnly and replied, ��It should be possible.��


    ��I think so too,�� Lu Zhu said in agreement. ��That��s how it happened in the y I saw.��


    ��What kind of y?�� Jin Er eximed. ��Something performed by one of those risque entertainment troupes?�� Having said this, he gave a beastlyugh and continued, ��Never would I have imagined that one as young as you would like this kind of thing.��


    Lu Zhu��s small face flushed angrily as she kicked him and yelled, ��That��s nothing on you, you crazed nutjob. Not afraid that one day you��ll injure the root of your progeny and be useless trash!�� And with that, she left in a huff leaving Jing Er with his mind in a whirl.


    He absolutely detested people who doubted his capability. Very well, this wench had pushed his buttons one too many times!


    Meanwhile, no matter what was transpiring outside, everyday affairs were proceeding as usual.


    After dinner, Jiang Ruan went in search of some books to bring back. Although Xiao Shao was in the room, he scrupulously abided by etiquette, and their interactions were fairly easy. She was about to enter the room when she realised that there was no one outside, and found that somewhat peculiar. Then, she saw Lu Zhu scurrying inside to take away the tea from that morning. Jiang Ruan asked, ��Where��s Lian Qiao and the others?��


    ��Lian Qiao Jiejie and Bai Zhi Jiejie have gone to prepare brown sugar water for Xiao Wangye,�� Lu Zhu lied without batting an eyelid. ��Tian Zhu Jiejie and Jin San Jiejie have something to discuss.��


    Jiang Ruan felt this was rather strange, but did not give it further thought. She nodded and said, ��All right, you go ahead.��


    Lu Zhu left carrying the tea pot.


    Jiang Ruan walked into the room. She had just entered when she heard a ��kacha�� sound, and looked back to see that the locks to both the inner and outer rooms had been dropped. In order to secure the rooms against possible disturbances at night, Jiang Ruan had added a door to both the inner and outer rooms, and had intentionally made the doors lockable. However, she never thought that she would be locked in by Lu Zhu today.


    Structural analysis of ancient Chinese wooden locks - ScienceDirect


    Wooden bar door lock


    Jiang Ruan��s eyebrows lifted slightly. Since it was her own maidservant doing this, there was no way that any harm was intended to befall her. Although she could not discern Lu Zhu��s intention, Jiang Ruan was not worried in the least. She looked thoughtfully at the locked door, then turned to face the curtain of the inner room.


    It was not the pearl crystal curtain normally favoured bydies, but an ordinary rain silk brocade curtain, light green in colour due to the period of mourning. She peered through the gauzy curtain, but could not detect any figures beyond.


    Jiang Ruan paused, then drew aside the curtain and walked in boldly.


    However, the second she stepped in she discovered that she was wrong, but there was no chance to retreat.


    Indeed, there had been no one visible in the room, but at some unknown time, a screen had been erected next to the soft couch, and presently a tall and thin figure with a slender waist and narrow hips, and a lean and slender silhouette could now be seen. And every movement conveyed the sense of beauty with great power. The next moment, from behind the screen, Xiao Shao stepped out before her wearing a jade-coloured robe.


    This beauty was like a spring flower.


    Jiang Ruan was totally lost as to how to react. She could talk easily about copses and turning ns upside down, but at this present moment, she could only stare nkly.


    Xiao Shao had foregone his usual ck clothes for this jade-coloured gown which was draped loosely about him, exposing much of his magnificently fair skin. His flesh was the colour of the purest white jade, and he seemed to glow with the lustre of moonlight under the light. With his red lips and white teeth, eyes like stars and elegant eyebrows, he looked like he had stepped leisurely out of a painting of an immortal who had been banished to live on earth. Gone was his cold elegance, and in its ce was a gentle beauty. He had a bewitching charm which was out of the ordinary for him.


    Jiang Ruan stood where she was. Stunned. Xiao Shao was also startled, probably because he had not expected that he would see Jiang Ruan as soon as he came forth. The shock of their encounter was such that both of them stared at each other, unable to move.


    After a while, Xiao Shao lightly coughed and walked over to sit by the side of the soft couch as if nothing had happened, casually arranging his robes. His jet-ck hair, worn loose, hung past his shoulders, enhancing even more his jade-like appearance.


    In her previous life, Jiang Ruan had considered Xuan Li to be the gentlest man she had ever met. Even though she now saw through his facade, she could not help but concede that Xuan Li did look good, such that outsiders who saw him would call him a ��first-ss gentleman��[4]. However, the person before her currently, with a mere casual movement, had set himself so much higher than Xuan Li, as high as the heavens are from the earth. Completely different from that person who meticulously constructed his image and appearance in the eyes of the world, Xiao Shao��s entire being exuded a special beauty. Everyone called her a demoness of national cmity, but in her opinion, the phrase ��national cmity�� could only refer to Xiao Shao.


    [4] ǫǫ���ӣ��������� (qian qian jun zi, wen run ru yu) �C lit. ��modest nobleman, as gentle as jade��. This is one of the highest praises one can give a man, and describes his moral character, temperament and influence on others, among other things. The Chinese have always loved jade and imbued it with many qualities. As a result, jade is used in many metaphors as the highest possible standard of something.


    Xiao Shao finally seemed unable to tolerate her gaze. He turned his head and gave her a teasing smile. With his lips curling upwards and arched brows, he said, ��Do you admire me that much?��


    When a cold and detached person smiles, his profoundly deep eyes seem to shine with even greater brilliance, and that one smile enhances his exceptional qualities; it is a different kind of allurement. Jiang Ruan was stupefied, never imagining that she would ever hear such words from Xiao Shao��s mouth. She immediately looked at him and assessed him from top to toe before giving her critical evaluation, ��Bone structure is elegant, beauty is shown to the best advantage, features are picturesque, physique is sturdy. Truly . . . a beauty.��


    The corners of ��beauty�� Xiao��s mouth twitched as he nced obliquely at her. Putting away his alluring attitude, he retrieved a white porcin bottle from within his robes and said, ��I have to apply medicine; you turn around.��


    He opened his robes to expose the scar on his chest, a shocking sight. When Jiang Ruan saw Xiao Shao struggling a little to deal with his injury, she walked over and took the bottle from his hand, saying, ��Don��t stand on ceremony, let me do this.��


    ��There should be no direct physical contact between men and women[5],�� Xiao Shao reminded her.


    [5] ��Ů���ܲ��� (nan nu shou shou bu qin) �C attributed to Mencius, this is a Confucian principle of propriety between unmarried men and women, to be more precise, unmarried men and women should not touch hands when they give or receive things.


    Jiang Ruan said, expressionlessly, ��I have seen everything that should be seen, as well as everything that shouldn��t be, and I��ve touched everything. You might as well consider me a man.��


    Initially, when Xiao Shao heard the first half of Jiang Ruan��s words, he felt rather satisfied, but once he heard thetter half, he felt that something was a little off. Looking down at the crown of the youngdy who had drawn closer to him, he restrained himself and said again, ��I can take responsibility.��


    ��. . . . .�� With deliberate intent, Jiang Ruan pressed down hard on the wound. Sure enough, she heard Xiao Shao��s stifled groan, and it was only then that she let up on the pressure and casually said, ��It would be a much better idea to build up your body first. You��re so weak, how can you take responsibility?��


    Xiao Shao��s face ckened once again. Steward Lin and several other subordinates secretly discussed how he was as romantic as a stone on a daily basis. He felt that this group of people should be made to observe Jiang Ruan because only then they would understand who was truly unromantic.


    Jiang Ruan was also rather puzzled. Out of the blue Xiao Shao had be a little rascal, and why had she never realised that he was so annoying?


    The people who were standing guard outside were all lined up with their ears glued to the door, hoping to be able to detect any kind of activity. However, they did not dare to make it too obvious, and with two doors between them, they could hardly hear anything, only indistinct sounds. One person said, ��Ai, I think I heard Young Master cry out.��


    ��Young Furen is indeed a hero,�� someone else said in praise.


    ��She haspletely won us over!�� said another voice excitedly.


    Unfortunately, the two people inside the room were ambiguous in their interactions, with hardly any intimacy, tragically wasting the golden opportunity which their subordinates had painstakingly created for them. If Steward Lin could see the situation now, he would undoubtedly sigh once again: this child cannot be taught!

 Chapter 144 - Xuan Lang’s Probing

    The night passed but nothing happened. Taking into ount Xiao Shao��s personality, he wouldn��t do anything to overstep the bounds of what was proper, but their rtionship should still be considered a bit closer. Unexpectedly, when the servants opened the door early the next morning, the two people��s expressions were both indifferent with none of the expected bashfulness .


    Everyone knew that they had made a mistake, so the servants obediently went to receive punishment.


    After Xiao Shao left, Jiang Ruan dismissed everyone then sat down with a stack of books in the study. Within one of them was a map of the area between the southern border and Tian Jin kingdom. At Great Jin��s southern border was a river, beyond which was Tian Jin. Last night, Xiao Shao had returned from outside the capital with severe injuries. Although he didn��t say anything, Jiang Ruan felt it had to be rted to Tian Jin in the south, and on thinking deeper, it was usible that something must have gone wrong on the battlefield.


    However, she had no way of going to the battlefield herself to check. And ever since news spread of Tian Jin��s sessful counterattack, Jiang Xin Zhi hadn��t sent any letters back home. Furthermore, with Jiang Xin Zhi��s temperament, he would definitely hide it from her to keep her from worrying, but if he hadn��t even sent letters to the main house, the state of affairs must be very worrisome.


    Jiang Ruan faintly frowned. If Tian Jin was trying to make trouble, the imperial court could easily solve the urgent need by sending reinforcements.


    However, the Zhao family could only raise 200,000 soldiers. Moreover, some people had to remain behind to guard the capital. The remaining warriors were either privately employed by the Eighth Prince or from the Fifth Prince, Xuan Hua��s faction. Thus, how could Xuan Li obediently send them as reinforcements? Even if the Emperor issued an imperial decree, it was inevitable that he��d try to manipte the situation in his favour. Jiang Xin Zhi was now in high demand �C with Xuan Li��s character, he��d definitely kill him if he couldn��t use him.


    If Jiang Xin Zhi reallynded in prison, it wouldn��t be a surprise if Xuan Li kicked him while he was down.


    Jiang Ruan got up, thought for a moment, then said, ��I��ll make a trip to the pce.��


    * * *


    In the imperial study, the Emperor put down the letter he held and knocked on his desk. Only after a long time did he raise his head to look at the young man in front of him. ��Ah Shao, you want to lead troops?��


    Xiao Shao was silent.


    ��Imperial Mother (Empress Dowager) won��t agree,�� the Emperormented. ��Back then����


    ��I have already forgotten it,�� Xiao Shao interrupted. ��Your Majesty needn��t mention it again.��


    ��That��s good.�� The Emperor continued, ��Let��s not speak of this for the time being. Zhen heard that you and Hong��an Junzhu are very close, and you even rested in her courtyard when you were injuredst night?��


    ��Since Your Majesty knows everything, there is no need to ask this subject.��


    The Emperor��s tone became stern. ��She is from the Jiang family!��


    ��So what?��


    ��Could it be that you truly like her?�� The Emperor became agitated, causing Eunuch Li, who was standing next to him, toe forward and pat his back to calm him down. The Emperor waved him away. ��Zhen knows you have your own ideas, but it can��t be Jiang Ruan.��


    ��Why?�� Xiao Shao asked.


    ��Why,�� the Emperor repeated. ��You are more clear than zhen what kind of person Jiang Quan is.��


    ��She is also Zhao Guang��s granddaughter,�� Xiao Shao reminded.


    ��So what!�� The Emperor said angrily, ��Ah Shao, your life can��t be stained by any blemishes; Hong��an Junzhu isn��t worthy of you. Zhen is not blind. That girl has a deep mind and so how can the two of you have a good end? Moreover, although Zhao Guang holds military power, he is too frank, while Jiang Quan is too poisonous. If you associate with her, not only will she not bring any help, she will also pull you into muddy waters! In zhen��s view, Governor Yao of Binhai has a daughter simr in age, who is both smart and good at martial arts. Also, the forces behind Miss Yao would be helpful for you. She is the best match for you.��


    ��Your Majesty worries too much,�� Xiao Shao said coldly. ��This subject will take care of his own marriage, and doesn��t wish to bother Your Majesty.��


    ��You�C�� The Emperor, seeming very insistent on this matter, responded in a frigid tone. ��If zhen insists on you marrying Miss Yao, and grants you a marriage edict tomorrow, what would you do?��


    Xiao Shao raised an eyebrow. ��In that case, without any better option, this subject can only resist the decree and refuse the marriage. Then, heads will roll.��


    The Emperor coughed again. However, before he could say anything else, Xiao Shao opened his mouth and said, ��Things at the southern border are urgent. Your Majesty does not need to spend effort on this subject��s private matters. As for Miss Yao���� His dark eyes were deep and cold, his voicepletely t. ��If Your Majesty bestows marriage, that would merely waste a life.��


    Saying so, he immediately left without a backwards nce.


    Eunuch Li supported the tottering Emperor who was on the verge of copse, and hurriedly dug out a small porcin bottle from his robe to pour out two pills for the Emperor. Only then did his pallor improve a bit. The Emperor sighed, his expression deste. ��He disobeyed zhen for that girl.��


    ��Your Majesty,�� Eunuch Li gently persuaded, ��You have known Xiao Wangye��s temper since he was a child. Once he��s made a decision, not even nine bulls can pull him back. When he heard Your Majesty��s words, Xiao Wangye must have been unhappy in his heart, so his words were a little impulsive. However, his feelings have never changed.��


    ��Of course zhen knows he remains true to zhen.�� The Emperor pressed his temples in exhaustion. ��Zhen did all this for him. Miss Yao is learned and sensible, and zhen has seen with his own eyes that she is beautiful. If Governor Yao can support Ah Shao, his days will be much easier in the future. Zhen has paved his way for him, yet he refuses to walk it.��


    ��Xiao Wangye is a young man, after all.�� Eunuch Li advised, ��Perhaps he and Hong��an Junzhu have a special rtionship. Moreover, Xiao Wangye ces great importance on righteousness and loyalty, and would never establish a connection to elevate his status.��


    ��There��s an easy way but he insists on taking the most difficult path.�� The Emperor snorted coldly. ��That girl Jiang Ruan seems easy-going, but zhen has seen it clearly �C she has a deep mind and like Ah Shao, has an extremely cold personality. How can they live well together? And her brother Jiang Xin Zhi. Those two have their own ideas and aren��t easy to control, especially Jiang Xin Zhi. If he ever gives rise to rebellious thoughts, the world will fall into chaos.��


    Eunuch Li was at a loss as to how tofort him because he knew that Xiao Shao was the biggest knot in the Emperor��s heart. The Emperor was wise and decisive in all things, but as soon as Xiao Shao was involved, he lost the ability to clearly see the situation. Xiao Shao wasn��t a person who was easily moved by others. Since he made himself clear today, if the Emperor disregarded him and bestowed him a marriage, the daughter of the Yao family might just disappear from the world the next day. Eunuch Li had seen what Xiao Shao was capable of. If that happened, the Yao family and the imperial family would turn against each other, causing a big disaster.


    The Emperor let out a long sigh. ��Forget it, we will discuss this matterter.�� He��d instinctively disliked Jiang Ruan from the very beginning. Although it sounded strange, people in high positions tended to develop a hypersensitive sense about certain matters. For example, every time Jiang Ruan talked to him, he could detect traces of resentment even though nothing was wrong on the surface. Although the feeling was faint, the Emperor just didn��t like Jiang Ruan. As he saw it, Princess Yuan Rong had been gentle, considerate of the big picture, and was the noblest princess in the world. Empress Dowager Yi De said that Jiang Ruan resembled Princess Yuan Rong by a few points, but in truth, it could be seen from Imperial Consort Chen��s incident that Jiang Ruan wasn��t nearly as gentle and generous as she appeared on the surface. No, she was an exceedingly small-minded person, it was just that she hid it very deeply. Ever since he came to know that Xiao Shao had an unusual rtionship with her, he had sent people to investigate. And the more he looked into her, the more he realized that she embodied the phrase ��still waters run deep.��


    The Emperor could never allow a dangerous person to stay by Xiao Shao��s side. He himself didn��t know why he disliked her �C maybe it was a hatred inherited from a past life. There were many things in this world that couldn��t be exined clearly.


    * * *


    The conversation between Xiao Shao and the Emperor, like the ambergris incense lit within the imperial study, faded away in the blink of an eye.


    Now Jiang Ruan, who��d already met and talked with Empress Dowager Yi De, returned to the Princess�� residence with Tian Zhu and the others.


    Unexpectedly, just as they arrived at the front door, she bumped into an acquaintance: Fourth Prince, Xuan Lang.


    Although Xuan Lang was Fourth Prince, he wore a somewhat old dark brown robe which was only apanied by a single jade ornament at his waist, looking extraordinarily in. In the eyes of people who liked to think too much, he undoubtedly gave the impression of an unfavoured prince. Upon seeing Jiang Ruan, Fourth Prince approached her and gave a bow. ��Junzhu.��


    It seemed like Xuan Lang was used to always pleasing others, so there was a hint of humility in his tone. But when his voice fell into Jiang Ruan��s ears, she only felt that he couldpete with Jiang Dan. She smiled and replied, ��Fourth Highness.��


    A sh of hurt flew past Xuan Lang��s eyes at her indifferent attitude, but he soon collected himself and smiled back. ��I heard the military situation at Tian Jin is tense, so I thought that Junzhu must be very worried. Since Junzhu is in a good mood, I can be relieved.��


    Jiang Ruan raised an eyebrow. She wasn��t afraid of him asking, rather she only feared that he wouldn��t ask. As expected, Xuan Li had connections to Tian Jin. Now that Xuan Lang ��coincidentally�� ran into her, wasn��t it just to test her attitude? Perfect. She also wanted to see what ideas they had, and why they needed to test her.


    ��How can I be in a good mood?�� she sighed. Her eyes dimmed, and her tone involuntarily became mncholic. ��My elder brother is fighting enemies at the border, yet I can still enjoy a peaceful life. The war is hanging by a knife-edge, and he hasn��t sent letters home in a long time. I feel sick with worry every time I think of it.��


    Xuan Lang��s eyes shed as he intently observed Jiang Ruan. Seeing that she didn��t seem to be pretending, heforted, ��Deputy General Jiang has heaven��s blessing, and he is a natural god of war. How could he fall to a tiny Tian Jin? Junzhu doesn��t need to worry, your brother will definitely return triumphantly.��


    Jiang Ruan smiled. ��Thank you Fourth Highness for your well wishes.�� It��s just that her smile was a little forced.


    Shaking his head, Xuan Lang said, ��Speaking of which, I heard from Imperial Father that the situation over there is really rather tense. Although Tian Jin is a small nation, their smelting technology is superb, their swords and shields are extraordinarily sharp and sophisticated, and they are cunning on the battlefield. It��s really���� He sighed.


    As soon as she heard his words, Jiang Ruan��s face changed again, and she reluctantly said, ��What Fourth Highness is implying is��.��


    Once he saw her uneasy expression, Xuan Lang became even more confident in himself. Seemingly unintentionally, he continued, ��It would be good if General Wu could send troops.��


    ��General Wu?�� Jiang Ruan wondered.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ��Junzhu probably doesn��t understand the imperial court��s situation very well,�� Xuan Lang said. He exined considerately, ��General Wu is a military general with good soldiers under hismand, and the Wu family army is also very skilled. He used to guard Xirong, but ever since they surrendered a few years ago, the Wu family army retreated and haven��t set out since then, causing General Wu to worry that his army��s heroic skills will rust. If the Wu family army and General Wu cane out of obscurity to take charge, we need to only wait for the day that Tian Jin is broken.��


    Jiang Ruan lowered her eyes. General Wu, of course she knew of this General Wu. In her previous life, Xuan Li slowly nibbled away at his enemies after he ascended the throne. Just as he took every opportunity to suppress the Zhao family, he likewise kept promoting the Wu family. The Wu and Zhao families were both old heroes who conquered the country under themand of the previous Emperor, but after the old General Wu died, the current General Wu was a stubborn and self-aggrandizing man who thought very highly of himself. He was so ambitious that he dreamed of upying Great Jin��s seat of power and spared no effort to snuff out the Zhao family.


    When she was imprisoned in her past life, she vaguely heard that the one who led people to arrest everyone in the Zhao fu was General Wu himself.


    She lowered her head, seemingly in thought, as Xuan Lang stared at her. Jiang Ruan looked up. ��If it is as Fourth Highness says, then why don��t my grandfather and uncles go as reinforcements? Would that not be more convenient?��


    ��General Zhao��s soldiers are guarding the capital��s vital points, how can they simply leave?�� Xuan Lang shook his head. ��Besides, with the rtionship between Deputy General Jiang and General Zhao�� Imperial Father probably wouldn��t let the Zhao family send troops.��


    This was to sow discord? Did he want to chill the rtionship between the Emperor and her brothers? A smile flickered past Jiang Ruan��s lips but her expression soon changed to an ignorant one. ��Then�� what should we do?��


    ��No need to worry.�� Xuan Lang thought for a bit, then said, seemingly hesitant, ��My Eighth Brother has a good rtionship with General Wu. If he could say a few words����


    ��Eighth Prince?�� Jiang Ruan, stunned, anxiously asked him, ��Should we ask Eighth Prince to persuade General Wu?��


    ��Doesn��t this still depend on Imperial Father��s intentions in the end?�� Xuan Lang shook his head helplessly. ��Besides, the thing Imperial Father hates most is his sons getting too close to a minister. If Eighth Brother asks recklessly like that, it might provoke Imperial Father to have misgivings.��


    ��Then, what should we do?�� Jiang Ruan��s tone carried some disappointment.


    Xuan Lang nced at her, then suddenly shuffled closer. ��Junzhu, there is something I am unsure if I should say.��


    ��You speak.�� Jiang Ruan looked at him.


    ��Actually, there is a way,�� Xuan Lang said.


    ��What way?�� Jiang Ruan, with her eyes lit up, couldn��t wait to ask.


    ��The time hase for Eighth Brother to choose a consort, but Imperial Father holds some prejudices against him because of Imperial Consort Chen. When I asked him about it a few days ago, Eighth Brother said that he already had someone in his heart.�� He looked at Jiang Ruan, and only continued when he confirmed that she didn��t show a sullen expression. ��It��s not like there isn��t any precedent if Eighth Brother and Junzhu get married. And if Junzhu mentions sending reinforcementster, it would be natural for Eighth Brother, as your husband, to help by rmending General Wu to our Imperial Father.��


    ��Me�� and Eighth Prince?�� Jiang Ruan asked.


    Xuan Lang nodded, then hesitantly continued, ��This isn��t an ideal solution, but we don��t have any other way. If Junzhu wants to save Deputy General Jiang, this is the fastest way. Eighth Brother is infatuated with Junzhu so I think you should be able to get along well.��


    ��Marriage has always been dictated by our parents, how can I decide it so arbitrarily?�� Jiang Ruan asked.


    ��That��s easy,�� Xuan Lang said. ��Eighth Brother only needs to ask Imperial Father for a marriage edict.��


    Jiang Ruan internally sneered. It was easy to talk about asking for a marriage edict, but in the end, it still depended on Empress Dowager Yi De. If she truly wasn��t willing, the Empress Dowager wouldn��t force her to marry. This was why Xuan Li would make Xuan Lang confirm with her first that she wouldn��t refuse.


    She had been trying to figure out the motive behind Xuan Lang��s long-winded rambling, but hadn��t anticipated that their ns included her. Their calcted move was truly impressive.


    Marry her, then take the Zhao family under his wing; with the Jiang family already under hismand, wouldn��t Jiang Xin Zhi then be just a fish on his chopping board? Even the matter of sending General Wu as reinforcements would take advantage of her situation. If they were victorious, wouldn��t all the creditnd on Xuan Li��s head? There was no way for him to lose!


    Only�� she still couldn��t believe that Xuan Li truly wanted to send General Wu to help Jiang Xin Zhi. It was likely that if Jiang Xin Zhi showed even a hint that he wasn��t willing to submit to Xuan Li, General Wu would not hesitate to stab him in the back. And even if Jiang Xin Zhi didn��t show anything, with General Wu��s narrow-minded and jealous temperament, it was hard to guarantee that he wouldn��t have wayward thoughts anyway when he met Jiang Xin Zhi, who already had such outstanding military merits at such a young age.


    Xuan Lang thought his words were wless, because Jiang Xin Zhi was Jiang Ruan��s weakness. This brother and sister pair had a good rtionship, not to mention that Jiang Ruan was a woman, so it was easy for her to be affected by her emotions �C as soon as Jiang Xin Zhi was involved, she would be muddle-headed. It was just that he didn��t hear Jiang Ruan��s answer for a long time, so he felt a little anxious. When Jiang Ruan lifted her head she didn��t look nearly as flustered as Xuan Lang had expected. Instead, her expression was cid and cold to the extreme, and even revealed some ridicule; under that gaze, there was no one who wouldn��t flee in embarrassment.


    ��Junzhu���� he began.


    ��Fourth Highness is very knowledgeable of current affairs,�� Jiang Ruan said with a shallow smile, instantly making Xuan Lang��s expression transform. She looked at him with a smile that wasn��t quite one. ��You are very suited to the court �C His Majesty should really see this eloquence of Fourth Highness��.��


    Her manner of speech seemed to contain traces of smile, and yet at the same time she showed a sign of admiration- both of which caused Xuan Lang to break out into a cold sweat.


    Who was he? The most ipetent prince of Great Jin. Anyone could despise him because he was so ipetent, but in the end his position was also the safest. When several princes died in session, he alone lived not because he was lucky, but because he was stupid!


    And even if he wasn��t actually stupid, he had to pretend to be!


    In truth, although he was mediocre and not particrly outstanding, he wasn��t actually as dumb or cowardly as everyone thought. However, unlike him, his other brothers who were so intelligent still fell to terrible oues; they all died the same in the end.


    The Emperor knew he couldn��t bear any great responsibilities, and the courtiers also knew that he didn��t have the ability to. Therefore, he had never been involved in the whirling struggle for power. Yet despite being lowly, of all his brothers, he took a liking to Xuan Li.


    On the surface, he was close to the Crown Prince, but he was actually Xuan Li��s person. No matter how mediocre he was, no matter how many years he spent pretending to be an idiot, as someone from the imperial family, he still yearned for power as they all did. Although he knew he didn��t have the qualifications to fight for the highest throne, it was also good to improve his position a bit.


    Xuan Li wore the mask of a gentleman, so how could Xuan Lang miss out? It��s just that his mask wasn��t as good as Xuan Li��s �C he was insignificant, weak, and as cowardly as a mouse. But like a snake hidden in the dark, he could give a fatal blow at the most critical time.


    He was the concealed sword Xuan Li wielded within the pce.


    But what did Jiang Ruan��s words mean? If the Emperor knew that he cared so much about affairs of the state, he would have to be an idiot not to realize that he��d been pretending to be stupid all along �C that��d be bad. If anything happened, not even Xuan Li would let him go easily.


    Xuan Lang forced out a smile. ��Junzhu, I am not so knowledgeable����


    ��You��re too humble,�� Jiang Ruan said in a rxed tone, ��Fourth Highness is clearly wise and magnanimous. If the Crown Prince were to know that there is such a smart person by his side, then even the Grand Tutor would be superfluous.�� She watched the panicking Xuan Lang with a smile. ��Perhaps Fifth Highness will also be pleased to know that his brother is so talented.��


    Just listen to her rxed tone with barely a trace of the previous panic. Xuan Lang would be a true idiot if he still didn��t realize that Jiang Ruan had yed him like a fiddle. This woman not only lied to him, but she wasn��t worrying about Jiang Xin Zhi at all!


    Jiang Ruan looked at him, all smiles, as a soft breeze slightly lifted her skirts. Her eyes were as lustrous as a clear spring, yet they also held something else within their depths. A chill swept through his body and left ice in his veins until not a trace of warmth was left.


    Xuan Lang asked, with some difficulty, ��Junzhu�� Are you unwilling to marry Eighth Brother because you already have someone in your heart?��


    Jiang Ruan smiled slightly. ��What on earth are you talking about?��


    Xuan Lang was dumbfounded.


    Tian Zhu didn��t move, Lu Zhu looked serious, and Jiang Ruan simply gazed at him. She knew that every word spoken today would inevitably reach that person��s ears. Since he (Xuan Li) had personally directed and put on such a show for her, she might as well let him enjoy it for a little while longer.


    This subterfuge, who couldn��t do it?


    ��My elder brother is fighting so bravely on the front lines so how can I bear to marry at this time? And even if I must marry, it should be to an upright man. Great Jin hasn��t fallen to the point that it needs to be protected by its daughters. How can your Eighth Brother not know this, when even I know? Then, say I ask His Majesty to send reinforcements. If not even the many ministers of the court dare to speak on this matter, then what guarantee do I have that I am not just handing over my life? Someone who doesn��t have the courage to protect the country �C will the daye that they also don��t dare to protect me?


    ��I want to marry a man, not a coward.�� Jiang Ruan smiled.


    Her words pressed Xuan Lang into speechlessness and made him drip more cold sweat. It was impossible for Xuan Li to not be angry when he heard about this conversation. Who else would this anger be vented on if not Xuan Lang himself?


    ��Junzhu��s words are too heavy,�� Xuan Lang said. ��Eighth Brother is also helpless.��


    ��It looks like the rtionship between Fourth Highness and Eighth Highness is very good.�� Then Jiang Ruan said in a light tone, ��Go back and tell your master �C those wishful thoughts of his can only happen in his dreams!��

 Chapter 145 - Xiao Shao Proposes Marriage

    Chapter 145 : Xiao Shao Proposes Marriage


    A perfectly fine conversation ended unhappily. Xuan Lang''s face was pale when he left, like he could no longer withstand Jiang Ruan''s scrutiny, and his hasty exit was like a person fleeing the scene.


    When he arrived at that man''s residence, it went as expected �C although his expression had no cracks, the corners of his smile were stiff. After an unknown period of time, the man lifted his cup and took a long sip of tea. With an expression as cold as ice, he said, "I originally wanted to take care of her, but since she doesn''t know good from bad, I have no need to hesitate." A cruel light shed in his eyes. "Close the."


    * * *


    The capital on this evening was no different from any other. Although the sun set earlier during autumn and plunged the city into darkness, Jinying Wangfu was brightly lit. Xiao Shao sat upon an elevated seat, his usually expressionless face carrying a few hints of callousness.


    Ye Feng, Jin Yi, and Jin Si stood next to him as Xiao Shao burned the letter in his hands. The jumping sparks of fire reflected in his dark eyes, giving them the appearance of obsidian.


    "Fourth Brother Qi''s news has never been wrong," he said lightly. "Xuan Li has made a move."


    "Eighth Prince is acting too bold. This deal is fraught with treachery and yet he appears unconcerned that he''ll be inviting wolves into his house." Jin Si couldn''t help her contempt as she spoke. He was a son of Great Jin''s royal family, yet his actions couldn''tpare to beasts[1]. He treated the thousands of people on the border as a trifling matter, just to satisfy his own ambition and selfishness. Such a person would be despised wherever they went.


    [1] �������� (zhugouburu) �C worse than a dog or pig / lower than low.


    "The news will reach the imperial court tomorrow morning." Xiao Shao didn''t respond to Jin Si''s words, but instead tapped the table. "This is a matter of grave importance. If it is as Fourth Brother Qi says, Lao[2] Guan is also in danger."


    [2] �� (l��o) �C prefix used before the surname of a person or a numeral indicating the order of birth of the children in a family or to indicate affection or familiarity / old (of people) / venerable (person).


    "General Guan?" Jin Yi frowned. "Master, perhaps we should remind Young Master Mo that if Eighth Prince does this, the Crown Prince may also be in danger."


    "You make a trip to Mo Cong''s residence." Xiao Shao stood and picked up his robe. "I''m going to the pce."


    * * *


    After Jiang Ruan woke early the next day, Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi helped her get ready for the day. Since it was getting colder, Bai Zhi chose a long robe made with octagonal-patterned brocade[3] for Jiang Ruan. The air in the courtyard was rxed andfortable after breakfast, and so Lian Qiao moved a chair outside for Jiang Ruan to flip through a few books while she and Bai Zhi took advantage of the good weather toy out the old books stored in the box.


    [3] Octagonal-patterned brocade [�˴��δ���]: probably supposed to be �˴��ν�, a brocade design from the Tang or Song dynastyprising of repeating octagons and squares


    On this day, what was usually a mundane and routine set of actions had strangely be peculiar. Furthermore, the gazes of the maids in the yard as they looked at Jiang Ruan were a little different. Normally, the servants bestowed by Empress Dowager Yi De were well behaved, but today their gazes held a sense of scrutiny. They weren''t very good at covering up their actions so Jiang Ruan clearly noticed, but she just quietly carried on with her own affairs.


    Although Jiang Ruan could endure it, Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao could not. Just as they were about to ask one of the pce maids what was going on, they saw Lu Zhu hurrying over with an anxious expression. Lu Zhu, looking very nervous, said to Jiang Ruan, "Miss, this servant has something to report."


    Bai Zhi understood. She waved the maids away, supported Jiang Ruan back into her room, and closed the door. Without waiting for Jiang Ruan to ask, Lu Zhu said, "Miss, there''s been news from the front lines. There was a skirmish with Tian Jin and Great Jin''s army fell into an ambush. A hundred thousand soldiers all perished. Now there are only thirty thousand soldiers left, and General Guan is critically injured. And Eldest Young Master..." she nced at Jiang Ruan in worry. "Eldest Young Master is missing in action, he may have been captured by Tian Jin."


    Jiang Ruan''s hands couldn''t help but tense, while the expressions on Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao''s faces also changed.


    The Emperor was probably furious that the oue of the war had fallen into uncertainty like this. For someone to go missing on the battlefield, they had either perished or had been captured alive by the enemy �� either way, these were the only two oues. Moreover, if they had defected to the enemy, their whole family would be implicated and treated as traitors to the throne. A person like Jiang Xin Zhi would never defect, so he would only receive torture or death.


    Since this news was passed to the imperial court, then more likely than not, it was true. Jiang Ruan''s worst fears hade true. With her expression sinking like water, she gripped the armrest as her lips slowly paled.


    "Miss." Lu Zhu held Jiang Ruan''s hand in distress. Jiang Ruan and Jiang Xin Zhi relied on each other so much, the feelings between them were obvious to all. If there were anything in the world that could move Jiang Ruan, then Jiang Xin Zhi would be ranked at the top. Now his life and death were uncertain and his fate unclear, yet Jiang Ruan didn''t shed a single tear. "Miss, you can cry if you want, otherwise you yourself will suffer," Lu Zhu said.


    Jiang Ruan, lowering her gaze, slowly took back her hand. She''d cried so many times in her previous life and had still met such a tragic ending. She hadn''t yetpleted her revenge in this life so what gave her the qualifications to cry right now?


    Her lips gradually rose into a shockingly cruel smile, like a flower of evil blooming in hell piercing into the bones. "Since that is the case, there is no need to wait any longer."


    * * *


    In the Golden Throne Hall, two groups of courtiers were quarrelling.


    One side was insisting on punishing Jiang Xin Zhi and Guan Liang Han for leading troops poorly, while the other insisted that they shouldn''t unduly interfere with Generals on campaign so as not to impact the soldiers'' morale.


    Jiang Xin Zhi was a new upstart while Guan Liang Han was headstrong, so not many people were willing to speak up for either of them except for a few pure and honest officials. As for those who wished for them to be punished, they were naturally the ones who couldn''t stand to see someone else get ahead, people who had other ns, or people who casually gave others a kick when they were down.


    The Emperor watched with cold eyes as the two factions fought until their faces turned red. No matter how they argued, they didn''t notice the expression on the man sitting on the dragon throne. After a while, the Emperor looked at Xuan Li, who stood respectfully to the side. "Lao Eighth, tell zhen what you think of this matter."


    Xuan Li took a step forward and saluted. "To answer Imperial Father, in your son''s opinion, General Guan and Deputy General Jiang''s actions were all to protect the people of our Great Jin. At present, things are unclear, so we should not act hastily. Why don''t we wait a while longer and get to the bottom of things."


    "Eighth Highness," Zhao Guang said, "the battlefield is not a game. Your Highness can afford to wait, but the soldiers cannot. I''m afraid that when everything bes clear, the war will already be settled, and it will be difficult to do anything else." Zhao Guang had always been neutral in the court, never specifically targeting anyone. It was only when his nephew fell into mortal danger that he confronted Xuan Li so impolitely, in front of all the courtiers of the dynasty.


    When this move fell into the eyes of people with hidden agendas, it brought another round of spection. Upon looking at Zhao Guang''s stance and attitude, did it mean that the court''s superficial peace was about to be torn away, and the struggle for that seat was going to start in earnest?


    "General Zhao''s words are improper," Duke Chen rebuked. Ever since Imperial Consort Chen was banished to the cold pce, Duke Chen''s fu had been very restrained in their actions. However, today, since they had unexpectedly jumped into the fray in such a manner, this demonstrated that they were prepared to deal with Jiang Xin Zhi once and for all. He continued, "Any captured Deputy General who still has any integrity should take his sword to his own neck. Otherwise, how can they lower themselves and endure humiliation merely to save their own life? And if he were to leak military secrets, would that not bring disaster?"


    Mo Cong shook his head. "Although Duke Chen''s reasoning is sound, you should also remember that there was a General in the previous dynasty who falsely surrendered when he was captured, then spent the next ten years spying on the enemy country, assisted in a great victory, then returned triumphantly. Can our Great Jin not have such a person?"


    Mo Cong had always been good at debating, and Duke Chen''splexion soon went through a series of changes when he saw the Emperor''s attitude show signs of wavering. He hurriedly interjected, "But if something happens, who will take responsibility?"


    "We must not speak arbitrarily," Liu Min, who had thus far been silent, said. "Duke Chen imed that Deputy General Jiang has defected, so please provide your evidence �� otherwise, nder like this would be insulting to anymanding general." Although Liu Min was the Imperial Grand Tutor, the Emperor favoured him highly for his upright nature and listened to his opinions on many court matters.


    No one thought that this Imperial Grand Tutor Liu would tantly take Jiang Xin Zhi''s side.


    Duke Chen''s face became even more unsightly, while Xuan Li closely scrutinized Liu Min. The Emperor swept a nce over his courtiers, then asked Xuan Hua, "Lao Fifth, what do you think?"


    "This matter is too important, your son dares not recklessly make a decision." His answer was watertight. "Imperial Father is wise in all things[4]."


    [4] ������� (m��ngch��qi��h��o) �C lit. seeing clearly the downy feathers of autumn (idiom) / fig. perceptive of even the finest detail.


    The Emperor let out a bark ofughter, but thisugh shocked everyone present in the court. Seeing as the two factions were about to fight again, the Emperor gravely dered, "Since you can''t decide, you don''t have to decide anymore."


    The officials looked at each other in dismay, not understanding the Emperor''s thoughts. The Emperor stood up. Eunuch Li hurriedly went up to support him, then announced in a shrill voice, "His Majesty is unwell, court is dismissed�C"


    After the Emperor left, Xuan Hua approached Xuan Li and said, staring at him, "Eighth Brother moves fast."


    "Fifth Brother isn''t slow either." Xuan Li replied gently, no different from a gentleman.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xuan Hua slowly clenched his fists, then took a deep breath. "Eighth Brother wants the military power of those hundred thousand troops, but you might be thinking toocently."


    Xuan Li shook his head. "It''s worth all the hard work... as long as it''s sessful." He left without turning back. When he passed Liu Min, he gave him a significant look.


    Mo Cong walked up to Liu Min and patted his shoulder. "You''ve really offended Eighth Prince today."


    "Huh?" Liu Min was a bit confused.


    Mo Cong kindly exined to him, "As you know, Duke Chen is Eighth Prince''s maternal grandfather, so they''re definitely on the same side. By refuting Duke Chen, you''ve refuted Eighth Prince. For the sake of once being ssmates, I advise you to be a bit more vignt going forward. Although" �� Mo Cong looked Liu Min up and down, "you''re also acting strangely. Why did you suddenly speak up for Deputy General Jiang?"


    Although Liu Min was upright and honest, he wasn''t reckless. One only needed to look at the fact that he was from a poor family yet could sit firmly as Imperial Grand Tutor and be trusted by the Emperor to know that he was well-versed in officialdom, and could keep a bnce between preserving his kindness and not being pitted by others because he was too forthright.


    In regards to today''s events, even if he only meant to advise, based on Liu Min''s usual manner, he would not have ripped off Duke Chen''s face in front of all the court officials and ministers like this. This was indeed a rare urrence. In addition, Jiang Xin Zhi was a military man, while Liu Min was a schr �� typically, they wouldn''t get within six feet of each other. Thus, when Xuan Li looked at Liu Min earlier, he seemed to have another meaning. Could something have happened that I don''t know about? As Mo Cong pondered, Liu Min suddenly flinched, as if his words suddenly reminded him of something and he gave him a hurried bow. "I still have something to do. Thank you for the reminder, Mo Daren." Then he hastily walked away with a flick of his sleeves.


    Liu Min left just like that before Mo Cong could finish, making him feel stifled. Then he suddenly thought of something and took a look around, but he didn''t see that person. He muttered to himself, "That''s strange. For such a big thing Third Brother Xiao didn''te to court. Where''d he go?"


    * * *


    The Third Brother Xiao whom Mo Cong mentioned was currently in Ci Ning Pce.


    Empress Dowager Yi De was clearly stunned when she saw Xiao Shao. She suddenly stood up from the soft couch, making Yang gugu rush forward to help, then took two steps forward and reached out as if wanting to touch Xiao Shao. However, she soon retracted her hand, looking unsure of herself. Any outsiders who saw this would definitely be shocked that the resolute and eternally calm Empress Dowager Yi De could show such an expression.


    "Ah... beloved minister Xiao," Empress Dowager Yi De said in a faintly trembling voice, "you came to meet aijia, what''s the matter?"


    In contrast, Xiao Shao was indifferent, even colder than usual. "This official has a request."


    "Speak," Empress Dowager Yi De said, "Aijia will do everything in her power to aplish it."


    At this humble, even ttering, attitude, Yang gugu lowered her head, but Xiao Shao''s face didn''t change at all, only moving the hand hanging by his side slightly. It was only after a long silence that he said, "May Empress Dowager grant this official a marriage."


    "A marriage?" This time, Empress Dowager Yi De cried out in surprise, not knowing whether she was more joyful or shocked. She asked in a high tone, "You have a sweetheart? Which family''s youngdy is she?"


    Yang gugu silently patted Empress Dowager Yi De''s hand, causing her to pause and sit back on the couch. Her long nail guards, embedded with rubies, swept uneasily across the edge of the couch, however her gaze towards Xiao Shao was unerringly soft. "Which family do you want aijia to ask for you?"


    Xiao Shao gently lowered his eyes, shifted his body, and slowly knelt on one knee. This was a court official''s salute to a ruler. With a calm voice devoid of ripples, yet carrying a hint of softness that even he himself didn''t detect, he said, "Hong''an Junzhu, the Jiang family''s eldest di daughter, Miss Ruan."


    "Ruan''er?" If Xiao Shao taking the initiative to request a marriage decree from Empress Dowager Yi De was surprising, then hearing the person he wished to marry stunned her. She froze in ce, and only reacted to Xiao Shao''s kneeling form after a long time. "You get up quickly. Ruan''er, how did you think of marrying Ruan''er?"


    Xiao Shao stood. He didn''t hide anything when he narrated indifferently, "Hong''an Junzhu once granted this official a life-saving grace. Today, the situation at the border area is tense, the whereabouts of Deputy General Jiang are unknown, and Hong''an Junzhu''s status is awkward. Both the pce and her family are full of deep scheming. If this official marries her, then Jinying Wangfu can give her at least some protection."


    He said it so frankly that it was hard for anyone to doubt it. In addition, Xiao Shao didn''t usually lie, so Empress Dowager Yi Depletely believed him even though she didn''t know what was the ''life-saving grace'' he talked about. However, she still felt it a little absurd, so she snorted under her breath. "Preposterous, is marriage child''s y? This isn''t how you should repay a debt of gratitude. Aijia knows you''re a person who highly values personal loyalty and thus want to protect her, nheless Hong''an is my granddaughter. So as long as she is within the pce, why isn''t it possible to shield and protect her?"


    "The inner pce isn''t allowed to participate in politics," Xiao Shao said ndly. "There are some things that Empress Dowager cannot do. The Emperor has already started suppressing Hong''an Junzhu." He paused, then added, "This official is set on marrying Eldest Miss Jiang."


    When these words came out, even Yang gugu, who spent many years struggling in the pce without a change in expression, widened her eyes in shock. Empress Dowager Yi De was also surprised, especially by Xiao Shao''sst sentence. She asked, "Do you like Ruan''er?"


    Xiao Shao lowered his eyes and his long eyshes concealed the emotions within. Although he remained silent, an unusual trace of blush appeared on his face.


    At this time, silence expressed more than words. What could Empress Dowager Yi De not understand when she saw this? Xiao Shao''s reputation for aloofness was well known throughout the court, therefore it was unthinkable that he would bare his heart in front of the Empress Dowager like this one day. When she saw such an astonishing expression on Xiao Shao, Empress Dowager Yi De felt surprised, but also a feeling of mncholy rose in her heart.


    While immersed in aplicated mood, she also couldn''t help thinking about what Xiao Shao said. In fact, he was right. The inner pce''s web of power wasplex, and it was very difficult to keep anyonepletely safe. In addition, Jiang Ruan''s situation also involved the frontier area �� since she was Jiang Xin Zhi''s sister, they would move against her the instant anything changed at the border. She saw things like this happen often in the past. And although Empress Dowager Yi De was known far and wide, as an Empress Dowager, she''d long since stopped getting involved in political affairs. The Emperor also had his own ideas. Even if she was his biological mother, this powerful son was no longer that inexperienced, newly-crowned sovereign.


    If the Emperor truly wanted to deal with Jiang Ruan, even she wouldn''t be able to do anything. This method of Xiao Shao''s was reckless, but also very effective. If Xiao Shao and Jiang Ruan got married, Jiang Ruan would be a person of Jinying Wangfu. Even if something happened to Jiang Xin Zhi in the future, she would belong to the Xiao family and thus not be involved in Jiang family matters.


    Empress Dowager Yi De wasn''t so pedantic in the first ce. In the three years she spent together with Jiang Ruan, she''d clearly recognized the differences between Jiang Ruan and Princess Yuan Rong. But Jiang Ruan''s character and behaviour were still very attractive to her. If it were thirty years ago, Empress Dowager Yi De would even want to take Jiang Ruan into the pce as an imperial consort.


    The Empress Dowager was already genuinely fond of Jiang Ruan, and now this was the person who Xiao Shao liked. Even so, she had some misgivings, because neither Xiao Shao nor Jiang Ruan had especially warm temperaments so how could they be together? But Xiao Shao''s actions just now made her relieved. She originally thought Xiao Shao only did this to repay a debt, but the young man couldn''t hide the emotions in his eyes at all. Empress Dowager Yi De could tell with a single nce that Xiao Shao had already set his heart on Jiang Ruan long ago.


    It was impossible for her to deny any of Xiao Shao''s requests.


    Empress Dowager Yi De revealed a small smile. "This child. Aijia watched you grow up, and in the blink of an eye it''s time for you to start a family of your own."


    Yang gugu secretly breathed a sigh of relief, only to hear her continue, "About the marriage, aijia has remembered it. That child, Hong''an, has followed me for several years,and aijia knows she''s a good-natured person. It''s just that aijia still has to ask for her opinion. If Hong''an doesn''t object, then aijia won''t be the one to beat the mandarin ducks apart. Aijia has never been one to refuse to help others."


    Xiao Shao bowed slightly. "Many thanks to Empress Dowager."


    Empress Dowager Yi De happily chatted a bit more. After Xiao Shao left, she reclined against the couch absentmindedly, as if all her energy was sucked away. Yang gugu hurriedly handed her a cup of hot tea.


    Empress Dowager Yi De subconsciously took it and stroked its lid, mumbling, "He actually came to Ci Ning Pce... Aijia thought aijia would never see him enter Ci Ning Pce for the rest of my life..."


    "Empress Dowager, Xiao Wangye is just more reserved," Yang guguforted, "his heart is still clear. But Empress Dowager, do you really want to grant a marriage to Xiao Wangye and Hong''an Junzhu?"


    "How can aijia not grant it?" Empress Dowager Yi De, looking a little tired, sighed. "This is what aijia owes him, and what the Emperor owes him. Even if he wants that seat, no one can say otherwise. This is just a marriage."


    Yang gugu thought for a while, then said, "This servant doesn''t think Xiao Wangye was pretending earlier when he talked about his feelings towards Junzhu."


    "He truly loves Hong''an." Empress Dowager Yi De let out a deeper sigh. "This is what aijia worries about. Hong''an''s personality might actually be colder than his. She looks gentle, but she actually doesn''t care about anything. If Ah Shao can''t move her heart, it would be useless for aijia to pair them together."


    Empress Dowager Yi De frowned. "Besides, the Emperor has already chosen a match for him �� the daughter of Binhai province''s Governor Yao. She is proficient in both literary and martial arts, so much so that she could rival most men, and she is also beautiful. Aijia knows exactly what the Emperor is thinking. Aijia is afraid that after aijia bestows their marriage, the Emperor will go find trouble with Hong''an." She hesitated a moment. "The Jiang family is also a big problem. Aijia feels that after Ah Shao marries Hong''an, things will be much more difficult in the future."


    Yang gugu smiled and rubbed Empress Dowager Yi De''s shoulders as she consoled, "Empress Dowager doesn''t need to think so hard. Xiao Wangye is extraordinary, and Hong''an Junzhu is also a clever person, they won''t easily fall prey to their tricks. Since Xiao Wangye likes Hong''an Junzhu, she must have something special. Besides, Xiao Wangye is the most eligible bachelor of Great Jin, how can Junzhu not like him? Our lives will get better day by day so Empress Dowager can rest assured."


    Empress Dowager Yi De''s furrowed brows slowly loosened at Yang gugu''s pleasant words, and as if something suddenly came to mind, a smile gradually emerged at the corners of her mouth. "You''re right, our lives will get better, aijia was the one who got confused. Aijia will call Hong''an here in the next few days, and discuss this matter properly."

 Chapter 146 - A Graceful Lady, The Perfect Match For A Gentleman

    Chapter 146 : A Graceful Lady, The Perfect Match For A Gentleman


    Note: The title is from Guan Ju, the Book of Songs. Tranted by Yang Xianyi and dys Yang: "Gentle and graceful is the girl, A fit wife for the gentlemen."


    Trigger Warning: suicidal ideation.


    Jiang Ruan waspletely unaware of what had transpired in the Ci Ning Pce. Nheless, everything in the world had its own destiny and coincidences weremonce, and so someone else also had the same idea as Xiao Shao.


    In the Commander-in-chief fu, Gu Yi sent a manservant away. He was about to sneak out of the fu himself, and had just reached the courtyard''s gate when he heard a familiar voice. "Yi''er, where are you going?"


    Deted, Gu Yi looked back sheepishly. Sure enough, Gu Furen was behind him. She took a few steps forward and reprimanded him, "Where do you expect to go now that things are so chaotic outside?"


    Gu Yi rolled his eyes a few times and came up with an idea. "I...I want to go to the pce and see my biaojie[1]."


    [1] ���� (biaojie) �C older female cousin via female line.


    Gu Yi''s biaojie was also a talented woman in the pce. The two cousins had previously been on good terms, but since she had entered the pce Gu Yi hadn''t seen her in a long time.


    Gu Furen raised her brows, thinking that this reason was a little far-fetched. "Oh? Going to meet your biaojie? Aren''t you really trying to meet Hong''an Junzhu?"


    "Mother..." Gu Yi was worried. "I, regardless of what happens, she and I are friends. I can''t overlook the fact that she''s now in a difficult situation. I am merely attempting to show concern for her."


    Gu Furen looked at him vexedly, hating iron for not bing steel[2]. "Show your concern for her? We''re now at the height of the storm. Don''t court death. Even if you do, don''t implicate the whole fu. Jiang Xin Zhi''s situation is uncertain. Be cautious, don''t let others pull you into trouble. Our fu is innocent. We can''t get caught up in these things for no reason."


    [2] �������ɸ� (h��nti��b��ch��ngg��ng) �C lit. disappointed that iron does not turn into steel (idiom) / fig. frustrated with somebody who has failed to meet one''s expectations.


    "All I want to do isfort her. It''s not asplicated as you think." Gu Yi said anxiously. "Mother, I can''t be a viin who sees which way the wind blows, and then changes course."


    Gu Furen let out a sigh and looked at her obstinate son, unsure whether to be happy or sad. Her son had matured and developed his own ideas, but Gu Furen was fully aware of Gu Yi''s thoughts- that he''d always had Jiang Ruan in his heart. She assumed it was just a passing fancy during childhood, but he still hadn''t given up on it after all these years, which may not be a good thing for Gu Yi.


    Gu Yi was delighted to see Gu Furen''s expression softening and immediately curried favour, "Mother, my aunt and I are going to deliver some items to my biaojie. I''ll be back soon."


    Gu Furen remained silent, indicating her tacit approval. Gu Yi hurriedly instructed the manservant to get the horse ready, then turned around and left the courtyard.


    The momo next to Gu Furen asked, "Furen, are you going to let Young Master leave like this?"


    "Hong''an Junzhu is a wise person," Gu Furen said indifferently. "I let him go so that he can put an end to his thoughts."


    * * *


    Meanwhile, at the Lord Mayor fu.


    A maidservant brought a small goblet of stewed snow pear soup. The sweet soup was boiled to a thick consistency and looked appetizing when served in a glittering and translucent crystal goblet. The maidservant set aside the sweet soup and extended her hand to assist a figure curled up on the soft couch. "Miss, please get up and drink some sweet soup."


    ����ѩ����ˮ_����ѩ����ˮ�ճ�����_����ѩ����ˮ�ó�����-�Ի���


    Snow Pear Soup


    "No." With a strong nasal sound and a sob, a feeble voice sounded. The maidservant persuaded the youngdy despite her difiture. "Miss, don''t worry too much; the situation hasn''te to light yet, and it might not get much worse; why jeopardize your health?"


    This remark seemed to remind the person curled up on the couch of her loss, and her shoulders shook as she cried even more. She sat up slowly after a while, revealing a haggard and pallid face. This youngdy was Dong Yinger.


    Dong Yinger was dressed in a bisque-coloured jacket, her hair wasbed in a simple bun and the remainder of her hair draped messily at the back of her head. Her once agile and lovely beauty was no longer there; she was at the peak of her youth, but at present she appeared rather lifeless with an elderly demeanour. Her eyes were puffy from being soaked in tears for a long time, and the hair that had fallen on both cheeks was clumpy and damp with tears. And yet, her appearance did not make one feel any pity.


    She licked her chapped lips and asked, "What time is it now?"


    Outside, Dong Daren and Dong Furen were deeply worried. Dong Daren put his teacup on the table and sighed heavily.


    "Yinger has no other choice now that it''s over." Dong Furen''s gaze was unusually firm. "Yinger must have no connection at all with Jiang Xin Zhi. It would be great if Yinger could give up her idea now that this has urred."


    "Furen," Dong Daren shook his head. "Yinger appears gentle on the outside but she''s actually quite headstrong. I''m afraid she will do something stupid."


    "You don''t know our daughter as well as I do." Dong Furen expressed her thoughts. "It''s better to suffer for a short time than having a prolonged agony. It''s better to suffer a broken heart than to spend one''s entire life pursuing the unachievable. Besides, you know best what''s going on in the fu. There is now only one path forward." She took a firm stance, as though determined. "I''ll go in and persuade her."


    Dong Yinger sat on the couch like a lifeless y doll. Dong Furen''s heart ached as she entered the room and saw this scene. She waved the maidservant away and sat on the couch, calling out gently. "Yinger."


    Dong Yinger responded after what seemed like an eternity. She turned towards Dong Furen, whose face was very close to hers, and gazed into her loving eyes. All kinds of emotions welled up in her heart at that time. She couldn''t talk after calling out"Mother," so she leaned on Dong Furen and sobbed bitterly.


    Who could have imagined the shock and anguish she felt when she learned that the border had been dered a state of emergency and Jiang Xin Zhi had been defeated and captured? If she wasn''t a boudoir daughter, she might take a trip to the border herself to see what it was like. Dong Yinger was in excruciating pain at the thought of such a brilliant and heroic Deputy General, a charming and handsome man, bing a lump of yellow soil on the battlefield like countless other soldiers.


    Pity the bones littering the banks of the Wu Ding River, they were the very people dreamt of indies'' bedchambers[3]. She had not shown her real feelings to him, and he was unaware of her affection, and now just like that they were separated forever. She suffered for Jiang Xin Zhi and was confined inside the fu, but it was all for nought! The saddest thing in the world was that it ended before it could begin.


    [3] T/N: poem by Chen Tao, poet of thete Tang dynasty, trantion link.


    Dong Yinger was obsessed with Jiang Xin Zhi. Therefore, now that Jiang Xin Zhi had ended up like this, how could she not fall apart?


    Dong Furen cradled Dong Yinger in her arms and soothed her in the same way she had before. "It''s not your fault; it''s just the will of heaven. Don''t jeopardize your health now that Deputy General Jiang hase to this end. Your elder brother, Mother, and Father all love you dearly. Mother will be upset if you are hurt. Seeing you in pain, Mother''s heart breaks."


    "Mother," Dong Yinger sobbed, "My heart is in so much pain��"


    "Mother understands your heartache." Dong Furen held Dong Yinger tighter. "How can I not feel pain? You only know that Deputy General Jiang was defeated, but the imperial court''s forces are bing increasinglyplicated. Our family was meant to be impartial, but following Deputy General Jiang''s defeat, the way things were handled in public turned our family into chestnuts in the fire, with everyone wanting a piece. Now your father and elder brother can neither advance or retreat as one negligent step will cost us everything. Why is only our family being burnt in the fire?" She stroked Dong Yinger''s long hair. "If Deputy General Jiang died in battle, it was a well-deserved death, as Generals give their lives on the battlefields. What we''re most terrified about is that he died in a muddled manner."


    Dong Furen''s voice sounded tired and worried. Dong Yinger raised her head. She remained confined to the house these days, and shergely ignored Dong Daren and Dong Furen, as well as what was going on in the fu. How did ite to be that while she was oblivious to all things, the fu had fallen into such a perilous predicament?


    She quickly turned to face Dong Furen. With this nce, she noticed something she hadn''t realized before: the previously plump Dong Furen had lost a lot of weight, her brows were filled with sadness, and she appeared haggard. "Mother, what has happened?" Dong Yinger inquired, surprised.


    "It has nothing to do with you." Dong Furen stroked her hair and smiled. "As long as you''re well, Mother will be content."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Dong Yinger was not convinced. What Dong Furen had just said had sunk deep into her heart. She was originally in love with Jiang Xin Zhi, but whether Jiang Xin Zhi was captured or killed in the war, it was now impossible for her to be with him in this life. Furthermore, there was no going back now that her engagement with the Chang family had been broken off. In any case, there was nothing left to live for. She had believed that death was the only way to escape her heartache, but when she saw Dong Furen, she changed her mind.


    The only people in the world who would always be there for her and treat her well was her own family. For Jiang Xin Zhi, she had disobeyed her parents. Given that she had no other desires in this life now, why not fulfill their wish?


    "Mother, I will enter the pce," she said, looking at Dong Furen.


    "You..." Dong Furen was stunned for a moment before forcing a smile. "You should get some rest now. After everything that has happened, it is time to focus on getting well first and not thinking about anything else."


    "Mother." Dong Yinger smiled softly. Something seemed to evaporate from her yful gaze in that single second, reced with a hint of ice. "Since the fu is experiencing difficulties, Elder Brother and Father must get a foothold in the court; if they are not careful, mistakes will be purposefully discovered for punishment. When I enter the pce, I can seek His Majesty''s protection or at the very least change His Majesty''s attitude toward our Dong family." She abruptly rose from her seat, knelt before Dong Furen, and humbly kowtowed three times. "Daughter has been disobedient. It was my fault for abandoning Dong fu for my selfish reasons. Please, Mother, allow me the opportunity to make amends. Please allow me to enter the pce."


    Her tone was adamant as if she no longer had a yearning for Jiang Xin Zhi, and even her grief quickly vanished as if she had never fallen in love with a Deputy General named Jiang Xin Zhi.


    Dong Furen couldn''t tell if she was happy or sad when she looked at her. All her emotions turned into a long sigh.


    Jiang Xin Zhi eventually transformed Dong Yinger into someonepletely different and Dong Yinger''s life was rewritten. Her yful and unconstrained youth was now over. Dong Yinger would enter the deep pce and, in the cage entwined with intrigue and power, seek fleeting glory for herself and her family one step at a time.


    Dong Daren approached Dong Furen as she was leaving Dong Yinger''s room and asked, "Furen, how''s it going?"


    Dong Furen stood silently in front of the Guanyin statue in the hall, slowly closing her eyes. With her hands folded together, a tear quickly spilt out and fell into the incense ash stove.


    She could only spend the rest of her life atoning for her sins. The only wish she had was for Dong Yinger to be safe and happy in this life, even if it was an unreasonable wish...


    * * *


    Jiang Ruan looked up and her gaze shifted to the young man in front of her, as they stood in the garden outside the Gongzhu Hall.


    Gu Yi wore a long robe of aqua green sky brocade, withrge auspicious clouds embroidered on his chest. His ck eyes were fixed on Jiang Ruan, somewhat nervously.


    In a trance, she seemed to have returned to the Ling Long Boat from a few years ago where they had first met. The youth was the favoured child of a rich and noble family. To him, life was like the brightly coloured and magnificent peonies in this garden, which drew people''s attention and made them stop to appreciate them.


    She had only spoken casually at the time, but things had changed since then. The youth had matured into a young man, yet his eyes appeared to be more sincere than before. His levity had faded a little and he had be moreposed, but the way he was gazing at her remained the same.


    Jiang Ruan nodded, "Young Master Gu." She could smile sweetly at those who were malicious, but she could only treat this persistent admirer with coldness.


    "Miss Jiang." Gu Yi could never address her as Hong''an Junzhu. In his heart, Jiang Ruan was still the Jiang family''s Ruan niang when Gu Yi first met her. He was awestruck by her beauty; she was a gracefuldy who was the perfect match for a gentleman. Jiang Ruanter apanied Empress Dowager to the imperial ancestral temple and when she reappeared three yearster it was in full glory and splendour, as if a dusty rough jade had finally been unearthed. People found it increasingly difficult to turn away now that she had been carved into an borate work of art.


    Despite the fact that he was a young master from the Commander-in-chief fu, he should exercise caution in his words and actions. Jiang Ruan was now Hong''an Junzhu, a person who was difficult to meet. Furthermore, Gu Daren had explicitly forbidden him from approaching Jiang Ruan.


    However, when the news of Jiang Xin Zhi''s defeat arrived, Gu Yi couldn''t stand it anymore. In his opinion, the oue of a defeated Deputy General in the imperial court was obvious. Jiang Ruan was in the pce and would be inadvertently pushed to the forefront of the storm. The longer she stayed in the pce, the more dangerous it would be. It was inevitable that she would be implicated by Jiang Xin Zhi.


    Gu Yi said, "Miss Jiang, please set your mind at rest about your elder brother''s situation."


    "Thank you for your constion," Jiang Ruan answered lightly.


    Seeing Jiang Ruan''s attitude, Gu Yi was a little nervous, but as he considered what to say next, he was full of courage. "Miss Jiang, now that Deputy General Jiang''s life and death are uncertain, being in the pce is too risky for you. The situation at the imperial court is chaotic, and since Miss Jiang and Deputy General Jiang are siblings, someone will undoubtedly implicate you as a result of Deputy General Jiang''s incident. This is something that even Empress Dowager cannot ount for. I... I have a n."


    Jiang Ruan''s brows were raised and her lips curved up. "Oh? What n does Young Master Gu have?"


    Gu Yi''s pulse raced a little quicker as she looked at him. He responded, after a little pause. "As long as Miss Jiang gets engaged quickly, you will have nothing to do with the Jiang fu. If someone wants to take advantage of Deputy General Jiang''s situation in the future, Miss Jiang is not of the Jiang fu. Because you will not be held responsible for this, you should be able to escape unscathed."


    "Young Master Gu makes an excellent point." Jiang Ruan let out a sigh. "But who would be willing to be engaged with me at this time?" She asked, smiling. "It''s toote to escape now."


    "Me!" Gu Yi blurted out. When he saw Jiang Ruan''s expression, he hesitated for a moment before summoning the courage to speak. "I have admired Miss Jiang for a long time. The Commander-in-chief fu can''t be stirred by viins. If Miss Jiang is willing to be engaged to me, I will take good care of you and won''t let you be wronged. With the support of the Commander-in-chief fu, Miss Jiang will never be troubled by false charges."


    Jiang Ruan smiled as she looked at the young man in front of her. The man''s eyes were filled with hope, and his feelings were intense. Even with the title "temptress" haunting her in her previous life, she had never seen such an ardent gaze. It was a pity that Gu Yi met her in this life, and even such a sincere and heartfelt confession could not move her in the slightest.


    She lowered her gaze. "I only have one question for Young Master Gu. What did Gu Daren think of it?"


    Gu Yi froze. What did his father think of it? His father warned him to stop pining and not set the Commander-in-chief fu on fire over a woman. "I will convince my father," he said, looking at Jiang Ruan.


    Jiang Ruan shook her head. "Gu Daren will not be persuaded by you." Her tone was gentle. "Thank you for your kindness, Young Master Gu. I''m aware of my awkward situation. How can I marry into the Commander-in-chief fu? I''m afraid that not only Gu Daren but also Gu Furen will not approve of it. Marrying against the wishes of the family will result in an unhappy union. This kindness that Young Master Gu has given me, I will cherish for the rest of my life, however, should you insist on furthering the kind of intentions that would change the status of our current rtionship, then let it be known that this is something that I do not desire."


    "Miss Jiang..." Gu Yi was anxious.


    "Young Master Gu," Jiang Ruan interjected, "Young Master Gu is no longer an adolescent. Everything has a cost. Is making the Commander-in-chief fu pay such a high price for me really worth it? You should know that if you marry me, the Commander-in-chief fu will be constantly targeted. The Commander-in-chief''s career will be blocked after advancing to the current position due to a choice made by Young Master Gu, while Gu Furen will be concerned. Is it really worth it just for a woman, Young Master Gu?"


    Jiang Ruan''s words rendered Gu Yi speechless. His formerly self-assured thinking couldn''t help but hesitate. Was it really worth it to put the Commander-in-chief fu in such a situation for the sake of a Jiang Ruan?


    Jiang Ruan took a step back and smiled as she spoke, "Ruan niang expresses gratitude to Young Master Gu for his remarks here today. Ruan niang will remember such a precious thought. We will still be friends if we meet again in the future. In this life, however, we do not have the fate ofpanionship."


    Gu Yi''s mouth felt numb and bitter. He was aggrieved. The beautiful woman was close at hand, but the fact was they were separated by a thousand high mountains and ten thousand streams, and it was impossible to be together in this life. Although Gu Yi was impulsive, he had a strong awareness of the merits and drawbacks of this situation. He might not listen if others said this to him. But since this was Jiang Ruan, his beloved, his heart gradually calmed down.


    He let out a bitterugh. "I understand. Do you think it''s possible for us to have a fate together if you''re not the Junzhu and I''m not the young master of the Commander-in-chief fu?"


    "There is no such thing as "if" in the world." Jiang Ruan smiled.


    Gu Yi took two steps back, his face filled with undisguised sadness. "There is no such thing as ''if''." He shook his head as if he had suddenly matured. His eyes held the entanglement that would cause others to feel a tug in their hearts. He shook his head and walked away. He came to a halt after two steps and said, "I only have one question. Miss Jiang, have you ever had feelings for me?"


    "No." Jiang Ruan smiled in response.


    Gu Yi''s body swayed twice. He paused for a moment before striding away.


    Seeing Gu Yi''s back disappear, Jiang Ruan lowered her gaze and turned to go back to the Princess Pce. When she turned around, she saw a young man dressed in ck with a cold and threatening air looking at her quietly from beneath the osmanthus tree. It was unknown how long he''d been standing there.

 Chapter 147 - Angst

    Chapter 147 : Angst


    Jiang Ruan was slightly startled, then she walked toward Xiao Shao. "Why are you here?"


    "Would you really agree to marry him if you were on equal footing?" Rather than responding, Xiao Shao asked an irrelevant question.


    "Yes." Jiang Ruan responded, "Why not marry into the Gu family if you can get protection while still carrying out your n? It''s just that the Gu family is powerless to defend themselves at present, and it''s not the best option."


    Xiao Shao looked down at her, and a certain emotion shed in his eyes. "Would you marry if there is someone worthy of you?"


    "Why not?" Jiang Ruan asked in reply.


    Xiao Shao gave her a long look. Just as Jiang Ruan thought that he would remain silent, he asked, "Then, what do you think of me?"


    Jiang Ruan was stunned.


    Xiao Shao said, "Jinying Wangfu is directly under the Emperor, so there is no need to be concerned about established factions. Its power is strong enough to keep you safe. There are no inws at the top and there are no obnoxious servants at the bottom. No one will dare to bully you once you enter the wangfu as its mistress; instead, everyone will respect you. Can this family be regarded as satisfactory?"


    He was serious when he spoke. He was dressed in ck, and as cold and silent as the ck gold auspicious beast qilin standing at Jinying Wangfu''s gate in autumn. When he looked at people, his eyes were as deep as the stars that glittered brightly. His eyes were like the Milky Way in the Ninth Heaven, drowning people in the vast starry sky. Such a young man asked, "Is it satisfactory?"


    At that moment, the man who was the boudoir spring dream of the Great Jin''s countless daughters questioned her in a serious tone. How could she not be distracted?


    Jiang Ruan was silent for a time before continuing, "So you''re interested in marrying me. Why?"


    "You know the situation in the pce," Xiao Shao replied nonchntly. "Staying in Jinying Wangfu will certainly protect you."


    "I''m not looking for protection," Jiang Ruan interrupted. "Weing me into your wangfu will provoke disaster."


    Xiao Shao remained silent and inquired, "What is your demand?"


    "What is my demand?" Jiang Ruan repeated quietly. She raised her head abruptly and smiled. Her smile was seductive yet brimming with the kind of irony that could be etched deep into the bone marrow. He was inly dressed entirely in umber-ck, yet it appeared as if he had stepped out of a sea of fire, his entire body seared in heat, as if willing to perish together with her.


    She pronounced each syble clearly, "I want those who owe me their lives to deliver their entire being to me. I want those who have looked down on me to always look up to me. When they see me, I want them to quiver. I want this beautifulnd- all of its rivers and mountains- beneath me!"


    Xiao Shao fixed his gaze on the girl in front of him. It appeared to be the first time she had openly expressed her disdain and hostility. He had always suspected that Jiang Ruan harboured a secret, but now he realized that the secret was not as simple as he had imagined. Each word in her statement resounded like a sledgehammer, resounding with strength and vigour. What kind of fate could cause her to say such tantly rebellious words? Yet it sounded so natural and matter of fact from her.


    "Now you know who I am: the temptress who causes national cmity. I''ll cause disaster wherever I go."


    "You are the temptress who brings cmity to the nation, and I am a thief." His robe was as dark as the night sky, and his eyes were as cold as a star, but the words from his thin lips were scorching enough to burn people. "We are made for each other."


    Jiang Ruan just stared at him nkly.


    "You want vengeance and you want to kill everyone who has let you down. If this makes you happy, I can assist you. But you are not happy." Xiao Shao''s words drifted leisurely with the wind, but when they reached Jiang Ruan''s ear, they made her heart ache.


    She was unhappy. How could she enjoy killing others? Indulging in vengeance would one day cause her to lose herself, and a heart blinded by hatred would eventually turn her into a vengeful machine. She raised her eyes to Xiao Shao. The young man spoke in a confident and straightforward manner and his eyes were as sharp as a knife. His words drew blood on the first prick and revealed the weakest part of her heart.


    Suddenly, a scene from the imperial throne room from her previous life shed before her eyes. Jiang Quan stood by indifferently as she was deposed from her royal status, while Xuan Li dered that she was a temptress who brought the country to ruin. Her heart was pierced by a sharp pain.


    There was no turning back in hell and there was no way out of the Yellow Springs. If this life was a divine providence to give her a chance to avenge herself, she would not hesitate to do so, even if it meant being burned in the end. Only... it just so happened that she ran into him again in this life.


    She lowered her gaze and a bitter smile formed at the corners of her lips. "I realized long ago, Xiao Shao, that I have entered a nightmare."


    In the blink of an eye, her frail expression vanished. Her faint voice was tinged with inaudible despair and struggle. "However, I can''t wake up."


    * * *


    Zhao Jin put the secret letter back in its original ce. As she left quietly, she ran into her eldest brother, who had just returned from martial arts practice.


    Zhao Qian turned to look at his younger sister and asked, "Why did youe out of Father''s study, Meimei? I assumed Father has yet to return."


    "I, I can''t seem to find my handkerchief. I went to the study to see if I misced it when I sent some pastries to Father the other day." Zhao Jin stammered a little.


    "Oh," Zhao Qian didn''t doubt her and remarked jokingly, "You''re a boudoir daughter, don''t be rash and lose things all day. How can you find a good husband if you go on like this.""


    Zhao Jin scratched her ears impatiently, "Eldest brother." A thought suddenly crossed her mind and she moved toward Zhao Qian. "Eldest Brother, are you going to war with Second Brother and Father?"


    Zhao Qian''s face changed and his tone turned grave. "Where did you hear that!"


    "Why are you so fierce?" Zhao Jin curled her lips and inadvertently said, "Isn''t there a state of emergency at the border? The conflict with Tian Jin has be more intense. The Emperor will undoubtedly dispatch reinforcements. The General fu must avoid raising suspicions and General Wu and General Guan are not on good terms with one another. So that only leaves us, and how can we, as a military leader fu, evade this situation."


    "Presumptuous. Are you allowed to guess the Emperor''s intentions?" Zhao Qian scolded her, his face solemn. "You must not say these things outside, or you will cause trouble for the fu and end up in a mess!"


    "Eldest Brother ��" Zhao Jin, unfazed, took Zhao Qian''s arm. "I''m not going to tell anyone and you''re not an outsider. This is not to guess the Emperor''s intentions, but rather to show concern for national affairs. Please tell me, will you? If you all go to war, I''ll be left alone in the fu. It''s so dull."


    Zhao Jin was the only little sister in the family. Her several brothers doted on her very much. She didn''t take Zhao Qian''s warning to heart when she said this. Zhao Qian was frustrated, but he adored his younger sister. Besides, Zhao Jin was fearless, so no matter what he said, she was not going to take it seriously. Zhao Qian finally caved in, unable to bear Zhao Jin''s obstinate temper. "You''re too old to have fun all the time. When Mother finds you a suitable marriage, you will be a wife in another family. You won''t dare to be so disobedient at that point. I am indeed going to the border for reinforcement. Tian Jin''s army is extremely cunning, so it will be very dangerous. Perhaps Father will leave after a few days." He nced at Zhao Jin and said with concern, "Don''t get into any trouble when you''re at home."


    "I know." Zhao Jin rolled her eyes and probed him further, "What is the situation there now? Has Deputy General Jiang really been captured as rumour has it? Is he to me for this defeat?"


    "I''m afraid that''s the case, His Majesty..." Zhao Qian suddenly realized something. Seeing Zhao Jin''s concern, he kept his mouth shut and shifted the subject. "Howe you''re so concerned about this?"


    "This is a matter rted to our family. As the proverb says, know yourself and know your enemy, and you will never be defeated[1]." Zhao Jin stated eloquently. "We need to know perfectly well."


    [1] ֪��֪�ˣ���ս���� (zh��j��zh��b��, b��izh��nb��d��i) �C know yourself and know your enemy, and you will never be defeated (idiom, from Sun Tzu''s "The Art of War".


    Zhao Qian was amused. "You are not the one going to the battlefield. What good is it to know so much?" He continued, without waiting for Zhao Jin to reopen her mouth, "Besides, it''s all confidential and cannot be shared with you." He patted Zhao Jin''s shoulder. "Be obedient. Return and learn more needlework with momo. Mother even stated yesterday that the mandarin ducks you embroidered resembledmon ducks. How are you going to deal with it in the future? Put an end to your irascible temper. I still have work to do, so I won''t chat with you."


    He didn''t wait for Zhao Jin to inquire further before leaving. Zhao Jin red huffily at Zhao Qian''s back. She had no choice but to return to her courtyard. She overheard people discussing the border crisis the entire way. There was little question that the God of War, who had risen to such great heights and prospered for so long, had now been defeated. Even if it was for the best that he, as a Deputy General, gave his life on the battlefield, her heart felt suffocated.<novelnext></novelnext>


    When she returned to her room, she ordered all the maids to leave. Zhao Jin sat at the table, took a book on the art of war, and spread it out on the table, but she was not in the mood to read it. Her thoughts were consumed by the secret letter she had just discovered in her father''s study.


    The border was in a state of emergency and the battle was on the horizon. The former God of War was defeated and despised by all, and they used him of being a traitor. Zhao Jin recalled the valiant and learned Deputy General she had met at the pce banquet. Her benefactor was imprisoned before she could repay the kindness that had saved her life. A drop of kindness, as the saying goes, must be repaid by a spring. Furthermore, the daughter of a General''s family must value gratitude and not be afraid or cowardly. Furthermore, if she stayed in the fu, Mother would spend the entire day looking for a suitable match for her.


    Zhao Jin stroked the art of war book in front of her and made a decision in her heart. She had no idea how her life would change as a result of her decision. At this point, courage was priceless. In the world, there were both gains and losses. To obtain something, one must first lose something. The great wheel of fate turned and roared. Zhao Jin spread a cloth bag across the table and ced the book in it.


    * * *


    At Jinying Wangfu, the ount book in Steward Lin''s hands was almost crumpled by him as he continued to peer inside the room.


    "Don''t bother looking." Jin Si sat down and made herself a cup of tea. "Master is currently in a bad mood. If you continue to poke around, you may encounter bad luck."


    "What do you know, little girl?" Steward Lin shook his head. "Wangye is an impetuous young man. This time he was turned down by a woman. He feels more humiliated than sad. Now he must be trying to figure out how to remedy it."


    Jin Si followed Steward Lin''s gaze, but she couldn''t detect any humiliation from the cold and calm man inside the room, so she shrugged her shoulders.


    "That Hong''an Junzhu has some skills. I can''t believe there''s still a woman in Great Jin who could reject Wangye." Steward Lin spoke with a look of disbelief on his face. "But there''s something wrong. Young Furen was clearly vivacious and bold thest time in the wangfu. Why did she withdraw when a joyous asion was right in front of her eyes? Is this just a ruse? Women, after all, love to be sweet-talked. It must be Wangye who was unable to coax and scared her away."


    Jin Si was speechless. She looked up at the sky as if she hadn''t heard Steward Lin''s nagging words.


    It''s just that Steward Lin couldn''t seem to keep his mouth shut. He sighed, stroking his beard. "Wangye excels at everything but has a bad temper. When Old Master was alive, he was simr to Young Master today. He was as beautiful as a jade tree in the wind, with a natural and unrestrained demeanour, free-spirited and uninhibited by nature, and iparably elegant. Old Master''s reputation spread throughout the Great Jin... no, even to other kingdoms at the time. Everyone praised him as a handsome man. However, Old Master''s temperament was much more lively than Young Master''s, especially when it came to women, as he was a man with many admirers but was still unattached[2]. Many girls wanted to throw themselves into theke when he married Furen." Steward Lin wondered aloud. "How did Young Master be so ascetic[3]? He really makes me so afraid."


    [2] �򻨴��й�ƬҶ��մ�� (w��n hu��c��ng zh��nggu�� pi��n y�� b�� zh��n sh��n) �C passing a myriad of flowers but not one of the leaves stuck on one''s body. It means a flirtatious man who loves many but none of the women can get him attached. A Don Juan.


    [3] ����Ůɫ (b�� j��n n�� s��) : based on Buddhist teaching, it should mean sexually abstinent, but I''ll put it here as ascetic.


    "What are you so afraid of? Being scared isn''t going to help you." Jin Si finally couldn''t help but make a remark. "Don''t overthink things, Lao Lin. Now that Master is in a terrible mood, try to stay away from him as much as possible to prevent getting burned."


    "Of course, I can help." Steward Lin boldly raised his not-so-sturdy physique and firmly stated, "I''m not trying to brag. Although I was not as handsome and elegant as Old Master when I was younger, I was still considered an attractive young master. Many youngdies from prominent families fell in love with me at the time, but I didn''t ordinarily care for women. Even till now, I haven''t met a suitable person who canmunicate with me. Oh, how time flies."


    Jin Si made a face as if she were about to vomit. She cast a brief nce at Steward Lin''s wrinkled old face and then averted her gaze silently.


    "What''s that look on your face?" Steward Lin protested, feeling that his pride had been severely affronted.


    The outside noise never reached Xiao Shao''s ears. He lowered his gaze to the tea in his hand, his longshes drooping gently and his posture was calm, but the several shadow guards hidden in the shadows did not dare to make a sound.


    Despite the fact that he was as rxed and elegant as before, his entire body exuded a chill that said, "I am in a foul mood today, so everyone must disperse." Master Xiao, the handsome man Xiao, was clearly angry and perhaps a little depressed.


    Within a quarter of an hour, news of Xiao Shao''s marriage proposal being rejected by Jiang Ruan had spread all across the Jinyi Guard. The Jinyi Guard took up the cudgels[4] on behalf of Xiao Shao. Hong''an Junzhu turned her nose up at their Master despite his talent and good looks? Shecked vision!


    [4] �򱧲�ƽ (d��b��ob��p��ng) �C toe to the aid of somebody suffering an injustice / to fight for justice.


    That said, while Xiao Shao was upset, he had no desire to seek his own death as a result of this. Despite the fact that he had been jilted and thus appeared pitiful in Jinyi Guard''s eyes, Xiao Shao was currently focused on one thing.


    He dispatched the secret guards to investigate, but the results were the same. It''s just that Jiang Ruan''s words were still ringing in his ears, filled with hateful vows, ironic smiles, deeply hidden secrets, and hatred. But nothing was found, as if a hand had erased all traces of Jiang Ruan''s past. Moreover, from what he had discovered, Jiang Ruan''s past was so simple that it seemed as if those traces existed in another world.


    There had never been love or hate in the world that appeared without rhyme or reason. Yi Bao Pavilion had a wealth of information, but they couldn''t uncover Jiang Ruan''s secret. Xiao Shao furrowed his brow slightly. Meanwhile, several Jinyi Guards thought that Xiao Shao was still depressed over her rejection. And so Jin Er finally mustered up some courage and leapt down from the beam. "Master, Young Furen may be scared. There''s no reason to be so downcast. Just make a few more proposals. As we subordinates have observed, Young Furen has a different attitude toward you. As the proverb goes, ''a true man should not fear failure'', so you should try more."


    "It''s nothing." Xiao Shao examined his sleeves. The gold thread embroidered on the cloud pattern brocade clothes was hidden in the dark and cold fabric, revealing a faint lustre.


    "I don''t need her consent. I''ll simply have a marriage conferred."


    "......"


    Steward Lin, who was eavesdropping through the crack in the door, burst into tears. Young Master finally possessed a shred of Old Master''s charm during those years. A man should have this kind of strength! It moved him tremendously!


    * * *


    The sandalwood incense spiralled up in Ci Ning Pce, filling the hall with a peaceful scent that could not help but calm any frustrated soul. Empress Dowager Yi De sat on a red satin soft cushion. Her posture wasnguid, but her eyes were as sharp as a knife. With a thoughtful expression, she stared at the sweet-tempered and gentle girl.


    Yang gugu stood quietly to the side. The atmosphere in the hall was strange.


    "Hong''an, aijia is asking your opinion; are you willing or not?"


    Just now, she had made her intentions abundantly clear, that is, bestowing Jiang Ruan as the principal consort to Jinying Wang. Because of Jiang Ruan''s background, it could be considered social climbing. Xiao Shao not only wielded enormous military power but was also trusted by the Emperor. He was nobler than several royal princes. In addition to his unusual good looks, he had impable manners. His literary and military strategies were both superb. He was regarded as a revered leader, with people naturally gravitating toward him[5]. Although Jiang Ruan was now given the title Junzhu, this was just an empty title. The Jiang family was now in decline, whereas the Zhao family was not of the same n.


    [5] ��������(zh��ngx��ngp��ngyu��) �C lit. all the stars cup themselves around the moon (idiom); fig. to view somebody as a core figure / to group around a revered leader / to revolve around somebody.


    Jiang Ruan cast a nce at Empress Dowager Yi De. Empress Dowager Yi De appeared as serene as before, but her eyes were fierce. The tone, albeit consultative, left her with no choice after all.


    Silence filled her heart as her eyes drooped. Xiao Shao''s coercive method caught her off guard and she was unsure how to respond. But there was no sense of anger. Jiang Ruan knew that marrying into Jinying Wangfu at this point was the best option because, byparison, Jinying Wangfu could provide her with more protection than other ces.


    Finally, she responded with a slight smile, "Hong''an would never dare to aspire to such a position. I''m relying on Imperial Grandmother to make the decision. But I''m afraid that setting the betrothal now will cause trouble for Jinying Wangfu."


    Yang gugu exhaled a sigh of relief and Empress Dowager Yi De gave Jiang Ruan a satisfied nce. "You don''t have to worry about that." She would not bring up the marriage if Jiang Ruan showed even the slightest hint of displeasure. Xiao Shao''s opinion was valuable, but if the marriage was not a good match, she would not act as a matchmaker arbitrarily. She had also lived through her maiden years and knew that Jiang Ruan''s feelings were notpletely unaffected by him. Furthermore, just now Jiang Ruan had considered Jinying Wangfu''s well-being even before marriage, which made her feel relieved.


    Jiang Ruan noticed Empress Dowager Yi De''s expression and then looked at her sleeve. She was certain that what she had just said was the correct response.


    Empress Dowager Yi De considered this for a few moments. "As a matter of fact, this is a matter concerning both of you children. Aijia knows you''re good since you''ve been at aijia''s side. I''ll give a reply to beloved Minister Xiao as well as send him some things. Hong''an, please pay a visit to Jinying Wangfu on aijia''s behalf."


    Jiang Ruan was taken aback for a moment before replying with a smile, "Yes."

 Chapter 148 - Kiss

    Chapter 148 : Kiss


    When Jinying Wangfu received news that Jiang Ruan wasing, Steward Lin immediately ordered the servants to clean the manor from top to bottom. Not even the Emperor experienced such an honour when he visited.


    But it was all because Jin Er said, "In short, the marriage edict wille soon. This is the first time that the whole household will greet our Young Furen, shouldn''t we be more presentable?"


    Steward Lin seemed to have grown younger by a decade overnight. He ran all over the wangfu, making Jin Si shake her head at his enthusiasm. "How is this a steward when even a wet nurse wouldn''t be so hardworking."


    When Jiang Ruan finally arrived at Jinying Wangfu with Lu Zhu and Tian Zhu, she was greeted with a neat chorus of, "Hello, Young Furen." Their imposing manner reached the sky, causing the birds in the yard to startle and the vicious guard dogs to bark in confusion.


    Lu Zhu lowered her head and snickered, while the corners of Tian Zhu''s lips twitched. Only Jiang Ruan''s expression showed no ripples as she said, "The Empress Dowager asked me to deliver some things to Wangye." It was as if the heralded ''Young Furen'' from just now wasn''t rted to her at all.


    The little servants of Jinying Wangfu were all stunned by their future Young Furen''s nonchnt andckadaisical attitude. However, before they could react Xiao Shao walked out. Then, without even sparing a nce at Steward Lin or the others, he said to Jiang Ruan, "Come with me."


    And without further ado, he ushered her into the wangfu.


    Inside, the servants tacitly dispersed.


    Jiang Ruan instinctively followed Xiao Shao step by step. Thest time she came, the situation had been urgent and she didn''t have the time to enjoy the scenery. Now though, when she looked around, she felt that it resembled Xiao Shao very much. ck stones and crystal clear water features that had clearly stood the test of time, were distinctly clear and cold. As for the densely wooded area, though it appeared a bit varied and irregr, its array was fascinating and gave off a sense of cultured elegance and sophistication.


    Furthermore, the nts weren''t overly pruned, lending it a more casual air. Whenpared to the flowers that thedies carefully tended to in the Jiang fu, she was more impressed by this simple scene.


    Xiao Shao''s back was as solitary and elegant as always, but for some reason he walked slower than usual today. Thus Jiang Ruan, who was fascinated by the garden''s scenery, didn''t notice when Xiao Shao had stopped and identally bumped into his back.


    "......"


    Xiao Shao turned to see Jiang Ruan rubbing her forehead. He was so tall, with long arms and legs, that she only reached his chest. It was rare for her to make such a mistake. Her action of rubbing her forehead reminded Xiao Shao of a sika deer fawn he raised while he was studying on Mt. Jianan, which people couldn''t help but pet from time to time.


    Unconsciously, Xiao Shao acted on his thoughts. The soft touch under his palm suddenly brightened his originally unhappy mood, but when he looked down, he met Jiang Ruan''s shocked gaze. He coughed lightly and took his hand back as if nothing had happened.


    "The Empress Dowager has decided to grant marriage," Jiang Ruan said, straight to the point without wasting words. "Do you have anything to say to me?"


    "Jiang Xin Zhi has been defeated. If Xuan Li and Xuan Hua wish to obtain control over the military power under Jiang Xin Zhi and Guan Liang Han, they are bound to send reinforcements. Currently, the Generals are mostly split into two factions �� they are either Xuan Li''s people or Xuan Hua''s people. The Zhao family cannot act rashly. Although Xirong has bowed its head and now seems harmless, it still has hidden ambitions; if the stationed troops leave from there, Xirong may make some moves. South Xinjiang is also inherently difficult to deal with. If, at that time, there are both internal and external troubles, then Great Jin will be in crisis." Xiao Shao paused, then looked at her. "Xuan Li has you in his sights. If you marry him, the Zhao family will be held hostage, and if Jiang Xin Zhi is still actually alive, he will also fall under his control. You will be the only one pushed out if the wind turns." With eyes as dark as ink, he said lightly, "You''re in a difficult situation, I want to protect you."


    "Xiao Shao, did you not understand my words before?" Jiang Ruan asked rhetorically. "I don''t need protection, I need revenge."


    "I''ll help you," Xiao Shao said.


    "You''re not afraid I''ll bring cmity?" Jiang Ruan smiled softly.


    "I owe you a life, so now this life is yours," Xiao Shao stated solemnly. "I will not stop you."


    "Do you repay everyone who saves your life like this?" Jiang Ruan asked. "Whoever saves you, you''ll marry?"


    "You are the first." This captivating young man''s mannerism was cold yet affectionate, and his eyes held a hint of doting that even he couldn''t detect himself, like the gentle spring rain. In a slightly hoarse voice, he continued, "You are the only one."


    * * *


    Lu Zhu, who stood outside the pavilion as she watched the two of them talking, was so worried that she pulled out several hairs in a row. "This... Will this go well?"


    A figure hanging upside down from the beam suddenly appeared in front of her. Lu Zhu screamed in surprise, but the person quickly turned over, stood in front of her, and reached out to cover her mouth. "Shh, be quiet. Don''t disturb Master!"


    Lu Zhu red at Jin Er and said angrily, "Pervert!"


    Only then did Jin Er let go of her. "What pervert, I''m handsome and cool, countless women adore me... Hey, don''t go!"


    Lu Zhu left without turning back. Jin Er wanted to chase, but found himself blocked by a person. It was Jin San. Jin San ran her hand through her hair and with a romantic countenance, teased. "What? Trying to woo a girl?"


    "Nonsense." Jin Er waved his hand. He plucked a piece of grass and stuck it in his mouth. "Not interested."


    "Ah, even a veteran like you can make mistakes." Jin San sidled closer to Jin Er with a mysterious grin. "You have to be careful, the Jinyi guards in the wangfu are keeping a close eye on that girl, and all the rest of Young Furen''s maids as well. Besides, Lu Zhu is so cute that there are a lot of people eyeing her. Don''t sayter that I didn''t remind you." After saying that, she jumped up and disappeared.


    Jin Er''s face turnedplicated for a long while, then he spit out the grass in his mouth and strode forward.


    Perched on a tree, Jin San cradled a pot as she rubbed her hands. "Come on,e on, let''s see if Jin Er will drop the ball, take a gamble, take a bet. Hey, hurry up or it''ll be toote."


    * * *


    In any case, the deste Jinying Wangfu became much more lively due to the arrival of Jiang Ruan''s party. Jin Si attributed this to the fact that there were too few women in Jinying Wangfu �� there were no more than ten, the guards and maidservantsbined, and none of them could be touched.


    Except for Tian Zhu, all the maids brought by Young Furen had their own characteristics. This time, the rascals who''d been forced to behave themselves for over a decade couldn''t wait to have a taste. Lu Zhu and Lian Qiao were almost overwhelmed with ttery. If it wasn''t one guard sending a box of snacks, then it was another one sending a bouquet of flowers. This caused a confused Lu Zhu toin, "The subordinates are so clever, so why is their master so clueless?"


    Although the master wasn''t enlightened, he had a group of enthusiastic subordinates. For example, Jiang Ruan should have left in the evening, but as soon as she took a step out the door, Steward Lin eximed exaggeratedly, "Oh goodness, who broke Young Furen''s carriage? And the horse, it seems to have eaten something bad, we''d better find a veterinarian to take a look." After saying so, he ran over and apologised to Jiang Ruan. "My deepest apologies, Young Furen, the carriage can''t be used. We don''t have any other carriages here, and the horse also needs rest. Besides, Young Furen, look at those clouds, what if it rains on your way back and something happens? Bah, never mind my old mouth, how could there be an ident? But it''s better to be safe, right?"


    Lu Zhu speechlessly listened to Steward Lin''s tant lies. How could it be so coincidental that the horse got sick right at this moment, and wouldn''t it be a joke if Jinying Wangfu didn''t have even a single carriage? And the weather �� the moon and stars were clear and bright in the sky, what rain was he talking about? Steward Lin''s intentions were much too obvious. However, Lu Zhu was quite satisfied with his actions, because this at least showed that Jinying Wangfu attached great importance to her Miss. She immediately followed Steward Lin''s words and said, "That''s true, Miss, it''ste at night, I fear the streets might not be safe."


    It was still early evening, nowhere near te at night''. Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao also remained silent in the face of Lu Zhu''s nonsense.


    In the end, it was Tian Zhu who walked to Jiang Ruan with a solemn face. "Miss, the Empress Dowager sent a pce maid over with a message. She said that it''s alreadyte, Miss can rest at Jinying Wangfu."


    "......"


    Since they even brought out the Empress Dowager, did they even consider the honor and reputation of a youngdy!


    * * *<novelnext></novelnext>


    Fortunately, although they stayed at Jinying Wangfu, they didn''t see Xiao Shao too much, which saved a lot of embarrassment. Only Lu Zhu felt a bit disappointed. It was such a rare chance yet Xiao Shao wasn''t there. What a lost opportunity.


    Everyone in Jinying Wangfu treated Jiang Ruan respectfully. Although the marriage edict hadn''t yet arrived, they all called Jiang Ruan ''Young Furen'', which she epted calmly, although only she knew how she truly felt about it.


    At night, all the servants of Jinying Wangfu retreated, yet Jiang Ruan couldn''t sleep and so she let Lu Zhu light amp. With her mind full of thoughts, she decided to simply find antern, put on a coat, and take a walk around the wangfu.


    The moon was bright and round �� it was almost mid-autumn. Jiang Ruan carried thentern, only apanied by Lu Zhu. Neither of them paid attention to their path as their deep thoughts trapped them, and they soon came to the pavilion by theke.


    Standing in the pavilion, they could vaguely see the silhouette of a person with their back towards them, though it was unclear what they were doing. As the moonlight poured down and reflected on the water surface, the figure was gradually revealed to be Xiao Shao.


    Jiang Ruan thought for a moment, then said to Lu Zhu, "You stay here." She walked forward alone with thentern.


    The person at the pavilion turned when he heard movement behind him, and was slightly surprised when he saw Jiang Ruan. "Why haven''t you slept yet?"


    Jiang Ruan''s eyes fell on the table, where there was a jade wine pot[1] and three cups. There was a wet stain on the ground, and some traces of burnt paper money next to the water. He was... paying respects to someone?


    [1] Jade wine pot [���]: simr to a teapot but for wine, typically less than 10 cm tall.


    Xiao Shao took a seat. Jiang Ruan sensed that Xiao Shao''s mood was a little abnormal, but didn''t know if it was her illusion that he also had a bit of murderous intent.


    Xiao Shao usually acted calm and aloof, and in Jiang Ruan''s view, sometimes he was even quite cute. But now, the obvious hostility added ayer of chills onto his entire person, causing feelings of dread in others.


    The people he was paying respects to should be important to him. Two cups meant two people, but the memorial day for thete Jinying Wang and Jinying Wangfei was in winter, not now. As Jiang Ruan considered, she picked up the wine pot and weighed it. As the pot had less than half left, he must have also drunk quite a bit himself.


    "I''ve requested permission from His Majesty to go on an expedition," Xiao Shao suddenly said.


    Jiang Ruan whipped around to look at him, but Xiao Shao was staring at the moon reflected in theke. It was big and round, yet its light was hazy as it yfully jumped over the elegant line of his nose, his tightly pursed lips, and his graceful chin, before finally falling into those cold eyes.


    Maybe it was because he''d been drinking that Xiao Shao''s voice was rather hoarse. "Of the 300,000 Jinyi guards, I will assemble 100,000 and make haste to Tian Jin." He slowly turned to face Jiang Ruan. "Jiang Xin Zhi will be safe."


    "You aren''t obliged to do this," Jiang Ruan said as she gazed at theke. "You shouldn''t be involved in court matters, and you would be perfectly justified to stay out of this."


    "It is only a matter of time until we cut ties with South Xinjiang," Xiao Shao stated. "It is not all for you."


    Jiang Ruan remained silent and had turned her head to continue staring at theke, when she felt a tug on her hand. The force was well controlled and sufficient enough to make her fall into Xiao Shao''s embrace. And when she looked down, she was suddenly sitting on hisp.


    A low gasp seemed toe from the distance.


    Jiang Ruan wanted to get up, but Xiao Shao continued to control his strength very precisely �� although she wasn''t hurt, she couldn''t move either. Sitting on someone else''sp wasn''t something that had happened to her before, in this life or thest. However, Jiang Ruan wasn''t one with a hot temper, and nor would she make a fuss. She just stared at him without speaking.


    Xiao Shao''s lips curved up when he saw her like this.


    With this beautiful smile, moonlight seemed to condense in his eyes, making the handsome young man more alluring, yet he also seemed to carry sadness and imperceptible suffering.


    While Jiang Ruan remained slightly absent-minded, she then felt her lips cool as the refreshing aroma of wine assailed her senses along with the uniquely masculine breath which gently covered her lips.


    She was startled. However, before she could react, she felt a hande up to support her head, deepening the kiss.


    Their lips were equally cold, but the kiss was tender yet firm. As he boldly licked at the tip of her tongue and teeth, the aroma of warm wine engulfed her, bringing a new sensation along with it. She feared that unknown feeling, yet didn''t know how to let go.


    Xiao Shao let her out of her imprisonment as soon as the kiss was over, but before she could get up, he pulled her tighter into his embrace and rested his chin on her head. "From now on, you''re my Wangfei [2]."


    [2] ���� (wangfei): the official wife of a wang (��) or prince; equivalent to the position of princess consort in Western culture.


    In her current position, Jiang Ruan couldn''t see Xiao Shao''s expression. If she could, she would have found the young man revealing deep and unusual gentleness, while his handsome face showed a faint blush and subtle smile. No matter how intoxicating the moonlight, it couldn''tpare to the dazzling waves in those cold eyes.


    Only when he held her in his arms like this could he clearly feel how thin her body was, as if a single gust of wind could blow her over. However, Xiao Shao knew that such a weak body belonged to someone who could shake Great Jin dynasty''s deepest foundations. He''d never felt this way in his more than twenty years of life. Frankly, something causing huge storms in his heart seemed to have taken root today, which almost made him lose control.


    He matured at a young age, had a calm temperament, and was born with both a good appearance and a good brain. Even when he experienced a colossal shift in his family, he quickly adjusted his mentality and only garnered praise from others. But there was nothing in the world which changed overnight. The pain hidden in his heart slowly sank into his depths, until he became isted from the mortal world. But unbeknownst to him, when his mood turned soft, like at this moment, those pains and hatreds buried within gradually dissipated in this warm embrace and light kiss.


    How fortunate that although he seemed to have lived in loneliness for a hundred years, the hope and redemption he never thought he''d receive was now in his own grasp.


    Jiang Ruan was slightly taken aback when she felt the hug grow tighter.


    Her chaotic mind slowly recovered. She didn''t know whether it was because of the alcohol remaining in Xiao Shao''s mouth that she became dizzy and couldn''t react just then. Even now, she didn''t know how to respond to his domineering words.


    Xiao Shao was indeed somewhat strange today. Jiang Ruan didn''t know if it was because of the people he was paying respects to, or if �� considering his actions just now �� it was because he was drunk.


    After being taken advantage of by Xiao Shao so many times, it would be somewhat hypocritical of her to put on an angry expression now. Only, her mind was aplete mess, and she couldn''t think anything through at all. But since Xiao Shao was both drunk and sad, she internally sighed and silently acquiesced to acting as a wood block for him to hug and calm down.


    Jiang Ruan herself also didn''t think of what herpliance represented. Although she didn''t care about love affairs in this life except what harm it might bring her as a weakness, if it were changed to someone else, how could she ept it? It was only with Xiao Shao that even getting angry seemed superfluous.


    She thought and thought, and finally decided not to reject him. Xiao Shao hugged so tightly that she couldn''t break free, so she had no way of knowing what his expression was like, let alone what he felt as he hugged her. Jiang Ruan''s eyes were in a daze. There seemed to still be some residual heat on her lips, and a trace of red blush was on her cheeks.


    She took a deep breath and said coldly, "Xiao Shao, you''re drunk, but I''ll consider you sober. I will not oppose the Empress Dowager''s marriage edict. After I enter Jinying Wangfu, we will be on the same boat." She paused, then continued, "Since you dislike Xuan Li, how about I get rid of him for you?"


    She''d always refused to take a loss. She was originally the one taking advantage, but she still said getting rid of Xuan Li was for Xiao Shao.


    "You only kissed me because you''re drunk, I won''t fuss about thister." When she said this, her expression was calm and magnanimous. However, what she didn''t know was that the person who held her raised his eyebrows slightly and moved his eyes, indescribably charming.


    Well, she probably wouldn''t know one thing. That is �� the men of the Xiao family were never drunk.

 Chapter 149 - Their Own Attitudes

    Chapter 149 : Their Own Attitudes


    The next day, the news of Xiao Shao hugging and kissing Jiang Ruan while drunk had spread throughout the Jinying Wangfu. The servants once again admired their master''s actions. Look, this is called courage! Although none of them had actually seen a drunk Xiao Shao before, after looking at the results, everyone concluded that their Wangye had amazed them all with his brilliantly executed move.


    Jiang Ruan knew about none of this. Last night, after Xiao Shao fell asleep at some point, Jiang Ruan asked Tian Zhu to help him to his room. Throughout the night, she had been gued with a myriad of thoughts and emotions, resulting in a sleepless night. Thus, the next day there were hints of dark shadows below her eyes when she left the Jinying Wangfu.


    After she left the Jinying Wangfu, she decided not to return to the pce. Instead, after some thought, she ordered the coachman to turn about and head back to the Jiang fu. Now that Jiang Xin Zhi''s affairs were known throughout the city, it was impossible for the Jiang fu to not have received any news. In addition, it just so happened that she was also keen to see if the she had set out hadtedsome rewards.


    * * *


    Surprisingly, it was out of the ordinary for Jiang Quan to be in the Jiang fu today. In the study, Jiang Chao was sitting across from him with a grave expression.


    "You''re saying Eighth Highness wants to marry little Ruan?" Jiang Quan frowned. "How could Eighth Highness have taken a fancy to her?" If the girl in question was Jiang Su Su, then Jiang Quan wouldn''t be so unreconciled, and it would actually be exactly what he would have hoped for. But now he was informed that Xuan Li wanted Jiang Ruan, and this made him feel troubled.


    An imperceptible trace of darkness shed in Jiang Chao''s eyes. "This is indeed the intention of His Highness."


    "Then what about Su Su?" This unforeseen circumstance clouded Jiang Quan''s expression. "She''s also reached marriageable age. A while back, didn''t Eighth Highness tacitly agree to marry Jiang Su Su, and even though the betrothal has not been settled, how could he suddenly change the person now?" His words now clearly showed dissatisfaction with Xuan Li.


    Several years ago, the Jiang family wanted to align themselves with Eighth Prince, so they''d both intentionally and underhandedly probed into his intentions. Between his two di daughters, Jiang Quan was partial to Jiang Su Su, and naturally hoped that Jiang Su Su would be the one to marry Xuan Li and be his royal consort. It was because of this intention that her marriage had been dyed all this time. If it dragged on any longer, Jiang Su Su would be a spinster! They''d all assumed this was a sure thing, and even if it wasn''t, considering their rtionship with Xia fu, she could at least be a concubine. Why did it suddenly change to Jiang Ruan?


    In Jiang Quan''s eyes, even the brainless Jiang Li was better than Jiang Ruan. For some reason, Jiang Quan had always been a little afraid of his ever-smiling eldest daughter. Maybe it was because he felt guilty about Zhao Mei, or maybe it was because Jiang Ruan had piercing eyes that seemed to probe the very hearts of men. He''d never once feltfortable meeting her eyes. For Jiang Quan, Jiang Ruan and Jiang Xin Zhi always stood opposite him, and would never fall under his control.


    If Jiang Ruan truly married into Eighth Prince''s wangfu, with her abilities, who knew if she would bring about a catastrophic disaster upon both the Jiang fu and himself. Jiang Quan just could not trust her.


    Jiang Chao threw Jiang Quan a mocking sneer but it was so well concealed that thetter didn''t notice. "The one who Eighth Highness chose is Eldest Sister. No matter how dissatisfied Father is, did you think that you could negotiate with him to rece her with Second Sister?" he asked.


    It wasn''t as if Jiang Chao had no grievances against Jiang Quan. He understood as early as Xia Yan''s incident that Jiang Quan was a hypocrite who would not take any unnecessary risks as soon as his life was involved even though he professed to love them. He knew that Xia Yan had been ndered, yet as a husband, he preferred to believe others. So although Jiang Chao was currently favoured by Eighth Prince, his colleagues always looked at him with a bit of ridicule, undoubtedly because of his father''s actions. How could he be reconciled!


    Ever since the Xia Yan debacle, the rtionship between Jiang Chao and Jiang Quan had grown estranged �� there was politeness, but no intimacy. Jiang Quan himself might or might not be aware of the problem. Maybe he knew in his heart, and just pretended otherwise to keep the peace.


    "You�C" Jiang Quan also heard Jiang Chao''s subtle sarcasm. Just as he was about to burst into anger, he suddenly remembered something and calmed down. "What are you talking about, Su Su is also your sister. Don''t you want her to live well?"


    Jiang Chao didn''t reply, because he also knew that considering Jiang Ruan''s rtionship with them, her marriage to Eighth Prince would only bring harm and no benefits. However, he saw and understood the situation clearly, and the truth was that Xuan Li was dead set on Jiang Ruan. Apart from the fact that she brought with her the added leverage of both the Zhao family and Jiang Xin Zhi, as a man, he naturally understood the kind of look Xuan Li had towards Jiang Ruan. He already had an interest in her, the type of interest that a man had for a woman.


    Jiang Chao smirked. "No need to be anxious, Father. If Eighth Highness wants Eldest Sister and the Emperor agrees, we can''t do anything but obey. If Father is concerned that she will speak out of turn before Eighth Highness, then there truly isn''t any reason for your concern. Moreover, if she were to marry the Eighth Highness and because of her brother''s incident develop a deep animosity towards him, then even if she has entered the royal household, their resentment would escte to a breaking point."


    "You mean..." Jiang Quan''s eyes lit up.


    Jiang Chao smiled unhurriedly, stretched out a hand with only four fingers, and slowly gestured on the table. "Eighth Highness wishes to marry Eldest Sister, and also to win over my eldest brother. It''s just that if Eldest Brother truly joins Eighth Highness, it may not be the best thing for our Jiang fu."


    Jiang Quan''s expression froze. Jiang Xin Zhi and Jiang Ruan were of one mind, and neither could stand seeing him well. Moreover, if Xuan Li was able to form an alliance with them, and Jiang Xin Zhi was able to evade the current predicament, then that would bring added glory and splendor upon them. They would have within their grasp immense power and authority, and this would be unlike before, resulting in the Jiang family bing an indispensable asset. However, if push came to shove, between Jiang Xin Zhi and the Jiang family, Xuan Li wouldn''t necessarily choose the Jiang family and abandon Jiang Xin Zhi. The very existence of Jiang Xin Zhi was a great threat to them.


    Jiang Quan looked at Jiang Chao. Jiang Chao''s face was gloomy, but his next words were shocking. "If anything happens to Eldest Brother, an investigation might well reveal that Eighth Highness was involved. As soon as Eldest Sister finds out, she will inevitably grow distant from Eighth Highness; Jiang Xin Zhi will be dead and thus of no use, and with the hatred between them, Eldest Sister will have no reason to ask the Zhao family to help him. In this way, if Eighth Highness still wants to win over the Jiang family, he will need another bond." He smiled slightly. "At that time, it would be a simple matter to send Second Sister into the royal household."


    Jiang Quan was somewhat stunned at the unfamiliar expression on Jiang Chao''s face, which held hints of cruelty that even he seemingly wasn''t aware of. It took a while before he could react. Then he said, "You say it like it''s so easy, but how can you ensure that he will meet with an ident? What''s more, you''re even nning to implicate Eighth Highness into this nefarious plot! This is preposterous."


    Jiang Chao felt contempt for his father''s words and disdained his inherent weakness. With him (JQ) being overly cautious and always second-guessing himself, how could he (JC) have a good future? Besides, regarding this matter Jiang Chao had long made his own ns, and it was irrelevant whether Jiang Quan agreed or not. At this, Jiang Chao felt it was pointless to stay any longer, so he spoke a few offhand words of assurance. Although Jiang Quan felt a little annoyed at his inattentiveness he also knew that this son of his was a trusted aide of Xuan Li whom he could neither beat nor scold. Thus he could only go along with it and send him off after talking for a little while longer.


    * * *


    The carriage stopped outside the Jiang fu, and the guards there opened the gate. Jiang Ruan was greeted as usual when she went in, but everyone was sizing her up, obviously wondering how long this junzhu could keep being proud.


    When Jiang Ruan was first conferred the junzhu title, her status did rise, but the decision-maker in the household was ultimately still Jiang Quan. Therefore, the servants wouldn''t go out of their way to please Jiang Ruan at the risk of offending Jiang Quan. Now that Jiang Xin Zhi was in trouble, it seemed clear that Jiang Ruan, Hong''an Junzhu, would sooner orter run out of luck and favour. Many servants secretly rejoiced that they''d chosen correctly back then and didn''t rush to curry favour with the eldest youngdy, otherwise their lives would be much harder today.


    Previously, Hong Ying would greet Jiang Ruan every time she came back from the pce. However the one who came out today was First Yiniang in rough-spun clothing. She was very apologetic towards Jiang Ruan. "I''m sorry, Eldest Miss," she said, "Fifth Yiniang is heavily pregnant and it''s inconvenient for her to move around. Please excuse her."


    Bai Zhi frowned and Lian Qiao pouted her lips. Initially, when things were smooth sailing for her, she would move about with such enthusiasm that if one didn''t know any better, they would have assumed that she was Jiang Ruan''s biological mother. However, upon essing the current unfavourable situation, for her own self preservation, she was quick to alienate them. It was no wonder that there was a saying that prostitutes were without emotions and Opera performers were unloyal. But then again, she was born and bred in a brothel, and so no matter how genteel she pretended to be, she was unable to conceal that instinctive nature to act pragmatically and only react to a situation that would be in her favour.


    But since First Yiniang had said so, what more could they do about it? Jiang Ruan smiled softly. "It doesn''t matter, Fifth Yiniang should take care of herself. I would definitely feel guilty if my little brother gets hurt."


    First Yiniang''s smile turned brighter. Jiang Ruan nced at her, andmented, "Now that Fifth Yiniang is heavily pregnant, she must be resting much more. That would also mean that she does not have much time and energy to manage the household. It''s been hard for you."


    "This concubine doesn''t dare im any merits," First Yiniang said, as humble as ever, "I merely help out wherever I can."


    As they walked, Jiang Ruan said, "First Yiniang is too modest."


    First Yiniang waved her hands again, and led them all the way to Ruan Ju before leaving with a smile.<novelnext></novelnext>


    After First Yiniang left, Lu Zhu couldn''t help but say, "Miss, Fifth Yiniang is clearly trying to make trouble for you."


    Hong Ying had been appointed as the matriarchal head of the family and when she did note out to greet Jiang Ruan with such a flimsy excuse, it was obvious that she was making a statement regarding the Jiang Xin Zhi matter and taking her stance for everyone to see. Furthermore, Hong Ying''s current behaviour was tantly hypocritical, considering how Jiang Ruan helped her deal with Xia Yan.


    "She''s a smart person," Jiang Ruan said lightly, "she just likes to be smart in the wrong ces."


    Hong Ying wanted to please Jiang Quan, so she had to show her disgust for Jiang Ruan. In the past, Jiang Ruan still had some value, so she couldn''t do it so inly. But now that Jiang Xin Zhi had met with a mishap, Jiang Ruan no longer had any value, and this justified why Hong Ying could simply cast her aside in such a manner.. However, Hong Ying seemed to have forgotten one thing �� that is, whether or not that seed in her belly was real.


    Seeing as Hong Ying had already let it all get to her head, Jiang Ruan didn''t mind making her more muddled. She''d already given her a chance. Since Hong Ying had chosen this path, then she had no one to me for her ending.


    Lu Zhu still felt rather indignant. "She''s just a yiniang, but she''s acting like she is the main wife. And then there''s First Yiniang following her everywhere, and treating herself like a ve."


    Jiang Ruan nced at the porcin cup in front of her. "She is not a ve."


    "Miss?" Bai Zhi checked for people outside, then asked, "Is there a problem with First Yiniang?"


    Jiang Ruan considered the question. In truth, her impression of this First Yiniang in both this life and the past was very shallow; she only knew that she wasn''t favoured, and could even be said to be neglected, and wasn''t one to ask about the outside world. Maybe she was a bedve elevated to a concubine''s position and knew her ce and was content with her lot. When Zhao Mei was still alive, she could have been considered as kind to her, butter when Xia Yan entered the fu, Jiang Quan changed and began to exclusively favour Xia Yan, thus, First Yiniang ended up having even less standing within the fu. However, Xia Yan herself didn''t make things too difficult for her, perhaps because she didn''t think an unfavoured concubine without a strong background could be much of a threat. Even when the servants bullied Jiang Ruan, her mother and elder brother in the past, First Yiniang treated them just as respectfully as before.


    She hadn''t heard any news regarding First Yiniang after she entered the pce in her previous life either. Now that she thought about it, First Yiniang seemed to have been living as an invisible person in the Jiang fu for years.


    ''Live a steady life, act modestly'' was the motto of First Yiniang. It wouldn''t be strange in any other family, but this was the Jiang fu. Everyone had their own goals. Hong Ying desired to be the mistress of the fu; Xia Yan wanted everything under her control; and Zhao Mei''s wish was for Jiang Quan to treat her and her children better.


    But First Yiniang presented herself as someone with no interests, and no outstanding characteristics or features; it was almost as if she wanted to be left in the shadows and forgotten by everyone. She didn''t deliberately go out of her way to please others, yet she was able to steadfastly live all the way until now. If one were to say that she was without subterfuge and ambitions, then that would be too coincidental and strange.


    "Just pay more attention to her in the future, but don''t make it too obvious," Jiang Ruan ordered. "I hope she isn''t the one hidden most deeply."


    If there truly was a problem with First Yiniang�C as someone who had been patiently and purposefully concealing herself for more than ten years- then that would be too scary.


    Just then, they heard the voice of a third-rank maid reporting from outside the door. "Miss, Fourth Miss is here."


    Jiang Dan hase? Jiang Ruan raised an eyebrow. She came so fast, was it in order to make a mockery of her? She smiled and said, "Come in."


    "Da Jiejie," Jiang Dan called as she entered with a smile curled around her lips. Today she wore a light orange coloured gauze robe decorated with plum flowers, which gave her a refreshing and exquisite appearance, yet also carried a charming hint of pitifulness.


    She sat down across from Jiang Ruan and put on a distressed expression. "Da Jiejie, I heard that Eldest Brother... is there any news from the pce, how is he now?"


    At this point, Jiang Ruan didn''t bother to tangle with her, and merely smiled at her without speaking. Jiang Dan soon caved and nervously asked, "Da Jiejie, did I say something wrong?"


    "Naturally." Jiang Ruan poured herself a cup of tea and said, almost casually, "Information about skirmishes on the border are ssified. How can just anyone find out? And if someone with an ulterior motive were to spread that information, wouldn''t it be a disaster?"


    "Da Jiejie," Jiang Dan said, looking sullen and sounding aggrieved, "I''m not someone with ulterior motives, and besides, what would I even do with the news?"


    Jiang Ruan smiled slightly. "It''s actually not hard for Fourth Sister to gather such information, moreover you are entering the pce in three days." Her smile turned meaningful. "Fourth Sister can find out a lot there. If you can get His Majesty''s favour, you might even be able to hear more recent news, and maybe then, it will be I who might have to ask for news from you."


    After Jiang Dan heard this, her expression became ratherplex, and she smiled a little strangely. "Da Jiejie, you''re making fun of me. There are so many talenteddies in the pce, whereas I''m just an ordinary shu daughter," she said, looking towards Jiang Ruan. "Instead, if it were Da Jiejie, then that would be the Jiang fu''s blessing."


    "Never mind," Jiang Ruan smiled. "Since Father wants you to enter the pce, you must have your own uniqueness. Entering the pce represents your affluence. It doesn''t matter if others were born more noble than you �� as long as you are favoured, they will have to stand aside. Besides, you have the Jiang fu and Father supporting you." In her previous life, when she had learnt that she was to enter the pce her so-called rtives in the Jiang fu hadforted her in the same manner. But now that the wheel of fortune had turned, she was able to reciprocate those sentiments and return those very same words verbatim to Jiang Dan, though she wondered how Jiang Dan felt hearing those words.


    There was a bit of sincerity in her words, and Jiang Dan couldn''t be sure of what Jiang Ruan actually thought, so she could only force out a reluctant smile. "Da Jiejie, did you know that Furen went crazy, and has been brought to the countryside to recuperate by Second Brother. Also, Second Sister has visited the Xia fu, saying that Xia Furen is sick."


    "Second Brother is kind," Jiang Ruan said. "Xia Furen has always been in poor health, so it is right for Second Sister go visit."


    Jiang Dan frowned, a little disappointed that she didn''t get the reaction she imagined. Just a few secondster, she said, as if unintentionally, "Why would she be sent to such a ce to convalesce, especially in her current state and poor health.. The road to the countryside is so bumpy, I don''t know if she can take it..."


    "Second Brother has his own opinion." Instead of responding, Jiang Ruan directly blocked her words. Jiang Dan also helplessly recognised that Jiang Ruan refused to keep talking about this topic, so she could only chat for a bit longer before getting up with a smile. "I still have some things to prepare for entering the pce, so I won''t bother Da Jijie any more. I''ll go back first and will visit you again."


    After Jiang Dan was sent off, Lu Zhu approached Jiang Ruan to pour more tea, and said, "She really is a wolf in sheep''s clothing. As soon as she got a tiny bit of power, her eyes flew to the sky." In the maids'' eyes, Jiang Dan only came to Ruan Ju today to show off, and to take the opportunity to trample on the downtrodden, wanting to see Jiang Ruan in her current predicament. In all the world, there was probably no one who could embody the phrase ''petty-minded'' like Jiang Dan could.


    However, Jiang Ruan''s mind wasn''t on Jiang Dan. Just now, Jiang Dan''s words either intentionally or unintentionally revealed something. Her long awaited prey had finally stepped up to the edge of hertrap; now the question was if she should wait for them to fall into it by themselves or should she give them a little push?


    Jiang Dan wanted to use her as a borrowed knife, and mistakenly regarded everyone in the world as fools. It''s just that she hadn''t expected Jiang Chao to be the one to be impatient first.


    She slowly took a sip of tea, then said, "Tian Zhu, go check which vige Xia Yan was taken to. Jiang Chao is about to make his move."

 Chapter 150 - Xiao Shao Made A Move

    Chapter 150 : Xiao Shao Made A Move


    The flowers in the pce gardens seemed to bloom more luxuriantly as early autumn progressed, especially therge chrysanthemums with their brilliant purple and scarlet colours. Layers uponyers of petals curved gracefully and were ced in a stunning disy. There was a fragrant scent everywhere. These days, the eunuchs and maids'' hands were engaged in weing a batch of newly enlisted young women into the pce. Every year, as new people were added, conversely countless nameless souls of beautifuldies would fertilize the soil of the ostensibly abundant flowers. As terrifying as this might sound, fresh fertilizer was never scarce because there were always plenty ofdies who wished to be phoenixes who ascended the upper branch.


    Imperial Consort Shu reclined leisurely on her couch. Under the candlelight halo, the silhouette of her exotic charm looked especially lovely. She was very much aware of her own advantages. She wore a silk upper garment woven with gold threads, a delicate piece of gem in the middle of her brow, and her toes under the long sapphire blue skirt were as delicate and fair as if carved out of jade.


    Her entire body oozed a beauty''s elegance and seductive allure. It was no surprise that she still remained in first ce after all these years, despite the presence of many beautiful young women constantly entering the pce.


    Imperial Consort Shu studied her fingernails as she was served peeled purple grapes from the crystal bowl beside her. The grapes were round and lovely, her cherry lips were exquisite, and her pink tongue was nimble; it was almost as though eating one grape at a time allowed one to taste and savor its distinct vor.


    The Crane beak-shaped copper burner was slowly emitting a scent from an incense that was unique to the Western Regions (Xinjiang and Central Asia kingdoms). Its bold and warm fragrance,bined with the cosy candlelight, made people feel as if they were in a foreignnd.


    Imperial Consort Shu''s life had be increasingly prosperous since Imperial Consort Chen was banished to the Cold Pce. Imperial Consort De and Imperial Consort Chen had fought for a lifetime. Even though Imperial Consort Chen had lost power, Fourth Prince and Fifth Prince were still fighting tooth and nail for the highest position.


    Imperial Consort Shu had only one child, Princess He Yi. Obviously, she had no aspirations she shouldn''t have had andpeting for the title of the di wife was a remote matter for her. Instead, Imperial Consort Shu ced a lot more attention on winning the Emperor''s heart in the harem.


    When Imperial Consort Chen was around, the Emperor focused his attention almost entirely on her. Imperial Consort Shu''s numerous ruses and flirtations paled inparison to Imperial Consort Chen''s gentle smile and her simple multicoloured embroidered pouches. Therefore, Imperial Consort Shu hated Imperial Consort Chen the most in this pce and everybody knew that Imperial Consort Shu and Imperial Consort Chen were natural enemies. However, now that Imperial Consort Chen had no chance of being released, Imperial Consort Shu had no strong opponents. Naturally, she was in her element like a fish in water.


    It''s just that it''s normal for a beauty to lose her prime in the pce. Although Imperial Consort Chen had lost her position of power, it was inevitable that a second and third Imperial Consort Chen would emerge from the group of beautiful women chosen for the Emperor''s harem. The young women were all at the stage in their lives when they were most beautiful, just like flowers. Imperial Consort Shu might be fortunate enough to defeat the middle-aged Imperial Consort Chen, but she could never defeat a young Imperial Consort Chen.


    Even so, Imperial Consort Shu''s life was much morefortable these days.


    A dainty figure rushed in angrily and went straight to the imperial consort''s couch without even looking. The person''s tone conveyed her rage. "Mother Consort!"


    A gold skirt adorned with opulent jewels. Who else could it be but Princess He Yi?


    With a slight frown on her face, Imperial Consort Shu waved her hand. The pce maid who was ying the music abruptly stopped her guqin and stood to the side.


    Princess He Yi jumped onto the couch without paying attention. When she took a glimpse at the pce maid who had been ying the guqin and saw that the girl was dressed in red, she suddenly felt that the red dress was offending her eyes. She said, "Kneel."


    The pce maid had no idea what was going on. She abruptly knelt. Princess He Yi raised her chin. "I find the maid repulsive. Drag her away and kill her."


    "Princess, I implore you to spare my life!" The pce maid was frightened. She didn''t know what she had done wrong, but she was aware that she couldn''t reason with the domineering princess. She could only kowtow and beg for mercy.


    Princess He Yi felt a slight thrill in her heart as she saw the girl in red kowtowing endlessly in front of her. She suddenly revealed a cruel smile. "I, this Princess, am always benevolent. Because you beg for mercy and are a maid at my mother''s pce, I will treat you with kindness. I can spare your life... Guards, drag her away and chop off her hands."


    The maid rejoiced at hearing the first part but nearly fainted upon hearing the final sentence. She looked at her hands. For a maid who earned her living ying musical instruments in the pce, losing her hands would be the end of her life. And so, she might as well just die.


    Princess He Yi was unsympathetic to the pce maid, who appeared to bepletely distraught. With a wave of her hand, several pce guards dragged away the pce maid who had suddenly suffered a catastrophic disaster.


    When the other pce maids and eunuchs saw this, they all bowed their heads and pretended not to notice the scene in front of them, hoping to avoid bing the next ything of the capricious princess.


    Imperial Consort Shu leaned on her couch from start to finish, not making a sound to stop the scene in front of her. Her lips curved slightly into a smile. Rather, she seemed to enjoy it and even found this cruel game fascinating. It was terrifying to see such a fearful expression on such a beautiful woman.


    "What''s the matter with you?" She opened her mouth to ask Princess He Yi, "Who provoked you this time?"


    She appeared fine before being asked this question, but her countenance suddenly changed upon hearing it. She bit her lips with hatred. "Would you please kill Jiang Ruan for me, Mother Consort?"


    That was a shocking thing to say, but Imperial Consort Shu just raised an eyebrow. "Hong''an Junzhu? What, did she make you unhappy?"


    "Not simply unhappy." Princess He Yi answered. "Not to mention thatst time she threatened me for that bas**rd Xuan Pei, this time, I heard someone in the imperial study say that Jinying Wang asked the Emperor to confer marriage on him! He wants to marry that slut! The young eunuchs outside heard it. Mother Consort, how am I supposed to stand for this!"


    Princess He Yi''s grudge against Jiang Ruan had been building for a long time, dating back to the first time she saw her. Jiang Ruan''s beauty had ced a pall over her heart. Through a strange turn of events, she had be a ''whatshername'' Hong''an Junzhu. From Princess He Yi''s point of view, Jiang Ruan was only an unfavoured daughter of an official''s fu. How could a blue-blooded royal family descendant like her bepared to Jiang Ruan? She did not make a fuss over Xuan Pei''s matterst time since Imperial Consort Shu told her not to cause trouble for the time being. That was tolerable, but the matter of Xiao Shao asking the Emperor to marry Jiang Ruan was Princess He Yi''s bottom line! Whenever this thought crossed her mind, Princess He Yi was itching to hack Jiang Ruan into pieces so she would never be reincarnated!


    "Xiao Shao asked to marry Hong''an Junzhu?" Imperial Consort Shu''s expression froze. "Is this true?"


    "It''s absolutely true." Princess He Yi replied in a distressed tone "Mother Consort, how is such a slut worthy of Jinying Wang? Why is he so eager to marry her? Why don''t you kill her for He Yi, Mother Consort?"


    Imperial Consort Shu examined Princess He Yi, who bore a striking resemnce to her own facial features. Princess He Yi''s lovely face, with exotic characteristics, was contorted, destroying her beauty. Although a daughter couldn''t be used as a bargaining tool to be the master of the harem, Princess He Yi grew up pampered by her. Nobody was more aware of Princess He Yi''s thoughts on Xiao Shao than Imperial Consort Shu.


    Imperial Consort Shu knew how much the Emperor valued Xiao Shao. While the Emperor doted on Princess He Yi, Imperial Consort Shu was fully aware that the Emperor would never marry Princess He Yi to Xiao Shao. Perhaps Princess He Yi''s wish would nevere true.


    Xiao Shao had finally found his true love, and sure enough, Princess He Yi became agitated. Imperial Consort Shu''s beautiful red lips curved up, Xiao Shao''s beloved turned out to be Hong''an Junzhu. She sighed inwardly as she looked at her daughter. It was best to steer her away from the whole thing. But she couldn''t advise her at the moment after seeing Princess He Yi''s current reaction.


    It was because she once felt the same way as Princess He Yi did: helpless while the person she loved and his beloved were like a pair of birds flying and nestling together. It wasn''t her he held in his arms. Jealousy, loss, madness, hatred, and the thought of perishing together swelled her heart to the point where she felt she might burst.


    But she endured. Would she like for her daughter to follow in her footsteps?


    "There will be others even if Hong''an Junzhu does not exist." Imperial Consort Shu reminded Princess He Yi. "He''ll have to marry someone, but it won''t be you." As a mother, Imperial Consort Shu was more eager to speak the truth than to make up a fantasy that would nevere true.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Then I''ll figure out a way to kill all those women. I''m going to kill whoever he likes." Princess He Yi''s expression revealed a frightening madness. "His wangfei has to be me."


    Imperial Consort Shu fixed her gaze on Princess He Yi for a moment, then her lips curled up with irony. It wasn''t clear who she wasughing at. "You really like him." She murmured, her voice husky.


    Princess He Yi bit her lower lip and remained silent. The first time sheid eyes on Xiao Shao, she fell in love with this lonely young man. She had been following him for many years, but Xiao Shao had never returned her gaze. She was the Emperor''s beloved princess, a blue-blooded royal descendant. Her beauty was unparalleled. Who said she was inferior to a minister''s unfavoured daughter? What was it about Jiang Ruan that drew Xiao Shao''s attention to her? Princess He Yi was mad with jealousy at the thought of Xiao Shao and Jiang Ruan being together, wishing to tear Jiang Ruan''s face and trample her in the dust.


    "Do not be so downcast." Imperial Consort Shu fiddled with her nails. "While the Empress Dowager, that elderly woman, does guard her, everything is not lost. Hong''an Junzhu receives an excessive amount of attention. Someone who is rising will naturally experience a downfall."


    "Mother Consort..." Princess He Yi''s eyes lit up.


    "Isn''t this an opportunity?" Imperial Consort Shu''s lips raised in a smile. "Jiang Xin Zhi has been defeated, and his whereabouts remain unknown. If he truly bes a prisoner, Hong''an Junzhu''s life is over. It''s best to strike when she''s in an awkward position at the pce."


    "What are we going to do about it, Mother Consort?"


    "Coborating with the enemy andmitting treason." Imperial Consort Shuughed heartily as she looked at the grapes in the crystal tray in front of her. "This is not a minor crime."


    * * *


    Xuan Li''s hand trembled slightly as he held the cup, and a few drops of tea spilt onto the table in front of him.


    "Xiao Shao requested the Emperor to confer his marriage?" His voice grew louder.


    "It is true, Your Highness." The man bowed his head.


    "Jinying Wang indeed!" Xuan Li snorted coldly and mmed the teacup onto the table. His mind was instantly consumed by rage. This sense of dejection perplexed him because he had not been this resentful when Jiang Ruan had rejected him previously. He had assumed Jiang Ruan was too young to understand, but he was still surprised that Jiang Ruan had repeatedly refused his good intentions. He was baffled because he was the gentlest and most distinguished of all the princes in the pce. Why did she always treat him coldly? Now it appeared that she had done something shady and duplicitous with Xiao Shao a long time ago!


    He became depressed when he realized Jiang Ruan had already had a rtionship with Xiao Shao. Indeed, if he could use Jiang Ruan in exchange for Xiao Shao''s support, as long as he said a few words to help Xiao Shao in asking for marriage, Xiao Shao might grant him a few favours in the future. He was always concerned with doing things in his best interests, and this was the best way to go about it. He had nothing to fear from Xuan Hua with the support of Xiao Shao.


    However, he was very upset at the moment for some reason. In theory, Xuan Li had little contact with Jiang Ruan, so it''s not as if he harboured strong feelings for her. However, upon hearing that Xiao Shao had requested the Emperor for his marriage, it was as if something that had originally belonged to Xuan Li had been taken away, and his heart was filled with reluctance. It felt as if Jiang Ruan was destined to be his; as if this was not how things were intended to be.


    After a brief pause, Xuan Li gripped the teacup slowly. "Stop him."


    "This..." His advisor hesitated. "If there is no problem, it is advisable to avoid conflict with Jinying Wang."


    Although Xiao Shao was called a rebel and thief and was not involved in many imperial court affairs, many civil and military officials were aware that Xiao Shao was the Emperor''s confidant. Otherwise, why did the Emperor spend so many years defending him in every manner possible? The Jinyi Guard in Xiao Shao''s hands was also terrifying. Because Xiao Shao had not stated which faction he supported, it was best to remain neutral. If he offended Xiao Shao, the faction Xiao Shao chose would have a significant impact on the pattern of the dynasty.


    "Idiot. Start with Hong''an Junzhu," Xuan Li directed. His gaze was drawn to the floating tea leaves in the teacup in front of him, and a dark light shed in his eyes: "Jiang Xin Zhi has been defeated, Jiang Ruan is in an awkward position, and the slightest mistake can kill her." He appeared to be thinking about something, and his face gradually rxed. "If she is charged with a crime, marrying Jinying Wang is wishful thinking because Imperial Father has a stubborn temper and has no room for vition."


    * * *


    Empress Dowager Yi De was very pleased to hear that Jiang Ruan was highly respected among the servants of the Jinying Wangfu. She mentioned that during a conversation with Yang gugu. "Ah Shao has always erred on the side of caution. Aijia is assuming he''s shown affection in the past; otherwise, how can the servants see the situation clearly?"


    Yang gugu sighed in response. She shook her head as she suddenly thought of something. "I''m just not sure what His Majesty thinks. I heard that His Majesty is still unhappy with Junzhu."


    "I''m not sure what went wrong in the past." Empress Dowager Yi De stated, "Aijia is also aware of his viewpoint. However, because Ah Shao has asked aijia, even if the Emperor objects, aijia will grant him the marriage. With Ah Shao''s temper, he is bound to handle the situation properly. Even before aijia consults with the Emperor, Ah Shao will have already devised a solution."


    Empress Dowager Yi De was correct in his assumption. When the Emperor invited Governor Yao toe for a "chat" the next day, Governor Yao''s expression immediately changed. Governor Yao was still beaming after the Emperor hinted at the marriage of Miss Yao and Jinying Wang a few days ago. On this particr day, however, he shook his head repeatedly, iming that his daughtercked talent and learning and was therefore unworthy of Jinying Wang''s outstanding figure. Miss Yao was also sick in bed. Even all of the excuses for her health not improving in a year or two were made up.


    The Emperor couldn''t help but notice this outright refusal and fear. He muttered angrily in his heart that Xiao Shao must have been at it again. Only Xiao Shao, Great Jin''s most daring official, could scare the Governor of Binhai into such a state. His actions were always quick and precise, and he never made a mistake. Governor Yao was unlikely to change his mind in the future given his current attitude.


    The Emperor was glum. Miss Yao was the best choice, but Xiao Shao ruined it. Xiao Shao would undoubtedly follow the same pattern if he had other ideas in the future. As for what method Xiao Shao used to make the Yao family change their minds, the Yao family would definitely not say.


    Yao Daren, Governor of Binhai, wiped the sweat from his brow. As he observed the Emperor''s visage change, his heart became simrly tense. Being close to the sovereign was believed to be as dangerous as lying with a tiger. He should have stroked the tiger''s mane, but today, he contradicted the tiger''s intent. But, there was nothing he could do. Indeed, his daughter was the apple of his eye and a source of pride for him. He believed that no man on earth was deserving of his daughter. After the Emperor proposed to unite the Yao family with Jinying Wangfu in marriage, Governor Yao was immediately tempted.


    Firstly, the Yao family, like Jinying Wangfu, remained loyal to the Emperor and did not join any faction. Now, if they were united with Jinying Wangfu in marriage, even if Fifth Prince or Eighth Prince seeded to the throne in the future, those people would not dare to attack the two families rashly. Secondly, Governor Yao was a visionary. Naturally, he recognised Xiao Shao''s rare quality. Despite the fact that everything he did now was in the shadows, he would one day rise to prominence. And he possessed a talent for military strategy rare in the imperial court of the Great Jin dynasty. He and his beloved daughter were a perfect match.


    Governor Yao was secretly pleased when the Emperor proposed such a good marriage. However, two nights ago, an unknown person left a letter in the study. It contained nothing but a list of secret actions taken by Governor Yao since taking office. Which official''s family didn''t have a secret? However, the letter''s ingenuity was that the events described above were hazy and sporadic, putting only the most imaginative part. It wasn''t a big deal, but the arrangement on the letter made it seem lethal. Governor Yao believed that if the letter was delivered to the Emperor''s study, even if the Emperor wanted to protect his life on the ount that he had been following for many years, from then on, the Yao family would never have a foothold in the imperial court.


    It was a masterful work of false allegation, however, it had been stating only the facts and urately capturing the Yao family''s unique characteristics. Governor Yao was left with no option but to be ughtered before he possessed the strength to rectify the situation.


    However, the letter contained just one demand: that the Governor of Binhai abandon his intention of marrying his daughter into the Jinying Wangfu.


    Governor Yao was no fool, and he had a good idea who had done it. On the one hand, he was infuriated, and on the other, he felt helpless.


    Forget it, since the prospective husband disliked his daughter, Miss Yao wasn''t obligated to enter the wangfu and be wronged there. Governor Yao had no choice but to inform the Emperor that he had no intention of marrying Miss Yao off to Jinying Wang. After all, he could find other inws, but everything would be gone if his fu suffered a cmity.

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151 : Princess He Yi


    Jing Zhu Yuan had remained immacte for many years.


    When Princess Yuan Rong was fourteen years old, thete Emperor opened up a parcel ofnd in the pce and turned it into a magnificent courtyard that waster given to her as a gift for her hairpin ing-of-age) ceremony.


    Even after she died, the garden remained though it had not been notpletely renovated before Princess Yuan Rong was married off to another kingdom. Yet, itsndscape remained in excellent condition �C following thete Emperor''s passing, Empress Dowager Yi De had continued to send workers to keep it in pristine condition.


    However, despite the beauty of the garden, Empress Dowager Yi De had never set foot in it; seeing it might make her miss its owner, instilling guilt and remorse in her heart. As a result, Jing Zhu Yuan had be a one-of-a-kind presence in the pce: it was tended to every day but remained deste.


    The destion of Jing Zhu Yuan was changed by the arrival of Jiang Ruan, who inherited many of Princess Yuan Rong''s privileges including the ability to freely stroll the Jing Zhu Yuan. It should be noted that thete Emperor was very fond of Princess Yuan Rong. Every spot in Jing Zhu Yuan was exquisite: there was even a book pavilion, a study, and a small courtyard for people to rx in.


    Even though the princess pce was only a short distance away from Jing Zhu Yuan, Jiang Ruan only went there on rare asions.


    At present, a pce maid walked towards Jing Zhu Yuan, holding a small basket. Seeing her heading towards Jing Zhu Yuan while holding it, she most likely wanted to go there to pick flowers. Jiang Ruan had recently learned how to blend incense and frequently requested that the maids of the princess pce go into Jing Zhu Yuan to collect some flower petals. asionally, young eunuchs and pce maids assisted and received rewards.


    Today, the pce maid was halfway there when she was abruptly stopped by someone. "Stop!"


    When the maid looked back, she probably didn''t recognise the other person. It took the maid a moment to realise that the person was none other than Princess He Yi.


    Princess He Yi rushed over, inspecting the flower basket in the hand of the pce maid. "Where are you going?" she asked, frowning.


    "Hong''an Junzhu gave this servant the task of collecting petals in Jing Zhu Yuan." The pce maid answered with her head bowed.


    "Oh, Jing Zhu Yuan." Princess He Yi''s expression suddenly changed. "All right, go then."


    The pce maid gave Princess He Yi a surprised nce. She had not anticipated how easy the domineering princess would be to deal with today. However, it was a blessing in disguise, and she quickly scooped up the flower basket and bowed to Princess He Yi before leaving.


    The pce maid was unaware that Princess He Yi had not left, but instead remained in ce observing the direction of her departure, and followed discreetly until the pce maid turned down a long corridor, went inside a manor and disappeared from view.


    Princess He Yi smoothed her dress. Today, she wore a simple blue brocade gown. This was already quite simple for her, who had always favoured golden and resplendent attire. Her face was bare andpletely unlike her usual appearance. Thus, at first nce, she was not easily identifiable.


    She straightened her dress with an odd smile on her face and followed the pce maid to enter the courtyard.


    The courtyard appeared to be unguarded. It was exquisitely decorated, just as stated in the rumours. Princess He Yi was unable to conceal her resentment. She overheard the women in the pce discussing Jing Zhu Yuan when she was a child. She had pleaded with the Emperor for it, but the Emperor, who had always indulged her, declined. Princess He Yi had a resolute temper. She never returned after learning that Jing Zhu Yuan was off-limits and pretended that there was no such ce in the pce. Who knew that even though Jiang Ruan did not receive the garden, Empress Dowager Yi De allowed her toe inside and take a stroll? Wasn''t it, in Princess He Yi''s view, a humiliation? Her hatred for Jiang Ruan grew stronger. Jiang Ruan had always robbed her of everything she liked and desired.


    The garden wasrge and full of lovely sights. She''d never been here before and hadn''t seen its scenery. The more she saw its beauty, the more she desired it. She desperately wished that she could enter this garden.


    However, for some reason, there was not even one pce guard in sight and she had no idea where the study was. Her walk was lengthy and exhausting. When Princess He Yi was on the verge of losing her patience, she noticed a bamboo house in the distance nked by arge camphor tree.


    The bamboo house appeared to be brand new and was tucked away amid the trees. It exuded an indescribable grace. This should have been the study in the rumour. Looking at the shadows of trees dancing in the breeze while drinking tea and reading books here would be very pleasant.


    Princess He Yi''s eyes shed with rage. She had a sudden urge to set fire to the bamboo house. However, when she touched the envelope in her sleeve, her fury subsided and was reced with a smile.


    The envelope contained nothing more than proof of Jiang Ruan''s betrayal andplicity with the enemy. Although Imperial Consort Shu had promised to charge Jiang Ruan with treason and sentence her to an ignominious death, Imperial Consort Shu had yet to find the perfect time. Imperial Consort Shu was willing to wait, but Princess He Yi was not. After all, what if the Emperor conferred the marriage that would absolve Jiang Ruan of her sin if they waited any longer? Perhaps executing the n then would be much more difficult because Xiao Shao would be protecting her at the time.


    Imperial Consort Shu had personally arranged all of the people close to Princess He Yi. Thus if she asked her people to act, Imperial Consort Shu would immediately know. Because Imperial Consort Shu had forbidden her from acting rashly, she had to avoid upsetting Imperial Consort Shu. It''s just that Princess He Yi wasn''t the type to bear things patiently. She couldn''t take it any longer, so she stole the "incriminating evidence" from Imperial Consort Shu''s room, intending to carry out the act herself.


    The damning evidence was supposedly correspondence between Jiang Ruan and someone from Tian Jin kingdom. The letter addressed Jiang Ruan extremely cordially and made a passing reference to Jiang Xin Zhi''s safety. It even had the seal of Tian Jin''s Grand Councillor.


    Now that Jiang Xin Zhi was defeated, he was in a very dangerous situation. As long as this letter was discovered, it would both be unforgiveable and immediately substantiate the usations against Jiang Xin Zhi. Furthermore, the crime would appear even more heinous- Jiang Xin Zhi and Jiang Ruan, this pair of brother and sister, conspired with the enemy and betrayed the country, bing spies for Tian Jin andmitting sins against Great Jin. Thus, Great Jin''s court would imprison Jiang Ruan. Even if Jiang Xin Zhi did not die, he would never be able to survive in Great Jin in the future.


    To be chased and killed like a stray dog was the best punishment for Jiang Xin Zhi and since she loved her elder brother dearly, she(Princess He Yi) would destroy him also.


    Princess He Yi contemted this idea with pride. She had inquired a long time ago. The princess pce was carefully guarded like an iron drum, making it impossible to attack, yet it was rtively easy in Jing Zhu Yuan. Jiang Ruan did not frequently visit, but she often sent her maid there to pick some flower petals, which made acting very convenient for her. However, using her own people would cause Imperial Consort Shu to be rmed, so she could only do it herself. Princess He Yi was not afraid. If her plot failed, as a princess, nothing could be done to her as long as she was not caught with the evidence. Thus she followed this maid to the Jing Zhu Yuan today. As long as she concealed the incriminating evidence in the study while no one was there, allowed word of Jiang Ruan''s collusion with the enemy to spread, and the evidence was discovered during the search of Jing Zhu Yuan, how could Jiang Ruan deny it?


    Princess He Yi had nned meticulously, but she had not anticipated how difficult it would be to locate the bamboo house. There was some trepidation in her heart; howe not a single pce maid or eunuch could be seen here? Normally, several servants were in charge of keeping this ce clean. At present, not to mention guards, even the person sweeping the courtyard was not present.


    She didn''t see any flowers as she walked along the path either. Didn''t Jiang Ruan usually send her maids here, so why weren''t there any flowers? What was the pce maid''s purpose in bringing the flower basket here? She was not here to pick leaves, was she?


    Princess He Yi sensed something was amiss and suspected she was going in the wrong direction. But the pce maid dide here just now. Princess He Yi made her next decision after only a brief pause. So what if she made a mistake? She was the princess of the Great Jin dynasty. Except for the Emperor''s bed-chamber, she was free to go wherever she pleased in the imperial pce. This location was unguarded. It wasn''t a forbidden area of the deep pce. If she didn''t find what she hade here for, wouldn''t she havee in vain?


    Princess He Yi, who was always conceited and unwilling to admit defeat, didn''t pay attention to her surroundings. She was so determined to kill Jiang Ruan that she didn''t focus on the details. One blinded by hatred, no matter how astute, would be unable to think clearly about the benefits and drawbacks in the moment.


    She lifted her skirt and walked up to the bamboo house. It was meticulously restored. Princess He Yi walked up the steps, but when she reached the seventh one, not knowing what she stepped on, she only heard a whooshing sound of wind and with it, a sharp, pointed de appeared. Princess He Yi immediately screamed. Before she could react further, she heard a familiar voice in the bamboo house. "Who is there?"


    "I�C" Before she could finish her sentence, Princess He Yi noticed the bright light of a sharp de on her face, but then the steps beneath her feet copsed, causing her to fall straight down.<novelnext></novelnext>


    A thud was heard, followed by a cloud of dust rising from the ground. She fell from the two-story bamboo house, which didn''t kill her, but as a blue-blooded royal family descendant, she was usually valued and pampered, and so her face immediately turned pale as a result of the fall. It was unclear where, but a bone had been broken. Due to the pain, she gasped and cursed angrily.


    "Ninth Sister." The familiar voice spoke once more. The people came to a halt in front of Princess He Yi, who was staring at them with wide eyes. "Fourth Brother, Eighth Brother."


    Xuan Li and Xuan Lang stood in front of her, each with a look of surprise on their faces, evidently taken aback by Princess He Yi''s sudden appearance.


    "What exactly are you doing here?" Princess He Yi refused to give up after suffering a setback. Her leg was hurt and she was extremely frustrated. She used them without thinking, as she usually did. "You have harmed me. I''ll inform Imperial Father. I''m going to tell Imperial Father that the two of you are meeting to discuss bad things and that you want to kill people!"


    Princess He Yi was always outspoken and had a penchant for humiliating and insulting others[1]. She used to threaten Xuan Hua with such words just because she could[2]. She just wanted to make Xuan Li and Xuan Lang feel bad today, and it would be ideal if they could assist her in dealing with Jiang Ruan.


    Unfortunately, this time, Princess He Yi made a wrong calction.


    [1] ��ʺ��������ͷ�Ͽ� (ji��ng sh�� p��nzi w��ng r��nt��u sh��ng k��u) �C dunking a chamber pot on someone''s head, to humiliate and insult.


    [2] ͼһ������ʹ�� (t�� y��g�� zu�� sh��ng t��ngku��i) �C stiffening her lips, scheming and threatening with delight (that is, using more threats than winning over someone with words).


    When Xuan Li and Xuan Lang heard this, their expressions changed abruptly. "What do you mean, Ninth Sister?" Xuan Lang questioned.


    "Fourth Brother continues to bully me. Is it possible you don''t know anything?" Princess He Yi had always despised Xuan Lang, and now she was even more cruel. "I didn''t expect Fourth Brother to be so ambitious. What, do you have a lot of confidence now that you''ve decided to follow Eighth Brother? Humph, Fourth Brother may have forgotten about the time you begged me and my mother. Fourth Brother, you must remember your origins."


    Xuan Lang had always been known for hisck of talent. Although Imperial Consort Xian held the position of Fourth Imperial Consort, she did not necessarily hold a prominent position within the inner pce. Once, Xuan Lang angered an envoy of another kingdom. Imperial Consort Shu was the most favoured at the time. For Imperial Consort Shu to make some graciousments on his behalf before the Emperor, Xuan Lang knelt in front of Imperial Consort Shu and Princess He Yi for four eight hours.


    If Princess He Yi had no other skills, her ability to insult others would be a perfect ten. Generally speaking, Imperial Consort Shu assured her that she had solid support and had nothing to fear. However, Princess He Yi was not as intelligent as Imperial Consort Shu. For example, it was clear that Xuan Lang''s face had changed at this point, but Princess He Yi was still chattering nonstop.


    Xuan Lang had been threatened by Jiang Ruan the day before and was still nervous. But Princess He Yi''s words caused his suppressed emotions to erupt. Looking at this beautiful and contorted face in front of him, Xuan Lang was suddenly reminded of a scene from his youth. He was clearly a prince, but he was forced to kneel outside the gate of Shu Fang Pce in the hot sun. Inside, the mother and daughter wereughing and eating chilled watermelons, pretending not to notice his perspiration. The pce maids and eunuchs who came and went considered him a joke, and he knew they regarded him with disdain.


    There were always women with hearts as vicious as serpents in the world. At Shu Fang Pce, the humiliation inflicted on him by this mother and daughter had suddenly be intolerable. So what if he joined Xuan Li? It was for a great cause- the country and its future with Xuan Li sitting on the dragon throne and one mu ofnd for him. What was a small woman when a great cause was at stake?


    Xuan Lang abruptly cupped his fists in front of Xuan Li. "Eighth Brother, I''m afraid what we just talked about was overheard by Ninth Sister. It is not a good thing."


    Princess He Yi felt ayer of panic in her heart as she observed Xuan Lang''s unusual reaction- it was very different from that in the past. However, she had always been able to pretend, and so her face revealed nothing.


    Xuan Li cast a nce at Xuan Lang. "What do you mean, Fourth Brother?"


    "The consequences are huge. We cannot make a single error." Xuan Lang murmured, "Only the dead can keep secrets."


    "You''re crazy, Xuan Lang!" Princess He Yi opened her eyes wide in disbelief. She would not have believed it if she hadn''t heard it with her own ears that the terrible man in front of her was the ipetent prince who had always been rejected by everyone in the pce. She wriggled ufortably, but her injury prevented her from standing, so she could only threaten him with words. "Do you dare to kill me, Xuan Lang? Aren''t you afraid that Imperial Father will find out and cut off the heads of both you and your mother ? How dare a useless prince like you��"


    It would have been better if she hadn''t said that. Xuan Lang''s expression darkened as Princess He Yi spoke. Turning to Xuan Li, he said sincerely, "Eighth Brother, please consider."


    Xuan Li observed Xuan Lang''s unusual behaviour, yet he did not immediately refuse. Instead, he suddenly smiled. "Fourth Brother is right. Fourth Brother, it''s better for you to deal with it this time."


    His smile was like a spring breeze as if he were casually discussing a picture. An antique ink b was naturally sophisticated and cultured, but his chilling words induced a terrifying sense of dread in everyone who heard them.


    Xuan Lang was taken aback. He couldn''t help but admire Xuan Li''s clever scheme. In light of today''s incident, Xuan Li showed that he nned to eventually kill Princess He Yi, and so since he brought it up, agreeing with him was natural. Moreover, this was a test for him: follow through even if this meant bing discovered. Now Xuan Li would have more leverage that could be used against him, and in the end, if the matter was uncovered, Xuan Li would have nothing to do with it.


    Princess He Yi was shocked. Now, she was extremely terrified. She continually stated, "No, it''s not my fault. I did not hear anything. Don''t kill me. I saw nothing..."


    Xuan Lang''s eyes narrowed. Even if Princess He Yi didn''t hear anything today, she had already seen his vicious side and knew he intended to kill her to silence her. Keeping her alive would result in even more disasters in the future. Moreover... Xuan Lang felt a faint pleasure in his heart as he looked at Princess He Yi, who was crawling at his feet. A dark thought shed through his mind: he wanted to see that beautiful body full of scars and that contorted expression to be forever frozen in time. It was as if witnessing this would bring back his lost dignity.


    Slowly, a strange smile appeared on his face. "All right, Eighth Brother, leave it with me to take care of."


    "No -" Princess He Yi screamed. In a state of panic, she wanted to call for help, but there were no pce guards in the deserted and uninhabited garden. Even if the guards were there, they might note to her aid. Those slender hands were weakly grasping at the air. In the next second, the hands drooped down as if suddenly drained of strength. A stter of blood ran along the tip of the sword.


    Xuan Lang drew his long sword slowly. His mediocre and cowardly eyes twinkled with an exciting light that had never been seen before. The expression was strange, like a mouse peeping at delicious food, and it made people feel appalled for no reason. If someone passed by, they would be surprised, because Xuan Lang''s expression at the moment was like a person possessed by a demon. Xuan Li took a small step back as if worried that the blood would stain the corner of his robe, but his expression remained unchanged.


    Blood poured steadily down and saturated Princess He Yi''s sleeves. The "incriminating evidence" in her sleeve was likewise stained crimson by the blood spots, and the letter became so blurred that perhaps the seal would no longer be distinguished in the end. Princess He Yi''s face was filled with disbelief. Perhaps she had not anticipated that the ipetent prince to whom she had paid no attention would eventually kill her. Perhaps she had no idea that this exquisite garden would one day be her burial site.


    Thest thing she saw was the clean clothes of the two people in front of her, which stood in stark contrast to her bloody and sticky body.


    Thest thing she heard was Xuan Li''s casual question, "How did she end up here?"

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152 : Inner Workings of the Heart


    Working below the bamboo building, subordinates hid Princess He Yi''s body and cleaned up the bloodstains. Inside, Xuan Li and Xuan Lang sat at a table with expressions not nearly as rxed as before.


    "I really want to know how she knew about this ce." Xuan Li stared at Xuan Lang.


    Although this ce was in the rear pce, the path was convoluted and secluded, and not many people knew of it. If someone approached from any other path, they would surely meet guards at the gate. Since Princess He Yi could walk in unimpeded, it meant that she hadn''t encountered those guards. This showed that the path she took was one of their own. Obviously Princess He Yi wasn''t one of their people and that could only mean that they must have a spy in their ranks.


    This ce was kept very secret. Xuan Li and Xuan Lang would usually meet here if they had anything to discuss, so when they saw Princess He Yi here today, they both thought of silencing her at the same time. Although this ce looked like a remote, abandoned concubine''s courtyard, if others in the pce knew that the two of them appeared together here, it would undoubtedly arouse suspicion.


    Xuan Lang was shocked. "Eighth Brother, are you doubting me?" He wasn''t sure how to exin it. "I swear I haven''t revealed anything, moreover, why would I tell her about such a thing?"


    "I didn''t say it was you," Xuan Li said as he waved his hand. "However, is there anyone around you who knows about this ce?"


    Xuan Lang shook his head. "Apart from the guards Eighth Brother brought, no one knows about this ce. I also find it very strange that He Yi was able to find this ce by ident, and even if it was unintentional, it is still too much of a coincidence." After a pause, a trace of annoyance shed across his face. "We should have asked how she got here."


    It was a pity that his emotions got the better of him just now and he killed Princess He Yi in a moment of impulse, leading to his current regret. But since the arrow was shot and the person already dead, it was already toote to say anything.


    "I feel that there''s something strange about this matter." Xuan Li narrowed his eyes. "He Yi''s sudden disappearance will inevitably cause suspicion in the pce. There is only one way to prevent them from doubting us."


    "How?" Xuan Lang was surprised.


    "Let''s shift the me and turn the situation around to our advantage." Xuan Li smiled slightly. "Princess He Yi was indeed killed, but she could not have been killed by us. Someone in this pce who had a grudge against her did it. If this can also remove a thorn from our side, then hers was a good death."


    Xuan Lang''s eyes lit up at once. It was true, they couldn''t hide Princess He Yi in the pce, but neither was it easy to smuggle her corpse out. With things as they were, they could only find a suitable scapegoat, but this scapegoat couldn''t be just a random person. It would be best to kill two birds with one stone, not only throwing away this hot potato, but also getting rid of a significant pest. Xuan Lang thought about it, and a cold figure suddenly appeared in his heart.


    "I''ve got it," he said excitedly. "Eighth Brother, I have a good candidate."


    "Oh?" A light shed in Xuan Li''s eyes. "Let''s hear it."


    "I promise, this method will satisfy you much more than just finding a scapegoat. We can use He Yi to fulfil Eighth Brother''s wish."


    Xuan Lang smiled slyly, grabbed a piece of paper, and began to write.


    * * *


    Tian Zhu returned to the princess pce and put down the flower basket full of petals, then poured all of them into a wooden basin, before starting to clean each one.


    "How can you still be in the mood to do this?" Lu Zhu rudely pulled the basin away, grabbed her sleeve, and walked into the inner room. "Miss is still waiting for your answer."


    Tian Zhu shrugged. As a subordinate, she only had to follow her master''s orders. In addition to leading the way, Jiang Ruan''s instructions also included gathering the petals, meaning that she could not attend to one matter her master ordered and lose sight of the other matters she had been instructed to follow. Regardless of whether or not the job was big or small, they were all tasks handed over to her by her master.


    Inside, Jiang Ruan was sorting through the petals she picked earlier. Empress Dowager Yi De was in a good mood recently, and indicated that she should learn to make perfume. When she lived in the pce in her previous life, she relied on Xuan Li''s support to learn a bit. It wasn''t hard then, and it became even easier now.


    "Miss, I led the way," Tian Zhu said. "I personally saw Princess He Yi enter the courtyard. After she didn''te out for two hours, I went to Jing Zhu Yuan to pick some petals beforeing back, as Miss instructed."


    Jiang Ruan had previously ordered Lu Zhu to inquire about Princess He Yi''s recent movements in Shu Fang Pce. As soon as she heard that Princess He Yi left Shu Fang Pce early in the morning, she instructed Tian Zhu to dress as a pce maid carrying a flower basket, and ''coincidentally'' meet Princess He Yi. Then Tian Zhu would allow herself to be followed, thus pointing out the path for Princess He Yi.


    She hadn''t exined why they did this. Lu Zhu and the others didn''t know the reason, just vaguely feeling that this was important. Only Tian Zhu, who knew martial arts and was called into the room by Jiang Ruan and was handed a map, saw the ingeniousness of it all.


    The courtyard Jiang Ruan asked her to lure Princess He Yi to was evidently a very secretive ce, and the path Jiang Ruan asked her to use was one that avoided every single guard. Although the courtyard appeared to have an openyout, it was actually very hard to enter. The path branched again and again, none of them ending at the destination, and any wrong path would lead to guards who would then alert the master inside. And if an important individual did get lucky enough to somehow go in, there was only a courtyard inside, nothing suspicious.


    This was a very daring secret room, daring because it was inly exposed in front of everyone like this. The room was in thisrge courtyard, yet basically no one could enter except for its owner.


    Yet Jiang Ruan not only knew of its existence, but also the smoothest path leading to it. Since she lured Princess He Yi there, she must know of its dangers. If it were under her control, Jiang Ruan wouldn''t need to use such a convoluted method �� meaning she''d cleverly used someone else''s knife to eliminate an enemy.


    Tian Zhu didn''t know how Jiang Ruan knew about this secret room and passage, but understood that her new master held many secrets. She thought, perhaps no one here, not even the Jinyi Guard who were secretly nted within the pce, were privy to this secret pathway.


    Lu Zhu couldn''t resist asking, "Miss, why wait for two hours? But Tian Zhu Jiejie came back before two hours had passed."


    "Two hours are enough." Jiang Ruan kept her eyes on the petals in front of her, which had already been washed clean and now looked more refreshing. "It only takes a stick of incense to murder someone, the rest of the time is used to clean up."


    "Murder?" Lu Zhu froze, then covered her mouth, secretly admonishing herself for losing herposure. She quietly asked, "Princess He Yi... was killed?"


    Jiang Ruan nced at her. "With someone like her, since she still hasn''te out today, then there''s no way she''s still in the world of the living." She''d known this long before. Those who entered that ce could never escape with a whole body, unless they were their own people.


    Lu Zhu looked at Jiang Ruan, then at Tian Zhu, before suddenly realising, "Miss did it on purpose. Miss, you knew that Princess He Yi would die if she went in, so you asked Tian Zhu Jiejie to lead her there?"


    "Yes." Jiang Ruan put the petals away in a small wooden box, then turned to look at her in askance. "I nned it long ago."


    Lu Zhu couldn''t articte what she felt. For a moment, she felt that her Miss was too terrifying. Yet, when Jiang Ruan saw her vaguely fearful look and only returned an indifferent smile, Lu Zhu felt a sense of guilt. She remembered how Princess He Yi woulde to trouble Jiang Ruan every three to five days, and at times, it seemed as though she was itching to kill her (JR). Being the first to take action was definitely a better option so as to prevent future unforeseen incidents from happening. Lu Zhu''s mentality was very good, and she quickly turned her thoughts and difort around. She asked Jiang Ruan, "But Miss, how did you know that Princess He Yi would die if she went there? What is that ce?"


    That ce? Jiang Ruan was stunned for a moment as her thoughts flew far away.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xuan Li was a person who considered himself as someone with cultured interests and charms. Even if it was to discuss sinister matters, he had to find an elegant ce with beautiful scenery to do so�C for example, that courtyard he was so proud of.


    And because its location was so bold yet clever, it was hard for anyone to truly know about it. Xuan Li had also brought her there several times in her previous life. Thinking about it now, with him being so gentle and doing so much for a mere chess piece with no support system, not to mention sharing his secrets with her, it was no wonder that she trusted him.


    That ce was Xuan Li''s secret sanctum, and was where he often met with Xuan Lang. When he brought her there, Xuan Li had always used his personal path; maybe it was because he thought that she was just a girl, or maybe it was because she''d never shown her memory to be extraordinary, that he''d never paid much attention to this. But what he hadn''t realized was the fact that she grew up in the rural residence meant that she had learned to memorise directions because she had to identify which mountain trails had herbs which she could sell for money. She was very good at recognising paths and the exact locations of ces thus she only needed to walk the path once to remember it, let alone walking it so many times.


    Since her rebirth, all of her memories in aid of fulfilling her vendetta became clearer. She''d carefully noted down everything which might be useful, including this secret meeting ce of Xuan Li''s in the pce.


    She''d drawn a map early on, thinking that it could be used one day, but she hadn''t expected that day toe so quickly. She knew that Princess He Yi would definitely do something after learning about Xiao Shao''s impending marriage, but she couldn''t do anything to her while she stayed in the princess pce �� only at Jing Zhu Yuan did she have a chance. Therefore, she let Tian Zhu pretend to go to Jing Zhu Yuan and lead Princess He Yi to the secret room. Once Xuan Li discovered her, he would surely want to kill her.


    Even if Xuan Li didn''t have any murderous intentions, Princess He Yi was an exceedingly proud person �� in her eyes, no one could hold a candle to her. She might have been a little scared of Xuan Li, but would undoubtedly speak ill towards Xuan Lang. And Xuan Lang, who had swallowed his anger for many years, was now arrogant with the sess of his great cause �� moreover, the mere existence of Princess He Yi would always remind him of his past humiliation. Under such stimtion, she was bound to add fuel to the mes.


    Even if Princess He Yi didn''t want to die, it would be very difficult for her to avoid this fact.


    This matter seemed to be simple, but in fact, there were pitfalls everywhere. From Xuan Li''s arrogance to Princess He Yi''s fury to Xuan Lang''s despondence, every step required intimate knowledge of their hearts. If it weren''t for living in the imperial pce for so many years in her previous life and thus having an urate grasp on their thoughts, how would she dare to set up such a situation?


    Princess He Yi hadn''t died at Xuan Li''s hands, or at Xuan Lang''s hands, or even at Jiang Ruan''s hands. She died because of human nature. People were strange creatures who were capable of both good and evil. Princess He Yi, for example, might never have thought that her death woulde at the heels of a nameless pce maid, who was actually meticulously arranged by her opponent.


    Jiang Ruan cidly lowered her eyes. She''d witnessed Princess He Yi and Consort Shu''s methods many years ago, and they hadn''t changed a bit in this life. She knew what they wanted to do even with her eyes closed.


    Usually, she''d let them be, but things were different if it involved Jiang Xin Zhi. It would be too light a punishment for Consort Shu''s entire family to be buried along with her, not to mention an insignificant Princess He Yi.


    Once outside, Lu Zhu nced at Tian Zhu and asked, "Will you tell Xiao Wangye what happened?"


    Xiao Shao was very concerned about Jiang Ruan''s affairs. Now that Jiang Ruan had dealt with Princess He Yi herself, it was unknown if there would be any trouble in the future. Therefore, it would be much more convenient if Xiao Shao was watching over her.


    Tian Zhu shook her head. "Miss ordered me not to say anything."


    "Then you won''t say it?" Lu Zhu asked curiously. Although Tian Zhu respectfully called Jiang Ruan her Miss, she was actually Xiao Shao''s subordinate, and reported everything back to him. What she said this time was beyond Lu Zhu''s expectations.


    "Miss is my master, I only listen to her." Tian Zhu''s expression didn''t change at all. As early as when Jiang Ruan took immense risks to protect Xiao Shao, she''d recognized Jiang Ruan as her true master and stopped having other thoughts.


    Lu Zhu rolled her eyes, but felt sincerely happy for Jiang Ruan. Disregarding everything else, it was a good thing that Jiang Ruan could have her (Tian Zhu''s) unwavering loyalty.


    Tian Zhu looked away, pondering her own thoughts. The most important thing as a subordinate, apart from protecting your master, was to have enough trust in the person you followed. Xiao Shao couldn''t possibly take care of everything by himself. And with the expedition imminent, sooner orter Jiang Ruan would have to face many dangers and much peril on her own. Jinying Wangfu had no need for a weak mistress. She needed to be strong enough if she wanted to stand at Xiao Shao''s side.


    This matter might well be a test to see what Jiang Ruan would do.


    * * *


    In a rural vige, thousands of miles away from the capital, there was a farmyard with three buildings. The one furthest from the entrance was very dirty, as if no one had visited in a long time.


    A rather thin middle-aged woman hurried in with a basket in her hands and kicked open the door to thest building of the courtyard.


    The room was filled with a damp, rotting smell. When the woman lit amp, a curled up figure was revealed. When the person saw the light, a sense of fear arose and she hastily covered her face and lowered her head, as if afraid that the light would pierce her eyes.


    "What are you hiding for?" the woman asked angrily. "Wretch, your food''s here."


    After saying this, she emptied the contents of the basket onto the table and began yelling without thinking, "I''m so busy every day but I still have to take care of a useless handicapped person. What is the point of caring for such an invalid like you? Though the silver isn''t bad- I got three taels for the Jiang family''s di daughter before and I can get five taels for you now- but you, your hands don''t work and you can''t carry anything. You can''t even embroider or gather flowers for me. I''m sure that I''ve suffered a loss with this deal!"


    When the person on the ground heard the words ''Jiang family''s di daughter'', they suddenly shuddered and lifted their dirty face. Their stick-thin body seemed to only have a thinyer of flesh left and had an awful stench clinging to them- who knew how long they hadn''t had a bath for. Only a pair of eyes vaguely revealed a hint of their former glory �� it was Xia Yan.


    If anyone passed by and said that this was Xia Yan, no one would believe it. When this filthy old woman who resembled a beggar waspared to the person who was famed as the most talenteddy in the capital, the wife of a highly-regarded minister, it was like night and day.


    Unexpectedly, Xia Yan still struggled in front of the woman, and said something under her breath.


    "Hmph." A trace of envy shed across the woman''s face, then she nced at Xia Yan as if watching a joke and said sarcastically, "She sure is living good now, she even became a Junzhu. Back when she was worse than a dog under my roof, who would have thought her future would be like this?"


    This middle-aged woman was none other than Zhang Lan''s youngest daughter, Chen Fang. Since Imperial Censor Wang hade to the rural residence and helped Jiang Ruan rectify the injustice done to her, Chen Zhao had been sent to prison and had yet to be released. In order to keep Chen Zhao alive in prison, Zhang Lan sold all her family property and farnd. Her gambler of a husband was beaten to death because he owed money, and not long after, Zhang Lan suffered a stroke and became paralyzed. In desperation, a still young Chen Fang married a widower who lived east of the vige. The widower beat and scolded her at every turn, so in such an environment, she gradually turned into a powerful shrew.


    Time passed in a blink and the world seemed to have reversed. Xia Yan may never have considered the possibility that the servant who once made trouble for Jiang Ruan would now make things difficult for her, and neither could she have expected that her current life was even worse than what Jiang Ruan experienced back then.


    The wheel of fortune was ever-turning[1]. Xia Yan slumped to the ground in a daze. She was sent to this rural residence in the name of recuperating from illness, and thought that she was escaping disaster, but didn''t know that this would be the start of her hell. At first, she tried to threaten Chen Fang into treating her better, but the rural residence was so remote �� how could she beat Chen Fang alone? Her usual schemes and tricks were all wasted on such a vulgar shrew. Xia Yan, who was good at fighting for survival in the rear house, was no match for the simpleton in front of her. Chen Fang stole her jewellery, forced her to work, gave her the worst food, and ced her in the most deplorable house. Everything that had been done to Jiang Ruan, now even worse things, fell on her.


    [1] ��ʮ��Ӷ�����ʮ����� (s��nsh��ni��nh��d��ng, s��nsh��ni��nh��x��) �C the river flows thirty years to the East, thirty years to the West (proverb) / change is the only constant.


    Xia Yan was still stunned, but Chen Fang gave her an annoyed nce, thinking that this woman was too annoying, yet that official didn''t allow her to die. However, considering how the official acted, this woman was definitely bound for death �� it was only a question of when.


    Without waiting for Xia Yan''s reply, Chen Fang turned around and walked out of the room, mming the door closed. The room once again plunged into darkness. From Xia Yan''s dazed eyes, a single tear dropped from the corner of her eyes.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153 : Framed


    Early in the morning of the next day, Jiang Ruan received a message from Princess He Yi inviting her to Mu Feng Pavilion. Bai Zhi was a little surprised when she handed the invitation over- she didn''t know what Jiang Ruan had ordered Tian Zhu to do- but assumed that Princess He Yi must have been nning something again. Therefore, she couldn''t help giving a reminder. "Miss, for Princess He Yi to look for you now, she must have some hidden intentions[1]. You must not fall for it."


    [1] ����֮�ⲻ�ھ� (Zu�� w��ng zh�� y�� b��z��i ji��) �C wine-lover''s heart is not in the cup (idiom); a drinker not really interested in alcohol / having an ulterior motive / to have other things in mind / aplishing something besides what one set out to do.


    Lian Qiao nodded along. "Currently within the pce there are many eyes pinned on Miss; we mustn''t have an ident at this juncture. Why don''t I return the invitation and say it''s not convenient for Miss?"


    "No need." Jiang Ruan smiled slightly. "You just need to help me pack my clothes."


    Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi looked at one another, and when they saw that Jiang Ruan seemed to have her own ns, they could only do as they were told. While they were busy, Lu Zhu quietly slipped over and asked, "Miss, isn''t Princess He Yi already... Unless nothing happened to her?"


    Dead people couldn''t send invitations, and there were no such things as ghosts. Unless Princess He Yi was still alive, there was no way that such an invitation would appear for no reason.


    "Impossible," Jiang Ruan replied. Tian Zhu had already inquired �� after Princess He Yi leftst night, she didn''t even visit Shu Fang Pce. Princess He Yi had witnessed such a big thing yesterday, yet didn''t mention it? The pce maids also said that her behaviour was strange and she didn''t seem to want to talk much.


    In that case, the ''Princess He Yi'' who returned to the pce likely wasn''t the real Princess He Yi. Then this message must have alsoe from the imposter �� of course, the one who wanted to invite her wasn''t actually the fake Princess, but the person behind them.


    Since the invitation was already sent to her hands, why wouldn''t she go? It would save quite a bit of trouble. She raised her eyebrows, then reached into her sleeve and took out a letter which she handed to Tian Zhu. "It''s not suitable for you to show your face, so find an opportunity to send this letter to Great Master Hui Jue."


    Tian Zhu nodded. Jiang Ruan changed her clothes, then let Bai Zhi and Lu Zhu apany her to Mu Feng Pavilion.


    Although Mu Feng Pavilion was beautiful, it was located quite close to the cold pce, so few people visited. The consorts rarely visited for fear of being contaminated by misfortune, the eunuchs and maids had too many tasks to do to spend time appreciating the scenery, and since their masters weren''t inclined toe there was naturally no reason for them to be there either. Only Princess He Yi enjoyeding here regrly.


    Once Jiang Ruan arrived at the corridors leading to Mu Feng Pavilion, from a distance she could see a figure resting against a table. From the adornments on their body, this could only be Princess He Yi; and indeed, the two maids next to her were Princess He Yi''s personal maidservants. Lu Zhu frowned when she saw this scene, wondering if Princess He Yi hadn''t died after all. Was Bai Zhi right, and they were nning to do something nefarious to Jiang Ruan?


    Bai Zhi, who was more attentive than Lu Zhu, found that Princess He Yi''s body looked a little strange, although she couldn''t say how. Her posture was as stiff as a puppet stuffed with cotton, and even the lines of her shoulders were unnatural. For some reason, Bai Zhi felt a sense of unease. She couldn''t help wanting to say something to Jiang Ruan, but then she saw Jiang Ruan walk towards Princess He Yi without a sideways nce.


    Her pace wasn''t hurried at all, as if this wasn''t something worth being vignt about but was actually just an ordinary meeting between friends.


    As they approached, the two maids beside Princess He Yi uniformly lowered their heads and called out, "Greetings to Hong''an Junzhu."


    Jiang Ruan nced mildly at Princess He Yi. Sinceing closer, it became clear that Princess He Yi had her head buried within her arms and her face wasn''t visible; at the same time, she could detect a strong fragrance wafting from her body.


    It wasmonce for nobledies within the pce to use scented creams, but typically, the more luxurious the cream, the less discernible the scent, because it was considered more elegant. The current Princess He Yi more resembled ady from a brothel.


    Lu Zhu looked doubtfully at Princess He Yi �� then, as if thinking of something, she suddenly lowered her head for fear of the two pce maids discovering her shock. How was it possible for Princess He Yi to use such a strong fragrance? She usually wouldn''t be able to think of anything, but Jiang Ruan''s words from yesterday gave her a revtion. A scent as strong as this wasn''t like a perfume, but more like it was being used to cover something up.


    What was it covering up? It must be covering up the smell of blood, the smell of rot!


    Lu Zhu''s heart skipped a beat. The dead Princess He Yi was sitting here yet at the same time someone had sent an invitation to Jiang Ruan in her name. The goal was obviously to set a trap for Jiang Ruan!


    "Miss," Lu Zhu suddenly called out.


    When Jiang Ruan turned and nced at her, the calmness in her eyes surprised Lu Zhu. For some reason, this one look wiped away all her agitation. She slowly calmed down, thinking that her Miss had always been strategizing and more than likely had already expected this turn of events, so she might as well wait and see.


    Bai Zhi also didn''t know what was going on, only feeling that with her invitation Princess He Yi was acting strangely today. However, she''d always had a calm temperament, so she only kept her eyes on Jiang Ruan without making any extraneous moves.


    The two pce maids didn''t move an inch. Jiang Ruan, smiling, raised an eyebrow. "Princess He Yi is asleep?"


    One of Princess He Yi''s personal maidservants nodded. "Yes, we servants dare not disturb Princess."


    "Then how about I wake her up?" Jiang Ruan asked rhetorically with an insincere smile. Her inexplicable words seemed to shock the two pce maids who hadn''t expected her to be so casual about it, but this also saved them quite a bit of trouble. However, Jiang Ruan''s tone also made them feel ufortable, as if someone was spying on them. The two looked at each other then lowered their heads.


    Jiang Ruan slowly stretched out her hand and pressed it against Princess He Yi''s shoulder. As she expected, it was rock-solid. A trace of a smile appeared at the corner of her lips, then she suddenly pulled Princess He Yi backwards.


    Princess He Yi fell from the stone stool with a thump, rolled, and finallyy on her back on the ground. Now, a delicate dagger with bright blood stains was revealed to have been stabbed into her abdomen- covering up the original crime. And Princess He Yi, with her eyes wide open and lips ash-pale, had obviously been dead for quite some time.


    Lu Zhu was prepared and only flinched, while Bai Zhi cried out in fright. Princess He Yi happened to be facing Jiang Ruan, and seemed to have suffered great pain and shock just before her death. With her pair of wide eyes full of resentment and fear, she looked like an evil ghost out for revenge.


    "Junzhu!" the two pce maids called out in unison. Their expressions changed, and one pointed at Jiang Ruan. "You actually murdered our Princess!"


    Jiang Ruan was neither excited nor angry, only saying mildly, "Oh, did you see it happen?"


    Up until now, even after seeing Princess He Yi''s corpse, Jiang Ruan''s expression hadn''t shifted. She either had a deep mind or had already expected this oue �� both options were equally terrifying, however her nonchnt attitude was even more iprehensible. The two pce maids, although frightened, could only follow the script and perform to the end.


    "Hong''an Junzhu is so cruel," one of them said angrily. "We two ves personally witnessed Hong''an Junzhu acting against Princess He Yi. Even if you go before His Majesty, Hong''an Junzhu would still be dered the murderer!"


    "Did you see it with your own eyes?" Jiang Ruan smiled wryly. "You have two people, but I also have two people. You saw me kill Princess He Yi, but I''m afraid my two maids saw something a bit different."


    After oveing her initial fear, Bai Zhi understood the situation. But when she heard the pce maids speak nonsense without blinking an eye, she felt furious that they wanted to frame Jiang Ruan. She instantly followed Jiang Ruan''s words, saying, "Exactly. Your words are very strange �� Princess He Yi had already passed away when our Miss arrived."


    "Indeed," Lu Zhu added, "You can say what you like, but our three pairs of eyes aren''t wrong either."


    The pce maids didn''t expect Jiang Ruan to be so calm even now, to the point that she had the heart to verbally spar with them. Just as they were confused on how to proceed, a voice came from behind them. "Junzhu is very brave, even daring tough, it really makes this prince admire you."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jiang Ruan turned around and saw a man wearing simple brown robes walk out from the corridor. If not Fourth Prince, Xuan Lang, who else would it be?


    Although they couldn''t catch the mastermind, at least this trip wasn''t a total waste. "Fourth Prince," Jiang Ruan smiled.


    "Princess, now there are more than two people." Xuan Lang''s smile looked very kind, yet revealed some hints of the joy in his heart. "This prince also witnessed Junzhu''s murderous actions with my own eyes. If the two maids are not enough, then I wonder if this prince''s words would count?"


    Lu Zhu and Bai Zhi both stared hatefully at Xuan Lang. Even if he was unfavoured within the pce, his identity was still that of a royal prince. Jiang Ruan had no hope of winning if he testified against her. It was especially true now, when Jiang Xin Zhi''s whereabouts were unknown. Many people in the court were watching Jiang Ruan, waiting for her to make a mistake. If she really was charged with this crime, everyone would take the chance to trample on her �� then, it would be very hard for her to stand up again.


    "Fourth Prince can get straight to the point," Jiang Ruan sighed. "It''s very tiring to talk in circles like this."


    Xuan Lang nodded. "I think the same way. I believe Junzhu did it in a moment of impulsiveness, it wasn''t intentional. In truth, my Eighth Brother has admired Junzhu for a long time. Since this is the case, I will not trouble you too much."


    Jiang Ruan merely looked at Xuan Lang in silence with a faint smile. Herck of response made Xuan Lang seem a little awkward, but he wasn''t really as fragile as he looked. In some matters, he was even more shamelessly persistent than Jiang Dan. He continued talking, regardless of her indifference. "Although this matter has progressed so far, it is not aplete dead end. There is only one person in this pce who can protect you: Eighth Brother. If Junzhu can get his protection, a solution would naturally appear."


    "What solution?" Jiang Ruan looked at her own fingertips without a single fluctuation in her expression. Xuan Lang''s brows couldn''t help but furrow when this fell into his eyes.


    After a pause, he answered, "Eighth Brother can at least cover it up, so that Junzhu won''t be humiliated."


    Jiang Ruan seemed to finally be impatient. "Eighth Prince and I are only acquaintances, how could I obtain his protection?"


    "Junzhu should not say so," Xuan Lang happily replied, and instantly added, "You are the person Eighth Brother likes. Now that Deputy General Jiang is missing, your situation in the pce is rather dire �� there are countless eyes on you, waiting for you to make a mistake. If you want to justifiably go under Eighth Brother''s protection, you must join his household."


    After saying this, Xuan Lang clenched his fists, feeling a little nervous.


    It wasn''t without reason that Xuan Lang proposed this n to Xuan Li. He knew that Xuan Li liked Jiang Ruan, but didn''t know why Jiang Ruan treated him like a viper. Xiao Shao''s recent request for marriage from the Emperor was like a thorn in Xuan Li''s heart. Xuan Lang, having followed him for so long, knew well what he was thinking.


    For example, if they could manipte Jiang Ruan into marrying him, he''d be much happier than if they just found a scapegoat to take the fall for Princess He Yi''s death. And if this matter seeded, then Xuan Li would definitely remember his credit in theing days, making his life easier when the great cause wasplete.


    However, Xuan Lang was able to predict everything except how Jiang Ruan responded. It was impossible to seed through ordinary methods, so they could only take advantage of Princess He Yi''s identity and threaten Jiang Xin Zhi''s safety. In Xuan Lang''s view, the only reason why Jiang Ruan refused Xuan Li was because she had a better option: Xiao Shao. But she couldn''t do anything when her own interests were at stake, because women were all the same. No matter how strong they were, when pushed to the edge, they would all be useless and beg for mercy. Just like Princess He Yi did.


    "Eighth Prince arranged such a y, just to force a marriage?" Jiang Ruan responded indifferently. "He really thinks too highly of me."


    Bai Zhi and Lu Zhu had long been unhappy in their hearts, but even they didn''t expect that Xuan Li would pour this dirty water on Jiang Ruan for the sake of his own selfish desires. The death of a princess wasn''t a trivial matter.


    "Junzhu must not belittle yourself," Xuan Lang smiled. "To Eighth Brother, no one is as precious as you."


    Jiang Ruan subtly froze, because this was something Xuan Li often said in her previous life. At the time, when she lived deep within the pce and rarely saw the light of day, she would sometimes feel inferior when faced with Xuan Li''s overwhelming care. Xuan Li always said: "You don''t need to look down on yourself like this, because to me, no one is as precious as you."


    Now that these words came out of Xuan Lang''s mouth, Jiang Ruan only felt that it was ironic. In this life, she didn''t look down on herself, but Xuan Li had grandiose misconceptions of his ce in her heart. She only saw him as a maggot crawling in the dirt, therefore how could he evoke anything other than disgust?


    "Fourth Prince is skilled at ttery." A soft smile emerged on Jiang Ruan''s face. "Although, I don''t know if you''ve been apdog for so long that you only know how to say nice things."


    "You�C" Xuan Lang''s pallor changed. He really didn''t understand why Jiang Ruan, who''d been so receptive earlier, suddenly changed her attitude. Her words directly pierced his soft underbelly. If it weren''t for her status, he would have already acted against her. Maybe it was because he thought Xuan Li had a bright future at hand that he was also self-confident in his own identity, otherwise he would have simply responded perfunctorily with a cowardly smile as he did in the past. But now things were different, perhaps because he sessfully murdered Princess He Yi. Once the darker side of human nature was stimted, it was exceedingly difficult to suppress it.


    Xuan Lang''s face was ashen as he said to Jiang Ruan, "This prince had good intentions, but it''s a pity that Junzhu is ungrateful, making such harshments in return."


    "I don''t think it''s a pity." Jiang Ruan gave the corpse a casual nce. "It doesn''t matter if you tell people that I killed her, at any rate, I will not marry Xuan Li."


    "What did you say?" Xuan Lang looked at her in disbelief. "Do you know what you''re talking about?"


    "I would like to hear the details." Jiang Ruan made a gesture of listening intently, but no matter how he looked at it, Xuan Lang felt that her smile was a sarcastic one.


    "In the eyes of the public, you havemitted a serious crime by killing Princess He Yi. Princess He Yi was Imperial Father''s most favoured daughter, and you''re just a minister''s daughter who was conferred a Junzhu''s title �� there is no way Imperial Father will help you. Even Imperial Grandmother won''t be able to protect you this time. And with Deputy General Jiang''s ident at the border, what do you think the courtiers will say?" Xuan Lang''s tone was a bit aggressive as he said this. "You and Jiang Xin Zhi have long held rebellious hearts and cooperated to trample on the royal family''s dignity, to betray our Great Jin! You can walk into prison on your feet but can onlye out on your back!"


    Lu Zhu and Bai Zhi''s faces twisted as soon as they heard these words. Although they hated Xuan Lang''s shamelessness, they also had to admit that he was right. It would be very difficult for Jiang Ruan to escape the stain of this matter if the crime of murdering Princess He Yi were ever pinned on her head.


    "Many thanks to Fourth Prince for your suggestion," Jiang Ruan said, as if she hadn''t heard what Xuan Lang said at all. She nodded lightly. "It has really broadened my horizons."


    "Do you still refuse to change your mind even now?" Xuan Lang changed from feeling disbelief to derision, and now only thought that Jiang Ruan was a lunatic. In his opinion, choosing any other road was to choose the road to hell. As to the fact that Jiang Ruan would rather die than marry Xuan Li... it could only be that her brain was damaged.


    "Fourth Prince, you can do whatever you want, whether that be sending me to jail or suing the imperial court. In short, it''s impossible for me to marry Xuan Li," she stated. "I said it before. Why would you think that I''d change my mind?"


    Xuan Lang looked at Jiang Ruan for a long time. Finally, he asked, "Tell me one thing. Why do you refuse to marry Eighth Brother? Why do you harbour grievances against him?"


    "Perhaps it is due to a hatred from a previous life," Jiang Ruan said lightly. "More importantly, it''s too disgusting."


    "Disgusting?" Xuan Lang was stunned.


    "Yes. Disgusting."

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154 : An Unusual Move


    As soon as Xiao Shao emerged from the pce and mounted his horse, Jin Er appeared and knelt in front of him. His always sardonic countenance disyed a rare solemnity. "It''s bad, Master. Miss Jiang has been taken to prison."


    Xiao Shao''s eyes narrowed. "What happened?"


    "Fourth Prince and several pce maids witnessed Miss Jiang kill Princess He Yi. People soon arrived, and the evidence was conclusive. Imperial Consort Shu was enraged and pleaded with the Emperor to make a decision. The Empress had no choice but to direct the Ministry of Justice officers to imprison Miss Jiang."


    "When did this happen?" Xiao Shao asked with a frown.


    "At noon." Jin Er answered. Xiao Shao had other business to attend to in the pce. Therefore, Jin Er was only able to catch up with him just before he left, three hours after Jiang Ruan had been arrested. The matter was much more urgent this time than in the past because Princess He Yi was the Emperor''s beloved daughter. Despite her mischievous nature, the bond between father and daughter remained strong. Thus the murder of Princess He Yi was reason enough for the Emperor to deal with Jiang Ruan in a rage.


    Xiao Shao reversed the horse''s direction. "Go to the Ministry of Justice and look into it." Before he raised the whip, he heard another voice. "Master!"


    Jin San rushed over, took a quick nce around, and whispered, "Tian Zhu wishes to see you."


    Tian Zhu was Jiang Ruan''s personal maid. Jin Er and Jin San exchanged nces. They were familiar with Jiang Ruan''s character. As a person who refused topromise, it was inevitable that she had not anticipated the situation, or else she had done it on purpose. Tian Zhu''s current visit could only be to ry Jiang Ruan''s message.


    "Tell her toe to Yi Bao Pavilion," Xiao Shao said after a brief thought.


    Outside, the more people there were, the more chances to be seen. Tian Zhu was, after all, Jiang Ruan''s maid. If she were seen by a calcting person, it could inevitably cause them to raise a fuss. Therefore, by meeting at Yi Bao Pavilion, he would obtain the information unimpeded.


    Jin San epted the order and left.


    Before the time it took for an incense stick topletely burn, Xiao Shao was sitting in Yi Bao Pavilion''s secret room. Tian Zhu bowed and knelt. "Master."


    "What did she say?" Xiao Shao asked.


    "Miss didn''t say anything.'' Tian Zhu responded.


    A strange glint shed in Xiao Shao''s dark eyes as he pursed his lips and lowered his gaze. Jin Er and Jin San, who stood nearby, were astonished. They assumed Jiang Ruan had requested Tian Zhu to bring a letter. What did it imply that she had said nothing? So, Jiang Ruan had no message to convey through Tian Zhu to Xiao Shao?


    ...


    "Miss had already anticipated what would happen today." Without waiting for Xiao Shao to inquire, Tian Zhu revealed the information herself. "She indeed orchestrated the death of Princess He Yi. She did not, however, kill Princess He Yi. Someone else murdered the Princess, but she was framed. She has already made preparations. Long ago, she requested that I deliver a letter to Great Master Hui Jue who will serve as her trump card. Master should not be overly concerned."


    After some consideration, Xiao Shao said, "Tell me everything that has happened over the past few days."


    "Does Master want to help Miss?" Tian Zhu asked, raising her head.


    Xiao Shao cast a nce at her. "Yes."


    "You shouldn''t do it, Master." Tian Zhu asserted. "Miss has made her decision. Master should refrain from intervening in this matter."


    Both Jin Er and Jin San frowned. Interfering with the master''s decisions was strictly forbidden for the Jinyi Guard and so Tian Zhu''s action was inappropriate and could be interpreted as disrespectful. Tian Zhu had been trained by Xiao Shao from the time she was a child until she was an adult. There was no need to mention loyalty. As colleagues, they were taken aback by such an attitude.


    "She is a person of my Jinying Wangfu. I will not stand by silently, nor will I permit anyone to bully her." Xiao Shao spoke lightly, but his tone was already chilly.


    "In response to Master," Tian Zhu didn''t miss Xiao Shao''s tone, but she continued after a brief hesitation, "Do you believe Miss has no way out of this? This subordinate may say something inappropriate here. Now is the time for Master to leave the capital. Master can still protect Miss in the capital, but after Master departs, is it possible that all open and covert attacks on her will cease? Even if Master keeps her safe inside the Jinying Wangfu, things may not go as nned. Those currently targeting the Jinying Wangfu are as numerous as a school of silver carp swimming down a stream. Miss won''t be able to spend her daysfortably."


    "Are you implying that this prince doesn''t even have the ability to protect her?" Xiao Shao squinted. He spoke each word slowly, but his icy tone was significantly more intense than before. Jin Er and Jin San couldn''t stop winking at Tian Zhu. Xiao Shao was currently in a bad mood. Wasn''t Tian Zhu treading on dangerous ground* with these statements?


    [1] �����Ը�������ǹ��ײ���� (q�� b��sh�� z�� g�� er w��ng hu��qi��ng sh��ng zhu��ng l��izhe) �C throw oneself into the gun/musket, so: treading on dangerous ground.


    Ignoring Jin Er and Jin San''s hints, Tian Zhu continued, "Would Master prefer that the one who is standing beside him be a nobledy[2] who is powerless[3] andpletely dependent on your protection? If so, I fear that the Jinying Wangfu will not be able to raise such a delicate flower. What the wangfu needs is a woman who can stand strong against the wind and rain, the knives and spears, and not an embroidered pillow[4]."


    [2] ��ҹ��� (d��ji�� gu��xi��) �C girl from a wealthy family / unmarried daughter of a noble house.


    [3] ���޸���֮�� (sh��u w�� f�� j�� zh�� l��) �C lit.cking the strength even to truss a chicken (idiom) / fig. weak / unustomed to physical work.


    [4] �廨��ͷ (xi��hu�� zh��ntou) �C an embroidered pillow, an outwardly attractive but worthless person.


    Jin Er and Jin San were aghast. Jin San shut her eyes helplessly. Even though Tian Zhu was formerly a loyal member of the Jinyi Guard, she was truly upromising and unyielding in her beliefs. It seemed like she was determined to anger Xiao Shao today. At present, she spoke to her heart''s content, but it was unknown what punishment she would receive in the future. Was it possible that after spending so much time with Young Furen, her courage had turnedwless?


    "This subordinate is following Miss these days and can clearly see that she is not a delicate youngdy who needs to be protected. She is more powerful than any woman I''ve ever seen. Master is also aware that Miss dislikes having someone else solve her problems; in particr, Miss prefers to deal with the enemy with her own hands."


    Xiao Shao averted his eyes and contemtively examined his sleeve. What temperament did Jiang Ruan have? She had an almost obsessive desire for vengeance. He was well aware that Jiang Ruan disliked outside interference in these affairs, and he also knew that Tian Zhu was telling the truth.


    "Miss has already made ns and arrangements. It will not be Miss who suffers losses, but her adversary. If Master genuinely likes her, you should not attempt to assume control for her. Miss refuses to be controlled. Miss wanted to deal directly with Princess He Yi and the people behind Princess He Yi. If Master wants her to be the Jinying Wangfu''s Young Furen in the future, you should assist her."


    Tian Zhu stated, "This subordinate boldly spoke of Miss'' thoughts and begged Master not to intervene, and hence, requests Master to punish me."


    Xiao Shao raised his eyebrows at the person kneeling before him and remained silent for a moment before saying, "Get up."


    Jin Er and Jin San were stunned for the third time today. Tian Zhu had overstepped like this, but Xiao Shao did not get angry at all, andpared to the previous bad mood, he seemed much calmer at the moment. Could it be that Master actually enjoyed being yelled at?


    Tian Zhu hesitated, rose up, and continued to bow her head before hearing Xiao Shao say, "Return your waist medal to Ye Feng."


    "Master!" Tian Zhu cried out involuntarily. Returning Jinyi Guard''s waist medal to Ye Feng meant that she was no longer a member of the Jinyi Guard and would be unable to return.


    Jin Er and Jin San also froze in ce. They initially assumed that Xiao Shao was not angry, but they were mistaken. This time, Xiao Shao was not only angry but furious.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xiao Shao stared at Tian Zhu, who appeared disheartened and shocked, and stated faintly, "Your loyalty is no longer here; as is customary, you are required to hand over your waist medal. From now on, you only have Jiang Ruan as your master. Protect her well," he said after a brief pause.


    Tian Zhu was stupefied. When she looked up at Xiao Shao, she noticed that his expression was not angry, nor even the usual indifference of refusing people thousands of miles away, but rather one of entrustment, another kind of trust and equal respect.


    He handed over the person he cherished in his heart to her, which was not an order from the master to his subordinates, but an exchange between those of equal status, a trust given to peers.


    Tian Zhu''s eyes were burning and she was on the verge of crying. She had been a member of the Jinyi Guard since childhood and Xiao Shao was her master and someone she respected deeply. The Jinyi Guard provided her with a new lease on life. She expected to be loyal to the Jinyi Guard for the rest of her life and shed thest drop of blood for it, but she did not expect Xiao Shao to take back her waist medal one day.


    She had now left the Jinyi Guard and her most respected master to protect the woman he loved. Like her master, the woman was tenacious and had an indomitable will. So, while Tian Zhu was sad, she wasn''t going to stay sad for long. After all, Jiang Ruan was worth it.


    She bowed her head, knelt down again, kowtowed three times respectfully to Xiao Shao, and stated loudly. "Thank you, Master, for training me."


    Xiao Shao appeared slightly moved and murmured, "Thank you."


    Thank you for choosing to follow her.


    * * *


    It was only natural for news of Jiang Ruan''s imprisonment to reach people other than Xiao Shao. Xuan Li was also informed of it. However, his face became much more unsightly than Xiao Shao''s.


    "Disgusting?" He chewed the word in a low voice. An unspoken rage suddenly erupted in his chest. He struck the table, and the teapot on the table tumbled to the floor and shattered into innumerable pieces. The imperial guards in the room didn''t dare to make a sound. Xuan Li''s expression was too horrifying at this time.


    The gentle smile that had always adorned Eighth Prince''s cultured and refined face vanished and his cheek muscles were oddly distorted with rage.


    How dare she! How dare she do that!


    So, she refused to marry him even if she were to be thrown in prison. She even called him disgusting. Xuan Li believed he had not wronged Jiang Ruan in any way. There was only one reason for Jiang Ruan''s harsh treatment of him, and that was Xiao Shao.


    In matters of men and women, Xuan Li had always been invincible and had never met a rival. He viewed women as nothing but fools. Jiang Ruan had nothing to do with him at first, but every time he saw her, he would have a weird feeling in his heart. It was as if she belonged to him. This possessiveness was aroused when Jiang Ruan chose Xiao Shao, even to the point of being willing to take this action for Xiao Shao''s sake. This lead him to recall incidents that urred many years ago.


    At that time, on Mt. Jianan, Teacher Ba Qi had epted ten disciples. Xiao Shao was the third disciple, and became Third Senior Brother. Xuan Li ranked eighth and had to respectfully call Xiao Shao Senior Brother. Xuan Li had always been bright since he was a child. Among the Emperor''s sons, he was one of the most aplished. At a young age, he already had an excellent reputation in the imperial court. Themon people likewise pledged fealty to him. However, someone like him, who was used to being first in everything, ran up against a stone wall on Mt. Jianan.


    Teacher Ba Qi didn''t restrict his students'' choice of study. The Jinying Wangfu had not met a mishap when Xiao Shao joined the sect. His nature was indifferent and had nothing of particr interest. Teacher Ba Qi taught him a little bit about everything. Everything depended on his good fortune. Even though Teacher Ba Qi only taught him a little, Xiao Shao''sprehension was astounding and he mastered everything that he studied. All fellow disciples on Mt. Jianan admired Xiao Shao. However, it appeared that Xiao Shao was arrogant and looked down on these mundane things.


    Since his youth, Xuan Li had been unwilling to bow to others, but his daily hard training was not worth Xiao Shao''s casual nce. Young people were alwayspetitive, but Xiao Shao seemed to treat others with indifference. Xiao Shao''s attitude eventually made Xuan Li resentful over time. Xuan Li couldn''t understand why he had to work so hard to get something while Xiao Shao had it so easily.


    Later, when the Jinying Wangfu had a mishap, Xuan Li was overjoyed. However, as a result of this tragedy, Xiao Shao became even more famous and wasbeled a rebel. The Emperor thought highly of him and so Xiao Shao could be forthright before the Emperor. Unlike him, he didn''t even have to guess the Emperor''s thoughts. 300,000 Jinyi guards were under themand of Xiao Shao''s subordinates. Fearful of him, Xuan Li refrained from expressing his intent. The peace he and Xiao Shao had maintained for so many years seemed to be shattered overnight by Jiang Ruan and with that, Xuan Li discovered that his resentment and jealousy of Xiao Shao had not changed over the years.


    "What actions were taken on Xiao Shao''s side?" Xuan Li took a deep breath to calm down and then inquired.


    "Your Highness, Xiao Wangye hasn''t made any move," the subordinate replied.


    Such a big incident had urred, and by now, it must have undoubtedly spread throughout the entire capital. However, there was no sign of Xiao Shao''s movement, implying that he had little regard for Jiang Ruan. Xuan Li sneered in his heart. On Mt. Jianan, Xiao Shao, whose eyes were disdainfully haughty, was extremely indifferent. Ordinary women were smitten with him, but they had no idea that Xiao Shao was a heartless man. Since that foolish woman Jiang Ruan rejected him for Xiao Shao''s sake, he might as well demonstrate how vicious Xiao Shao was. Not only that, but... Xuan Li immediately chuckled. The civil and military officials must have heard that Xiao Shao requested the Emperor to bestow marriage. One moment he was still requesting marriage, and the next, his beloved was in prison, yet he didn''t make a move. Xiao Shao was already viewed as a rebel by the court officials, now his reputation was about to plummet even further.


    This matter might also lead to Empress Dowager Yi De''s disapproval. Although Empress Dowager Yi De was not interested in court affairs, this did not mean she had no influence within the court. Sometimes, the attitude of Empress Dowager Yi De could even affect the future career of an official.


    This would result in many setbacks for Xiao Shao. How could Xuan Li not be delighted? His displeasure vanished in a matter of moments. "Send someone to keep an eye on the Jinying Wangfu and also monitor Xiao Shao''s movements," hemanded in a loud voice.


    "Yes." His subordinate obeyed his order and departed. Xuan Li leaned back against the seat, fiddled with his thumb ring, andughed slowly.


    * * *


    Seeing the wind and setting the helm has been human nature since ancient times. This was especially evident in the Jiang fu.


    Ruan Ju''s servants and maids were all extremely anxious. As soon as the news of Jiang Ruan''s imprisonment arrived, those with quick minds had already abandoned the old master and moved on to the new master.


    Jiang Ruan was imprisoned for the second time in less than a year. Previously, this was due to the death of Old Jiang Madame. At the time, however, she had not yet been transferred to the Ministry of Justice, and there were many doubts. However, now, the victim was Princess He Yi, and the incident involved the imperial family. Therefore, the case was forwarded straight to the Ministry of Justice for prosecution. Most importantly, there was an important witness in this case, Fourth Prince, Xuan Lang.


    Nine times out of ten, the murderer would not get away with the crime if someone witness him do it. Especially since the witness was the prince of the realm, almost everyone thought that Jiang Ruan wouldn''t be as lucky asst time and the prosperous future of the two siblings, Jiang Ruan and Jiang Xin Zhi, woulde to an end. Because, in the end, there was no way that Jiang fu could support them.


    Hong Ying was lying on a soft chair in the yard, her hands supporting her stomach as she basked in the sun. The sun was shining brightly in the autumn afternoon. It wasn''t too warm or too cold. On the table were some exquisite cakes. Even the tea was carefully prepared in ordance with Jiang Quan''s special instructions for nourishing her pregnancy. The day of childbirth was approaching, and the entire fu, from top to bottom, was extremely attentive and respectful towards Hong Ying.


    Jiang Dan sat directly across from her. She put a little chunk of cake into her mouth, took a bite, and smiled."This cake is pretty good."


    "Laoye invited a cook from outside," Hong Ying spoke carelessly. "Fourth Miss will enter the pce in a few days. The cakes in the fu are humble. Please do not mind them."


    "Fifth Yiniang, that''s not true." Jiang Dan smiled modestly. "Life in the pce is not as simple as it appears. Didn''t Da Jiejie have an ident in the pce?" Her expression turned dim. "I was hoping to be looked after by Da Jiejie in the pce, but this happened unexpectedly."


    "Everything in this life is impermanent." Hong Ying sighed and turned to face Jiang Dan. "But, Fourth Miss seems to be a blessed one. When you enter the pce, you should be able to obtain His Majesty''s favour and care. Jiang fu''s future glory will be dependent on you. Perhaps Eldest Miss will not have the grandeur you will have in the future."


    "Fifth Yiniang, please don''t make fun of me." Jiang Dan bowed her head, yet her eyes sparked just before she asked, as if her question was asked inadvertently. "But now that Da Jiejie is in prison, what good way did Fathere up with to save her?"


    "There''s no way." Hong Ying picked up the tea in front of her, took a slow sip, and then stated, "Such a significant matter has the potential to implicate the entire fu. Eldest Miss hasmitted a huge mistake this time. Your father was so angry that he discussed it with your second brother for a long time, but they couldn''t figure out what to do. Now that Imperial Consort Shu is enraged and His Majesty has also lost Princess He Yi, Eldest Miss is doomed. Even if your Father goes to beg for mercy, will it not worsen the situation?"


    Jiang Dan''s finger stopped nipping the cake, and her face changed into one of worry. "So, does Father n to do nothing and let it go?"


    "Laoye is willing but he''s powerless." Hong Ying examined her painted nails. "Eldest Miss is Jiang fu''s daughter, so it goes without saying that she should know when to make a sacrifice. After all, she can''t just ignore the reputation of her whole family for her own sake."

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155 : Xiao Shao, the Jealous Lord


    In the imperial study, the Emperor observed the young man in front of him with severity. "Zhen wonders when Imperial Grand Tutor Liu first became concerned with Hong''an Junzhu''s affairs."


    "This subject is simply carrying out his duties. There''s no harm in waiting for a little longer, especially since there are a lot of questions in regards to this case. The Ministry of Justice will continue its investigation for a few more days. A trial in court will increase everyone''s confidence." Liu Min was neither modest nor arrogant. The young man had never formed cliques for his selfish gain. Even though he was new to the officialdom, he had made great achievements in the imperial court. And even now, he remained dignified and calm when confronted with the Emperor''s inquisitive gaze.


    A booknded on Liu Min with a thud, and the Emperor yelled with a stern face. "Zhen is asking when did you be so concerned about Hong''an Junzhu''s affairs!"


    The eyes and ears of the monarch of the realm were everywhere in the pce. Some days, it was inevitable to hear rumours. The Emperor was already displeased with Liu Min, but Liu Min still stood upright, his expression unchanged, and continued to give his response in a quiet voice. "This subject is simply carrying out his duties as a minister. There''s no ulterior motive."


    Eunuch Li gave the person opposite him a quick nce. The young man was noble, benevolent, and appeared gentle; nheless, he possessed the schr''s obstinacy and pride. This man was cultivated by the Emperor for the future of Great Jin, but even after touching upon a sensitive subject[1], he still had the appearance of being unwilling to give up until his goal was achieved. Eunuch Li pondered in his mind. This afternoon, General Zhao had visited, and Empress Dowager Yi De had also spoken. Even though Xiao Shao did not speak, knowing his temperament, he too would definitively not stand passively by. And now, even Liu Min, the candid and outspoken[2] Imperial Grand Tutor, was speaking to the Emperor. Sure enough, Hong''an Junzhu, the eldest di daughter of the Jiang family, was not an ordinary person. Unfortunately, given that Liu Min had made his remarks whilst the Emperor was in a foul mood, he had quite possibly added fuel to the fire. It was not a good strategy.


    [1] ������ (f��n�� l��n) �C touching the scale at the bottom of a dragon''s throat, means offending the monarch, touching someone''s sensitive subject.


    [2] ֱ�� (zh�� ch��n) �C the official who dares to remonstrate against the Emperor bluntly.


    The Emperor gazed coldly at Liu Min before pping the table fiercely. "Not having an ulterior motive indeed! Since you have alle here one by one to intercede for Hong''an, how about zhen grants you even more days? Zhen would like to see what other evidence you can provide! Get out!"


    The Emperor''s countenance was so filled with rage that Liu Min could only bow and retreat in a low voice. Eunuch Li whispered, "Your Majesty need not be overly concerned. What Imperial Grand Tutor Liu stated is not without reason. I fear that there is something odd about this matter. I''m worried some people intended to cause amotion. Therefore, it would be better to wait a few extra days."


    "Are you taking zhen for a fool?" The Emperor scanned the ledger on the table with a somewhat exasperated look. "Zhen just doesn''t understand how they were intoxicated by Jiang Ruan. Could she really be a siren?"


    * * *


    After leaving the imperial study and exiting the pce, Liu Min suddenly made the journey to the prison where the Ministry of Justice held its prisoners. The warden, who was initially stunned at seeing him, quickly stood up to greet him. "I was unaware that Imperial Grand Tutor wasing today. What can I do for you?"


    "I''m here to see someone." Liu Min frowned slightly. Even after serving several years as an official, he was still not ustomed to being fawned over and ttered by others. Nheless, he pulled a silver ingot from his sleeve and handed it to the old warden.


    The warden epted it with great pleasure. Inwardly, he thought, the rumour from the court was that this person was honest and upright. However, the holier-than-thou Imperial Grand Tutor was just the same as everyone else, knowing how to get things done in the officialdom by giving bribes, so there was no need to make it seem like he was noble and virtuous. But even though he felt this way in his heart, he had to act very respectfully. "That is not an issue. Imperial Grand Tutor can just inform me. As long as it is convenient, I shall try my absolute best." He then inquired, "Who does Imperial Grand Tutor wish to see?"


    "Hong''an Junzhu," Liu Min answered.


    ...


    Jiang Ruan was locked up in the deepest part of the prison where people on death row were kept. Even though the punishment had yet to be determined, nearly everyone assumed that she was doomed this time, as it would be absurd to let the murderer of a royal princess walk free. However, thanks to Xiao Shao''s or Zhao Guang''s arrangement, her time in prison was also rather uneventful; prison guards did not make life unpleasant for her.


    When Liu Min entered the prison, he noticed Jiang Ruan sitting on the ground against the wall, not knowing what she was thinking.


    "Junzhu," He called out.


    Jiang Ruan came out of her trance, looked up in surprise and then gave a slight smile. "Imperial Grand Tutor Liu."


    Liu Min knelt in front of the prison cell and peered at her. As he surveyed the cell''s interior, he noticed that, while the condition was poor, it was not harsh, which was unlike what he had seen in other cells along the way. Jiang Ruan''s clothes were in good condition and were clean. She also didn''t seem to be suffering. Someone must have paid bribes for her sake.


    "Imperial Grand Tutor Liu, what is your business here?" Jiang Ruan inquired after observing that he merely nced inside without uttering a word.


    Liu Min nced at her. "I...am here to see you. " After a pause, he inquired, "Are you all right?"


    The young man''s eyes filled with affection. Even though he did his best to keep it hidden, his emotions inadvertently leaked out to some extent. Jiang Ruan was a skilled observer. Her expression broke into a smile after a brief frown. "I''m fine, I have troubled Imperial Grand Tutor."


    She had always been very courteous, yet emotionally distant. Liu Min felt slightly bitter. Reflecting on what had happened today, he told her, "I believe you did not kill Princess He Yi."


    Liu Min felt that although Jiang Ruan looked like a cold and indifferent person, she was a very kind person at heart. Otherwise, she would not have intervened when Princess He Yi bullied Thirteenth Prince.


    "Of course, I didn''t kill her," Jiang Ruan said, looking at him."I didn''t need to do that."


    Liu Min''s face lit up when he heard Jiang Ruan''s words. "Don''t worry, I''ll figure out a way to save you."


    Jiang Ruan was a little taken aback. Although she assisted Liu Min to pave the way for her one day, the Imperial Grand Tutor acted in a manner that contradicted her original intent. Such genuine feelings were undoubtedly a source of stress for her.


    "Thank you, Imperial Grand Tutor Liu." Jiang Ruan murmured, "But I have my own thoughts about this. The truth will be revealed one day. Please don''t worry too much."


    Liu Min''s eyes shed with a look of disappointment. "You do not consider me a friend." He spoke without waiting for Jiang Ruan''s response. "You helped me at the time, but now it''s my turn to repay the favour. I will help you once, you don''t need to say anything else. The kindness of giving a drop of water should be rewarded with a gushing spring. Because of you, my fate was rewritten when you showed me such kindness. What kind of person am I if I don''t repay you?"


    Jiang Ruan shook her head after a long silence. "Imperial Grand Tutor Liu is sincere. I am eager to make friends, but I have an idea for this matter. You should not rush to assist me. If I have any problems in the future, I will surely seek Imperial Grand Tutor Liu''s assistance. Please do not refuse when the timees."


    "It''s impossible for me to refuse." Liu Min said hurriedly. Jiang Ruan''s eyes shone like water in the dim light, and her facial features were even more stunning. As soon as his heart was stirred, he blurted out without thinking, "You, would you like me to protect you?"


    Jiang Ruan looked at him with surprise.


    Liu Min''s handsome face blushed slightly. This was his first time saying these words to a girl. In his gaze, there was no sign of aloofness or conceit, merely awkward shyness. "I, I have always admired Junzhu. Now that Junzhu is facing a difficult situation in court, it is clear that many people wish to frame you. If Junzhu continues in this manner, it will be difficult to prevent them from happening. If Junzhu could marry into another family at this time, there would be an additionalyer of defense. Liu Min is untalented, and despite hisck of aplishments, he wants to spend his entire life protecting Junzhu. I will do my best to shield Junzhu from even the smallest offense."


    Jiang Ruan gazed at him. What on earth had happened to Liu Min in his previous life? She did not know. She believed that, given Liu Min''s brilliance, he must have died if Xuan Li was unable to use him. She had seen him rise from obscurity in her past life. It was an odd turn of events. In the end, she gave this upright young man a chance to prosper. Along the way, he got better, and he finally lived up to his lifelong ambition.


    In this life, however, the people who had never met in the past met due to an unforeseen change of events. She just wanted to use him, but inadvertently received his sincerity.


    "I..." Jiang Ruan was about to respond when she heard a familiar cold voice from the front, which seemed displeased.


    "She doesn''t need your protection because she''s my person."


    A familiar figure emerged from the shadows. In the darkness, the in ck hem of his robe produced some golden radiance. Xiao Shao approached the prison door, cast a fleeting nce at Liu Min, then Jiang Ruan, and handed in the basket through the small window. "The snacks made by Wangfu''s cook and some clothes. It''s cool at night, don''t catch a cold."<novelnext></novelnext>


    He seemed displeased and his tone was stiff. His actions and the items he gave to Jiang Ruan appeared to demonstrate his close rtionship with her. Liu Min had just been stunned by Xiao Shao''s words, "She is my person." His expression changed as soon as he saw his behavior.


    Jin San silently rolled her eyes behind him. Her master was overly jealous. When Jin Si turned around and reported that Imperial Grand Tutor Liu had traveled to the imperial study and the Ministry of Justice prison, Xiao Shao rushed over without pausing for rest. This was merely hounding others. She would have punched out Xiao Shao if she were Imperial Grand Tutor Liu. Then again, she couldn''t defeat Xiao Shao, and Liu Min, being a weak schr who couldn''t even truss a chicken, would have been helpless.


    Imperial Grand Tutor Liu, a gentleman who only used his tongue rather than his fists, stood up and frowned at Xiao Shao. "Please, Xiao Wangye, take some responsibility when you speak," he said, appearing to be irritated. "How does this help Hong''an Junzhu''s reputation?"


    "Ah Ruan." Xiao Shao did not spare a nce at Liu Min, but only looked at Jiang Ruan. Speaking in the gentlest tone he''d ever used, he said, "Don''t worry about the public trial in three days."


    Being called "Ah Ruan", Jiang Ruan could only stare at him and was unable to look away. It took her a brief moment to regain herposure. She had no idea that her stunned expression reflected her acquiescence in Liu Min''s eyes. Upon realizing that she and Xiao Shao had grown so close, Liu Min immediately turned pale. A glimpse of his expression gave Jiang Ruan an idea. She smiled at Xiao Shao and said, "Well, I have nothing to fear since you''re here."


    Jin San looked at Imperial Grand Tutor Liu with sympathy. It was obvious that Imperial Grand Tutor Liu was hurt by the two people''s overt disy of affection. If Xiao Shao''s words had dealt Liu Min a fatal blow just now, then Jiang Ruan''s bright smile while replying to Xiao Shao was the final blow.


    Liu Min moved his lips and forced a few words from his mouth. "Junzhu, Liu Min is leaving first." He hurried away without looking back, but his departing figure revealed his sadness.


    Jiang Ruan''s gaze remained fixed on Liu Min''s back. Xiao Shao suddenly walked up to her and blocked her view. Jiang Ruan raised his head. "Don''t look, he''s gone," Xiao Shao said, looking down at her.


    "......"


    Jiang Ruan red at him. Xiao Shao had recently be increasingly strange, almost like a different person. Sometimes she wondered if this was the same cold, calm, and precocious young Wangye spoken of by everyone. In her view, Xiao Shao''s behaviour was clearly childish and naive.


    "Xiao Shao, what are you doing here?" she asked, taking a deep breath.


    "If I didn''te here, you''d have be Imperial Grand Tutor''s Furen." Xiao Shao reminded.


    "......"


    Jin San couldn''t help but mutter to herself in her hiding ce. Young Master''s words revealed that he was weighed down with anxiety. She should also tell Steward Lin to look into it. Now she clearly understood what the legendary man in love was. Brainless!


    "I won''t enter the Imperial Grand Tutor fu." Jiang Ruan said, "If I marry him, his career wille to an end."


    "You think of him all the time. It''s no surprise he misunderstood." Xiao Shao, the great beauty, would not let it go.


    "Didn''t your uninvited presence cause him to misunderstand?" Jiang Ruan stated. "He will never misunderstand again."


    Xiao Shao frowned. He was born graceful and heroic. With such a frown, he appeared even more handsome and immortal-like under the lighting. He did, after all, have the air of an ascetic. His thin lips were pursed. He was upset because of Liu Min but it wasn''t the first time that Liu Min had expressed his gratitude to Jiang Ruan. How could he possibly be reconciled? It was only after Jiang Ruan spoke those words that he lowered his gaze and murmured, "Hmm, you should never see him again."


    How could this man be so tyrannical? Jiang Ruan felt sullen. However, she casually epted the items he had just brought her. Sure enough, they were food and clothing, but they were all of high quality. In fact, Xiao Shao had sent his people to secretly take care of her. Thus, her prison life was not worse than her life in the fu. She could not help but recall the time she spent in prison in her past life. She had been tortured to the point of being shapeless.


    She was so immersed in thought that Xiao Shao had to gently tap her on the head. "Focus."


    Jiang Ruan was not ustomed to such closeness. "Tian Zhu should have informed you about this. I already have an idea, so please don''t interfere."


    "I know." Xiao Shao whispered. "Just go for it. You have my full support in everything."


    His words were reassuring. Jiang Ruan bowed her head and said, "Thank you."


    "I would be happier if you asked for my assistance though," Xiao Shao said. Tian Zhu was right. Jiang Ruan was ustomed to solving problems on her own and did not readily ept help from others. Even if she asked for help, she adopted a businesslike demeanour where both the parties can use each other, and she will not receive any favors in vain. In fact, this is actually her way of isting herself from others and preventing herself from receiving any warmth or affection.


    Xiao Shao looked at her thoughtfully. He couldn''t figure out Jiang Ruan''s secret, and Jiang Ruan refused to reveal it. When one''s heart was sealed, it was difficult for others to enter. Xiao Shao hoped that now that Jiang Ruan was with him, Jiang Ruan would not consider fighting alone. At the very least, Jinying Wangfu was capable of protecting her. One that stood beside Xiao Shao could only be protected by him alone.


    "There is no need, "Jiang Ruan turned him down. "The rear residence is a battlefield for women. Consider my elder brother. If he is invincible on the battlefield, then I naturally have my own means to stand in the invincible position inside this deep pce''s rear residence."


    Finally, Xiao Shao stretched out and squeezed her shoulder. "I''m always on your side."


    * * *


    Wu Ming, the pce''s most senior coroner, sighed heavily upon seeing Princess He Yi''s body. He then removed the cloth cover he had been wearing and wiped the sweat from his forehead. "In response to your question, Daren, Princess He Yi was stabbed in the abdomen and died from blood loss. The time was exactly as stated by Fourth Prince."


    Commandant of Justice Luo[3], the person in charge of the Ministry of Justice, lowered his eyes and pondered for a moment. He gave his aide instructions, "Go and record the inspection results. The rest of you wille with me to the crime scene again."


    [3] ͢ξ (ting wei) �C the chief officer of the highest judicial body in the government, who revises thew in ordance with the emperor''s will, summarises the number of prison sentences in the country, and is responsible for edicts issued by the Emperor.


    The Emperor had issued a death sentence, and there would be a court hearing three days from now. This was not an ordinary case. Hong''an Junzhu''s case appeared to be a straightforward murder case witnessed by the royal family, but in reality, it epassed numerous factors. A negligent and incorrect verdict would cause an imbnce between the forces in the imperial court. For him, it was an endless disaster.


    In the instance of Hong''an Junzhu, the Emperor, Imperial Consort Shu, and Fourth Prince were on one side, while Empress Dowager Yi De, Zhao Guang, and Xiao Shao were on the other. He could not risk offending either side. When he considered his predicament, Luo Daren could not help but sigh and reflect carefully.


    At the Eight Prince fu, Xuan Li was turning the white porcin wine cup around in his hand, gently shaking the wine in the cup, and smilingly asked, "How are things going?"


    The subordinate responded quickly and respectfully. "It has beenpleted, Your Highness. The coroner has examined the body. There is no issue."


    Xuan Li had an excellent grasp on the wind direction in the pce for many years. He was not ipetent. He had put his own people everywhere. It was not impossible to tamper with Princess He Yi''s body; for him, it was a piece of cake. Nobody would dispute his words if he just used deceptive tactics to keep the coroner in the dark. The coroner''s examination of the body was material evidence. With Xuan Lang as the witness, it was easy to pin down the criminal charges.


    Nothing in the world is more intolerable than asking for something and not receiving it. If he did not get the position he desired after asking for it, he would eventually obtain it. It''s fine if he liked someone and was rejected because she was just a woman. He would just discard and kill her because he couldn''t get her. A great man had to be ruthless. Since Xiao Shao wanted to fight him for her, he might as well destroy Jiang Ruan.


    But for some unknown reason, a slight unease shed across Xuan Li''s heart, and it was so subtle that he almost ignored it. He calmed down, tried his best to ignore the strange sensation, sped the wine cup in his hand slowly, and took a light sip.


    "I''m truly sorry, Junzhu."

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156 : The Imperial Trial


    Three dayster.


    The sun was shining brightly. Even though it was alreadyte autumn, the weather was umonly good. The sunlightzily illuminated the lovely petals of the garden cosmos which had yet to wither, causing them to look even more charming. In Shu Fang Pce, an alluringly beautiful woman, gorgeously attired, was standing, aloof and detached. Her usual exotic bearing seemed to have been swept away in the twinkling of an eye, leaving only an unconcealed murderous aura behind.


    A pce maid offered her tea, saying, "Imperial Consort, after drinking tea, it will be time to attend the imperial trial in the pce."


    Imperial Consort Shu slowly received the tea and took a sip. She had dressed herself with special care today, such that she looked as beautiful as if she had stepped out of a painting. Correspondingly, she also appeared forceful and imposing, a manner which was undoubtedly entuated by her crimson clothes. For Imperial Consort Shu, the death of Princess He Yi had indeed been a huge blow.


    After all these years in the pce, Imperial Consort Shu had never given birth to sons, only Princess He Yi, thus she had never thought about trying to seize the throne. Moreover, everything depended on the Emperor''s favour. From the beginning, even though the Emperor had never loved her as much as Imperial Consort Chen, because she had given birth to a daughter who would be no threat to imperial power, the Emperor had not been wary of her.


    Princess He Yi had been bossy and domineering, but, when all was said and done, she was her flesh and blood, born of her own womb. For so many years, Imperial Consort Shu had raised her in thep of luxury, but such a tragic end had somehow befallen her. Deep in her bones, Imperial Consort Shu was an arrogant and impulsive person. At the time when Xuan Lang confirmed that Jiang Ruan had killed Princess He Yi, she was dying to rush out and tear Jiang Ruan into little shreds. However, Jiang Ruan had already been taken away by the Ministry of Justice, and taking action prematurely would not be a good idea.


    However, there was no one in this world whom she could not beat. She had carved out a ce for herself among the four pce consorts with her scheming and beauty, and was naturally no soft persimmon. Even Imperial Consort Chen, with whom she had battled all her life, was now in a disadvantageous position. Who was Jiang Ruan? No one but the daughter of a minor pce official. Killing Princess He Yi was a sin she would never be able to seek forgiveness for. After Imperial Consort Shu had calmed down, she was no longer in a hurry to take action.


    This case had wide-ranging implications. She had wailed before the Emperor, who had promised her that he would himself preside over Princess He Yi''s murder trial. After so many years of marriage, Imperial Consort Shu was able to ascertain his moods and emotions with some degree of certainty, and could naturally see that the Emperor did not like Jiang Ruan. Moreover, there were witnesses as well as material evidence, so Imperial Consort Shu could let Jiang Ruan die without a proper burial[1] without even having to manage the situation herself.


    [1] ������ɮ�� (si wu zang seng di) �C to die without being buried; to suffer a tragic death or severe punishment. In ancient times, it was important to be buried in the earth upon death. If one hadmitted a heinous crime, one''s corpse would be cremated or pulverised etc and not buried; this was considered to be a cruel punishment befitting those who hadmitted wicked crimes.


    Because all the people involved in this case were members of the royal family, and because Empress Dowager Yi De had also intervened, the Emperor agreed to an imperial trial. Since the founding of the nation, an imperial trial had only taken ce once or twice, and those trials had involved major events linked to senior figures in the imperial court. Therefore, this was the first time that an imperial trial had been called for due to a dispute in the royal family. Imperial Consort Shu knew that, among those who pleaded on behalf of Jiang Ruan, apart from Zhao Guang''s family and Empress Dowager Yi De, there was also Jinying Wang, Xiao Shao, Imperial Grand Tutor Liu Min, and the younger son of the Commander-in-chief fu, Gu Yi. Every time Imperial Consort Shu thought of this, she gritted her teeth in resentment.


    When Princess He Yi was in the pce, because she had won the Emperor''s favour, she had made friends with a posse of young lords anddies from noble families. Yet, now that she had died so tragically, nary a one stood up to speak on her behalf; those ''friends'' of hers were all a bunch of turtles hiding in their shells. True, some of these people had perhaps been warned by others, but it was generally clear that Princess He Yi had made a group of fair-weather friends. On the other hand, Jiang Ruan, while only being the daughter of a pce official and not a true member of the imperial family, still had so many people rushing to protect her. She was indeed a seductive vixen even at such a young age!


    "Is Jinying Wang there?" Imperial Consort Shu asked viciously as she put down her tea cup.


    "To answer Imperial Consort, Jinying Wang has already gone ahead," replied the pce maid.


    Imperial Consort Shu slowly clenched her fists. She did not know how Princess He Yi had died, but she was certain that it had all been Xiao Shao''s doing. Since Princess He Yi had died because of Xiao Shao, Jiang Ruan, as the person in Xiao Shao''s heart, would have to give her life in rpense, no matter what. So what if he had great influence within the dynasty? How could Xiao Shao defy an imperial edict under the watchful eye of the public? He would only be able to look on helplessly as his beloved died a violent death. Thinking about Xiao Shao''s furious expression and Jiang Ruan''s despairing manner, Imperial Consort Shu felt a deep sense of tion.


    * * *


    ...


    Jiang Dan had already entered the pce together with the other consort candidates, and they all lived in the courtyard set aside for them. In the courtyard, sixteen exquisite youngdies twittered away, and the atmosphere was lively. Some were shu daughters from high-ranking families, while others were di daughters from lower-ranked families. Regardless, when families sent their daughters into the pce, they were all, without exception, looking forward to the day when these youngdies would soar like the phoenix and bring their families to glory along with them. This had been the situation since ancient times. It was just that these girls, at present, still had no idea of the dangers that lurked within the pce, and their innocent and unaffected appearance dazzled one''s eyes.


    Jiang Dan sat quietly in the front hall of the residence, watching the excited girls chattering away in high spirits, with a lively yet somewhat timid smile on her face. With this appearance, no one would be wary of her, and thus, even though she had very little to add to the conversations, there was nothing to prevent the girls from epting her as one of their own.


    One of them, a shu daughter from an assistant minister''s family, said, "Ai, sisters, I don''t know if you''ve heard, today is the public trial of Hong''an Junzhu, the Jiang family''s eldest di daughter, for the murder of Princess He Yi.


    "Ah, that''s right. I was reminded of it when you spoke, but I didn''t realise it was today," another girl chimed in. "It''s such a pity that we can''t go out and see what''s going on."


    Regret was evident in her tone, for these youngdies were full of youthful curiosity and regarded this matter with great interest. Thus, they were rather disappointed, and their high spirits lessened.


    Jiang Dan watched the scene before her with a faint smile and her usual expression on her face, as if she had never heard of this news before.


    "It''s just a murder case, what is there to see?" The father of the youngdy who had spoken held a post in the Ministry of Justice, and thus knew something about the work there. She nodded and said, "I heard my father say, there''s almost nothing to investigate in this case involving Princess He Yi. The coroner has made his examination, and with testimony from a witness like Fourth Prince, there''s very little likelihood of overturning the conviction. So what if Hong''an Junzhu is doted upon by Empress Dowager Yi De? Plotting against a member of the imperial family is a heinous crime punishable by beheading, and no one can save her."


    "Hong''an Junzhu is truly too bold; I never imagined she would actually dare to kill someone." One youngdy seemed to remember something, and looked at Jiang Dan to say, "Hey, isn''t she your elder di sister? In your opinion, how did this situatione about?"


    Jiang Dan started minutely, then shook her head and said, "This situation . . . I don''t really know, I''m just a shu daughter, where would I have the qualifications to meddle in this matter?"


    "Then, is she normally so fierce and shrewish in the fu?" someone asked curiously. "Have you ever been beaten and scolded by her?"


    Jiang Dan shook her head, but a hint of terror shed through her eyes as she replied, "No, Da Jiejie has never struck me."


    Her words caused her evasive gaze to appear even more suspicious. Everyone could see her timid nature and the way her expression seemed to change when she talked about Jiang Ruan, immediately making clear what was in her heart. For a short while, the room was atwitter with the youngdies asserting that Jiang Ruan was entirely to me. Those of Jiang Ruan''s status had already been somewhat envious of her. In the past few years, her natural beauty and her exceptionally good fortune, such that she had received the protection of Empress Dowager Yi De and had the ''God of war'' as her elder brother, had caused their envy to grow. Now that she had fallen from grace, these originally envious people would have no qualms in ruthlessly trampling on her.


    Someone was sitting quietly in an inconspicuous corner of the room. She was naturally dainty, but there was an element of indifference in her expression, and even several degrees of disdain. As she listened to everyone else chatter about Jiang Ruan, loathing showed in her face. This was no one else but Dong Yinger.


    In the end, she had still entered the pce. Looking at her now, it would seem that that which had originally seemed absolutely repulsive was at present no longer so challenging. There were so many beauties in the pce that it would take some luck for the Emperor to remember her, let alone favour her. If the Emperor never noticed her, such that she could die peacefully in the pce, that would also be a good thing.


    When Dong Yinger heard about Jiang Ruan murdering Princess He Yi from her father, she had not believed that Jiang Ruan had done this. Not because of anything else, but that if Jiang Ruan were to murder someone, she would not be stupid enough to do it in front of Fourth Prince. Lord Mayor Dong was an intelligent man. When he was analysing the different aspects of the case, Dong Yinger had heard one or two things, but she was now too far removed from Jiang Ruan..


    Now, sitting here, listening to these people disparage Jiang Ruan, and Jiang Dan''s artfully posed nder, Dong Yinger only felt an ufortable churning in her stomach. If she followed the inclination of her natural temperament, and considered her friendship with Jiang Ruan, she would step forward to argue with these people. But now, she simply sat to the side, listening to the discussion with great detachment, with no thought ofing forward.


    What came to mind was when she was about to enter the pce, and she had sobbed and entreated Jiang Ruan to help her, but Jiang Ruan had stated that it had nothing to do with her.


    There was nothing permanent in this world. For some unknown reason, Dong Yinger felt a faint frisson of glee. Jiang Ruan was imprisoned, was being ndered as having murdered Princess He Yi, could not escape the doom that was spoken of by others . . . what did this have to do with her?<novelnext></novelnext>


    * * *


    However, no matter how the facts in the pce had changed, the public trial in the pce hall still had to proceed.


    The Emperor, wearing his bright yellow dragon robe, sat aloof and remote, watching the civil and military officials who were observing the trial, and giving off a highly imposing and awe-inspiring aura.


    Instead of dering that today''s public trial in the imperial court was to allow the civil and military officials to witness that the trial was conducted justly, why not tantly state that it was actually a means to make an example of someone[2] by punishing them. In these times, there were powerful forces in the imperial court which were restless and threatening to break out, and the Emperor had his eye on them. He also needed to sound a warning to those who were waiting to see how the chips would fall by borrowing the asion of this trial topletely destroy their power and prestige, and make it clear to everyone under the sun exactly who had the final say in this country!


    [2] ɱ���Ӻ� (sha ji jing hou) �C lit. kill the chicken to warn the monkey; fig. to punish someone as an example to others.


    Eunuch Li sat quietly to one side, waving his horsetail whisk and watching the proceedings intently. In contrast, Commandant of Justice Luo[3] was standing at one side, having earlier sent out orders for the used to be brought up. Now, from outside, a voice called out, "The used has arrived ��"


    [3] ͢ξ (ting wei) �C the chief officer of the highest judicial body in the government, who revises thew in ordance with the emperor''s will, summarises the number of prison sentences in the country, and is responsible for edicts issued by the Emperor.


    Jiang Ruan, wearing snow-white prison clothes, was escorted in by a troop of soldiers. No one knew whether someone had advised her, or whether she herself had decided not to struggle and chose to disy a good attitude, but the soldiers did not have to force her forwards. Instead, they walked on either side of her. Thus, step by step, she entered Golden Throne Hall. Her gait was light, she bore a slight smile on her face, and her expression was serene; it was as if she was not about to participate in a momentous imperial trial with its life-or-death oue. She even appeared quitefortable and rxed, and gave the appearance of having brought two young servants out with her for a stroll.


    Upon seeing this, Imperial Consort Shu, who was sitting at the side, could not help the bitter hatred that glinted briefly in her eyes, and she slowly tightened her hold on the handkerchief tucked in her sleeve.


    Jiang Ruan''s clothes were pristine, while not a single hair was out of ce. Even at such a time, her usual graceful bearing had not been diminished. The civil and military officials within the imperial court had met her once before, when she had apanied Empress Dowager Yi De on her return to the pce, so they were aware of her enthralling charm. After not seeing her for a long time, her sudden appearance in Golden Throne Hall today was highly impactful. Even though she wore prison clothes, they set off her picturesque beauty even more, making her seem like an intoxicating and mesmerizing spirit. This youngdy truly seemed to grow more beautiful with each passing day, and on this asion, she was disproportionately more lovely than when they hadst seen her. For a moment, the younger court officials could only stare at her somewhat foolishly.


    Jiang Ruan walked past slowly, but her gaze was locked on the ck-d young man at the front of the numerous officials. Today, he was wearing first-rank court robes in ck, embroidered with gold pythons, which emphasised his honourable and steadfast bearing. Even though there was a host of highly talented people in the hall, he was the one who drew everyone''s attention.


    When he noticed Jiang Ruan''s gaze, Xiao Shao''s eyes lit up with a smile. Such an expression added profound warmth and kindliness to his elegant and heroic visage.


    This unspokenmunication between them did not escape the notice of Liu Min, who was focused on Jiang Ruan''s every movement. He felt empty and bereft, an ache that was exceptionally hard to bear. The concern he had originally felt for Jiang Ruan transformed in a sh into something truly unbearable. He turned his head slightly to avoid having to witness this depressing scene.


    Xuan Li also stared fixedly at Jiang Ruan with a faint smile, gentle and refined, as if watching a prey who was about to fall into a trap, and looking like the cat that had got the cream.


    Xuan Lang stood next to Xuan Li, his body slightly hunched, as if trying to avoid something. In people''s eyes, it looked like this ipetent and cowardly Fourth Prince was terrified of being a witness for the first time.


    Zhao Guang furrowed his brows tightly as he looked at Jiang Ruan, his eyes reflecting his deep distress. This was their Zhao family''s flesh and blood, imprisoned, and he, her maternal grandfather, could not do anything about it. Xiao Shao had already greeted him earlier and assured him that he had made arrangements to manage this matter. Although Zhao Guang had a fiery personality, he knew that Xiao Shao was as good as his word; any hastily conceived action by him might endanger Xiao Shao''s n. However, he had not seen any movement from Xiao Shao up to this point. Zhao Guang, by now, had already subjected Xiao Shao to a torrent of abuse in his heart, silently cursing this young[4] son of a b**ch. Is it possible that he was merely toying with the Zhao family; had they been deceived by him? Could it be that this uncouth rascal was actually a coward who did not have the guts to seek justice for Jiang Ruan, and had instead turned tail and retreated as the time approached?


    [4] ëͷ (mao tou) �C lit. hairy head. Used in ancient times to refer to a boy who had not yete of age, and who thus wore his hair loose.


    In contrast to Zhao Guang, although Empress Dowager Yi De was also concerned about Jiang Ruan, no sign of it showed in her face, which maintained its usual tranquil expression. It was just that her left hand, with its ruby guard, was swiping slowly over the edge of her chair with some unease. This was a habit with her; whenever her heart was not at rest, she would unconsciously do this.


    Jiang Ruan had a special ce in Empress Dowager Yi De''s heart. At the beginning, she had regarded Jiang Ruan as Princess Yuan Rong, but after three years of interaction, she had some degree of genuine affection for her. Now, Jiang Ruan was also the person in Xiao Shao''s heart. Empress Dowager Yi De had a very clear idea of Xiao Shao''s temperament. Someone like him was not easily aroused to passion, but, like his father, once this urred, he would set his mind on that one person. Since he hadmitted to Jiang Ruan, he would definitely not allow her to fall into danger.


    Xiao Shao was an intense person. Empress Dowager Yi De did not interfere in the matter because she knew very well that Xiao Shao had already made his arrangements in secret; she just did not know how ruthless his methods were. She only hoped Jiang Ruan''s peaceful temperament would be able to steady and regte him. Indeed, Empress Dowager Yi De could not have known that, in certain situations, Jiang Ruan was a thousand times more ruthless than Xiao Shao.


    "Hong''an Junzhu!" It was Commandant of Justice Luo who spoke on the Emperor''s signal. "You have murdered Princess He Yi, this has been verified by both material evidence and human witness. Your heart has been shown to be impure and your motives sinister, you have plotted against a member of the imperial family, a crime of the highest order. What else can you have to say?"


    When this case was handed over to the Ministry of Justice, the Imperial Court of Judicial Review had already investigated and heard the case. At that time, the criminal sentence had almost been handed down, but Jiang Ruan had adamantly refused to confess. Thereafter, they had had to resort to this imperial trial, which had dyed the passing of the sentence.


    "Princess He Yi was not murdered by me," Jiang Ruan stated.


    Her expression bore no trace of panic, and her words resonated powerfully, as if they were irrefutable. People always believe what they see right in front of them, so all those who had steadfastly held the view that Jiang Ruan was a murderer now began to waver slightly �C people were always especially tolerant of beautifuldies.


    "What an excellent silver tongue, what an amazing seductress!" Imperial Consort Shu sneered and continued, "You are so young, but you have such a malevolent heart. I have no idea how my He Yi offended you, such that you would kill her like this! I am He Yi''s mother, and must seek justice for my child. Hong''an Junzhu, murderers must pay with their lives!" In an abrupt change of topic, Imperial Consort Shu turned to the Emperor, her eyes misting over, and said, "Your Majesty, He Yi is your daughter, for this concubine, for He Yi who has died, you must be our judge!"


    The Emperor lowered his eyes and nced at Jiang Ruan, who was kneeling in the middle of the hall. Dispassionately, he said, "Hong''an, if you say that He Yi wasn''t killed by you, then you have to provide evidence. If you cannot do this, zhen can only rule that you have nothing to say in your defence!"


    His tone intensified as he spoke his concluding words, and an inexplicable menace was also evident; indeed, the wrath of an Emperor foretold a bloody catastrophe[5]. All the officials present were shocked. They knew that this was a precursor to the Emperor''s wrath and immediately bowed their heads, not daring to make a single sound, fearing that his fury would fall upon them. However, the expression of the youngdy in the centre of the room did not change. It was as if the Emperor''s thunderous rage was nothing but spring rain thatsted only a moment before calm weather was restored.


    [5] ����һŭ��ʬ���� (tian zi yi nu fu shi bai wan) �C this seems to be an abridged version of ''����֮ŭ����ʬ������Ѫǧ��'' (tian zi zhi nu, fu shi bai wan, liu xue qian li), lit. when the Son of Heaven (the Emperor) is angry, he will cause the deaths of millions of people, the blood will flow for thousands of miles.


    Her gaze swept across the assembled ministers and rested briefly on a monk dressed in yellow robes by the Emperor''s side. The monk, who looked amiable and held meditation beads in one hand, acknowledged her gaze, dropped his eyes slightly, and prepared to say ''amitabha''.


    "I can testify on her behalf that she has nothing to do with Princess He Yi''s death!"


    A clear, bright voice came out of nowhere and resonated in the hall. It was like a thunderbolt had struck everyone present. Xiao Shao frowned minutely, the Emperor''s eyes shed, Imperial Consort Shu straightened up, and Empress Dowager Yi De''s hand stopped moving.


    Jiang Ruan''s eyes suddenly widened, her body trembled, and she turned her head in disbelief.

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157 : Reversal


    This earth-shattering announcement dropped into Golden Throne Hall like a rock thrown into ake- immediately setting off a tsunami. And then a figure, small and ramrod-straight, and shielded by a pce maid and an eunuch, entered with an unusual expression in his eyes. Who was it if not Xuan Pei?


    Everyone stared at Xuan Pei in amazement. This Thirteenth Prince was virtually ignored by everyone in the imperial court. Even if one said that Xuan Lang was ipetent, he still had the backing of Imperial Consort Xian and would therefore not be bullied. In contrast, Thirteenth Prince, Xuan Pei, had been born of a lowly pce maid. Now that his birth mother had died, no one in the pce paid him any attention, and if it were not for people mentioning him asionally, no one would ever remember that such a person even existed .


    Perhaps Xuan Pei had dressed up especially for today''s asion, as he was wearing a lotus-green brocade robe that he must have dug up from somewhere. It was a solemn colour, and since Xuan Pei was still young, he looked rather peculiar in the robe. Moreover, even though the brocade was clearly of the finest quality, the style of the robe was that of many years ago, and it only took a nce to see that it did not fit him.


    Even so, that small figure strode forward confidently, calm and steady despite his short stature. The Emperor could not help the astonishment that showed momentarily in his eyes. It is said that one can sense a person''s bearing and presence by the way that person conducts and carries themselves. With his unexpected appearance before the officials and everyone present, it was obvious that this was not the weak prince born of a lowly maid, but one who possessed a magnificent bearing. It was such that those present began to imagine that in time this prince would not be someone without talent. Although he was so young, he already had a reserved andposed disposition. Furthermore, while it was true that all the members of the imperial family were blessed by heaven with innate traits, even at the same age Xuan Li could note close to him.


    Xuan Pei walked into the middle of Golden Throne Hall. Lifting up a corner of his robe, he knelt next to Jiang Ruan and said, "Imperial Father, this subject can testify that Princess He Yi was not killed by Hong''an Junzhu!"


    Jiang Ruan had been staring at the youth in front of her in astonishment. Looking at him at such close quarters, he waspletely different from the boy who had been bullied previously. It was as if Xuan Pei had transformed into someone else by making himself appear more mature, thus making him seem exceedingly unfamiliar to her.


    Xuan Pei had always been timid due to his birth mother, and had also been subject to much humiliation within the pce. In her previous life, she had also entered the pce around this time, and had encountered Xuan Pei being bullied. At that time, she hadforted him with a few words, and this situation had somehow reached the Emperor''s ears. Thereafter, the Emperor had handed Xuan Pei over to her to raise.


    In her previous life, she and Xuan Pei had depended on each other for survival. Xuan Pei had been the most sensible child she had ever met. Such a good child, but he could only, like her, be trapped in the depths of the pce. Xuan Pei had never even had the opportunities to flourish and disy his talent in the court, unlike the other princes. Moreover, before Xuan Pei had met her, he had been abandoned and denied his birthright by someone with ulterior motives in the pce. Thus, although he was no longer a young child, he had the sensibility of one.


    Now, this child was an absolutely different character. His gaze contained nothing of the clingy dependency which had been seen in his previous life; he was clearly sober and calm. Xuan Pei had been born with natural advantages, and Li Dong had fancied him in her previous life because of his matchless good looks. At present, this child''s appearance was certainly first-rate, and when he knelt together with Jiang Ruan, all the people in Golden Throne Hall could not help but be astonished, feeling that these two people werergely simr in bearing. Yet, on second thought, they were probably overthinking the resemnce.


    In contrast, there was a minute shift in expression in Xuan Lang and Xuan Li''s gazes, as neither of them had imagined that Xuan Pei would appear. Although Xuan Pei was not favoured, he still bore the title of ''prince'', just as they did. In Xuan Li''s eyes, Xuan Pei was not even as significant as an ant, and his name was hardly ever heard of in the pce. In addition, this boy had deliberately been brought up to be useless from a young age so there was absolutely nothing to fear where he was concerned. However, his appearance today fell like a bolt from the sky, and coupled with his saying that he wanted to speak on Jiang Ruan''s behalf, was totally shocking to Xuan Li. Xuan Pei''s bearing and demeanour at present caused Xuan Li great unease.


    The Emperor looked at Xuan Pei with aplicated expression. He had never cared about this son; in the past few years, he could not even remember how many princes had died �C there was no shortage of bleached bones in the pce. Perhaps it was heaven''s punishment that, among his sons, every single one with some talent had the ambition of wild wolves. The others were utterly ipetent, just like the Crown Prince, who had, by nature, a shallow mind. If it were not for the Emperor''s secret protection, the Crown Prince would long ago have be the sacrificial victim in someone''s power struggle.


    The Emperor had no recollection of Xuan Pei''s mother. Besides, in the pce, the princes born of lower-ss origins were dispensable in the Emperor''s eyes, so he never spared them a thought. On seeing Xuan Pei appear all of a sudden, a feeling he could not quite understand arose in his heart.


    The appearance of this youth was like jade, and his features were extremely beautiful. Because he had lived in the pce for such a long time, hisplexion was excessively fair, but due to his youth, he did not look wan and haggard. Rather, he was like a crystal doll. He had inherited the royal family''s naturally good bearing and had mastered the art of disying that bearing exceedingly well. Even though he had made very few public appearances all these years, somehow, that innately noble demeanour had not been diminished.


    Most importantly, from the time he had walked in, he had looked directly at the Emperor, his tone had been deferential but not weak, and his attitude calm and unhurried without being conceited. How was this in keeping with a boy as young as he was? He seemed much older and wiser than his youthful age.


    The Emperor suddenly realised that he might have neglected a potentially outstanding prince for so many years.


    ...


    Xiao Shao frowned minutely. He could clearly see that the way Jiang Ruan was regarding Xuan Pei was somewhat unusual. Although she was making a concerted effort to conceal it, she was not entirely sessful. The members of the Jinyi Guard he had ced within the pce had naturally heard of Thirteenth Prince''s circumstances. A useless prince whose upbringing had been deliberately negligent �C how had he changed so drastically overnight? Earlier, at the time when the incident of Jiang Ruan helping Xuan Pei had been reported to him by the Jinyi Guard, Xuan Pei had still been a weak prince bullied by pce maids. Now, he was conducting himself in a very fitting manner, and was apletely different person. Just by observing the pce maid and eunuch who had entered with Xuan Pei, their proper behaviour, without a hint of overstepping boundaries, was clear evidence that they truly respected their master.


    He had initially thought that Xuan Pei''s appearance was by Jiang Ruan''s arrangement, but now, judging from Jiang Ruan''s confused expression, this did not seem to be the case. What was this Thirteenth Prince up to?


    Xiao Shao paused in his observations. He did not know if he was being delusional, but he had always thought that Xuan Pei''s actions and bearing were simr to Jiang Ruan''s, almost exactly so.


    The Emperor deliberated for a long time before slowly saying, "Eh, so what is your testimony?"


    "When the incident happened that day, this subject was also at Mu Feng Pavilion and personally saw Princess He Yi being dragged to the chair by two pce maids. At first, this subject thought they were simply having fun, then this subject saw Hong''an Junzhu arrive and go up to them to make inquiries, at which point Princess He Yi copsed. At that time, everything happened so abruptly that this subject was uneasy and perplexed, so I quietly stole away without anyone noticing. Subsequently, when this subject heard the news that Hong''an Junzhu had been imprisoned, this subject pondered over this and felt that something was not right. Thus, although this subject is fearful, I cannot stand by and allow Hong''an Junzhu to be ndered. This subject is weak and has onlye forward now to testify and beg Imperial Father to exercise clear judgement!"


    As soon as these words were uttered, everyone present took a deep breath. What did Thirteenth Prince mean by these words: he was present at the scene and could bear witness? Fourth Prince, Xuan Lang, had also said he had seen what had happened with his own eyes. With these words, Xuan Pei was unequivocally using Xuan Lang of lying!


    Xuan Lang''s face changed drastically. Naturally, he knew this was a serious matter. Since Xuan Pei had said this, the water had turned incredibly muddy, but he had no recourse but to wade in it even if he did not want to. Moreover, no matter what happened, Xuan Lang had incurred the Emperor''s suspicion as a result of Xuan Pei''s statement.


    Who was Xuan Pei? He was still a young boy, and no matter how calm and unflustered he showed himself to be, it was not possible to refute his age. People would think that children have no need to lie, but it was not the same for him.


    Before Xuan Lang could attempt to exonerate himself, Imperial Consort Shu interjected impatiently, "Do you know what you are saying? Fourth Prince also saw everything with his own eyes; aren''t you wrongfully using Fourth Prince with your words?" Imperial Consort Shu''s heart was already full of hatred for Xuan Pei. How could this low-ss prince born of a pce maid actually collude with Jiang Ruan to absolve her? Since matters were like this, it was time to throw this Thirteenth Prince into the deep end and let him pay the price for what he had done!


    Empress Dowager Yi De looked at Xuan Pei in puzzlement. When she had seen Xuan Pei at first, she had also felt somewhat astonished, and thought it was all Xiao Shao''s doing. She had even wondered when Xiao Shao had established a rtionship with Xuan Pei. Then, when she observed Xuan Pei''s clear and distinct words, not at all like what was said of him in the pce, she felt a littleforted. She trusted Xiao Shao''s moral character, and since Xuan Pei was the one Xiao Shao had chosen, he would be all right. Moreover, among all these princes, one who had some ability and was not greedily ambitious was indeed rare.


    Immediately, Empress Dowager Yi De shot Imperial Consort Shu a dispassionate nce while saying, "The facts have not yet been clearly determined, Imperial Consort Shu. Aijia thinks you are overstepping."


    Imperial Consort Shu did not dare to offend Empress Dowager Yi De, so she reluctantly shut her mouth, but she was quietly scheming how to lure Xuan Pei into the water.


    The Emperor eyed Xuan Pei. Although he disliked how Xuan Pei was testifying on Jiang Ruan''s behalf, he still said, "Oh, you surely know that what you and Fourth Prince are saying are not quite the same."


    "To reply to Imperial Father, this subject does not know what Fourth Brother has said. However, this subject saw that Fourth Brother was also there when the pce maid supported Princess He Yi to Mu Feng Pavilion. This subject also heard what Fourth Brother said to Hong''an Junzhu." Xuan Pei''s voice was clear and bright, a contrast to the more solemn tones of an adult male, and he possessed a cogent vitality that belonged to those who were young. Hearing his voice caused people to be at peace, and to feel that his words were trustworthy.


    Xuan Lang clenched his fists tightly, only to hear the Emperor ask, "What did he say?"


    Jiang Ruan nced at Xuan Pei. Up to this point, she had also been rather uncertain as to whether Xuan Pei was actually there at Mu Feng Pavilion that day. In her opinion, Xuan Pei''s appearance today was too bizarre. Moreover, because of his unexpected appearance, there was no way to continue with what she had entrusted Hui Jue to do. Xuan Pei should not have been there that day. What caused her even more suspicion was how, in such a short period of time, Xuan Pei had be apletely different person. What on earth had happened?


    "This subject heard Fourth Brother tell Hong''an Junzhu, when Fourth Brother raises the issue of marriage with Imperial Grandmother, Hong''an Junzhu should not decline, otherwise Hong''an Junzhu would not be able to escape a crime punishable by beheading," said Xuan Pei loudly.


    With these words, silence fell instantly upon Golden Throne Hall, a silence so absolute that one could hear a pin drop.


    Xuan Lang''splexion turned deadly pale and he immediately looked at Xuan Li''s expression.


    Jiang Ruan was also stunned, following which, she could not stop theughter which arose in her heart. From this, it was evident that Xuan Pei had never gone to Mu Feng Pavilion that day. However, one could not deny that Xuan Pei''s words had been brilliant; the moment they were voiced, not only had the Emperor''s expression changed slightly, even Xuan Li''s expression was no longer that natural.


    Xuan Lang had initiallymitted murder and shifted the me for Xuan Li''s sake; the ultimate objective was to have Jiang Ruan marry into Xuan Li''s fu. However, Xuan Pei''s words had revealed yet another meaning �C Xuan Lang wanted to marry Jiang Ruan himself. On the surface, Xuan Li seemed generous and good-natured, but was in reality full of doubt and suspicion. It would be impossible for him not to suspect that Xuan Lang was merely paying him lip service by appearing to adhere to his purposes while in actual fact using another method. Although Xuan Lang was ipetent, he had Imperial Consort Xian''s support and protection. Now that Imperial Consort Chen had lost power, this was the best time for Xuan Lang to seize an opportunity to raise his own status. After all, if Jiang Ruan were married to Xuan Lang, the benefits she could have brought to Xuan Li could also be given to Xuan Lang.


    It was not imusible that Xuan Lang had truly harboured other thoughts.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xuan Lang''s eyes flickered slightly, but he was not as calm as before. He and Xuan Li had schemed and plotted for so many years, and so Xuan Lang would know exactly what Xuan Li was thinking. For a moment, he was furious at Xuan Pei''s n to drive a wedge between them. Under the watchful eyes of so many people, there was no way for him to exin the situation to Xuan Li. With a heart full of anxiety, he strode to the centre of the hall and fell to his knees with a ''pu dong'' before the Emperor.


    "Enlightened Imperial Father, this subject has been wronged!" Xuan Lang said, his voice resonating with iparable pain. Xuan Lang was ustomed to putting up a false front, but his face truly reflected, to some degree, how much he was at a loss as to what to do. He looked at Xuan Pei with anguished outrage and said, angrily, "Thirteenth Brother, you and I are brothers. Who has incited you to implicate me? You are still young, but you must not mindlessly do what others tell you."


    This barb was explicitly and implicitly aimed at Jiang Ruan, and he sessfully made use of the Emperor''s misgivings about Jiang Ruan. Xuan Pei was still young, and it was extremely possible that he had been led astray by someone. One after another, the court officials present looked towards Jiang Ruan. Jiang Ruan''s expression registered no change, but she was inwardly somewhat anxious.


    What on earth was Xuan Pei hoping to achieve? She did not want Xuan Pei to be involved in this matter, but his performance today had already attracted the attention of quite a few people within the imperial court, such as Xuan Li, who would definitely take notice of Xuan Pei''s unusual behaviour. Xuan Pei putting himself in the limelight like this was not necessarily a good thing. If he was not capable of self-preservation, then it was possible to foresee that, after today, Xuan Pei''s position in court would be better than before, but at the same time, trouble would also be nipping at his heels.


    A mother naturally wants to protect her child. Jiang Ruan was unwilling to involve Xuan Pei, but no one imagined that the situation would develop to this point before her eyes. For a moment, she had no clue how to resolve this issue.


    "Every word that this subject has said is true, and I hope Imperial Father will bring your astute judgement to bear on the matter." Xuan Pei paid no heed to Xuan Lang''s words, and his tone was still as resolute as ever.


    The Emperor stared at Xuan Pei with deep intent, and said, weightily, "The both of you are sticking to your own versions, and you both have your own opinions. Someone must be lying. Thirteenth Prince, even with your testimony, Hong''an Junzhu will not be able to walk away from this usation."


    Even if Xuan Pei testified for Jiang Ruan, with both of them standing by their version of events, there was still no way to prove Jiang Ruan''s innocence. There was no way to bring the final curtain down on this show.


    Who knew that Xuan Pei would shake his head and say, " No, this subject is not the only witness. There is another person who can testify on Hong''an Junzhu''s behalf."


    The entire hall was in an uproar. Someone else?


    "Eh? Who else is there?" The Emperor asked.


    "There is still this subject." In the midst of the silence, someone spoke up out of the blue. The Crown Prince smiled and stood up from among the officials.


    The Empress and Empress Dowager Yi De both stared at him in unison, Xuan Li''s tightly clenched fists trembled minutely, and Xuan Lang looked at the Crown Prince incredulously.


    The look the Crown Prince gave to Jiang Ruan was loaded with meaning. He then moved to stand next to Xuan Pei and lifted up a corner of his robe to kneel down; the three of them knelt side by side. The Crown Prince said to the Emperor, "To reply to Imperial Father, all that Thirteenth Brother has said is true, because this subject was also present at the scene."


    Jiang Ruan frowned. Xuan Pei had not been present at the scene that day and the Crown Prince''s words were total hogwash. She had asked Xiao Shao not to interfere in this situation, and the Crown Prince''s unexpected appearance was clearly not by Xiao Shao''s hand. Even if the General fu''s people had tried to devise a scheme to rescue her, they would not have involved the Crown Prince, so this could also not be due to them. Then, this situation was surely quite fishy. Jiang Ruan eyed Xuan Pei and was suddenly struck by a thought �C could it be that this was all due to Xuan Pei?


    Before the Emperor could speak, Imperial Consort Shu finally could not hold back any longer and burst out again, "Crown Prince, what are you saying? Have you also been bewitched by someone?"


    The Empress looked at Imperial Consort Shu coldly as she said, "Imperial Consort Shu, mind your words." Although the Empress was a mere figurehead within the inner pce, when the Emperor was present, she was still orded some degree of respect. Ordinarily, she allowed everyone in the inner pce to do as they liked, but when it came to the Crown Prince, she could not help but take courage and act decisively. She did not care if Imperial Consort Shu wanted to nder or frame other people, but when it involved the Crown Prince, she could not just stand by idly and watch.


    "Shut your mouth."


    The Emperor was also incensed by Imperial Consort Shu''s actions. Previously, he had sympathised with her because of her beloved daughter''s death, and thus been more tolerant towards her, but now she was bing increasingly unreasonable. However, he still had some doubts about the way the Crown Prince had spoken up for Jiang Ruan out of the blue. This son had no brains but held a powerful position, and was always being led by the nose. This, together with his exaggerated sense of self-importance, meant that he often did foolish things. Thus it was even more unlikely that he would take the initiative to help someone. His manner today clearly showed that he was speaking on behalf of Jiang Ruan; could it be that Jiang Ruan had some connection with the Crown Prince? Xuan Pei had already puzzled him greatly, why did the Crown Prince have to stick his nose in as well?


    Since he had never heard of any interaction between the Crown Prince and Jiang Ruan in the pce, the Emperor could not help but turn his gaze to Xiao Shao. Xiao Shao himself had spoken of wanting to marry Jiang Ruan, but when Jiang Ruan had been sent to the Ministry of Justice''s prison, he had not made any movement. At that time, the Emperor had thought this very peculiar. Could it be that he was just holding back to show this hand at this time? Immediately, the Emperor felt his chest tighten.


    The Crown Prince hade forward to bear witness, which meant that there were two princes speaking on Jiang Ruan''s behalf. The situation had changed in an instant.


    Xuan Lang felt a little anxious. What he had originally assumed to be a foolproof n had been derailed by the unexpected appearance of the Crown Prince and Xuan Pei. Most importantly, from the time Xuan Pei had testified, Xuan Li had been looking at him with different eyes, and clearly had no intention to speak up for him. Once the seeds of doubt have been nted, they will break through the ground, sprout and grow, eventually growing into a malignant tumour that could not be defeated. Moreover, for such a naturally suspicious person, this would be even more the case.


    He faced the Emperor and immediately kowtowed, banging his head repeatedly on the ground, ''dong dong dong'', while saying, "Imperial Father, this subject has only spoken the truth, this subject does not dare to deceive Imperial Father. Imperial Father kindly pass judgement!"


    The Crown Prince nced indifferently at Xuan Lang before saying, "Fourth Brother, what are you saying? Can it be possible that this prince and Thirteenth Brother have colluded to frame you?"


    Some of the court officials were looking at them in bewilderment. The Crown Prince and Xuan Lang were usually on good terms, how did ite to be that they were at loggerheads today? Still, Xuan Lang was fully aware that ever since Jiang Ruan quietly said something to the Crown Prince, the Crown Prince had deliberately kept him at arm''s length, and even demeaned him and caused trouble. Xuan Lang knew that this current situation must have something to do with Jiang Ruan, and because of this, Xuan Lang viewed Jiang Ruan with some trepidation. At present, the Crown Prince was putting pressure on him with no room to manoeuvre, Imperial Consort Xian was absent, and Xuan Li was not saying anything, so he could only grit his teeth and endure.


    The Crown Prince stated to the Emperor, "That day, this subject encountered Thirteenth Brother while walking along and decided to visit Mu Feng Pavilion on a whim, then unexpectedly observed the scene which Thirteenth Brother described just now. At that time, this subject was also extremely frightened, but now, watching Thirteenth Brother having the guts toe forward and testify despite his young age, this subject realises that behaving like a tortoise with its head in its shell is not befitting of Imperial Father''s son. Thus, this subject hase forward to testify for Hong''an Junzhu."


    This stream of nonsense, in keeping with the image of a foppish dandy, rendered the officials present speechless, especially as they had previously experienced the Crown Prince''s way of doing things.


    The Emperor held back his anger and was about to speak, when he heard the Crown Prince continue, "Because there are many doubtful points in this case, this subject has brought someone else to help. With this person''s aid, it should not be difficult to resolve this case satisfactorily."


    "Who?" The Emperor asked heavily.


    "Guards," the Crown Prince called out loudly, "escort Jinling Divine Physician Xia in."


    Following the eunuch''s announcement, a man strolled unhurriedly into the hall, dressed in long robes of fresh, cool blue. He looked to be in his early twenties, with an adorable youthful face, and carrying a satchel. Upon entering the hall, he knelt before the Emperor and said, "Themoner Xia Qing greets His Majesty."


    Jinling Divine Physician Xia Qing �C everyone gasped. There had been an Imperial Physician Office in the pce for generations, but when it came to Xia Qing''s generation, Xia Qing was not content with the status quo. He looked down on the Imperial Physician Office''s old-fashioned medical treatments and his head was full of new and innovative ideas. However, the Imperial Physician Office generally treated nobles, and if a patient they treated were to die, their heads would roll. How could they countenance Xia Qing''s newfangled methods, which no one had ever heard of?


    Xia Qing realised that staying in the pce would be increasingly stifling, so he took leave of his family and travelled extensively on his own. Somehow, he eventually made his way to Mt. Jianan, where he came under the tutge of Teacher Ba Qi and became his disciple. His medical expertise reached amazing heights, and he was given the title, ''Jinling Divine Physician''.


    Now, Xia Qing was still young, but everyone in Great Jin knew his name. Despite this, when the Imperial Physician Office once again invited him to join them, Xia Qing had diplomatically declined, instead travelling extensively all over thend. This was the first time he had entered the pce after bing famous.


    No one could have imagined that the Crown Prince would invite Xia Qing there, and neither would anyone have imagined that Xia Qing would have anything to do with the Crown Prince. What was Xia Qing''s intention ining today?


    The Crown Prince smiled when he noticed everyone''s stupefied appearance. "Everyone, there''s no need to be suspicious. This prince regarded Princess He Yi''s death as being very odd, and feared that even the corpse could have some abnormality. As it so happens, Divine Physician Xia is an old friend of this prince''s, so this prince invited him to have a look at Princess He Yi''s corpse." After a pause, he slowly continued, "If he had not taken a look, then we would be none the wiser. But after his examination, we uncovered something rather serious."

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158 : The Curtain Falls


    The Emperor''s expression was inscrutable as he asked, "What did you discover?"


    The Crown Prince simply smiled and looked at Xia Qing to say, "Divine Physician Xia, kindly tell Imperial Father what you have discovered."


    With sped hands, Xia Qing quickly moved to greet the Emperor respectfully before saying, "To respond to Your Majesty, when thismoner observed the corpse of Princess He Yi, I found that the corpse''s expression was slightly off, there was something strange about the livor mortis, and the corpse''s colour was even more peculiar. Those who practise medicine must be scrupulously attentive to detail and must not make even the smallest of mistakes. Although Princess He Yi was a member of the imperial family, normally it would be overstepping boundaries for thismoner to look closely at the corpse, but one cannot be the slightest bit careless in handling matters. For medical practitioners, it is especially taboo to miss the big picture by focusing only on one aspect[1], and so thismoner was so bold as to take a good look at the corpse. From this, thismoner discovered that Princess He Yi''s lips were bluish-ck, there were small rashes on her body, her four limbs were not stiff, and her hair was matted together . . ."


    [1] ����� (guan zhong kui bao) �C lit. to look at a leopard through a narrow tube (and therefore see only one aspect of it). fig. to miss the big picture.


    This man was clearly obsessed with medicine, long-windedly spouting a heap of phrases which the entire hall could not make head nor tail of. Xia Qing himself was unaware of the situation, describing the symptoms with gusto and deadly earnestness. Even the Emperor''s face betrayed his growing impatience. Finally, after Xia Qing had finished detailing all his doubts about Princess He Yi''s corpse, he said, "From these observations, thismoner knows that Princess He Yi used a kind of ''Xian Ji Powder''[2]. This powder is colourless and odourless, and once ingested and activated by burning spiced incense, it is possible to preserve the freshly-deceased appearance of a corpse. When thismoner smelled the fragrance of the incense on Princess He Yi''s corpse, thismoner came to the conclusion that ''Xian Ji Powder'' was used on her."


    [2] �ʼ�ɢ (xian ji san) �C lit. fresh/bright flesh powder.


    "Rubbish!" Imperial Consort Shu burst out. "What Xian Ji Powder, He Yi was clearly murdered by Jiang Ruan!"


    "Imperial Consort, please don''t be too hasty," Xia Qing said. With graveposure, he continued, "Thismoner knew that this was fishy, and used the method Master taught to purge the Xian Ji Powder from Princess He Yi''s corpse. After the removal of that drug which hid the truth from our eyes, the corpse could no longer lie, and the true time of death was revealed. Thismoner observed that Princess He Yi''s wound had turned green, and gauging the time, the time of death was at least a day earlier than the time determined by the coroner."


    As soon as these words were uttered, Golden Throne Hall erupted into chaos.


    Xia Qing''s words intimated that Princess He Yi had died long before Jiang Ruan went to Mu Feng Pavilion. If this was the case, the murder charge against Jiang Ruan had no basis at all; on the contrary, what Xuan Pei and the Crown Prince had just said was true. Moreover, on thinking further about what Xuan Pei had said, that the pce maids had brought Princess He Yi to Mu Feng Pavilion and Xuan Lang had also been present- why else would he be with Princess He Yi''s corpse? Wasn''t it highly likely that Princess He Yi had been killed by him, and this situation was his grand performance to cover up his crime and shift the me to someone else[3]?


    [3] ����׽�� (zei han zhuo zei) �C lit. a thief yelling "catch the thief". Fig. to use somebody of a theft and try to sneak away oneself / to cover up one''s misdeeds by shifting the me onto others.


    Xuan Lang''s expression had changed drastically. The appearances of the Crown Prince and Xuan Pei had trulye out of nowhere, sending his mind into some disarray. Furthermore, the unexpected appearance of Xia Qing hadpletely derailed his ns. After all, Xuan Lang was not very smart, and had always relied on Xuan Li to back him up in the pce. Who knew that an estrangement would arise between him and Xuan Li such that, at present, Xuan Li clearly intended to look on without lifting a finger. Xuan Lang was in turmoil; he could not think of any way out. He could only say, futilely, "No, you''re lying. I saw Princess He Yi die by her hand with my own eyes. Before then Princess He Yi was still fine!"


    Imperial Consort Shu still remained suspicious of Xia Qing''s statement. She was no divine physician, and naturally had not seen anything amiss with Princess He Yi''s corpse. From the beginning, she had thought that this was all Jiang Ruan''s doing, and thus wholeheartedly wished for Jiang Ruan''s death. Who could have imagined that Xia Qing would suddenlye out with such a testimony? If what Xia Qing said was true, that Princess He Yi had died a day before the incident at Mu Feng Pavilion, then who was the actual killer? Although Imperial Consort Shu loathed Jiang Ruan because of Princess He Yi, she was unwilling to let her own daughter''s actual killer go unpunished, and she could not ept this feeling of having been deceived. Immediately, her eyebrows stood up stiffly and she said, loudly, "Xia Qing, is what you said true?"


    "Of course it''s true." Although Xia Qing was slightly miffed at being questioned thus, he still answered evenly, "Although thismoner has wandered all over thend, the medical centre at Jinling has been established for many years, and not once has anyone cast aspersions on it. Therefore, thismoner would never do anything to ruin its reputation. Thismoner has already examined Princess He Yi''s corpse and removed that drug. If Imperial Consort Shu does not believe me, call in the coroners and imperial physicians to examine the corpse and ascertain if thismoner''s words are true or false."


    The Jinling Divine Physician was well known throughout the Great Jin dynasty, and his words, among the doctors of the Great Jin, were regarded as gems of wisdom. Who would doubt his diagnosis? If one had doubts, then one would be at odds with all the medical practitioners in the Great Jin. Xia Qing was a straightforward person with a moral character which was held in high esteem. No one would doubt any of his words.


    ...


    The Crown Prince added, "Imperial Father, this subject has already asked the Imperial Physician Office and the Pce Coroners to re-examine the corpse, and it is just as Divine Physician Xia has said, Princess He Yi died before the day she was at Mu Feng Pavilion."


    The Emperor''s expression shifted slightly. Empress Dowager Yi De gradually withdrew her hands which she had tucked into her sleeves and said coolly, while leisurely stroking her ruby nail guards, "Fourth Prince, what else do you have to say?"


    "No, no . . ." Xuan Lang waspletely caught off guard by Xia Qing''s move, and even thinking of some kind ofeback now was difficult. The Emperor surveyed him with deep intent in his eyes, causing Xuan Lang to quake in fear and trepidation. He had strategised for so long, pretended to be cowardly and timid for so long, and the achievement of his goal had been in sight. Could it be that, today, all his hard work would go up in smoke?


    "Fourth Brother, this prince knows that you admire Hong''an Junzhu, but even so, you should not have resorted to such underhanded means." The Crown Prince smiled faintly and said, "Moreover, at this moment, Deputy General Jiang is fighting for his life at the front lines. That you would not hesitate to attempt to frame Hong''an Junzhu is truly too despicable."


    This sentiment was better left unspoken. Once said, everyone immediately made the association to Jiang Xin Zhi''s situation. Just now, Xuan Pei''s words had indicated that Xuan Lang was taking advantage of Princess He Yi''s death to force Jiang Ruan to marry him. If everything was going smoothly, why would there be a need for a forced marriage? If all this had truly been in order to win the beauty, wherein everything would be ruined if he failed, then the losses would far outweigh the gains, especially when one added in the situation with Princess He Yi. However, if the real objective was the military power in Jiang Xin Zhi''s hands . . . then, all of this made sense.


    Although Jiang Xin Zhi''s situation was uncertain at present, if he were to advance, that would garner him tremendous merit, while if he were to retreat, Xuan Lang might be in a position to take over his military power. In any case, marrying Jiang Ruan would be a good deal. If Xuan Lang were thinking this way, everything would make sense. Those who understood the situation this way could not help but sigh inment. Every day, they would watch this ipetent Fourth Prince follow the Crown Prince like a shadow; no one imagined that he would be so ambitious and scheming. He was truly despicable.


    Xuan Lang stared at the Crown Prince in fury, and the Crown Prince smiled back at him. Ever since Jiang Ruan had cautioned him about Xuan Lang, although the Crown Prince was not very smart, he was also not someone who would allow others in the pce to trample on him, and he especially detested people who deceived or betrayed others. He admitted that he was affectionate towards Xuan Lang, but who knew that his investigations would unearth the secret, deep alliance between Xuan Lang and Xuan Li. When he thought about how Xuan Lang had originally yed the part of the loving and respectful younger brother, the Crown Prince felt as disgusted as if he had swallowed a fly. Moreover, several inexplicable events which had taken ce in earlier years were confirmed to have been due to Xuan Lang''s behind-the-scenes machinations. The Crown Prince had long been enraged with Xuan Lang, and took the opportunity today to beat him down, even to the point of death. As they say, one reaps what one sows. If Xuan Lang had shown some sincerity in his attitude towards the Crown Prince, he would not have found himself so utterly isted today.


    Almost immediately, the Commander-in-chief, Gu Daren, entered to present his report. "Reporting to Your Majesty, this official has discovered pieces of bloodstained clothes in a disused well on the pce grounds, and has verified that these were worn by Princess He Yi."


    If Jiang Ruan had really killed Princess He Yi, she had been witnessed in the act by Xuan Lang. Where would she have the time to strip off Princess He Yi''s clothes, run to the disused well several miles away and discard them there?


    The Crown Prince shook his head and said, "Fourth Brother, it''s not that this prince wants to criticise you, but killing your own meimei just because of Hong''an Junzhu is really inexcusable. This prince knows that you and Imperial Consort Shu are very close. When you were young, whenever you made a mistake, it was always Imperial Consort Shu who spoke on your behalf before Imperial Father. But now that you''ve killed Princess He Yi like this, how much sorrow must Imperial Consort Shu be experiencing. Look, she trusts you so much that she never doubted you at all."


    As soon as he said this, Imperial Consort Shu''s expression changed greatly, and Xuan Lang froze in ce.


    What the Crown Prince said was indeed true. Imperial Consort Chen was gentle in appearance but arrogant in reality, and she normally kept her distance from the other three imperial consorts. Imperial Consort Shu was arrogant and wilful and had no sons, so she did not present much of a threat. Moreover, the Emperor had doted on her for some time. In the past, Xuan Lang had carefully tried to win the favour of Imperial Consort Shu, hoping that she would put in a word for him with the Emperor.


    With the Crown Prince''s words today, everyone''s criticism would now be aimed at Imperial Consort Shu. In reality, when Imperial Consort Shu lost Princess He Yi, her first reaction was to target Jiang Ruan, which was evidence of her total trust in Xuan Lang''s words. Was there an inside story to why Imperial Consort Shu and Xuan Lang were so close? Once ambition reared its head in the inner pce, matters would be conducted in an extremely fearful manner. Was it possible that Imperial Consort Shu was already aware of Princess He Yi''s death, but was working with Xuan Lang topel Jiang Ruan to marry him? For what purpose? Clearly, it was because Imperial Consort Shu was sonless; in the end, Princess He Yi was only a daughter. If Xuan Lang were to hold power in future, if he were actually able to secure that position, then Imperial Consort Shu would also be able to get a share of the pie.


    The Emperor''s heart was especially sensitive about such things. Hardly had the words been spoken than the Emperor''s gaze was directed at Imperial Consort Shu.


    Although Imperial Consort Shu was arrogant and wilful within the pce, she was still deeply aware of the pros and cons of any action or behaviour. In her heart, she hated that the Crown Prince had dragged her into the muddy water even as she hastily called out loudly, "Fourth Prince, I never imagined you would hurt my He Yi even as I trusted you so much." She looked at the Emperor while tears immediately trickled in two lines down her beautiful face and said, "Your Majesty, you must render justice on behalf of this concubine!"


    This was obviously an attempt to suppress Xuan Lang. Only in this way could she shut everyone''s mouths, and show clearly that she and Xuan Lang had not colluded in any way. Thus far, Xuan Lang had found himself without a single ally.


    The Emperor called out in agitated fury, "Guards! Take Fourth Prince away to the Ministry of Justice prison. This case will be heard tomorrow!"


    "No, Imperial Father, it wasn''t me . . ." Xuan Lang heard this statement pronounced before he could even think of a countermeasure. He immediately panicked and could only plead for mercy even as he voiced his grievances.<novelnext></novelnext>


    However, by this time, anything more that he had to say was toote to help him. The Crown Prince, Xuan Pei, and Xia Qing, and even Gu Daren, had almost confirmed that he was lying. Moreover, Xuan Pei''s divisive testimony hadpletely silenced Xuan Li at this critical time. Or, it could be that Xuan Li had never intended to help. After all, sacrificing his rook to win the game was his usual modus operandi.


    Empress Dowager Yi De sighed deeply and said, "Unworthy descendants, full of nonsense."


    If news of today''s personal trial before the imperial court and the happenings within the hall were to get out, everyone would beughing. This was a scandal involving the imperial family; what Xuan Lang had done would surely cken the imperial family''s reputation; he had almost trampled on the Emperor''s name. Imperial Consort Shu sat limply on her chair. She had initially thought that everything was Jiang Ruan''s doing. Now that it had been confirmed that Xuan Lang was the guilty party, she loathed Xuan Lang with a passion while simultaneously being deeply worried about her own future.


    Princess He Yi had already died. She had been in the pce for so many years, but she had been unable to bear more children. Moreover, with neers about to enter the pce, what of the Emperor''s favour was there left for her to gain? She had no backer to rely on, and the Emperor now viewed her with some suspicion. Imperial Consort Chen, who was doted upon by the Emperor so extensively at the beginning, almost to the point where one could say she possessed half the Emperor''s heart, who was the darling of the Emperor''s harem �C so what? If he said she was to be sent to the Cold Pce, to the Cold Pce she would go. This special favour of the Emperor, so bright and shiny, how long could itst?


    Perhaps she and Imperial Consort Chen would meet very soon in the Cold Pce. The corners of Imperial Consort Shu''s mouth suddenly lifted up in a faint smile as an indescribable pain seized her. She once again cast Jiang Ruan a profound look. If today''s happenings were not evidence of there being someone secretly helping Jiang Ruan, she had indeed lived in vain for all these years. Such an insignificant di daughter of the Jiang family, how had she contrived to make use of so many people to act on her behalf? Looking at today''s situation, it had been a waterproof n. Without any traces (back to Jiang Ruan), the final objective had been achieved. Her life was truly blessed.


    A personal trial before the imperial court hade to this stage; it could be said that the curtain had fallen on this scene unceremoniously. All these turbulent undercurrents had been exposed for all the officials to see, and this would undoubtedly give rise to a considerable storm in the imperial court thereafter. Perhaps there would be a reformation of factions, or people would renounce their past evil and seek a better path, but those were matters for the future.


    Once Xuan Lang had been taken away, the Emperor''splexion was as gloomy as a cloud about to rain. He announced that he would retire and left, supported by Eunuch Li. Empress Dowager Yi De pondered briefly, but only instructed Yang gugu to inform Jiang Ruan to returnter before leaving for Ci Ning Pce.


    The officials slowly trickled out. Xiao Shao strode over the Jiang Ruan and gave her a once over before asking, with a frown, "Are you all right?"


    "I''m fine." Jiang Ruan shook her head, and her gaze fell upon Xuan Pei, who was standing to one side smiling at her. After a pause, she walked over towards him, stood firmly before him and said, "What did you do?"


    Xuan Pei merely smiled at her. This child had been born beautiful, and with this careless, dazzling smile, without an ounce of guile, where had the calm and steady person from just before gone? He gave the vague impression of an innocent child who was acting cute for his mother. Mother?


    Jiang Ruan was slightly dazed as she felt that time had flown backwards, bringing her back to the time in the pce in her previous life, when mother and child hadughed and chatted gaily. When Xuan Pei smiled so adorably like this, his face was bright and beautiful.


    "Junzhu once rescued me from an embarrassing situation, and a droplet of grace should be returned with a gushing spring. This prince was only giving my humble effort in the hopes of helping Junzhu," Xuan Pei said. His tone was serious, but the eyes which were looking at her unconsciously held a trace of affection.


    Xiao Shao lowered his eyes. He looked at Xuan Pei thoughtfully, then frowned abruptly and pulled Jiang Ruan behind him, blocking her from Xuan Pei''s scorching gaze. Dispassionately, he stated, "Superfluous."


    Xuan Pei felt highly dissatisfied on seeing Xiao Shao''s actions. He surveyed him with some hostility and said, "What has this got to do with you?"


    "She is my person, so I take care of all her affairs," Xiao Shao replied.


    When Zhao Guang, who had intended to ask Jiang Ruan about her situation, walked over and heard this statement, he almost fell over. Advancing on Xiao Shao, he whisper-yelled, "What rubbish are you spouting? You Xiao family youngster, if you utter such nonsense which damages our Ruan''er''s reputation again, don''t me this old man for treating you discourteously!"


    Xuan Pei blinked, looked at Zhao Guang, and said, sweetly, "General Zhao."


    Zhao Guang eyed Xuan Pei suspiciously. From today''s happenings, he could clearly see that Xuan Pei was intentionally trying to rescue Jiang Ruan from a sticky situation. Moreover, this Thirteenth Prince, who hardly ever featured in any form of rumour or gossip, was definitely not as simple a character as he looked. After all, Zhao Guang was a veteran of the imperial court and so had an excellent eye for people. He did not dare to treat Xuan Pei with contempt; today''s rescue of Jiang Ruan meant that he must have some n of his own. Zhao Guang said, deferentially, "Thirteenth Prince." His heart was still full of suspicion �C why did this Xuan Pei look at their Ruan''er with eyes that were like those of a helpless baby bird? If he wascking maternal love, he should look for the Empress or Empress Dowager. Why look to Jiang Ruan? She was still young and unmarried.


    The Crown Prince had also walked over. He nced at Jiang Ruan, then nced at Xuan Pei meaningfully before saying, "Congrattions, Junzhu, for having survived a crisis without mishap."


    "Many thanks to Your Majesty, Crown Prince, for speaking out on the side of justice," Jiang Ruan responded with a slight smile."


    The Crown Prince smiled and said, "No need for courtesy. If you have to thank someone, then you should thank Thirteenth Brother. Thirteenth Brother and this prince were only coborating for a mutually beneficial objective[4]. He is very good to you." Having said this, he departed without looking back.


    [4] ��ȡ���� (g��q��su��x��) �C each takes what he needs (idiom).


    His remarks rendered everyone a little shocked.


    Xiao Shao looked over at Xia Qing, who was still standing at one side organising his medicine chest, and said, "Fifth Brother Xia."[5]


    [5] �� (wu) �C five, i.e., Xia Qing is the 5th of the disciples mentioned in earlier chapters.


    Xia Qing was momentarily startled, as if he had only just seen Xiao Shao. He dashed over, stood in front of Xiao Shao and hollered, "Third Brother."


    The two of them had been Teacher Ba Qi''s disciples on Mt. Jianan and shared a brotherhood. Unlike Xiao Shao, whose knowledge of traditional Chinese medicine[6] was limited to what was essential to keep someone alive, Xia Qing was a true medical schr who had read through all of Mt. Jianan''s medical books several times. As the saying goes, Heaven rewards diligence, so Xia Qing had inherited a fine legacy.


    [6] ᪻�֮�� (qi huang zhi shu) �C lit. ''The Technique of Qihuang''. This is also known as the ''Yellow Emperor''s ssic of Internal Medicine'', and is the most authoritative ssic of Chinese traditional medicine. ''Huang'' refers to the Yellow Emperor, ''Qi'' refers to Qi Bo. ording to legend, the Yellow Emperor used to sit down with officials like Qi Bo (who seems to have been an expert in various fields) and Lei Gong (another significant name in Chinese medicine) and discuss medical issues such as the diagnosis and treatment of various ailments. Later generations, out of respect, associated the names of Qi Bo and the Yellow Emperor with Chinese traditional medicine.


    At this moment, this baby-faced youth looked excited, but Xiao Shao said, coldly, "Why did you enter the pce?"


    "The Crown Prince asked me to do so," Xia Qing replied. "He told me that he would give me the pce''s "Shi Nan Medical Guide" as long as I entered the pce to perform an autopsy. Third Brother, don''t you know, Master says this book records the injuries and agonies experienced by the human skeleton, and it is extremely hard to find. I searched for it for so long but neverid eyes on it; who would have thought that it would be in the pce? The minute I heard the Crown Prince make this offer, I flew here as fast as I could, I had to know . . ."


    Once Xia Qing started talking about medical books his words tumbled out of his mouth neen to the dozen,pletely disregarding the astonished looks thrown his way by everyone around him. Xiao Shao cut him off to ask, "Why did the Crown Prince ask you to conduct an autopsy?"


    "I don''t know," Xia Qing replied. Looking around him, he continued, "But, Third Brother, I never imagined that you would be here too. Why don''t we call for Seventh Brother Qi and have a drink together?" It seemed that Xia Qing was the only one who was not the slightest bit affected by the atmosphere which had prevailed just recently.


    Xiao Shao nced at Jiang Ruan, who nodded minutely. Xiao Shao turned back and said, "All right."

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159 : Conferred Marriage


    In a private room within Dong Feng Lou, Xiao Shao, Mo Cong and Xia Qing were seated together. Looking travel-worn, Mo Cong seemed to have just rushed in from an errand because as soon as he entered, he had immediately plonked himself on to a chair and without any hesitation, lifted the tea pot, poured himself a cup and gulped it down in one motion. It was only after he had drunk his fill that he took a breath before addressing Xiao Shao, "Third Brother, it has all been arranged. Everything has been prepared on Xuan Li''s side too. This time there will not be any issues, you only have to wait to carry your beloved home."


    Xia Qing was absolutely confused as he listened and anxiously asked, "What do you mean by ''carrying his beloved''? Has Third Brother got someone special in his heart, which family''s youngdy? And what has it got to do with Xuan Li?"


    "You''re such a dimwit." Mo Cong rapped him(XQ) on his head, "Not only have you not shown any concern for our Third Brother''s life, you aren''t even aware that our Third Brother has finally been enlightened. Although it''s a pity that while the falling leaves are yearning for love, the heartless brook ripples on[1]. Meaning, hisdy is very cold so Third Brother is searching for ways to improve and endear himself. However, this youngdy is rather beautiful, and her eldest brother has some military troops under him, so it''s no wonder that Xuan Li also has his sights on her. Thus Third Brother is unsettled on ount of beauty[2], and is intent on tripping up Xuan Li."


    [1] �仨���⣬��ˮ���� (lu�� hu�� y��u y����li�� shu�� w�� q��ng) �C this phrase is from a poem from the Ming dynasty by Feng Menglong, published in 1627 in hisption of vernacr short stories "Stories to Awaken the World." It refers to the affections between a couple, it refers to twist turns between the two parties wherein one party has deep affections yet the other party does not have these intentions. In the matters of love and marriage, this has simrities to unrequited longing, secretly being in love with another, one-sided lovesickness, and one''s own wishful thinking.


    [2] ���һŭΪ���� (chong guan yi nu wei hong yan) �C this phrase is from a poem, ԲԲ�� (yuan yuan qu) written early in the Qing dynasty, which chronicles the historical events at that time, with the rtionship between General Wu Sangui and his concubine Chen Yuanyuan forming the narrative backbone of the poem. The idea is that Wu Sangui betrayed the Ming dynasty to the Manchus (thus giving rise to the Qing dynasty) because Chen Yuanyuan had been seized. (There are doubts as to whether the events in the poem are true.)


    Whilst Mo Cong spoke sarcastically, Xiao Shao continued to savour his tea in silence, without taking any of his snarkiness to heart. In fact, he was slightly distracted, but it was hard to fathom what he was thinking about.


    Then, finally, Xia Qing grasped the full content of the news and hollered exaggeratedly, "WHAT?! Who has caused Third Brother to fall into this one-sided love; to be turned away at the door? Seventh Brother, don''t lie to me."


    What kind of person was Xiao Shao? When he was younger and had ridden on horseback down the streets of the capital, his way had always been paved with fragrance �C the youngdies among the bystanders had willingly flung their scented sachets and silk flowers at him. Naturally, the end result was that Xiao Shao''s mount always possessed a floral scent. Later, when he had gone to Mt. Jianan as a disciple, there were countless youngdies, all with ulterior motives, who loudly insisted that they wished to go to Mt. Jianan to be disciples. This, naturally, was impossible. At the foot of Mt. Jianan was a defensive array created by Teacher Ba Qi himself. Therefore, a person trying to enter would be in grave danger. At that time, many young, unmarried daughters from noble families, banking on Xiao Shao''s protective feelings for the fairer sex, deliberately ''charged'' into the array, but Xiao Shao never paid them the slightest attention. Thus, for no good reason, they brought trouble to Xiao Shao''s fellow disciples who had to clean up his mess[3]. At that time, Xia Qing and Mo Cong were still young, and they had to spend most of their time each day hunting in all directions for such people.


    [3] ��ƨ�� (ca pi gu) �C lit. wipe one''s bottom.


    And yet, hunting was not the problem. It was because once ''caught'', the eyes of thedies who looked at them were so disappointed that this became the nightmare of every Mt. Jianan disciple �C it was truly too damaging to their self-respect.


    In reality, among their band of disciples, there was nock of handsome young men. However, Xiao Shao was highly aplished despite his youth, and possessed a natural grace and detached air which lent him a unique charm. This, whenpared with the other youngsters, caused him to stand out like a crane among crows. When all the youngsters were pursuing beautiful girls, only Xiao Shao remained motionless, a picture of exceptional refinement. In their private discussions, the other disciples gossiped that in future Xiao Shao was destined to be a monk in a Shaolin Temple.


    So who knew that Mo Cong would drop such a bombshell today, giving Xia Qing a rude shock. There was also an indescribable feeling in his heart; perhaps it was because he had never imagined that the person who was almost god-like to him would finally step off his pedestal. And even hit a wall. Even though this baby-face youth(XQ) was pure-hearted, he could not help feeling the tiniest bit of schadenfreude. It was indeed true that the heavens were fair �C what goes around,es around.


    "Yes, you saw her yourself today." When Mo Cong saw Xia Qing''s expression, he knew exactly what he was thinking. With a mischievous smile, he said, "It was the person who escaped cmity because of your help in performing an autopsy, Hong''an Junzhu. You saw her, the one who was being framed."


    "It was her!" Xia Qing was dumbstruck. He thought of that youngdy in Golden Throne Hall, whose prison garb did not diminish her gracious bearing. She possessed a natural beauty and charm, and it was only her unperturbed expression that caused him to feel slightly fearful. Xia Qing pondered briefly before saying, in all seriousness, "So, Third Brother likes the beautiful and charming type. I understand now. I''ll write to Fourth Brother by and by and tell him about it."


    Mo Cong rolled his eyes. The fact that Xiao Shao liked a girl was truly going to be known by everyone now, and he wondered what Teacher Ba Qi''s expression would be when he found out. He looked at Xiao Shao and his previously bantering manner vanished. Gravely, he said, "After the marriage has been conferred, you''ll be leading an attack against Tian Jin at the border?"


    ...


    "Yes." Xiao Shao lowered his eyes as he said, "At that time, you will be in charge of handling matters in the capital so you must be careful."


    "Xuan Li will definitely be manipting events from behind the scenes." Mo Cong muttered, "Even if you make arrangements, he has an advantage in the capital. How will you divide your 300,000 Jinyi guards?"


    "A hundred thousand wille with me as the main force. A hundred thousand will carry on as usual, and the final hundred thousand will stay in the capital." Xiao Shao continued, "Xirong is restless, and I fear that they will attack from both the front and the rear to box us in. Xuan Li is definitely on the move, and he will seize this opportunity to take action." He paused, then said, "You are in the capital, help me to protect her." ''Her'' naturally referred to Jiang Ruan. Mo Cong was not entirely sure what he was feeling at the moment, so he simply replied, "I know. You have to be careful, too."


    "Xirong, South Xinjiang, Tian Jin, as well as the traitors within the imperial court... This time, we won''t be able to catch all of them in the same, and there will be more incidents in future. I have already written to recall Qi Si; the two of you will stay in the capital. After I leave, there will probably be a flurry of activity in the imperial court, and you must render what assistance you can. Leaving Xuan Li alone is for the purpose of ''fishing'', but if he really goes berserk, just kill him." A faint sliver of cruelty showed itself in Xiao Shao''s face momentarily as he said, "If anything bad happens, I will take responsibility."


    Xia Qing was taken aback. "What are you all talking about, why can''t I understand anything?"


    "Fifth Brother Xia, you should stay in the capital as well. Today, you entered the pce, so it is unlikely that you can escape Xuan Li''s attention. It is not safe for you to return to Jinling at the moment. If you stay in the capital, at least there will be people to protect you; I will assign troops to you. With you here, you can also help me to look after Jiang Ruan," Xiao Shao said as he looked at Xia Qing.


    "Ah?" Xia Qing rubbed his nose before saying, "I''m a renowned genius doctor, not your fu''s doctor. How can I only treat one person? Moreover, why would Eighth Prince pay attention to me? I merely performed an autopsy, and I''m upright and frank . . ."


    When he saw that Xia Qing was not going to stop talking, Mo Cong said, "Shut up. If you really want to die, then go back to Jinling now. Third Brother is only thinking of what''s good for you. When the timees, if you die in some dubious manner, don''t say that none of us cared about our fellow disciples."


    Xia Qing was a pure-hearted medical idiot. When he heard Mo Cong speaking to him this way, he immediately fell silent before muttering obediently, "I was just speaking casually; I will listen to Third Brother."


    * * *


    And so, like a bolt from the blue, there was a turnaround in the case of Jiang Ruan''s being charged with murder. The appearance of the Crown Prince and Thirteenth Prince had changed the situation for the better, and the Jinling Divine Physician had unearthed everything that was fishy. In the end, the imperial trial had raised many suspicious points, Jiang Ruan had been proven to be innocent, and Fourth Prince, Xuan Lang, was now the prime murder suspect.


    A few dayster, the Emperor called for another imperial trial but, for some unknown reason, Xuan Lang voluntarily admitted his crimes. In addition, investigators from the Ministry of Justice had really found proof, both human testimony and material evidence, so how could Xuan Lang deny it? He was immediately thrown into sky prison, and everyone was making guesses as to the severity of the charge and the subsequent punishment. When all was said and done, Princess He Yi had been doted upon considerably by the Emperor, and Imperial Consort Shu would not allow her own daughter to die under such tragic circumstances in vain. She would spare no effort to bring about Xuan Lang''s death.


    However, before the judgement could be handed down, Xuan Langmitted suicide in sky prison. He had used poison, and since sky prison was heavily guarded, it was not possible that someone had killed him to silence him. Since Xuan Lang''s death was so unexpected, people were, unsurprisingly, suspicious. Nevertheless, no matter how suspicious the situation looked, Xuan Lang was already dead, and without proof, the case could only be dropped. In a fit of temper, the Emperor expunged Xuan Lang from the imperial book of records and demoted him to the status of a meremoner, so that he could not gain entrance to the imperial tomb even in death.


    On the second day after the news of Xuan Lang''s death, Imperial Consort Xian hung herself in the pce. Ultimately, this mother-son pair met death together, and immediately set off a considerable storm. Because of his feelings towards Xuan Lang, the Emperor also viewed Imperial Consort Xian''s suicide negatively, and looked for an excuse to get Imperial Consort Xian''s family to take her body. In the end though, as he reflected on the good number of years Imperial Consort Xian had kept himpany in the pce, the Emperor decided to allow her and Xuan Lang to be buried together.


    Imperial Consort Xian''s death seemed to deal a huge blow to Imperial Consort Shu as Princess He Yi was dead, and of the original four concubines in the pce who virtually controlled the wind and the waves, only Imperial Consort Shu and Imperial Consort De remained. Imperial Consort De still had Xuan Hua by her side, but Imperial Consort Shu had no children. Moreover, at the imperial trial that day, Xuan Pei''s words had stirred up ill-feeling in the Emperor towards Imperial Consort Shu. She clearly felt that, in recent days, the Emperor had already begun to keep her at a distance, whether intentionally or not. If this continued, then it would not be long before she lost his favourpletely. Imperial Consort Shu was someone who knew how to behave in a delicate situation. Since there was nothing for her to cherish in the pce, and the likelihood was high that she would end up like Imperial Consort Chen and Imperial Consort Xian sooner orter, she might as well seek permission to leave the pce and be a nun to pray for Princess He Yi.


    The Emperor said nothing. Therefore, Imperial Consort Shu left the pce the next day and entered a temple to begin her life of devotion, immediately vowing that she would never again, in her lifetime, enter the pce. Empress Dowager Yi De, feeling kindly towards her, conferred the name ''Qing Hong'' on her. However, these are all matters for future stories.<novelnext></novelnext>


    In the previous dynasty, everyone in the imperial harem had been intricately bound to one another. Thus, Fourth Prince''s fall from grace had disrupted the equilibrium which had existed for the past few decades. Now, of the four imperial consorts, three positions were empty, and only Imperial Consort De remained. The Empress momentarily experienced a surge in poprity, and Imperial Consort De became even more careful, such that it was near impossible to detect any faults. Even so, the bnce in the pce had to be maintained, and so, the Emperor had already begun the process of selecting suitable candidates from among the newest batch of beautifuldies who had entered the pce


    Each of thesedies knew that this was a rare opportunity, so they focussed all their efforts on trying to gain the Emperor''s favour. As they were itching to secure this opportunity to soar high, the long hours they spent dressing up daily were justified. Today, thedies were gathered in conversation, and the topic was Princess He Yi.


    The young miss of Assistant Minister Wang''s family was sixteen this year, the year girls came of age. She could be said to be daintily beautiful, and yed the pipa very well. As she was eating dianxin, she said, "The pce in recent days has be increasingly colder; the eunuchs and pce maids are all going around with faces which are a fright to behold." By nature, she was someone who liked a bit of excitement, and since the atmosphere in the pce was fraught with tension, this had naturally dampened her spirits.


    Anotherdy patted her hand and handed her a cup of tea while saying, "Wang Jiejie, don''t say such things. Be careful, or you might be overheard." She lowered her voice to whisper, "I''ve heard that the Emperor has not been in a good mood these past few days. He''s always angry, and everyone takes extra care with what they do and say."


    Miss Wang eyed thedy opposite her, sighed, and said, "I know, but it''s so suffocating for people our age to be stuck in the pce."


    The youngdy opposite her wore a light yellow dress with a tapered skirt, which set off her willowy beauty. She was none other than Jiang Dan. Jiang Dan smiled as she said, "We are much more fortunate than those people. At the very least, we still have our lives. Take for example Fourth Prince, a few days ago. So what if he was a descendant of the imperial family? In the end, his status could not preserve his life. The imperial family''s riches and honour harbour great danger."


    Fear immediately appeared on Miss Wang''s face. She patted her chest and said, "Yes, the second I think of this situation, I feel cold all over. As you say, Fourth Prince was His Majesty''s flesh and blood, his own son, but he invoked the wrath of His Majesty, and he''s gone. We are nothing inparison to Fourth Prince, and if wemitted even the smallest error, we would be executed without a proper burial. The imperial family''s riches and honour �C I dare not seek them."


    Jiang Dan patted her hand and murmured a few words of constion, butughter glinted in her eyes. Assistant Minister Wang was neither important nor insignificant in the imperial court. Although he seemed unremarkable, his wife''s maiden family had the backing of Left Commandant[4] fu, and Miss Wang was generously provided for. What''s more, she was a natural beauty, and she yed the pipa very well. If she were really chosen to be an imperial consort, it would not be difficult for her to win his favour. She was, therefore, a strong rival within the pce for Jiang Dan.


    [4] ��ξ (zuo wei) �C Left Commandant. It usually refers to the Commandant or the person in charge of the public security of one the bigger counties/provinces of the dynasty (perhaps closer to the capital).


    What a pity, though . . . Jiang Dan''s eyes brightened momentarily. Although Miss Wang was exceptionally blessed, she was a dunce; she believed whatever she heard. With the slightest instigation, Miss Wang totally believed Jiang Dan''s words. At present, all she had done was to suggest that the pce was a dangerous ce. In future, Miss Wang would be increasingly nervous in front of the Emperor. The Emperor would never like a woman who was constantly nervous and high-strung; this kind of woman waspletely not to any man''s liking. If the Emperor was made unhappy by Miss Wang, how could she ever gain favour within the pce?


    Jiang Dan''s thoughts and emotions were in a whirl, but she maintained a soft and gentle smile. Frank and in-speaking Miss Wang pulled her hand and said, "You''re such a good meimei, you''re so affectionate. You''re the only one who treats me with sincerity in this pce."


    Hardly had she said this when yet another of the beautifuldies, Miss Li, entered the room. She walked over to the table and sat next to it, and said, in a rather indignant tone, "Hey, have you heard? The Empress Dowager has conferred a marriage on Jinying Wang.


    "Jinying Wang?" Miss Li''s words immediately drew the beautifuldies from all directions to surround her, each of them surveying her intently as they asked, "Is it that rebel, Xiao Shao, Jinying Wang?"


    Even though they had said ''rebel'', it was easy to see from their expressions that romantic thoughts were floating around these beautifuldies'' heads. It was as if the mere mention of his name was enough to captivate thesedies, heart and soul. It was only natural, for this elegant and outstanding, graceful yet deste young man was the main character in the springtime dreams of innumerable daughters of the Great Jin dynasty. Even though they had entered the pce to be the Emperor''s women, they would always cherish a wisp of the magnificent fantasy of their innocent younger days.


    "Exactly." Miss Li said, "Then, do you all know who the Empress Dowager has conferred on him in marriage?"


    Everyone shook their heads. Miss Wang said, "Jinying Wang is unsurpassed in looks, so the person Empress Dowager confers on him in marriage must be fairy-like. Let me guess, is it Miss Yao from the Governor of Binhai fu?"


    Miss Yao had a good background, good looks, good moral character, good talent; she was truly one in a million. If anyone in the Great Jin could match Xiao Shao, it would be this ethereal, fairy-like person.


    Miss Li shook her head. She could not help the sourness of her tone when she said, "It''s not her. The person Empress Dowager has conferred on Jinying Wang in marriage is the Jiang family''s eldest di daughter, the present Hong''an Junzhu, Jiang Ruan!"


    The minute these words issued forth, every single person was struck dumb, transfixed where they stood. Even Dong Yinger, who was sitting at a distance with her embroidery, could not stop her hands from jerking. Immediately, a bead of blood formed on her index finger. She slowly put her finger to her mouth and sucked away the blood, while her eyes unconsciously drifted towards the person who had spoken.


    Jiang Dan frowned. Somewhat tentatively, she said, "This . . . how could my eldest sister suddenly be conferred in marriage to Jinying Wang?"


    "Who knows?" Miss Li eyed Jiang Dan with annoyance, as if venting her anger towards Jiang Ruan on Jiang Dan, and said, "Although she is a junzhu, in the end, the title is hers because Empress Dowager bestowed it on her; she is not truly a member of the imperial family. Moreover, the only thing she has going for her is that her looks are above average. However, she has the face of a vixen, and she is not at all a dignified and virtuous person. I don''t know what Empress Dowager was thinking of, to pass over the perfectly suitable Miss Yao and choose Eldest Miss Jiang."


    Jiang Dan rolled her eyes; the unpleasantness in Miss Li''s words was in to all. In truth, it was not only Miss Li who was unhappy, everyone who was seated there was more or less dissatisfied with Jiang Ruan. People always felt that if they could not attain the person they desired, then no one else should be allowed to attain them. If other people seeded, then it was only because their conditions were much better than one''s own. However, among those seated there, there were those whose status and family background were not inferior to Jiang Ruan''s, and there were also those whose talents in the four arts[5] were not inferior to Jiang Ruan''s. Yet, none of them had been chosen to be the Jinying Wangfei. How could their bitter envy be any less than it was?


    [5] �����黭 (qin qi shu hua) �C lit. zither, chess, calligraphy, painting. Collectively known as the ''four arts'', the aplishments of an educated person.


    One should know that once he (XS) took his position, Jinying Wang was the true master of Jinying Wangfu. These past years, although Jinying Wang had been called a rebel, he had actually been blessed by the imperial family, and his honour, status, and power were immeasurable. The wealth and fame Jinying Wangfu represented would give anyone a golden lustre. Who was not green with envy? Moreover, Xiao Shao himself was not bad. A good-looking husband, whose family''s wealth was equivalent to that of a nation''s, without inws, self-possessed, illustrious, huge, refined, these are sought after in the dreams of all women. Then how could Jiang Ruan, with neither morality nor capability, be the mistress of Jinying Wangfu?


    "Jinying Wang is such a brilliant and handsome person, of course Da Jiejie would like him. But . . . why would Empress Dowager suddenly confer this marriage?" Jiang Dan asked timidly. "I have never heard Da Jiejie speak of this before."


    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone''s gaze was full of spection. What method had Jiang Ruan used to garner the favour of Empress Dowager Yi De, such that she would personally ask the Emperor to confer the title of Hong''an Junzhu on Jiang Ruan? It was not impossible that Jiang Ruan would, of her own ord, ask Empress Dowager Yi De to confer a marriage on Xiao Shao. The more everyone thought about it, the more likely it became; Jiang Ruan must have taken a fancy to Xiao Shao''s talents and good looks, as well as the riches of Jinying Wangfu, then taken the initiative to mention the matter to Empress Dowager Yi De, resulting in the bestowal of marriage. However, it was such a pity that Xiao Shao, that peerless talent, would be matched with such a woman who was all looks and no substance.


    "Truly no sense of honour," Miss Li said angrily. "There are really such shameless people in the world."


    "What a pity," said Miss Wang. "I wonder what Xiao Wangye thought when he found out about this fated marriage."


    "What opinion can be had? The good cabbage has been snatched up by pigs, what a human tragedy," another youngdy said with regret.


    Jiang Dan lowered her head, but the fists hidden within her sleeves were tightly clenched, and a dark light gleamed in her eyes.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161 : Return of The White Lotus


    The imperial decree from the Empress Dowager hade all of a sudden, almost like a precipitous p of thunder. Everyone who had some form of rtion to this matter had begun to postte the rationale behind the Empress Dowager''s actions. Some that were more forward thinking spected that it was because of Xiao Shao''s arrogance. The royal family''s dignity would not tolerate such impudence indefinitely which was why the Empress Dowager had conferred Jiang Ruan to be married to him. To most people this might be considered as good news, but for a personbelled as a "rebel" like Xiao Shao, this was like being thrown a hot potato. But, continuing on, there were some who believed that this was the royal family''s warning to Jinying Wang. And finally, there were still others with great foresight who had surmised that the Empress Dowager was in actual fact paving the way for Jinying Wang. If one were to consider that should Jiang Xin Zhi, who was at the frontlines, were to return victoriously, then the union between these two would be the confluence of influential families. Consequently, the imperial court of the Great Jin would find itself hard pressed against a strong and solid force.


    However, the thoughts and machinations of the royal family were not that easy to fathom, and the Emperor''s intentions were hard to predict. On the flip side, the youngdies of the Great Jin were essentially simple and pure. Most of them were feeling that it was such a shame for their handsome dashing Xiao Shao to end up marrying a mere Minister''s daughter.


    When the news eventually reached the Jiang fu, Hong Ying was speaking with Jiang Su Su.


    Over time, Jiang Su Su had increasingly be more beautiful and elegant, with even an aura of exquisite elegance that contained a trace of faint seductiveness. Unlike Jiang Ruan''s distinct features, which were charming and gorgeous, Jiang Su Su''s charming beauty came from herportment and gestures, as if she was a youthful madam who had been nourished with a sort of undeniable fragrance and charm. Even Fifth Yiniang, Hong Ying, who had been born in the brothel district, couldn''t help but be slightly absent-minded when she looked at Jiang Su Su''s expression.


    "Fifth Yiniang?" Upon seeing how dazed Hong Ying was, Jiang Su Su''s eyes revealed a trace of disdain but outwardly, she disyed a light smile as if she was a dewy white lotus flower that bloomed in the morning mist found in the mountains with its flower buds trembling and shaking- arousing one''s desires.


    At her light call, Hong Ying was aroused from her reverie and she could not help but feel a sliver of shock. Until now, she did not know what this Second Miss in the fu was doing everyday as she remained in her courtyard. Now that Jiang Chao''s official position was rising steadily and he had once more regained Jiang Quan''s trust, she could no longer make things difficult for Jiang Su Su. Furthermore, Jiang Quan had also made it clear- Hong Ying must get along with Jiang Su Su as it has always been. On the surface, living together in harmony. Except, now that Jiang Su Su hade to her courtyard for the first time, Hong Ying discovered that somehow, unexpectedly during this period of time, Jiang Su Su no longer had any traces of scarring on her face. On the contrary, it seemed as though she had be even more charming than before.


    Jiang Quan had originally been blessed with good looks, so naturally, all of the sons and daughters in this Jiang fu had also inherited the good looks of the Jiang family. Currently, of Jiang family''s three daughters, Jiang Ruan''s appearance was brilliantly gorgeous and moving, Jiang Su Su''s was pureness and elegance seemly entrenched into her bones, and although Jiang Dan''s countenance was somewhat inferior to the others, she surpassed them in appearing purely fresh and lovable. It''s just that, from the perspective of an experienced person like Hong Ying, even though all men say they love a woman like Jiang Su Su who seemed untouched by the embers of life; in truth, they always favoured those with brightly gorgeous appearances. Thus, Jiang Ruan''s appearance was the best to be used to one''s advantage to get what one desires at the least expense possible.


    Now, in appearances, Jiang Su Su still appeared like a natural beauty without the slightest use of powder on her, yet, strangely, she had a somewhat seductive nce that was alluring to the eyes. Even she could not help but be taken in, thus, Hong Ying was somewhat baffled. Yet, once she noticed Jiang Su Su''s contemptuous nce at her, with such good looks and amorous bearing,pounded with flirtatious means, as long as Jiang Su Su could properly use her body, she was afraid that in the future, she too would be able to get everything she wanted with ease.


    As her thoughts reached this conclusion, Hong Ying then smiled, "Now that I see how Second Miss is blossoming into an even more alluring beauty, it makes even this concubine be at loss for words. I have made Second Miss see myughable behaviour."


    "What are these words from Fifth Yiniang?" Jiang Su Su smiled lightly as she habituallyported herself like an immortal fairy, only now there was a gratuitously added amorous vour in her mien, with a light raise of her hand and a lowering of her head, it made one''s gaze fall on her. "I''ve merely heard that at first, when Fifth Yiniang entered the fu, Father was extremely loving and protective. Moreover, Fifth Yiniang was graced with national grace and divine fragrance as an outstanding beauty and made numerous people in the capitale forth to the fu''s gates to take a look. Now, thinking back, although your grand asion has long passed, Fifth Yiniang remains this youthful and is even about to birth a little brother, and despite that, your graceful bearing and charm is even better than before. It''s little wonder that Father remains so loving and protective."


    Upon hearing these words, Hong Ying couldn''t help automatically cing her hands on her lower abdomen. In actual fact, there wasn''t a child in there, however, at this point of time, if she were to insist that there was a child within her, then there was a child. Currently within the Jiang fu, she wielded the most power as she had Jiang Quan firmly grasped within the palm of her hand to the point that he would believe anything that she says without any shadow of a doubt. Even up till the delivery date, she had everything well prepared, and until the baby had wailed his first cry without a hitch. In days toe after, he will be the young master of the fu.


    A modest heartfelt smile appeared on her face as she looked again towards Jiang Su Su, feeling somewhat pleased. This Second Miss has begun to be more discrete. Back then, she was well acquainted with Xia Yan''s modus operandi, but now that Xia Yan had fallen, even Jiang Su Su had toe to her to curry favour with her. Hong Ying felt a self enlightening sense of honour and prestige.


    "Second Miss has ced this concubine up on a high pedestal. This concubine is merely one from servitude, how can I afford to uphold these two words- graceful and charming. On the other hand, Second Miss," Hong Ying adoringly continued, "you have blossomed exquisitely before my eyes. In the entire capital, I''m afraid I can''t pick out a second person who stands out like this. In the future, I''m sure you will marry into a good family. By that time, a life of luxury[1] awaits you and you''ll be adored by everyone. Now that is truly having the favour and honour, graceful and charming beyond measure."


    [1] ������ʳ (j��ny�� y�� sh��) �C brocade garments, jade meals (idiom); a life of luxury / extravagance.


    "Fifth Yiniang, surely you jest." Jiang Su Su let out a sigh as her disposition darkened, "Now with Mother seriously ill, Father busy managing the matters of the imperial court every day, and Fifth Yiniang heavily pregnant, it is not quite appropriate for my maternal grandparents to interfere with Su Su''s affairs. Who in this fu would even think of Su Su..." She wiped away the tears from her eyes that were threatening to burst forth. Softly she said, "Moreover, Su Su is not as fortunate as Da Jiejie, with the Empress Dowager conferring her marriage, and the ability to marry the godlike person Jinying Wang, Xiao Wangye."


    Hong Ying sneered within her heart. So it was because someone was unable to eat sour grapes that they came in full of jealousy. However, presently that someone hade to her to pour out her grievances, and no matter what, she had to perfunctorily offer a few words of constion. Immediately she smiled, "Second Miss must not belittle yourself. Eldest Miss is merely lucky, and if one were to say something unpleasant to the ears, then in terms of talents and beauty, how are you any less than Eldest Miss? If it weren''t for an imperial marriage edict, I''m sure with Second Miss'' aplishments and capabilities, it would not be impossible for you to gain entry into the main door of the Jinying Wangfu."


    These words spoken were slightly exaggerated. To gain entry into the main door of the Jinying Wangfu wasn''t going to happen just by saying that one wanted to enter. Previously, there were some imperial court ministers who had divulged that the Emperor had his heart set on conferring the Governor Yao of Binhai''s daughter in marriage to Xiao Shao. With Miss Yao''s qualification and calibre, her prestige and clout was more than capable to be on par with a royal princess. For the Emperor to look upon Xiao Shao with such favour, one such as herself, a mere Minister''s daughter, how could she even gain the Emperor''s notice. This time, if it wasn''t for the imperial conferment from the Empress Dowager, this opportunity would not have been given to Jiang Ruan.


    Jiang Su Su''s heart filled with indignation, but she spoke in humility, "Many thanks to Fifth Yiniang for your constion. I am well aware of my lowly status, and is in no wayparable to Da Jiejie''s elegant manner and beauty. I have neverboured under a delusion that I would be like Da Jiejie and marry into Jinying Wangfu and be a Wangfei. It''s just that...." as she spoke her voice became slightly choked with emotions and her eyes reddened; there wasn''t any trace of feigning from her expression as she continued, "it''s just that for a long time, Su Su has regarded Jinying Wang as my beloved, and had hoped that I could admire him from afar and be satisfied, but I did not think that I would never be able to continue with this wishful thinking."


    Hong Ying was taken aback as never in a million years would she have expected Jiang Su Su to be so forthright as to reveal such secret matters of the heart to her. Hong Ying had known that her rtionship with Jiang Su Su had never been close enough for them to share matters of the heart like mother and daughter. Moreover, based on Jiang Su Su''s personality, she wasn''t one to easily put her trust in others. There was definitely some hidden agenda and Hong Ying wasn''t letting her guard down. Instead she became more alert. With a superficial smile, she said, "Is this really true, Second Miss? Please do not make a mockery of your reputation."


    "Even Fifth Yiniang does not believe me?" Jiang Su Su faintly sighed. With her frown, her eyes too seemed to be shrouded with a misty haze, which made people feel as if they were seeing flowers in the fog. But as one began to peer closer, one would seem to fall into a deep chasm. Those small pale lips were glossy and plump and were obviously moving as if speaking, and those seeing it would feel as if they were at a loss for words.


    Hong Ying did her utmost to push down the impatient intentions that she had, as her eyes fluttered close, only to hear Jiang Su Su continue, "If Fifth Yiniang does not believe it, then it''s fine. Three years ago, on that very day of the Lantern Festival at the Ling Long Boat, after Xiao Wangye had helped Su Su to get out of trouble, my heart had already fallen for him. Initially, I had not the thoughts to be his wife and it would be alright to just look from afar. But who knew that due to an unexpected turn of events, he would actually be my sister''s husband.


    The more she heard, the more Hong Ying felt it sounded ridiculous but she still thoughtfully replied, "Since Second Miss already knows that now the both of you have no fate, then it would be best to let go earlier; choose another good son-inw, and it may be another good predestined fate too."


    Aggrieved, Jiang Su Su nced at Hong Ying with a lit gaze, making one feel as if they were looking at a beautiful snake slowly undting, and making one unable to look away.


    "Su Su has also tried to forget him, however, I have found that it can be done. Now I have sought out Fifth Yiniang because I am desperate, and am hoping that Fifth Yiniang will look at Su Su''s pitiful state and help me."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Hong Ying inwardly scolded Jiang Su Su for being maniptive, beating around the bush when actually, wasn''t she requesting help? Only, Hong Ying did want to hear what kind of ns Jiang Su Su actually had. If the gains truly did not make up for the losses, then naturally she would not step into this puddle of dirty water. If there was really some promise in this, then it wouldn''t be too bad to do her a favour at little cost.


    Aftering to a decision, Hong Ying smoothed out her expression as she lightly spoke, "This concubine is being persuaded by Second Miss'' words, but I''m not sure how Second Miss wants this concubine to help you?"


    "It is nothing much if Fifth Yiniang is willing to help me." Jiang Su Su smiled, "I am truly infatuated with Xiao Wangye, but the position of the main wife[2] is now definitely upied by Da Jiejie. Su Su does not presume to think ofpeting with Da Jiejie, only merely wishing to upy a spot beside Wangye. That''s all. Just even being his concubine is fine too."


    [2] ���� (zh��ngq��) �C principal wife.


    "Being his concubine?!" Hong Ying was at a loss for words before she cried out in surprise. A proper minister''s di daughter wanted to be a concubine for someone else. If this was spread out, she would be aughing stock. This Jiang Su Su truly had deep feelings towards Xiao Shao that she would go this far, to even be able to bear lowering herself to bing a concubine. But even if she could withstand doing so, Jiang Quan might not necessarily allow it to happen.


    "My dear Second Miss, it really isn''t that this concubine is not willing to help you." Hong Ying sighed, "But what Second Miss is asking is too difficult. Laoye loves Second Miss beyond measure, how could he bear to let you be someone else''s concubine and to have to suffer the despise of others. Should Second Miss do this, then what about the reputation of the entire Jiang fu? Although these words may be preposterous, this concubine still needs to say this. Second Miss, if you have the Jiang family in your heart, then you cannot follow this line of thinking."


    As her admonishment came to an end, Jiang Su Su was weeping uncontrobly, "Fifth Yiniang, if there was even a sliver of an opportunity, Su Su would not want it as such but no one would willingly choose to be a concubine. Moreover Su Su has grown up in the fu pampered and adored by all, so naturally Su Su knows that this is an embarrassing matter to speak of. But, Su Su has really set her heart solely on Xiao Wangye, and if I am unable to marry him, I won''t be able to marry anyone else in the future."


    She looked towards Hong Ying, her eyes glistened and brightened, "Moreover, what was it that Fifth Yiniang said earlier? Su Su may not be as beautiful as Da Jiejie, yet I am not without virtue or talents. Then maybe someday I might be able to earn the favour of Xiao Wangye. And should Wangye be happy and promote Su Su, then Su Su and Da Jiejie will both be mistresses of the fu. With both sisters working in tandem with one husband, and should such proceedings were to spread out, it would be the stuff of fairytales." She reached out her hands to grasp Hong Ying''s hands, her voice filled with entreaty, "I beg of you Fifth Yiniang, lend Su Su a helping hand. Should Su Su be fortunate one day to receive Xiao Wangye''s favour, I would alway remember your grace and kind affections."


    Hong Ying''s gaze sharpened. This matter had absolutely nothing to do with her and she ought not to even meddle in it, but Jiang Su Su''s words had somehow caused her heart to waver. In the past, she had indeed thought to peacefully live out her life within the fu and when Xia Yan was around, she had been cautious and treaded gingerly in all things, afraid of giving anyone a handle of her. For many years, even though she had the favour and love of Jiang Quan, she had lived prudently. Now there was no Xia Yan in the fu, Second Yiniang had died and Eldest Yiniang was socking that there was nothing to be fearful, thus within the fu, she alone wielded the most power. Once a person had had a taste of power, it was not that easy to relinquish it. Though Jiang Ruan had once helped her out, ultimately, Jiang Quan and Jiang Ruan were at odds. So, now that she wanted to secure her position firmly within the fu, she could no longer have any involvement with Jiang Ruan.


    Besides, Jiang Ruan''s scheming were fathomless and she wasn''t able to control her. The Hong Ying of today had long grown ustomed to be the one issuing orders, so how could she be willing to lower herself before Jiang Ruan. Most importantly, Jiang Ruan knew her secret- this was essentially like an impending disaster just ticking away within Hong Ying''s heart, causing her to lose precious sleep every night. If it was possible to send Jiang Su Su into the Jinying Wangfu, and she had established good rtions with Jiang Su Su, then possibly there would be a way from within to somewhat control Jiang Ruan. Well, at least a means to prevent Jiang Ruan from having the gumption to act rashly against her.


    Hong Ying took stock of the girl before her. Jiang Su Su looked refined and outstanding dressed in white, metamorphosing and disseminating a kind of alluring charm, almost like that of a fox-spirit. Her every movement seemed capable of dazzling and blinding the eyes of men. This was vastly different from the beauty of appearance, instead, it was a kind of flirtatious expression and amorous mien that could prate and engrave itself right into the bones. Even if Hong Ying, who had lived in the brothel those many years, had seen Jiang Su Su''s graceful bearings at that time, she would not have resisted in her heart and acknowledged that she(JSS) was splendid. Truthfully, if Jiang Su Su had been born years ago, it would have been inevitable that the brothel''s favoured red card would have seen a change of hands.


    Men could not help but shower their ardent love upon such a girl. Even a stone-cold person like Xiao Shao, when faced with such beauty, could not help but be attracted. Men were creatures who would go with their natural instincts and urges, and with the machination of the skilled Second Miss, for her to capture and secure the famous cold-hearted and emotionless young Wangye with the palm of her hands would definitely not be too difficult a task for her. By contrast, while Jiang Ruan was an exquisite beauty, upon careful consideration, her personality was overtly cold and cheerless, austere and harsh. Men mostly loved those who were warm and soft, and sought out women who were soft and weak. Whereas Jiang Ruan was so intense and dominant, how could shepare to a drop of Jiang Su Su''s tears.


    The more Hong Ying looked, the more she felt that should Jiang Su Su and Jiang Ruan both entered the Jinying Wangfu, in the end, it would be Jiang Ruan who would suffer the cold shoulder and be deste, while Jiang Su Su would be highly favoured. Jiang Su Su currently no longer had the support from her own mother, so if she wanted to survive and live well within the fu, then it was necessary for her to align and rely on her(HY). It seemed like Jiang Su Su was well aware of this, and was more malleablepared to Jiang Ruan. Her heart came to a decision, this offer of help was not without its advantages, so Hong Ying tried to make things difficult by stating, "This.... This concubine was also once a young girl and regarding Second Miss'' infatuation, I totally understand your heart. However, whilst this matter appears to be simple, it is definitely not as easy to execute as one would have it. If this n were to fall apart and incur Laoye''s wrath and punishment, Second Miss, as the di born daughter, naturally would escape unscathed. But this concubine is only one of the yiniangs, and if we were to make Laoye unhappy, it is possible that he could kick me out of the door. For the other, that''s still alright, but this concubine is pregnant with a child and doesn''t want the child to suffer such punishment upon his birth, bing a child without status...."


    The message wasden with innuendos, and Jiang Su Su was obviously not stupid, and responded immediately, "Fifth Yiniang doesn''t have anything to be concerned about, I''m just hoping to gain Fifth Yiniang''s help with this matter. Once it has been settled, and in order to repay Fifth Yiniang''s grace and affections, Su Su will definitely personally intercede with Father and my maternal grandparents to open the family ancestral shrine and request that Father promote Fifth Yiniang to the position of pingqi[3]."


    [3] ƽ�� (p��ng q��) �C Literally tranted as equal wife, after thete period of Emperor Qianlong (6th Qing Emperor''s name) rule, he legally allowed this double ancestral marriage system in which this became another appetion for a wife who married into the ancestral hall again. But between the zhengqi and the pingqi, they are considered as paternal wives/sisters-inw who have the same husband. A pingqi does not need to do concubine etiquette to the matron of the household although their status is truthfully not equal (as she still has the status of a concubine), but a pingqi needs to still adhere to seniority and call the main wifeMadam as the elder sister.


    In East Asia, rtive to concubines, the social status of a pingqi is equal to that of the main wife, and the children born are regarded as direct children with the right to inherit the inheritance. Pingqi also have the right to be listed on tombstones or ancestral tablets after death.


    Xia Yan was still not dead so he could not rashly abandon his previous wife, but he could raise Hong Ying to the rank of pingqi. In this fu, this was tantamount to her using a hand to hide the sky[4]. This was exactly what Hong Ying desired because Jiang Quan could no longer trust that woman who had no chastity. Hong Ying smiled in satisfaction as she patted Jiang Su Su''s hand, "Second Miss truly is thoughtful, but I''m not sure what you intend for this concubine to help with?"


    [4] ������ (y��sh��uzh��ti��n) �C lit. to hide the sky with one hand / to hide the truth from the masses.


    Jiang Su Su lowered her head as she stood up and in a soft voice, "This.... Requesting that Fifth Yiniang take a look, and at ater time, Su Su wille visit Fifth Yiniang again to discuss the details." In saying, she gestured for her personal maid to present a letter. Hong Ying took the letter and gave Jiang Su Su a cursory look before smiling, "That''ll be good. This concubine''s body isn''t veryfortable, so I won''t see you off."


    "Do take care and rest well for the baby. Su Su will take her leave now." With these words, Jiang Su Su gave Hong Ying a nod of her head and walked out of the courtyard.


    After walking out of Hong Ying''s courtyard, Jiang Su Su then slowed her footsteps as she reached the foot of the garden. Upon looking at the courtyard''s entrance, a cold smile gradually grew. Merely a lowly, despicable woman from a brothel, yet she was thinking of flying and perching on a high branch to be a phoenix. To have ambitions to be the pingqi of the Jiang fu, that needed the qualifications to be one. As for Jiang Ruan, Jiang Su Su''s eyes shed with fury and hatred, she was but a coarse, wild woman who had been raised in a rural residence, on what grounds did she have the right to marry into the Jinying Wangfu that was filled with glory, splendour, wealth and rank?


    But if Xiao Shao was not a fool, he would not easily put her aside to choose Jiang Ruan. Jiang Su Su lightly caressed her face. Now that she had perfected her charming technique, all of the men in this world would fall before her pomegranate skirts. It was precisely so that she could vie for whatever Jiang Ruan cared for, and whatever Jiang Ruan owned, she wanted to grab them all. Even if it was her husband too.


    She would always be the final winner.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162 : Xiao Shao Enters the Jiang Fu


    It can be said that the conferment of marriage by Empress Dowager Yi De''s imperial decree was nothing short of impressive. With Xiao Shao''s impending departure to go into battle, it was imperative to have this marriage arranged, sealed and settled as soon as possible. And although Jiang Ruan was still in the mourning period and unable to have the marriage ceremony, this decree nominally dered that she was Xiao Shao''s.


    Whilemoners were not overly concerned about the variousplicated entanglements resulting from the decree, they were envious of the Jiang fu for having a daughter that was able to marry into the Jinying Wangfu. In some circles, it may even be said that the reputation of Jinying Wangye was not that good, but this was not something themoners were aware of or concerned about; they could only see what was on the surface. Furthermore, the "rebel" Xiao Wangye was the hottest cake* within the imperial courts; for someone to be so young and yet wield such power and authority, Xiao Shao was the first.


    * ������ (xi��ngb��bo) �C delicious cake / popr person / something that is in high demand.


    Currently, the Jiang fu had three daughters and each of them were beautiful. Even though the eldest daughter was raised in the country, her brilliance was outstandingly unmatched. Later, it was unknown as to how she became fortunate enough to not only be a Junzhu but was now considered to be marrying up but inevitably the Jiang fu was rising ording to the changing tide.


    With such an outstanding person like Jiang Ruan at the forefront, this had caused many to begin to muse over the future of Jiang Su Su. In truth, Jiang Su Su had always held the designation within the capital as a remarkably stunning beauty, and her many talents were renowned far and wide. If Xia Yan had not met with a mishap, one was afraid that the amount of people who woulde to propose marriage would have tramped over the main door. However, just because of her mother''s misfortune, ultimately Jiang Su Su was also implicated. Presently, those noble families looked down their noses at her, but there were also those who lusted only after her beauty and hence were despised by Jiang Quan as beneath them. In the course of time, this had resulted in her marriage being dyed.


    No matter what, since the Empress Dowager had issued the imperial decree, even if Jiang Quan was inwardly sullen and disgruntled, outwardly he had to present himself as happy and pleased. Not only that, he had to make sure that his happy performance was to the point that no one could find anything amiss as Empress Dowager Yi De had eyes on him; she would not tolerate or allow him to try any form of deceit or treachery. Fortunately within the fu, he still had another beautiful treasured flower. Hong Ying had agreed to undertake the task of managing Jiang Ruan''s marriage, and all proceedings were left in her hands to organise with Eldest Yiniang assisting. As such there were no ws in any of the etiquette. So much so that Jiang Quan was very pleased with Hong Ying, and because Hong Ying was still pregnant with the Jiang family''s offspring, he was exceptionally considerate and thoughtful towards her.


    In actual fact, Hong Ying was concerned about Jiang Ruan as ever since the Empress Dowager''s imperial decree, Xiao Shao had not formallye to visit the Jiang fu. In terms of etiquette, this was not right, but Xiao Shao had no parents, so it was impossible for his parents to do it for him. For him to personallye visit, based on Xiao Shao''s temperament, that was also quite an impossibility. Even if Xiao Shao were to continue procrastinating, due to Jiang Quan''s official position he didn''t dare to speak out of turn.


    Hong Ying was helping Jiang Quan straighten out his cor when she brought up this matter, " Xiao Wangye ought to visit our fu. This concubine feels that whether Xiao Wangyees or not, the proper etiquette needs to be observed. How about sending him an invitation, requesting that he make a trip to the fu to talk about Eldest Miss'' nuptials?"


    The mere thought of this marriage was sufficient for Jiang Quan to immediately develop a severe headache, however this conferred marriage was not something that they could afford to offend. Subsequently, he rigidly said, "You do as you see fit."


    "This matter ought to be the job for Furen," Hong Ying lowered her head, "However, currently Furen is convacing in the rural residence, so we can''t trouble her. I just hope that Xiao Wangye wouldn''t despise this concubine because of her humble low-born status, and think that we are insulting him."


    "What low-born status?" With the mention of Xia Yan, Jiang Quan could not help thinking of those unpleasant matters, and his mood instantly worsened. Right away, displeasure was evident in his tone of voice, "Currently in the fu, you are the mistress. Although Xiao Shao intends to marry my daughter, Jiang Ruan ultimately still bears the name ''Jiang'', so he has to observe the customs and practices of my Jiang family. You can go ahead and send out the invitation and it doesn''t matter if hees or not. After all, if news were to spread, then it is he who would be said to be ignorant of the proper etiquette. Even if the matter was to be brought right up to the Empress Dowager, the person at fault would still be him."


    "Laoye, please don''t be angry." Hong Ying gently cajoled, "I''m sure Xiao Wangye isn''t a person to be ignorant of these social etiquettes. This concubine will go and make arrangements. And if after a few days, should Xiao Wangye be willing to pay a visit, this concubine hopes to be able to appropriately attend to him. After all, we can''t afford to be careless andx with Eldest Miss'' wedding, especially with the Empress Dowager personally overseeing."


    "These are mere trifling matters, you don''t have to go overboard with it." Jiang Quan knitted his brows utterly unwilling to hear any more things pertaining to Jiang Ruan. Switching the topic, he charged Hong Ying, "If you have so much free time, why don''t you put more effort into Su Su''s marriage. Considering that Su Su is also of marriageable age, and currently in the fu, you are the one attending all the social events. You should keep an ear out for the gentlemen that are of suitable age within the capital, and help select a family to arrange marriage for Su Su."


    "Yes, Laoye." A smile appeared on Hong Ying''s face, though her heart secretly mocked because Jiang Quan''s best intentions were going to be for nothing. Jiang Su Su was not someone who was easy to deal with, and there was definitely no need to seek out whatever strapping or handsome young man since Jiang Su Su was wholeheartedly set on climbing into her brother-inw''s bed. But then again, this made things easier for her to act on her ns.


    * * *


    When the invitation card from the Jiang fu was handed over to Xiao Shao, Steward Lin was intently paying close attention to Xiao Shao''s countenance. Noticing that there weren''t any changes to his expression, he couldn''t resist reminding, "Young Master, do you wish to ept or decline this invitation?"


    "What is the difference?" Xiao Shao sat before a table, and in front of him was spread out a copy of the map of the outlying territory of Tian Jin kingdom. On the map were a myriad of notations. The campaign to go into battle was imminent and this time their operation was highlyplex and fraught with life and death situations, so every detail had to be well prepared.


    "Aiyoh, my master, of course there is a big difference." Steward Lin was harried, "Although this was the imperial decree issued by the Empress Dowager, Young Furen is set to be our fu''s mistress. But this show of extravagance and setting must not be neglected. If Old Furen were still alive, right at this moment, she would be on her way to the Jiang fu to personally meet her daughter-inw and exchange formalities with the inws. However, our fu doesn''t have such a person, so it is best if Young Master personally go visit."


    Noticing that Xiao Shao had lifted his eye to look at him, Steward Lin continued his effort, "If you were to go, then what would it mean. It would mean that Young Master really values Young Furen. With Young Furen currently at the Jiang fu, everyone would have to look up to her, and no one would carelessly bully her. Young Master, this servant will add another thing- with youngdies, you have to coax and cajole. If Young Master feels that Young Furen is not passionate towards you, this is all Young Master''s fault. As a man, you need to be a tad more proactive, especially as you will soon be heading out into battle. Aren''t you doing so because you want to give your support and backing for our Young Furen. If Young Furen were to see you act, then naturally her heart will be moved. At this point, Young Master just has to say a few words that will make her happy. Then, wouldn''t you be assured that Young Furen is loyal and will remain unwavering towards you?"


    Somehow Steward Lin''s tirade seemed to have prated into Xiao Shao''s heart. Only a slight frown could be seen as he pensively scrutinized the map before him, although his expression also indicated that he was in fact pondering over other things. He was silent for a while before nodding his head, "Reply to the invitation, saying that in three days'' time, Xiao Shao will being to pay a visit."


    "Alright �C" Steward Lin had made such an eloquent speech, but it was rare for Young Master to be so amodating. His heart felt a sense of aplishment, as he silently added that thed was indeed teachable. Diligently, he left the room happily in search of a nice looking card.


    "Be more proactive? He lowered his head and muttered to himself, his eyshes drew an intoxicating arc, but his eyes seemed to be curved, smiling.


    * * *


    Jiang Ruan was totally unaware of the exchange of correspondence between the Jiang fu and Jinying Wangfu. These days the Jiang fu was experiencing a rare moment of peace and tranquility. Although it was unclear if it was because of Jiang Quan''s orders, but the servants all seemed to have totally disregarded the news concerning her marriage to Xiao Shao. No one hade to offer their congrattions, or even asked after her as though they were intentionally giving her the cold shoulder.


    Whenever Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao were to make mention of this matter, their bellies harboured their grievances and anger. Afterall, Jiang Ruan was the Jiang family''s eldest di daughter, and for Jiang Quan to take matters to such an extreme was really causing them immense indignation. Lian Qiao was styling Jiang Ruan''s hair, "I heard that Second Miss has been going to Fifth Yiniang''s courtyard daily and with each visit she spends the whole afternoon there. I really can''t figure out when those two became close. Moreover, Fifth Yiniang is someone who has tantly destroyed the bridge after crossing the river and now she has turned around and pretends not to know us. The imperial decree from the Empress Dowager has been issued for quite some days now, yet we don''t even see hering over to ask after you. Does anyone even know what is happening with the dowry and wedding ns?


    Normally, all of the formalities and marriage protocols were taken care of by the mother of the bride. If Zhao Mei was alive, over the past few days she would have been busy all day until she was famished. Meanwhile, Hong Ying was obviously very idle, and up until now she had not shown any interest in the matter. However, it was not proper to have the soon to be marrieddy go about asking these questions.


    "What has she done wrong. The most she will say is that she is merely a concubine and the di daughter''s marriage is not something she can interfere with. In the end, she is not in the wrong." Jiang Ruan tepidly replied. "If there was anything amiss, the Empress Dowager would not sit by and do nothing. She has already made an urate assessment of this situation and this is why she has not purposefully taken any interest in the matter."


    Afterall the Empress Dowager would see to everything pertaining to the marriage, thus Hong Ying would not be willing to do anything that was hard work or in her (JR)interests. Presently, the person wielding the authority within the fu was none other than Hong Ying, and to have Hong Ying take funds from the family coffers to give her as dowry- it was obvious that she would not be willing. There was no way a person who has had a taste of power and authority would be willing to casually give it up. Moreover, Hong Ying had gotten used to the feeling of being raised up to the pedestal within the fu, so having to face a di daughter who was of higher status than her, how could she be happy about it?


    "No matter what, this Fifth Yiniang is totally unreasonable. She should think carefully about how, if not for our Miss'' help back then, she wouldn''t be able to livefortably and safely in the fu, not to mention the luxurious lifestyle she is living in now. Did she really think she was expecting..."


    "Lian Qiao," Jiang Ruan interrupted her chatter, "You''ve said too much."


    Lian Qiao was taken aback as she realised her indiscretion and instantly replied, "Your servant has spoken out of turn."


    Jiang Ruan shook her head, "It''s okay, but don''t let others hear. Go select a few bolts of material that were sent over from the pce. Later, Bai Zhi and you can embroider some pouches; there are many peopleing from the pce and we can''t be negligent and offend them with our giftings."


    Since the marriage decree was issued, just about every other day, Empress Dowager Yi De wouldmission someone to send things over. These were mainly jewellery and essories that most youngdies who were soon to be married would make use of. The only thing was, Jiang Ruan personally wasn''t interested in such things and if it weren''t for Bai Zhi repeatedly reminding, most likely these items would be tossed into a chest never to see the light of day.


    Lian Qiao poked her tongue out as she went as instructed in search of those materials. Lu Zhu who had been sitting to the side embroidering, saw her action and blinked, "Miss, when are you going to begin embroidering your wedding dress?"


    "Wedding dress?" Jiang Ruan was slightly stunned.


    "Of course," Lu Zhu had a cheeky smile on her face as she looked at her (JR), "Doesn''t a wedding dress need to be made and embroidered before the wedding day? Even if the wedding ceremony isn''t until next year, isn''t it still possible to start working on the dress? Although, there is a possibility that Xiao Wangye might arrange for someone to deliver one. But don''t most girls prefer to sew their own gown? With both Xiao Wangye and Miss looking so stunning, just thinking of the both of you dressed up in your wedding attire, this servant believes that the eyes of everyone in the entire capital will be dazzled."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Her words were charming and adorable but they caused Jiang Ruan to sink into deep contemtion. In her previous life, she had been sent into the pce so naturally she did not have the opportunity to be a bride. Indeed, as a young girl she had thought about being beautifully clothed in a resplendent and majestic phoenix-like dress. But sadly she wasn''t able to experience such a moment in her previous life. The happiness of an ordinary youngdy was something she had never considered at all. In this life, if it weren''t for Xiao Shao seeking the marriage decree, she would never consider what marrying someone would entail.


    If she were to marry some other person, it was possible that she would still be able to remain cold and detached. But with Xiao Shao as her groom, there was something strange happening with her heart. The act of sewing a wedding dress was done out of love for one''s lover, but what was Xiao Shao''s position in her heart currently- this was something Jiang Ruan had never reflected upon. Obviously their rtionship had gone beyond friendship, but it had not quite yet reached the status of lovers. They were definitely just missing thatst little bit.


    It was just that little bit, but it was sufficient enough to tangle her heart in knots, and she wasn''t sure if this knot would ever be untangled within this lifetime. With this line of thought, she could not help feeling an insipid sense of guilt towards Xiao Shao.


    "We can talk about it more when I have some free time." She shook her head, totally absentminded. Lu Zhu noticed her distraction and preupation, so she didn''t continue asking and obediently continued with the chores at hand.


    * * *


    Sure enough, Xiao Shao arrived at the Jiang fu three dayster to pay a visit. He hade together with just one additional person, Steward Lin. Xiao Shao was clothed in an ink ck jacquard weave brocade outfit, and the outer cor was carefully embroidered with cyan coloured bamboo leaves motifs. The cuff of the sleeves were embroidered with a dark golden qilin that was making a threatening gesture as if protecting the wrist, overall giving a formidable appearance. As he entered the Jiang fu, his expression was icy and indifferent, his eyes like cold stars, so much so that no one dared to meet his eyes. His body permeated a prating biting cold, imperious and introverted, yet at the same time it seemed to disy a sense of ostentatiousness.


    The maidservant who was leading the way was blushing all the way, yet she was too afraid to lift her head to admire the young man''s beautiful face. From the beginning till the end, she quietly led the way. Along the way, they passed many maidservants and attendants who became distracted and enamoured by him. Steward Lin could not help feeling exceptionally proud of himself, as he straightened his body with pride.


    When they arrived at the main hall, as expected, they saw that Hong Ying together with Eldest Yiniang were awaiting their arrival. With the support of a maid in attendance, Hong Ying gave Xiao Shao a curtsy with a cordial smile on her face, "This concubine greets Wangye. Because Furen is presently not in the fu, this humble concubine has been attending to the household matters. Therefore, I hope that Wangye will not disdain this concubine should I do things inappropriately."


    Xiao Shao gave a nonchnt "hmm" in response, before sitting himself on the chair that was prepared for him. Steward Lin stood by his side and without waiting for Xiao Shao to speak, said with a big smile, "Fifth Yiniang need not stand on ceremony. Obviously you are our Young Furen''s maternal family, so there is no need to go overboard. Our Master does not have too many customs and protocols, so you can be at ease."


    Steward Lin seemed jovial and affable, but every sentence spoken had not been amiable. Although he had said that there weren''t any customs or protocols, in actual fact, their standards were above anyone else. Eldest Yiniang stood silently at the side, but the surrounding servants could tantly see that the situation was awkward. The master and servant from the Jinying Wangfu had note in peace, and it was evident that they had intentionally done so in support of Eldest Miss. Immediately, they lowered their heads even deeper, hoping not to attract any attention to themselves.


    The smile on Hong Ying''s face froze, but she had been brought up in themon market ce, so she was an expert at mingling and socialising. Consequently, she was once again able to marshall her smile and warmly reply, "Then it couldn''t be any better. Eldest Miss is the di daughter of our fu and our Laoye is deeply heartbroken. Seeing as how Wangye has shown to care so much for our Eldest Miss, Laoye will be very happy about it."


    Xiao Shao did not reply and instead Steward Lin spoke, "Fifth Yiniang''s words are too modest. Since the Empress Dowager has issued the imperial decree, then Young Furen is now the mistress of our fu, so it is inevitable that she has the Master''s affections and protection. The purpose of our visit today ,besides these matters, is that our Master has requested that I bring along the itemised list of all the betrothal gifts. We only have to wait until Young Furen enters our fu before these betrothal gifts and dowry are ced in our Young Furen''s hands. The Empress Dowager has also taken a look." Then he took out from his sleeves a golden silk seal envelope containing the list of betrothal gifts and handed it over to Hong Ying.


    Initially, when Hong Ying heard Steward Lin first speak, she was rather pleased but when he came to the second part of his statement, herplexion turned wretched. Thus, when she opened the itemized betrothal gift list, her face fluctuated from red to white, then white to red, and it could be said to be extremely brilliant. Shortly thereafter, she closed the gift list, inhaled a deep breath and reluctantly smiled, "Indeed Wangye truly loves our Eldest Miss very much. This gift list can be said to be beyond extravagant and substantial. Seeing as such, this concubine is genuinely and sincerely happy for our Eldest Miss."


    As she was speaking, her hands were tightly clenched as if she would wring the gift list into shreds. As a matter of fact, Hong Ying hade from the brothels, and what kind of a ce was a brothel. It was a money squandering establishment, and there wasn''t any wastrel that she had not seen before. To stake one thousand pieces of gold on one throw all for a beautiful woman was amon sight for Hong Ying. Thus her attitude towards silver, gold and precious jewels were to see them as merely worldly possessions, unlike Second Yiniang who was so shortsighted. But now that she had seen the betrothal gift list that the Jinying Wangfu delivered, she was unable to resist taking another deep cold breath.


    Rare treasures, rare animals, residences and businesses, gold and banknotes for silver. Immeasurable wealth and honour, umpteen amounts of precious stones and jewels, and it was a minute little betrothal gift list, yet it was sufficient for everyone to see that this was merely the tip of the iceberg of Jinying Wangfu''s ostentatious wealth. Though Hong Ying could be considered to be experienced and knowledgeable, at this moment she could not help being dazzled by the sheer grandness of the riches and honour, and her heart secretly began to turn jealous and hatred arose against Jiang Ruan.


    But most importantly, this hard toe by riches and honour had not even reached her hands before it was immediately whisked away. Xiao Shao had made it crystal clear when he said that the betrothal gifts were to be handed directly to Jiang Ruan, and that Empress Dowager Yi De was also clear on the matter. This obviously meant that she didn''t have a chance to intervene. Initially she had thought to sponge off some benefits from amongst Jiang Ruan''s betrothal gifts but now she could only look on helplessly as those riches slipped out from her hands. To know that just with this betrothal gift, it was more than sufficient to buy a few ministers'' fu, how could she resign herself to that?


    The more her heart was unresigned to the fact, the more Hong Ying was resolute in her decision, determined to send Jiang Su Su into the Jinying Wangfu. Jiang Ruan was not easy to manipte, while Jiang Su Su was able to determine who was the decision-maker in the Jiang fu now. If she was able to seize hold of Jiang Su Su, then once Jiang Su Su entered the Jinying Wangfu, those riches would naturally and continuously flow into the Jiang fu. And at that time, the days in the fu would be more and morefortable.


    Once Hong Ying''s heart had set upon this idea, her smile also became warmer while Steward Lin knitted his brow as he looked at the gift list being mangled out of shape by Hong Ying, "Fifth Yiniang, do be careful with that, this betrothal gift list is the only one besides the other one with the Empress Dowager. It would be terribly troublesome should it be damaged."


    "This concubine has not been careful." Hong Ying awkwardly smiled apologetically. Only to hear Steward Lin add, "Not sure where Young Furen is currently, but she ought toe out and meet Wangye."


    Hong Ying smiled slightly, "Of course Eldest Miss shoulde out, but youngdies tend to be shy and I''m afraid she is currently getting groomed and dressed. This concubine has already sent someone to inform her and shortly Eldest Miss will go to the tea pavilion within the flower garden. Lin Lang, why don''t you usher Wangye over there. You young people definitely have things to talk about, and since the Empress Dowager conferred the marriage, it would be great to get to know each other better earlier." The words she had just spoken sounded astute and magnanimous.


    Her words appeared to be differentpared to the other pedantic and inflexible aristocratic families. It was just that Xiao Shao had no change in expression, and he still looked at her indifferently.


    Facing such an expressionless person, even if one had a glib tongue they would still feel a sense of helplessness. It seemed that Steward Lin hade today specifically to be Xiao Shao''s spokesperson, and immediately he smiled, "Then that couldn''t be better. Please hurry and lead the way."


    At present, everyone in the Jinying Wangfu had ced Xiao Shao''s nuptials as a top priority. Their Master had not used enough effort in his pursuit of their Young Furen, so naturally as subordinates they had to put in some effort too. Steward Lin was always wishing that they could create more opportunities for Xiao Shao and Jiang Ruan to have some time together alone, and since Hong Ying was so tactful and discreet, Steward Lin was very pleased.


    "Steward Lin has misunderstood." Hong Ying covered her mouth andughed, "This concubine still has some matter regarding the nuptials that I wish to further discuss with Steward Lin and seeing that Wangye has entrusted this marriage to Steward Lin to manage, then this concubine wishes to discuss the matter in detail with Steward Lin. If Steward Lin does not mind, I would like to request that you stay behind to have a discussion with this concubine." She looked towards Xiao Shao and chuckled, "As for Eldest Miss and Wangye, it would be more convenient for them to converse."


    If one thought that everyone in the fu appeared to be sophisticated, Steward Lin would have almost given his praise and approval to this educated beauty who knew the right etiquette.


    "That''s true, Master, what do you�C" Steward Lin turned to ask Xiao Shao, his eyes lit with anticipation.


    Xiao Shao indeed didn''t disappoint Steward Lin''s anticipation, and tepidly nodded his head, "Good."


    Hong Ying gave a true smile, "Lin Lang, hurry along and take Wangye over there."


    Lin Lang obediently walked over and gave Xiao Shao a curtsy, "Wangye, pleasee with this servant."


    * * *


    Xiao Shao followed Lin Lang as they made their way across the Jiang fu''s courtyard and flower terrace, passing through the long corridors until they arrived at a tea pavilion within andscaped garden. The tea pavilion was nested within a forest of trees, tucked away from sight and very secluded. If one were to be tired from wandering the gardens, they woulde here for a short rest, sample some nice tea and take a breather; this was indeed a very suitable ce. It may be assumed that this was the Jiang fu''s most renovated and refined ce, as the area was considered rather big and if seen from afar, a person could almost mistake it for ady''s courtyard.


    Lin Lang was silent throughout the journey, focusing only on leading the way, so she missed the look in Xiao Shao''s eyes. His expression was calm, yet within his calm and sanguine appearance, he hadpletely surveyed the ce. This was not the first time that Xiao Shao hade to the Jiang fu. In the past he woulde whenever the opportunity permitted, so he had a good grasp of theyout of the fu. Moreover Jin Er and Jin San were monitoring the ce, and had presented the Jiang fu''s map for him to peruse, so he naturally knew of this tea pavilion.


    Normally this tea pavilion wasn''t used to entertain guests. On the contrary, while the setting was quiet and secluded, it was too far from thedies'' courtyards and since Xia Yan had left, very few people woulde here to rx and savour their tea.


    Yet, Hong Ying had arranged for him to meet up with Jiang Ruan at such a ce.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163 : She Seduced Me


    Lin Lang led Xiao Shao to the entrance. Smiling, she said, "This is the tea pavilion. This servant will go prepare some tea and snacks now, so Wangye can go in and have a rest; it won''t be long before Eldest Miss arrives."


    Xiao Shao remained silent as Lin Lang bowed and withdrew on her own ord. But before she left, she paused and gave another look towards an ornate flower door, then lifted her skirt and departed. After Lin Lang left, Xiao Shao pondered for a moment before reaching out his hand to open the door.


    Upon entering, he could smell a faint sweet fragrance permeating the room. This particr aroma was not at all heady but rather delicate. From the initial whiff, one could sense that it was a scent that came from a female''s body. It was delicate and subtle, yet there was a mild sense of sweetness, causing a person to develop an irresistible and indescribable feeling of intoxication.


    It was not quite incense but rather a body fragrance. Xiao Show raised his eyebrows as he walked towards a table and sat down. On it was an exquisite jade wine pot and three small jade cups. In the middle of the table was a tter of delicate, crystal-like, translucent purple grapes, each of them plump and sulent, almost like individual crystalline beads.


    The ce was already well prepared and ready to host, so why was there a need for Lin Lang to say that "she was going to prepare some tea and snacks"?


    Not only that, the room was partitioned by a jadeite screen. The screen was ratherrge whilst the green from the jadeite was glistening with moisture. At the very top were four beautiful drawings of women dancing, each magnificently lifelike, and some calligraphy. And, although one couldn''t see what was behind the screen, there was the subtle sound of sshing water.


    Chinese Jade Screen �C 4 For Sale on 1stDibs


    Jadeite Screen


    The sound was almost inaudible, and if it weren''t for the fact that Xiao Shao was a person who trained in martial arts and had internal strength, it was likely that he wouldn''t have heard it. The sound of sshing water gave a charming and gentle impression, causing a person''s heart to have unfettered wild and fanciful thoughts.


    Xiao Shao remained unmoved, and no one would know what he was thinking as he lowered his gaze to the pure white jade whistle at his fingertips. Naturally he did not move an iota, but as time seemed to quietly fly by in the room, there remained no sign of Jiang Ruan''s arrival. However, right at that moment, the sound of water from behind the screen became louder and then there was a rustling noise. Xiao Shao''s eyes dted, and immediately thereafter, a slender silhouette vanished from behind the screen and then appeared before him.


    It was an exceptionally beautiful female.


    She was attired in a simple and in white dress, without any embroidery or motif. From top to bottom there was only arge jade coloured belt which was bound around the waist of therge floaty robe. This contrast gave the illusion that her waist was so slender that it was less than a grip*. Her movement was as delicate as a willow bending in the wind, and in all aspects very much like a woman who was lustrous and seductive. Her every movement was like that of a charming vixen, making it almost impossible for anyone not to be enticed by her. Her body still had some water droplets from her recent bath, and those sparkling and translucent droplets dripped down her sharp and charming chin, trailing down towards her breasts. As they dripped down further, the drops were hidden by the robe, making it increasingly hard for one''s heart not to tremble.


    *��ӯһ�� (b�� y��ng y�� w��) �C "Not full of a grip" refers to a woman''s slender waist. It is generally used to describe a woman''s waist. It is less than a grip (the size of the index finger and thumb rtive to the circle), and it is also used to describe beautiful and lightweight things. In ancient times, "ying" here was interpreted as "full", and "one grip" refers to holding with an arm.


    Looking upwards, there was indeed an exceptionally exquisite and elegant face. Her facial features were striking, with full brows, almost like a pure white fairy from the Heavenly Jade Lake. Such an immortal like face, as if naturally unspoilt and unblemished, but with a charming and seductive demeanour like a brothel woman, is fatal to every man


    This was Jiang Su Su.


    Once Jiang Su Su noticed Xiao Shao, she was momentarily startled, and her face showed panic and trepidation before she was able topose herself. Then she said, "Xiao Wangye."


    Xiao Shao gave her a quick nce, before lowering his gaze, both refusing to look at her or speak. Jiang Su Su''s body stiffened. Since she had practised the art of seduction, men''s looks would always transfix on her body, and never had she been overlooked and spurned like this. Instantly her heart felt indignant. With a slight smile, she turned around and sat on the chair beside Xiao Shao. With her every movement, there was that familiar sweet fragrance conveniently wafting about. It was the exact same fragrance that was infused throughout the room, and in fact, it was a scenting from her body.


    Jiang Su Su tilted her head to observe the person beside her. Though this young man was dressed all in ck, even his sleeves gave off a feeling of gorgeousness, making him appear resplendent. His side profile was exceptionally beautiful, but there was nothing feminine about him. Thin lips and starry eyes, aloof and reticent, he had a graceful bearing that seemed to have been naturally and unforcefully engraved into his bone marrow. This was indeed a beautiful yet heroic and manly young man. Even without the prestige of the Jinying Wangfu, with his good looks and poise, it was more than sufficient enough to stir the heart of a youngdy.


    For instance, at this moment, Jiang Su Su was very envious and jealous of Jiang Ruan for being fortunate enough to marry this young man before her.


    "Just now Su Su was having her bath, and didn''t think that anyone would suddenly enter, only to see that it was Xiao Wangye," Jiang Su Su''s voice carried a faintly indiscernible sense of arousal, scratching across a person''s heart, "Since it so happened, then I may as well share and have a cup of wine with Wangye."


    A single man and a single woman in a secluded ce; intoxicated in the tea pavilion; one of them just finishing her bath and wearing a loose fitting robe. Moreover, this person was an exceptionally stunningdy, and her every moment was highly forward. If any man under the skies were to encounter such a situation, even if he had wanted to remain unmoved, it was a hard endeavour.


    Through it all, Xiao Shao remained silent, his cold demeanour seeming to dip even more. Jiang Su Su noticed this and so she stood up and went to his side. She reached out her hand and personally poured him a cup of wine then offered it in front of him, bending down in an alluring fashion, almost as if she was about to lean onto Xiao Shao''s knee. As she gazed attentively at Xiao Shao, her eyes glistened and immediately began to fill up with an inexplicable sense of bewitchery. From her body, a natural sweet scent diffused out, giving an illusion of a person watching a soft boneless blooming white flower trembling in a deep ravine. Making a person unable to resist the urge to pluck and collect. Making the person want to rip the flower to shreds to see how the flower would look being dominated.


    Seeing no reaction from Xiao Shao, Jiang Su Su decided to lean in even closer, her lips casually flitting across Xiao Shao''s ears, her voice velvety, "Wangye �� " dragging the end as if she was exhaling her breath.


    Xiao Shao''s brows narrowed. But not waiting for Jiang Su Su to attempt any further action, to one''s surprise the cuff of his robe moved and in the next moment the white jade cup from the table fell towards the ground with a sound, heading straight for Jiang Su Su''s abdomen. A mere jade cup had be a vicious hidden weapon. There was only a loud ''putong'' sound, and Jiang Su Su''s whole person was sent flying back. Her back collided with the jadeite screen, like a kite that had lost its string, and shended sprawled out on the ground before immediately spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    "HOW DARE YOU ACT RECKLESSLY!" Xiao Shao''s indifferent voice seemed to be filled with indignation.


    The silence that engulfed the room caused Jiang Su Su to be stupefied as she tried to get up with much difficulty. The attack from Xiao Shao''s hand was only about a third of this strength, yet it was sufficient enough to render her totally unable to withstand his blow. What had surprised her even more was that, even until now, Xiao Shao was still aloof and indifferent towards her.


    There was no man on this earth who should have been able to withstand her charm because she had practised the art of enchantment. Even the most puritanical and ascetic senior monk would fall at her feet. In which case, there was really no need to mention Xiao Shao, who was a young man, because as long as it was any young man just one nce of hers was enough to tickle their hearts. Especially because she had intentionally taken the effort to bathe and dress up, and had even gone so far as presenting herself before Xiao Shao by using the submissive and alluring attitude that most men would find irresistible.


    She was very confident that her n was wless, yet she had miscalcted Xiao Shao''s inclinations. She knew that Xiao Shao was naturally not fond of feminine wiles and charms, but those were just rumours. If he really didn''t care about women''s charms, why would he ask for Jiang Ruan''s hand in marriage from the Emperor. Although Jiang Ruan was blessed with a good appearance, with regards to grace, flirtatious expressions and enticement, which of these was betterpared to her? But she had never thought that not only had she been unable to entice him, he had not spared her a thought and treated her to his heavy hand!


    "Xiao Wangye," Jiang Su Su spat out another mouthful of blood, and the blood remained on her cherry red lips, making her all the more tempting. She continued, "Xiao Wangye, how can you not be protective and tender towards ady, this is really breaking Su Su''s heart."


    Xiao Shao looked at her coldly.


    "Xiao Wangye, today you''ve seen my body, do you think you can walk out this door easily?" Jiang Su Su lifted her mouth into a smile. There was an inexplicable sense of pride when she added, "Jiefu, since you''ve seen my body, then I am yours now. Today, I had intended to be gentle and tender towards Jiefu, but I never imagined that Jiefu would be so unamendable to reason. Shortly, Su Su will head out the front door and holler, allowing Jiefu''s reputation to drop down a few notches."


    "What utter nonsense." Before the sentence was finished, a man''s voice was heard from within the room. From the rafters there leapt down a man dressed as a personal guard. Without a second thought, he said to Jiang Su Su, "I have also seen your body, doesn''t that mean that you are my woman as well? In here there are about seven to eight personal guards, so I''m afraid to say that they''ve all seen your body. Now who should you be given to?" After saying this, he pretended to be vexed as he scratched his head, "But most of my brothers seem to prefer a woman from a good family. And ady such as Miss who is audacious, bold and unrestrained- we are definitely unable to bear it."


    This person was none other than Jin Er. He hade earlier together with Xiao Shao toy an ambush in the room, just to see what the Jiang family was nning to do. Later, when he saw Jiang Su Su open her mouth to seduce Xiao Shao, his heart felt despise and disdain. It would have been alright if it was ady from the brothels, but Jiang Su Su was a di daughter, after all, from the Jiang fu. This person, who at one time was the capital''s renowned stunning beauty, and talented in the four arts, could now not evenpare to a girl from amoner''s family. And, a girl from amoner''s family would still know a sense of propriety, justice, integrity and honour, yet Jiang Su Su could cast away her reputation, honour and self respect.


    However, even having said as such, Jin Er no longer looked towards Jiang Su Su''s body. Jiang Su Su was indeed a beauty, and adding to the fact that she practised the art of enticement and seduction, she was definitely able to attract the eyes of all men. Therefore, it would be hard to fathom when one would be ensnared in Jiang Su Su''s entrapment.


    What Jiang Su Su was not aware of was that since Xiao Shao had taken authority over the Jinyi Guard when he was younger, he had journeyed from mountains of daggers and seas of mes, and experienced extreme dangers, so his self control was naturally way better than others. All these years, he had experienced many enticing entrapments, and it was not that he had not seen stunning beauties such as maids and concubines. It was just that this puny effort of Jiang Su Su was not even capable of entering Xiao Shao''s eyes, not to mention his heart.


    Jiang Su Su almost spat out blood again. Never had she considered that the room had someone else hidden within, and from his words, it wasn''t just the three of them in the room. Just thinking that today she had needlessly exposed herself to a group of personal guards, her heart was unable to bear the sense of mncholy. Nevertheless, since she hade to this point, she may as well take a shot because when a man and woman were found together in the same room, the woman might suffer the loss of her reputation, but it was also very easy to shift the me onto the man and have him take responsibility. Thus Jiang Su Su opened her mouth to holler, to shout for the people she had prepared and stationed outside. Except, just as she was about to holler, Jin Er, who was beside her, reacted lightning fast and lightly pressed on her vocal acupuncture point. Immediately she was not able to make a single noise.


    "Master, what should we do with this woman?" Jin Er asked.


    Xiao Shao creased his brows saying, "Kill."


    Instantly Jiang Su Su''s face turned white. Obviously Xiao Shao had no regard for a human''s life, issuing to kill someone much like a simple chore of cutting vegetables. Unfortunately, she was unable to move at all, and a streak of fear noticeably flew across her eyes.


    Jin Er shrugged his shoulders and as he was about to lift Jiang Su Su, the door was pushed open by someone. Jiang Ruan took a step into the room, and with one nce, she saw Jiang Su Su. Momentarily startled, she asked, "What happened?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xiao Shao contemted for a while before answering, "She seduced me, so I injured her."


    Jiang Su Su''s face was already extremely bright red, and it was only now that she realised that this man had never had any feelings for her from the very beginning. If she had heard what Xiao Shao had just said a few years ago, she would have been so embarrassed that she would have ended her life. Even though she was not as spirited as her past self, still, she felt a deep sense of humiliation. It was like she had used up all her heart and efforts to present her best talents before a person, yet the person had considered it merely a joke.


    After Jiang Ruan heard Xiao Shao''s words, she lifted her eyes and looked towards Jiang Su Su. Her expression was cid, to the extent that there wasn''t a sliver of displeasure. Jiang Su Su''s heart tensed up. When Zhao Mei was alive, she had never attached any importance to Jiang Ruan because she was aware that the person who called the shots was Jiang Quan, and Jiang Quan did not like Zhao Mei, nor did he treat Jiang Ruan or her brother well. Jiang Ruan was merely a weak imbecile who was afraid of getting involved in anything, and she was as stupid as a pig. However, it was unknown since when, no, it ought to have been when she returned to the fu three years ago, that Jiang Su Su was no longer able to make sense of Jiang Ruan.


    It was precisely from that time onwards that Jiang Ruan no longer expressed any forms of human expressions of joy, happiness, anger and sorrow. She smiled when she was happy, she smiled when she was angry, she smiled when she was faced with false allegations, she even smiled when she was thrown into prison. Just like now, she smiled when she looked at Jiang Su Su. But although her smile was cid and mild, the lilt in her charming eyes in the end leaked out a sliver of ridicule and a lofty sense of disdain.


    And it was that shred of disdain that instantly stinged Jiang Su Su''s eyes. She very much wanted to loudly rebuke, criticise and verbally abuse her, but no matter what she thought, she was still unable to make a single sound.


    Jiang Ruan withdrew her gaze and looked towards Xiao Shao, "Fifth Yiniang asked me toe and see you. So this was the show I was meant to see. How is it that you weren''t seduced? But by the looks of things, it would be hard for this y to continue."


    Xiao Shao was slightly stunned, but he was intelligent and was quickly able to see the crux of the matter. So this was what Hong Ying was up to. If today there had been any other man, at this juncture, he would have fallen under Jiang Su Su''s enticement. Then, at this moment, they would be engaged in provocative behavior so that when Jiang Ruan coincidentally pushed open the door and entered she would personally behold theirpromising position.


    It would be unbearable for an unmarried girl to behold her own sister being intimate with her soon-to-be husband, so without a doubt she would be unable to ept the situation. Also, there was no way to make changes to the Empress Dowager''s imperial decree, so if she was one who was ardent and upright, it was not an impossibility that she wouldmit suicide. Thenter they would gloss over the situation with some mundane reason, and finally, following the natural progression of things, the di younger sister would take her ce in marriage. How could this not be a beautiful summation of the whole situation.


    However, even if her disposition was meek and mild mannered, if she couldn''t bear with the situation she would still have to ept it. Because they were after all the di daughters from the same fu, and they would not allow anyone to besmirch her good name, thus they would have the other party make remuneration. For a di daughter to be a concubine was not in line with the regtions, but it wasn''t too hard to be conferred as a cefei*. And in the end, this would be a story that would be known far and wide about a pair of sisters who shared the same husband.


    *���� (cefei) �C ce means "side," therefore cefei is literally a wang''s "side fei," akin to a secondary wife. Among a wang''s consorts, cefei is the highest rank below the wangfei (����, the principal wife). A wang can have two cefei.


    No matter which oue it was, the inflicted blow towards Jiang Ruan would be huge. Whether dead or alive, her life would ultimately be affected by this incident, and for the rest of her life, she would never find happiness. Even if she was forced to proceed with the marriage, her heart would forever be in a knot, and there would never be any mutual respect between her husband and herself. And it would only be a matter of time before she would fall out of favour and lose the love and care of her spouse.


    Today''s incident looked simple, but in actual fact, they were all closely interrted. Until the end, the intention was vicious and sinister, making one totally at a loss for words. Hong Ying and Jiang Su Su had indeed put in a lot of effort for this matter. It was just that they were banking on a man with weak nature, and had not anticipated that fundamentally Xiao Shao was innately aloof and cruel, nor had they anticipated that Jiang Ruan would likewise remain serene and calm, to the point that she didn''t even possess the slightest inclination to misunderstand the situation.


    Xiao Shao took in Jiang Ruan''s calm and cool headed attitude and his heart felt a smidgeon of disappointment. If she cared anything about him and his affections, then at this moment, she ought to have revealed some concern about the situation. The more she was calm and cool-headed, the more it was ringly obvious that she did not take the matter to heart at all.


    This was what Xiao Shao thought in his heart, but he was wrong about Jiang Ruan''s thoughts. Jiang Ruan took in the sight of the wine that had been spilled and the whiff of sweet fragrance lingering in the air of the room, then she looked at Jiang Su Su''s disarrayed clothes that were enticing, and her heart began to erupt with a burst of anger.


    Precisely at this moment, she suddenly recalled the time towards the end of her past life when Xuan Li had thrown her into the imperial prison, and how Jiang Su Su had strutted to visit her in the prison. She hade to talk vividly about her precious and endearing sweet rtions with Xuan Li. At that time, Jiang Susu''s words were a shock to her. What was once a heart full of sincerity was only at this juncture revealed to be merely a meticulously nned scam. Xuan Li together with Jiang Su Su had done things openly in order to attract the attention of their opponent. She was clueless at that time as to why Xuan Li kept repeating over and over again that there was only her(JR) in his heart, yet he was able to engage in intimate things with Jiang Su Su when he hadn''t even done so with her.


    In hindsight, Jiang Su Su must have been just like today, using her charms on Xuan Li, which subsequently made him treat her(JR) differently.


    No matter if it was the past life or this one, it was obvious that Jiang Su Su and her were destined to fight to the bitter end. In her past life, she had been enamoured by Xuan Li, so Jiang Su Su had snatched Xuan Li away. In this life, the Empress Dowager had conferred her marriage to Xiao Shao, so likewise Jiang Su Su had wanted to snatch Xiao Shao too. Jiang Ruan was utterly enraged as she looked directly into Jiang Su Su''s eyes but almost immediately she(JR) returned back to beingposed and veiled.


    "What do you intend to do?" Xiao Shao asked, "Kill her?"


    Although Xiao Shao was tagged with the name of a rebel scoundrel, when he handled matters, it was always extremely thorough. He was never concerned about the fighting, scheming, and the rivalries for affections within the inner residence. He executed matters in a brutal and straightforward manner, that even the Jinyi Guard embodied this simr approach of dealing with situations, simple and brutal, just kill and be done. Jiang Su Su really did not understand Xiao Shao at all because even though Xiao Shao was the subject of many rumours, the many things pertaining to him could only be hearsay. Thus Jiang Su Su had made the grave mistake of lumping him together with all other men, not realising that arrogance was truly ingrained in him. Just like today, even though he was set up, he did not passively submit to Jiang Su Su''s maniption. The most likely possibility was that he would have everyone in the Jiang fu killed and walk off without a second thought. In the end, even if the Emperor really had to have him remanded, the oue would merely be a matter of taking it seriously yet settling it gently.


    "But why?" Jiang Ruan softly asked, "We are sisters after all so there is no need to be malicious and merciless. It''s just that," she looked at Jiang Su Su, who was staring daggers at her, full of hatred, and slightly smiled, "since Second Sister is so afraid that she won''t be able to get married to the extent that she would use her body to gain your attention, then as the eldest di daughter, it is my responsibility to lend a helping hand."


    Xiao Shao looked at her, and after a moment asked, "What do you intend to do?"


    "Second Sister is the capital''s most outstanding beauty, and her innocent and virtuous body ought to be seen by as many people as possible." Jiang Ruan insipidly stated, "The Jiang fu has many manservants and if any one of them were to be able to marry someone as beautiful as Second Sister, then I''m sure they would be most grateful."


    A tired look shed in her eyes quickly, but even if it was just a short moment, Xiao Shao was perceptive enough to catch it. He had noticed that just a moment ago, Jiang Ruan''s state of mind had undergone some kind of change. And while he didn''t know what the cause was, it had most certainly provoked her into making this decision.


    Nheless, whatever Jiang Ruan said, it was all the same to him. He would always support and agree with her unconditionally. With a nod of his head, he said, "Okay."


    Jiang Su Su stared at Jiang Ruan in utter disbelief. Never would she have thought that Jiang Ruan''s audacity had be so extreme, or perhaps because those past few times Jiang Ruan obviously could have sent her to her death and yet stayed her hand, made her think that Jiang Ruan was inevitably trying to avoid certain things that may have adverse consequences. Since Jiang Quan dearly loved Jiang Su Su, should anything befall Jiang Su Su and there was any association with Jiang Ruan, Jiang Quan would unequivocally leave no margin for error and would surely make things difficult for her. But at this moment, Jiang Ruan had spoken, which meant that she had every intention to shred all pretence of cordiality, and was not giving any leeway whatsoever.


    Jiang Ruan walked infront of her, looking at her from above, her gaze lifeless like stagnant water. She had never forgotten the hatred from her previous life. Jiang Su Su originally intended to cause her to lose everything she had, and ultimately slowly fall apart. Looking at it now, it was she who was superfluous now. Currently Xia Yan was defeated, Jiang Chao''s aspiration to pass the imperial exam and serve as an official had been crushed, and her(JSS) reputation was none to speak of. Compared to the splendid life she had in the previous life- an elegant and exquisite fairy-like existence- it was as if it was two different people.


    The original obsession now seemed unnecessary. Jiang Su Su was used to pretending, and all along she had pretended to be a fairy merely in her quest to climb to a higher status. From someone whose heart was constantly reaching for the sky, to subsequently fall to such a lowly status and have to live her life relying on others for the very air she breathed, what kind of feeling would that be.


    From Jiang Su Su''s point of view, this would be a painful form of torture and punishment.


    Jiang Ruan lowered her gaze. She would not waste her time on a bedbug that was destined to fall in surrender at her feet in this life. She still had Jiang Xin Zhi, the Zhao family and Xuan Pei. Whatever probable cmity or adversity came her way, she would use her utmost effort to eradicate them all. There was nothing beneficial for her to have Jiang Su Su live another day because there were many more things that had to be quickly expedited, and Jiang Su Su had long been toofortable.


    Indifferently she said, "Then I''ll have to trouble Husband*to think of a way to have Second Sister thrown out. Remember, the more lively the ce is, the better." Her lips curved up into a beatific smile, it was bright and alluring much like a red fox, "Such beauty, it surely is worthy to be shared with the masses."


    * ��� (f�� j��n) �C an olden form of address for one''s husband, often out of respect and endearment..


    Xiao Shao was utterly floored by Jiang Ruan''s casual and natural manner in which she had spoken "Husband". He didn''t know whether he was shocked or frightened, but in the end there was still a faint sense of pleasure on his face. After a moment of silence, he said, "Jin Er."


    Jin Er scratched his head as he stood, "Good idea, good idea. Master, how about we throw her out the main doors of the Jiang fu? If it''s too far then it would be so tiring."


    "That should do." Jiang Ruan smiled, "sorry to have to trouble you."


    "It''s no trouble at all, Young Furen, but please show some empathy towards Master." Jin Er smiled. With one hand, he lifted Jiang Su Su and flew out; secret guards had martial arts that were unfathomable. Additionally there were backup people already present to assist and those servants and maids who were outside the door, waiting to watch a good show, had already been dealt with. Otherwise, it could not be that until now they had not made an appearance.


    After Jin Er left, Xiao Shao lifted his gaze to look at Jiang Ruan, then stated suddenly, "You''re not happy."


    "Naturally, I would not be as happy as you." There was no change to Jiang Ruan''s countenance, her smile was as usual, gentle. However, unbeknownst to her, it had unexpectedly allowed one to notice a sense of dissatisfaction, or possibly an insipid undertone of anger. She stated, "With a stunning beautying forth to seduce, I''m sure it is not just anyone who would have the opportunity to encounter such a sight. Husband is very fortunate."


    Xiao Shao''s mind went nk for a moment before he lowered his eyes to consider further. Suddenly his lips curved up into a slight smile.

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164 : A Fairy''s Fall


    Trigger Warning: explicit sexual harrassment in a group setting .


    Pensively, Xiao Shao stared at her. Jiang Ruan did seem furious. This epiphany of his made his heart feel a vague sense of satisfaction, though, such that even his cold expression that had been present since Jiang Su Su''s appearance, vanished. What remained was the slightest bit ofughter.


    Seeing his smile, Jiang Ruan felt even more infuriated alongside a trace of self-disdain. Ever since she had reincarnated- perhaps due to the lessons she had received from her past life- she had never invested much expectations into anything. That said, in regards to the things that she had set her mind to do, she would have an extremely strong sense of possession. And now that she had already epted the incumbent role of bing the Jinying Wangfu''s Mistress who would manage the household, regardless of any feelings she had for Xiao Shao, in the depths of her heart she had selfishly already considered Xiao Shao''s as entirely hers.


    Jiang Su Su had touched her things so naturally this would make her entirely displeased. Yet, this evildoer[1] did not have the slightest sense of self-awareness and had the cheek to feign innocence with those good looks of his.


    [1] ʼ��ٸ�� (sh�� zu�� y��ng zh��) �C At first used to describe a person who would bury wooden doll figures with the dead during the funeral, it is now used to describe an originator of an evil practice or in this case, it serves as referring to the person with a negative, derogatory connotation, to censure someone as someone who had done a bad thing.


    ordingly, she became increasingly more enraged. Yet in Xiao Shao''s eyes, she seemed extremely adorable. He could not wait until Jiang Ruan spoke before he dragged her over to his side and pressed her onto hisp.


    "You......" Jiang Ruan was indignant. To be frank, this was not the first time that Xiao Shao had done this. Before, when she was in the Jinying Wangfu, she had been treated simrly by him. Only, at the time, due to Xiao Shao being deliriously inebriated, she had overlooked it. But now, in broad daylight, although they had an engagement, this move of his was truly too rash and abrupt.


    "Don''t move." Xiao Shao pressed lightly on her back, yet his movement was both gentle and strong as if he did not allow for any resistance. What he said next, however, made Jiang Ruan unable to meet nor n to directly meet his gaze. He added, "Let Husband hug you for a bit, it''s only right and proper for me to do so[2]."


    [2] �쾭���� (ti��n j��ng d�� y��) �C an idiom that refers to a reasoning that is unalterable even by the heavens, something matter of fact and unquestionable.


    Jiang Ruan could only roll her eyes inwardly and listen as Xiao Shao continued on, "To seduce me, it would have been better if they had swapped Jiang Su Su for the remarkably stunning and beautiful woman sitting before me."


    All day, this person made sarcasticments, so who would have known that when he spoke like this it could be with such eloquence. ncing at him in disbelief, Jiang Ruan was somewhat perplexed. At first, she had assumed he was pulling her leg, but at the same time he had such a serious look. In which case, this made one be unable to make any sense of the matter. However, with Xiao Shao''s action, that lingering speck of displeasure that she felt vanished without a trace.


    As expected, it was to one''s natural unfair advantage to be born this well. Jiang Ruan remarked inwardly that beauty could really confound people. By now, she was solely preupied with her own thoughts and did not bother looking at Xiao Shao''s expression. Thus, she missed the trace of pleasure that shed in his eyes at being able to embrace the beauty in his arms.


    After an unknown period of time, there was the slightest change in Xiao Shao''s expression before he patted her head, "There''s someoneing."


    How these two were like privately, no one would be able to control nor care about it. Nevertheless, Jiang Ruan was still an unmarried youngdy, so the etiquette that should be observed still ought to be scrupulously followed. Moreover, appearing like this in such a deste area in the Jiang fu, if they were not the slightest bit careful, someone might spread unfavorable rumors about Jiang Ruan. With Xiao Shao''s reminder, Jiang Ruan then stood and made a motion in a well-behaved manner as if she was about to pour a cup of tea from the teapot on the table for Xiao Shao.


    They heard a light knock on the door, "Eldest Miss?"


    Hearing that voice, it was obviously Hong Ying, who had realized, albeit a little toote, that there had been no sign of activity. Furthermore, upon noticing how the person who was supposed to notify her had not returned to report to her, she had be inwardly suspicious. Consequently, she decided to personallye to get a grasp of the situation. Because of this, it was great that she (JR) had taken care of matters. If there had been any further intentions, then they would have fallen into another scheme that Hong Ying had set in their path.


    Jiang Ruan smiled faintly, "Enter."


    Hong Ying''s hand, which had been slowly pushing the door open, paused as her heart abruptly began to hammer ferociously. How was Jiang Ruan still this calm and why was the area so silent that not even the slightest thread nor trace of displeasure could be heard in her voice. She also didn''t know where the little manservant and old servant that were on duty as doorkeepers had gone so Hong Ying was even more afraid and did not dare to lightly push the door open. She could not help but begin to regret that she had so carelessly agreed to Jiang Su Su''s request. Xiao Shao was naturally not a normal person, and if he had seen through her schemes and wanted to take revenge, then she would not have even the slightest means to fend against him.


    Yet, the door still had to be opened. Taking a deep breath, Hong Ying stepped inside to look and saw how neat and tidy everything was and observed Jiang Ruan by Xiao Shao''s side. She was currently pouring tea for him and nothing seemed out of ce.


    Looking closely once more at the two people before her, Hong Ying noticed how Jiang Ruan looked unfazed and indifferent without any emotions except for a faint curl of a smile on her lips. It was as if she was filled with thoughts that one could not grasp. Xiao Shao was also the same, simrly indifferent without any particrly special expression on his features. Even so, Hong Ying seemed to be able to sense the slightest bit of joy in the room?


    Joy?


    What had happened here? Hong Ying made a searching nce around the room and did not see Jiang Su Su''s figure anywhere. How could this be? Hong Ying was at first rmed, but then she slowly calmed down and began to feel a bit celebratory. Seeing that Jiang Ruan and Xiao Shao were not in the slightest bit unhappy, meant that Jiang Su Su had naturally not seeded. Hong Ying was somewhat disappointed, yet at the same time, somewhat in disbelief. ording to Jiang Su Su''s n, there should have been no mistake. Jiang Su Su had such charm, so even if she did not use any special means, she could still make men go crazy for her. Why... How could Xiao Shao be such an exception that he was not overtaken by her charms?


    With so many racing thoughts, Hong Ying ultimately let out a sigh of relief. Earlier, when she had pushed open the door, she had been rather regretful about hastily agreeing to Jiang Su Su''s request without any careful consideration. After all, Xiao Shao was still a prominent figure in the imperial court and had multiple times more power than Jiang Quan. If she was truly found to be in collusion with Jiang Su Su- to scheme against him, no less- than retaliation would be inevitable. Moreover, when one was going against such a person, the risks were truly too much. And now that Jiang Su Su had bolted in defeat after overestimating her own capabilities, it stood to reason that the scheme had been revealed. However, no matter what, she would have neither any rtion to nor responsibility for this matter.


    She smiled apologetically, "This concubine hade over to see if Wangye and Eldest Miss still needed anything. If so, I will instruct someone to prepare. This is Wangye''s first timeing to our fu and in the future the two families will be closer, therefore, I absolutely cannot neglect in serving our guest."


    Jiang Ruan shot a nce at her and with a flutter of curledshes, she slightly smiled, "Fifth Yiniang is truly considerate. However, coincidently, this room does need some cleaning."


    Hong Ying was startled and nkly asked, "What instructions does Eldest Miss have?"


    Xiao Shao looked at Jiang Ruan without speaking a word with a gaze that was filled with pampering and indulgence. It was clear that he was prepared to listen with respectful attention to this Young Furen''s babbling nonsense.


    Jiang Ruan brushed aside her hair with an iparably sincere expression that did not show the slightest hint of pretense, "The presentation of this reception hall that Fifth Yiniang has chosen is elegant and its location is rather good. However, perhaps it has been too long since someone did any cleaning. Inside the room, there are traces of mice who have nibbled on food."


    "Mice?" At first Hong Ying had been a little nervous upon seeing Jiang Ruan open her mouth, yet when she heard her words, she chuckled, "How can there be mice? Perhaps Eldest Miss is mistaken. I instructed the servants to especially clean this ce." Moreover, for Jiang Su Su to be able to achieve her goals, she had long since had this tea reception hall decorated and arranged from the inside out. For such a ce, how could she bear to have some mice throw their ns into disarray?


    "If Fifth Yiniang does not believe me, then you can have a look." Jiang Ruan pointed to the screen decorated with tree kingfishers in the hall with a meaningden smile. "Earlier, a mouse suddenly scuttled out and gave me a scare. But then, Xiao Wangye personally took care of the mouse by killing it. What remains is the stain behind there."


    Hong Ying''s gaze followed where Jiang Ruan was pointing and saw in astonishment: a puddle of blood stains at the bottom of the jadeite screen. Moreover, the puddle was actually a spray of blood. It had also slightly stained the screen and the stter looked vivid and distinct on it, which could not help but make one jump.


    For a moment, Hong Ying was puzzled and was about to say a few words before a thought shed through her mind. Immediately, her face turned pale as she stepped a few steps back. She stared at the blood stains, and then turned to look at Jiang Ruan. Jiang Ruan smiled towards her with a light nod and spoke blithely, "Fifth Yiniang has seen it clearly?"


    And then, one heard from the outside someone shouting loudly, "It''s terrible, terrible. Something has happened to Second Miss!"


    * * *


    Presently, in an area no more than a few hundred meters away from the Jiang fu''s entrance, was an imprable crowd; this big crowd was filled with themon people and amongst them, the men''s gazes were especially zealous.


    [T/N �C Readers who want to avoid the scene of sexual harrassment, skip the section below that is within red borders.]


    ****************************************************************************


    "What a fine, beautiful, delicate youngdy we have here, and that gaze of hers would entice anyone. Even an old man would not be able to resist!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It is truly a fairy-like face with an alluring body. And this figure, if one were coiled with it for nine days, one would not be able to stop!"


    "Whose family''s youngdy is this? Without rhyme or reason, why is she lying out here like this?" There were also suchments from some kind people.


    "Look at how she is dressed. Does she seem like an unmarried youngdy of a good household? Hah, brother[3], I reckon that you have never experienced such a matter before. We''ve seen this often enough in our capital; for the most part, this is probably some indecent woman that mixed around with men. She was probably cleaned up by the wife, no, this was done to intentionally give her a lesson. Anyway, this youngdy is truly interesting, with just a look, she would make one unable to resist. I''m not sure which gentleman or lord of any family had the good fortune [to have slept with her], as what''s most difficult to bear is the grace of such a beauty!"


    [3] ��̨ (xi��ngt��i) �C brother (polite appetion for a friend one''s age).


    "Pah! What kind of gaze do you have? What indecent woman? Isn''t this Second Miss of Minister Jiang fu? That famous and talenteddy in the capital. If not her, from what I can see, then why does she seem so familiar? I''m sure that it''s her, but what in the world has happened here?"


    The person who was cloistered in the middle of the crowd was dressed in a in white dress. From the beginning, her outfit had been thin enough that it showed the outline of a figure that would lead one to have wild and fanciful thoughts. In addition, her long ck tresses were damply clinging to her body, as if she had just bathed. Absorbing the moisture, her thin clothes had be even more transparent as if one would be able to see the beautiful view beneath her robes. Even though the young woman''s head faced downwards, one could still see that small, exquisite and elegantly attractive face. At the moment, one could not be sure if she was furious or shy because that bright little face of hers was somewhat flushed- but that made one feel even more excited. With a faint sweet fragrance that lingered in the air around her like a first rate aphrodisiac, it caused those crowded around her to look at her with ferocious gazes like wolves and tigers. A few men had already begun to stir restlessly, wanting to grope at her.


    As if she wanted to grind her teeth to smithereens due to her extreme anger, Jiang Su Su was unsure about which acupuncture point that secret guard had touched when she was thrown here. At present, she was truly as soft as a sponge all over without the slightest ability to exert any strength. Like a drenched dog, she was here to be a spectacle for these lowly, despicablemon people and she even had to ept the disgusting gazes of these men. Once she thought of this point, Jiang Su Su hated that she could not have all the eyes of these people before her gorged out. Of course, the one she hated the most was the mastermind behind it all, Jiang Ruan.


    Unfortunately she was unable to say anything and could only listen to the inexplicably demeaning words and discussions from the people around her.


    "Don''t you dare trick me and assume I have little insight, that Minister fu is a magnificent official family. How could a youngdy as clear as ice and clean as jade do such an unrestrained thing? Moreover, look at this woman. All you can see is an amorous bearing, how could this be the disposition that a proper youngdy would exude? I fear this one is a rare and extraordinarily beautiful young woman that isfortable with love affairs."


    A big bellied middle aged man finally could not resist any longer and he fanned himself as he stepped forward towards Jiang Su Su. Crouching down, he pinched her jaw and lifted her head for a look. With the rise of her head, everyone could see Jiang Su Su''s appearance clearly. At once, there was a spell of cool air as if there was a flurry of admiration andpliments for her good looks. That middle-aged man appeared extremely content as his lecherous gaze flittered all over her body beforementing, "Not bad, what a wonderful figure. I''m not sure which (brothel) building this youngdy is from? Why note with this lord and be my seventeenth concubine. I, this lord, will dote on you immensely."


    This man was dressed in gold and adorned in silver but he looked extremely shallow and his every word was extremely vulgar. One look and one could tell that he was some lord of a family that had suddenly made a fortune. On any other day, if anyone would treat Jiang Su Su in such a manner, she would have already berated them. Yet now that she was faced with such a gross face, she was unable to even open her mouth to speak.


    Seeing how Jiang Su Su did not say a word, the middle-aged man regarded her silence as consent. He then stretched out his plush hand to pat her face, "Little beauty, then why don''t youe home with this lord."


    However, amongst this crowd, there was not just this one person alone who had such lecherous thoughts as abruptly, another person burst out, "It was clear that I had chanced upon thisdy first. Why are you fighting over her with me?" The one speaking was a pampered older son of a wealthy official family.


    "What are you quarreling about, this old man has also taken a fancy to this woman. If we must speak for all, then it should be firste, first served."


    This beauty had attracted all kinds of attention, moreover with such a rare beauty as if sculpted by the heavens, some were thinking of bringing such a rarity home as one''s own property. Some had even been nning on dressing this beauty up as a gift to a superior in exchange for a smooth official career path. With such a beautiful woman, if she was able to receive such a patron as a bestowed gift, then in all likelihood, it would bring much honor for them.


    ****************************************************************************


    Unlike the men, the women present all gazed upon Jiang Su Su with scorn, "Tsk, this charming fox is extremely cmitous. After all, she has the cheek to be this openly shameless in these great streets and small alleys."


    "Indeed." In the eyes of the furens present, they were unable to tolerate this sort of troublesome person and they fervently gossiped, "Truly offending public morals. This brothel woman is brazen and trulycking in integrity. Whichdy of any normal family would ever do such a thing?" It was practically a foregone conclusion that Jiang Su Su was a woman of prostitution from the brothel district.


    Jiang Su Su hated that everything before her was beyond her control, but she could barely move her mouth or her body. Otherwise, she would definitely use a pair of scissors to twist and tear those long-tongued furens to shreds. She had always considered herself as a fairy that had descended from Mount Kunlun[4], and she had always appeared as aloof, noble and virtuous from material pursuits like someone above themon popce. Even in the capital, all sorts of praises were because of her radiance and brilliance that was added to her mysterious nature. When had she ever fallen to such a despicable state, as if her entire body''s disguise had been ripped apart and nakedly revealed before anyone''s gaze to appraise. It was truly such an extreme humiliation!


    ���f�еĬ����ɾ��ں�̎��


    [4] �������� �C It refers to the name of a pool on Mount Kunlun, a ce of olden legends and folklore that is the abode of Xi Wangmu, Queen Mother of the west and the keeper of the peaches of immortality, poprly known as Wangmu Niangniang, ��ĸ����. This grand and majestic Mount Kunlun is as if it existed as an exception apart from the Ninth Heaven (the highest of heavens) with brilliant white snow covered peaks with admirably stately, old pagodas that seemed as tall as the sky. Thisnd is the nurturing grounds and her other residence in which Wangmu inhabited apart from the Imperial Court was considered a heavenly paradise.


    Perhaps the only thing that could prove her charm was all those men who had begun to raise their arms as they rivaled each other for her affection. Even though she hadnded in this state, these men were still falling over due to her beauty. Only... all the men who wereing to blows over her were all ordinary folk; either they were money-grubbing merchants, or nouveau riche officials. They were entirely light-years apart from those elegant, graceful pampered sons of wealthy families that used to flutter around her. Even if she had picked the most unremarkable one among that crowd of admirers in the past, they too would be a million times better than every person here. The past was iparably bright inparison to what she saw presently and Jiang Su Su was practically copsing at this situation before her.


    But just as the fighting around her attracted an increasing crowd of people who had stopped to watch, at this moment, one could hear a voice, "Right there!"


    Jiang Su Su raised her eyes to look and saw the crowd being parted. Some people stepped forward; it was some family servants. Behind them was a woman who was supporting arge tummy. It was Hong Ying.


    Upon seeing Hong Ying, Jiang Su Su felt anger and anxiousness. Hong Ying hurried forward and without a word to her, she instructed the servants to support Jiang Su Su home. They both knew that this could be considered a scandal and neither dared to show any sign of revealing their status and could only hope that they could escape in peace.


    Only, while Hong Ying had such thoughts, the people surrounding them were discontented. Upon seeing her leaving, those men who had fought till they were flushed with anger for Jiang Su Su, unanimously agreed to stop them. One had even blocked Hong Ying, "What are you doing? You dare to touch the person that I have fancied?"


    Hong Ying resisted her fury and smiled towards that man, "This official, I won''t conceal it from you. This is my distantly rted niece. Due to some matters, I am only able to bring her home now. Would this official please keep away from us?"


    If this was anyone else, they would have let things drop. However, the person she was dealing with was absolutely a coarse, ignorant and wealthy merchant who abruptly burst out intoughter, "Young Madame[5], don''t try to bully this old lord for not knowing much. To say that this woman is some distantly rted niece of yours, with one look, it''s clear that this is a youngdy from some brothel. I, this old lord, isn''t someone who is unreasonable. Young Madame, why don''t you name any price, this old lord would be willing to pay. I have taken a liking to this little beauty and am nning to bring her back to be my seventeenth concubine."


    [5] ���� (ni��ngz��) �C form of address for one''s wife / polite form of address for a woman.


    Upon hearing this, Hong Ying''s cheeks were flushed red in anger, this person was truly preposterous. One could not use reason with him, but now she really could not allow this person to take Jiang Su Su as he pleased. If Jiang Su Su was taken away and there was someone who recognised her, then there would be no ce for the Jiang family in the capital any longer. As for Jiang Quan, if he knew that this second daughter of his that he doted upon the most had such a matter happen to her, then he would definitely put all of the responsibility on her(HY). By then, how could she still have her cake and eat it too?


    That said, Hong Ying had forgotten that there was no airtight wall in the world, meaning paper would never be able to cover fire. This matter would inevitably be spread and even if it was not revealed to be her responsibility, it was only because the crowd present did not associate this amorous-looking woman with the fairy-like Second Miss of the Jiang fu. However, the capital was only sorge, and eventually there would be people who recognised her. Now that Jiang Su Su had met with such misfortune today near the gates of the Jiang fu, her good reputation was done for. For the rest of her life, what good ying field could she leverage upon? For a woman, what happened today was as good as a death sentence; if Jiang Quan knew of this matter, how could he be prepared to let it go?


    Hong Ying feigned a forcefulugh, "This official, she isn''t some woman from whichever brothel from the pleasure district, she''s a proper and honorable youngdy from a good family. I''m afraid it will not go as this official wishes."


    "What sort of proper youngdy." That rich merchant was somewhat displeased, "Do you assume that I have no ability? What are you trying to do here? Someonee and bring this lord''s seventeenth concubine back with us." This person waspletely unreasonable and nned to take her away. After giving hismand, he looked at Hong Ying with a chortle, "Young Madame, try and appreciate the favor and kindness I''m bestowing here."


    "You�C" Hong Ying had never encountered such a hoodlum and all at once, she was anxious, "You dare! Do you know who she is?"


    "Who then?" That man smiled insincerely, "Could it be that she is some golden branch or jade leaf? A blue-blooded nobility?"


    Hong Ying choked and did not dare speak of Jiang Su Su''s name. However, in the next moment she saw a person dressed as a bodyguard running from afar, and calling out loudly, "Fifth Yiniang, Junzhu has asked this subordinate to assist in searching for Second Miss'' whereabouts. Do you have any news?"

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165 : Getting Even


    Trigger Warning: mention of suicide.


    Hong Ying''s brain exploded. Her field of vision began to darken but she was able to narrowly avoid fainting. She only had one thought in her mind- I''m doomed, I''m afraid that today''s matter can no longer be resolved well.


    The imperial guard rushed forward with an anxious look on his face, and he appeared shocked when he saw Jiang Su Su''s limp appearance on the ground. "So she was actually here. Who did such a thing to Second Miss for her to end up in such a manner? Are they tired of living well? If Junzhu knew, she would definitely not allow the culprit to get away with this!"


    At first everyone had thoughts of just observing the liveliness, but who would have expected this. Seeing how this imperial guard mentioned Junzhu, upon looking once more at how he did not seem like an ordinary person, their hearts rustled in apprehension. Even that rich merchant settled down in the presence of this guard and hesitated before asking, "This young brother, which Junzhu are you referring to? What is the status of this youngdy lying on the ground?"


    Hong Ying hurriedly replied, "About this, you don''t have to bother because she is someone from my family; I''m bringing her back now."


    But then an unknown loud voice shouted from within the crowd, "Aiyo, just now, didn''t this great lord want to bring the youngdy on the ground back to his fu to be his seventeenth concubine? Why isn''t he doing so?"


    Once the imperial guard heard this, he did not wait for Hong Ying to speak before he eximed, "How brazen! To actually humiliate Miss. Open your beastly eyes and take a clear look. This is Second Miss of the capital''s Minister Jiang''s fu, and the di younger sister of Hong''an Junzhu!


    Once these words were uttered, immediately the surroundings were in an uproar.


    Jiang Su Su looked as if she was about to pierce her own nails right into the middle of her palm. With the constant tremble of her lips, it was as if her whole body had been immersed in an ice cer. This person had loudly revealed everything and with one look, one could tell that Jiang Ruan had intentionally gotten this person to do so. The purpose was to tear out her identity for everyone to know and make her feel embarrassed. Inparison to killing her, this felt even more unbearable because with today''s revtion, she had nothing left to hide and with such a reputation, this life of hers could very well be considered as ruined!


    Hong Ying''s face also became pale and she hated that she could not smother and squeeze that imperial guard and throw him somewhere to disappear without trace. Looking at everyone''s measuring gazes, Hong Ying truly wanted to find a hole in the ground to bury herself in. More importantly, her heart felt a sudden pang of fear. Under her care, such a big incident had happened to Jiang Su Su. Amongst the three remaining daughters in the Jiang fu, Jiang Su Su was the only one who received Jiang Quan''s genuine love and affection. For such a beloved daughter to have be such a huge joke, it was obvious he would also vent his anger upon her and Jiang Quan would definitely put her to death!


    The root of all thisy entirely on Jiang Ruan. Hong Ying could not help but hate Jiang Ruan''s fiery and ruthless tactics because she not only wanted to humiliate Jiang Su Su, she also wanted topletely destroy Jiang Su Su''s reputation. She had even conspired to leave Jiang Su Su with no way left to lift her head amongst others. This, for Jiang fu and Jiang Quan would be a humongous setback and yet, Jiang Ruan had actually not remembered any familial affections. That said, Hong Ying had conveniently forgotten that when she initially was in cahoots with Jiang Su Su to plot against Jiang Ruan, there was not the slightest trace of familial affections either. This could be called, to harm others, one would ultimately harm themselves. It was nothing more than that.


    The crowd that had been surrounding them had long since descended into a flurry of discussions. Even the rich merchant, who had previously yelled and bellowed that he wanted to bring Jiang Su Su to his fu to be his seventeenth concubine, had zipped his mouth as he evaluated Jiang Su Su. Everyone''s gazes were full of disbelief, but just then someone finally spoke out from the crowd. "Earlier I said that this youngdy seemed ny percent simr to Jiang fu''s Second Miss, yet you all refused to believe me."


    "Who would have thought," someone else replied, "however, weren''t there rumours that Second Miss Jiang was like an immortal, so how did she fall into such a state. Was she possibly framed by someone?"


    "What framed, look at how she is acting. With that sort of scent around her body, she would make anyone''s blood move. Which young miss from a proper family would have such an amorous disposition, therefore, the way I see it, I''m afraid this Second Miss Jiang has long since possessed this kind of manner."


    "Well said. Sigh. To have been blessed with looks like an immortal, this sort of thing, definitely isn''t like something a proper youngdy would do. Thus, it''s no wonder that it was assumed that she was a courtesan from the brothels."


    Whilst such types of discussion did not cease, every sentence was like a hammer into Jiang Su Su''s heart, filling her with bottomless suffering, wrath and indignation. She could not help but wish for her own death. Although what was being said was definitely true, the poisonous looks from themon people of the city streets made it worse. Jiang Su Su had self-learned the art of seduction, and it worked as a sort of enticement that allowed others to be more concerned about her, attracted and even hopeful that she would ept their advances. Normally, men who were more worldly would naturally recognise the meaning of her appearance. Moreover, even if one did not consider the faintly splendorous view before them that she had adorned herself with, which youngdy of any family would have such a gentle appearance yet a soft and beautiful figure?


    Jin Er had rushed to mix into the crowd and threw a look towards Jin San, who had instigated the rumours and looked thrilled beyond belief. Earlier, due to the urgency of the issue, he had raised his voice to shout out what ought to be heard. Now Jin San raised her voice to loudly speak, though acting as if it was involuntary, "Sigh, for it to actually be Jiang fu''s Second Miss. But now that her body has been seen by all these people, it will fall on these fellow brothers to take responsibility, ah. After all, she''s a pure, untainted, and proper youngdy. How can her innocence be taken so lightly."


    As her words fell, suddenly there seemed to be another round of debate. Meanwhile Jiang Su Su and Hong Ying were struck dumb like a wooden chicken. As the crowd continued watching, someone else returned to their senses and yelled out, "This is truly the case! This young miss'' body has been seen by me. This young one is willing to take responsibility, to bring this young miss home to be mywful wife!"


    Although these words were spoken pompously, when one took another look at this person, he was merely nothing more than a rogue who roamed the streets. Everyone present instantly knew that, with the way that Jiang Su Su had been seen in public, and not just by one person, if anyone had the slightest bit of reputation, none would be willing to marry her home to be the main wife. Thus she could be nothing more than the fodder, theughing stock of others'' dinner conversations. Yet, those rogues and vagabonds, who were mixed amongst the citizens of the street, were different. After all, the Jiang fu was still an official family and Jiang Su Su was also blessed with good looks. If they were to marry into her family, one could just rely on the Jiang fu. For ruffians like them, this would be a wonderful thing. As more thought like this, those willing to ''take responsibility'' grew by number and amongst their struggle, all of them seemed like they were about to propose a marriage to the Jiang fu.


    Hong Ying was unable to bear it any longer, yet as the crowd surrounding them grew more. So Jin Er quietly yelled, "All of you are preposterous." Then, ncing at the family servants, he remarked, "What are you doing, standing there nkly. Support Second Miss Jiang quickly back to the fu. The details can be discussed in the future!"


    He had yet to finish his words, before the roundabout way he spoke boosted the ruffians'' confidence. In their opinion, when such a scandal happened to a big family, it was natural that the youngdy would not be able to live any longer. If she did not seek her own end, then it would be a search for a temple to cut her hair and be a nun. Only, the entire capital knew of how Minister Jiang doted upon his second daughter. Jiang Quan would definitely be unable to bear to have his beloved daughtermit suicide or live a hard life. Since those from the noble families would not marry Jiang Su Su, then would it not be their turn, these small fry. As their thought process led to this, the rogues became increasingly excited as they envisioned a scenario where they were dressed in red robes, bing the most ideal son-inw of the Jiang fu.


    On ount of the Jiang fu and Jiang Ruan''s identity as Hong''an Junzhu, these people did not dare to remain violent. Soon the family servants had done what Jin Er had bid and settled Jiang Su Su in the horse carriage on the path back to the fu. However, following majestically behind her carriage was arge crowd of young men; all of them were ambitious men willing to stand firm without rest to ''take responsibility'' for Jiang Su Su''s innocence. Although they could not be too unruly, among the citizens of the street, these ruffians were best at being bothersome, making a ruckus, and using despicable tactics that would make one be unable to find sce.


    And those who were not nning to take responsibility yet had already seen some of the fun, were gesturing with their arms and discussing how the Jiang fu would bring yet another gust of wind and waves (gossip) to the capital.


    * * *


    Jiang Quan had just finished attending the imperial court when he received the news regarding Jiang Su Su; the whole way back, he was muddle headed and his mind was nk. When he finally arrived back at the fu, as soon as he entered Hong Ying''s courtyard, he saw Jiang Su Su in a bewildered state, sobbing, while Hong Ying was distraught and distressed.


    Upon hearing his footsteps, both of them turned in unison. When Jiang Su Su saw Jiang Quan, she cried out, "Father!" And no longer able to hold on any further, the tears began to stream down even more.


    If this was in the past, Jiang Quan would certainly feel sorry for Jiang Su Su if she cried in such a manner. However, today''s incident was no trivial matter. It wasn''t too long ago that Xia Yan had shamelesslymitted adultery, and now with this incident of Jiang Su Su''s, it was almost like scattering salt on the thing that was taboo in his eyes. Consequently he began to recollect all of those abhorrent things and at that moment, all the pity and tenderness in Jiang Quan''s heart vanished into thin air. Striding forward a few steps towards Jiang Su Su, with nary a word, he viciously raised his hand and with a loud ''pah'', he gave Jiang Su Su a tight p.


    Jiang Su Su was utterly astounded after receiving the p from Jiang Quan as in all her life, Jiang Quan had never raised his hand towards her. Although she had caused a rather serious matter today, she still thought that if she just cried in a heartbroken fashion, certainly Jiang Quan would help her clean up the mess. Hence, who would have expected that Jiang Quan would raise his hand against her without saying a word. No matter how stupid Jiang Su Su was normally, seeing Jiang Quan''s unusual behaviour, instantly made her heart begin to panic. Realising that something was amiss, she quickly burst into tears, "Father!"


    After Jiang Quan delivered the p he began to have some regret. Jiang Su Su was his most cherished daughter, so don''t even talk about hitting her, since she was small, he had never raised his voice nor used harsh words. Even in regards to the matter of Xia Yan and her sordid affair, he did not treat Jiang Su Su any differently afterwards. Thus when he looked at Jiang Su Su now covering her face and crying her heart out, his heart softened and he was able to rein in his earlier anger somewhat. Icily he asked, "What in the world happened? The honour of the Jiang family has been lost because of you!"


    These words were not false. Word had spread that the Jiang fu ,which was once a noble and unsullied family, now had a foul reputation. Furthermore, so much had happened within only a few short years. Little by little, all of this could be traced back to Xia Yan- the mother and her children. Things had settled down for a period of time after the Xia Yan affair but now this sort of matter burst out. At present, the entire capital regarded them as a joke because just within a few hours, word had spread throughout the entire capital about today''s matter. When he thought about it, Jiang Quan''s heart was full of anger.


    Jiang Su Su''s heart leapt and she thought that since matters had already escted in such a manner, the only way out was to push everything onto Jiang Ruan. So she dropped her head and spoke in a tone filled with hatred and anger, "Father, I was framed by someone to appear like this! Father, you must take revenge for me!"


    At this, Hong Ying immediately understood as she hurriedly followed suit, "That''s true! Second Miss is innocent. Now that she hasnded in such a state, it''s all because someone has been framing her. Second Miss'' life is truly difficult because without rhyme or reason, she has met with such a disaster and has been framed like this."


    Jiang Quan was not aware that there was such a thing and hearing how Jiang Su Su and Hong Ying echoed one another, he suddenly flew into anger, "Who has such guts, to actually behave atrociously in the Jiang fu? To even dare scheme against my Jiang family''s daughter?"


    Regarding today''s incident, even though Jiang Su Su was his daughter who was a precious treasure like a pearl, he was extremely angry. However, now that he learned that she had been framed by someone else, it was as if the fires of fury in his heart suddenly had an outlet to vent. Now, Jiang Quan was single mindedly intent on seeking the person who had framed Jiang Su Su and shredding their bodies into bits.


    .


    "It''s... Da Jiejie...." Jiang Su Su spat out those words with extreme difficulty as if she could hardly bear it as she covered her face and sobbed, "It was Da Jiejie who had someone strike me unconscious and brought me outside. There was also Jinying Wang; he was supporting Da Jiejie."<novelnext></novelnext>


    All at once, Jiang Su Su pushed the responsibility onto Jiang Ruan and Xiao Shao. Unfortunately she did not notice that Hong Ying''s expression had changed as she inwardly scolded her for being a stupid fool. Speaking of which, although Jiang Su Su was somewhat precocious, beneath it all were just small cunning tricks that could not bear judgement. Inparison to Xia Yan, she was stillcking by far. Yet, because Xia Yan had protected her too well where she did not need her daughter to ever worry about anything, Jiang Su Su was truly someone without any brains and could only uphold an appearance of an immortal to fool others. Just like how her current reasoning was filled with many holes, it was truly not brint at all.


    At first, Jiang Quan had been wholeheartedly listening to Jiang Su Su speak yet once she finished, his face sank. It was as if he did not recognise this daughter before him at all. Jiang Su Su had been waiting for Jiang Quan to be furious as he sought trouble at Jiang Ruan yet she suddenly realised that something was wrong. His gaze seemed somewhat frightening and she meekly asked, "Father why are you looking at me like this?"


    "Evil daughter," Jiang Quan''s voice trembled a little, and looking at Jiang Su Su''s obviously stunned expression, he said coldly: "You said that Jiang Ruan and Jinying Wang joined hands to harm you. However, one of them is a Junzhu, and the other is a prince. What reason would they have to frame you? On the contrary, why don''t you tell me why you are dressed like this?"


    Jiang Su Su''s body slouched back as she spoke filled with aggrievement, "Father, you would actually help an outsider even though I''m your daughter!"


    "I do not have such a despicable andscivious daughter like you!" Perhaps it was due to the sudden fury that caused him to fall into a stupor, but Jiang Quan forcibly spoke such tasteless words that even Hong Ying, who had been listening in at the side, revealed astonishment. Jiang Quan had wholeheartedly doted on this daughter the most, but now he scolded her in such a manner. It was obvious that he was utterly disappointed with Jiang Su Su.


    "Help you?" Jiang Quan''s face turned fearfully gloomy, "The kind of n you conceived, for my Jiang fu to actually have such a daughter who knows nothing about the lengths of the skies and the depths of the earth[1], to have delusions about wanting to climb into Jinying Wang''s bed! You, be clear about what sort of person Jinying Wang is. You seek death, but my Jiang fu is unable to bear such shame against this person who I''m unable to repay in this life!"


    [1] ��֪��ߵغ� (b��zh�� ti��ng��od��h��u) �C not to know the immensity of heaven and earth / an exaggerated opinion of one''s own abilities.


    Jiang Quan had been immersed in the officialdom for a long time, and naturally he was not a fool. While what Jiang Su Su said had many holes in its logic, although Xiao Shao was aloof and powerful, he was not someone who naturally sought trouble. From his very bones, this sort of person held a sort of arrogance, that if you did not make trouble with him, naturally he would not lightly make a move against you.


    Jiang Su Su had definitely infuriated him in some way and when he looked again at Jiang Su Su''s attire,pounded with what had happened afterwards, Jiang Quan understood more of what was in the heart of this daughter of his.


    At this very moment, Jiang Quan could not decide if he felt more disappointment or anger in his heart. He was both furious at Xiao Shao and Jiang Ruan for being so ruthless, and also hated Jiang Su Su for being reckless and offending Xiao Shao without considering the consequences. Who was Jinying Wang. He was someone who could even dare to refute the Emperor When one angered him, where would such a person have any fruits of theirbour left to have?


    What made Jiang Quan even more upset was Jiang Su Su''s actions. If there were some things that Jiang Quan could say he was proud of in his life, Jiang Su Su would definitely be one of them. He had always been proud of himself for having such a daughter. Jiang Su Su was iparably elegant and beautiful, thus her talent and reputation had spread far and wide. If it weren''t for Xia Yan''s matter, then all of the noble gentlemen from the famous families in the capital would definitely be fighting over each other in eagerness to pursue her. In his mind, Jiang Su Su was definitely qualified to be matched up to any man and only those with supreme status and talent would be worthy of his exceptional daughter. But now that this daughter had behaved like any other brothel woman, even going so far as to try to climb into other people''s beds by such despicable means, he felt a sense of grief that she had met with such misfortune, and yet he also felt indignant and regretful that she did not work hard for better prospects. Before, he had harboured some wishful thinking by wondering if Eighth Prince might fancy Jiang Su Su- this would have been a good future path for her. But now with this matter, proposing such a marriage with Eighth Prince would surely be out of the question.


    Jiang Su Su had never seen Jiang Quan like this and felt a sliver of fear in her heart. She wrapped her arms around her legs and cried aloud, "Father, Su Su knows her mistakes. A moment of dizziness rushed to my head when I saw Da Jiejie marrying so well, yet knowing my own reputation, I was not sure what kind of family I could marry into. Thinking of how much Jinying Wang valued Da Jiejie, I was willing to be a concubine and have Da Jiejie''s support and protection, and then I would definitely not have ufortable days ahead. However, who could have known that it would turn out like this, Father. Su Su knows how she did wrong, Father, please, don''t ignore Su Su."


    Jiang Quan shut his eyes as he let out a deep breath; Jiang Su Su''s words pierced his heart. When recalling Xia Yan''s matters, this daughter had locked herself in her courtyard and had nevere out. He had thought that because she was a young girl of the boudoir, she must have been paying penance for her own mother''s loss of impropriety. Every day, she must have been living in fear about her future prospects of being able to marry into a good household to the degree that as a di daughter, she had evene up with the notion of willingly bing a concubine. He felt a little guilty because in the end, it was still him as a father who had not been right. Whilst his heart''s scales had always leaned towards Jiang Su Su, when he saw Jiang Ruan, Jiang Quan was particrly unkind although he knew deep in his bones that she was someone of the Jiang fu''s blood. Yet, Jiang Ruan had not the slightest intention of recalling such familial affections. She did not even have the slightest idea of keeping him, this father of hers in her eyes, so perhaps she truly thought that she had someone else to be her pir of support?


    Jiang Quan harrumphed, "Forget it, I will have to reconsider our options regarding this matter. For the next few days, you are not to go out. Where is Jiang Ruan? Have her brought over to see!"


    It was obvious that he was going to do some severe reprimanding. Hong Ying and Jiang Su Su''s faces rxed, as this was like throwing out the scapegoat to take all the me. Jiang Ruan might have nned well, but this couldn''t stand up against the biases of Jiang Quan''s heart. As long as Jiang Quan was alive, then the person able to make all the decisions within the Jiang fu would always be Jiang Quan. Moreover, Jiang Ruan still had to address him as father and within the fu, she could not gain any benefits nor the upperhand.


    Right at that very moment, they saw a stranger dressed like an imperial guard enter. Then addressing Jiang Quan, he cupped his fists, "Reporting to Jiang Daren, my Master said that Young Furen is not feeling well, so he has taken Young Furen back to his wangfu to have Divine Physician Xia attend to her."


    As Jiang Quan listened, internally he felt suffocated with fury. It was obvious that Jiang Ruan was intentionally pulling the rug from under him. He could not demand for her return from the Jinying Wangfu, but this move of Jiang Ruan was too sinister. If the personing to report was one of Jiang Ruan''s personal maidservants, Jiang Quan could still take out his anger on them, but here was a subordinate of Xiao Shao. He could neither beat nor scold him and he could only look on with extreme difficulty and ept the news.


    The imperial guard scratched his head and suddenly nced at Hong Ying. Hong Ying felt a little numb at that nce. The next second, she heard the imperial guard speak with a voiceden with concern, "Oh right, Young Furen added that Fifth Yiniang is expecting and yet she had been rushing about the whole day so she must surely be exhausted. Therefore, she has especially asked our Wangye to take an invitation card to request an imperial physician from the pce. Now that I think about it, he should be almost here, so he can adequately give Fifth Yiniang a good check up, as we can''t have anything affect the little brother in her womb."


    Hong Ying''s body stiffened, and herplexion instantly paled. Her immediate response was to decline the offer, but before she could respond, she held back. If she were to refuse the offer right at this moment, that would imply that she was like a thief with a guilty conscience. She had learned all too well the lesson from Xia Yan''s mistakes, and was aware that Jiang Quan was more vignt and alert to such situations. If he were to discover an inkling of deceit, he would doggedly investigate until the truth was exposed. On the other hand, if she was to obediently just stay where she was, thenter... there might still arise another reign of terror[2].


    [2] �ȷ�Ѫ�� (x��ngf��ngxu��y��) �C lit. foul wind and bloody rain (idiom) / fig. reign of terror / carnage.


    Her body began to tremble uncontrobly. If something went wrong at this juncture when Jiang Quan was already in a bad mood, what would happen to her? It would seem that at this juncture, it was too difficult to get off the tiger she was riding[3]�C but she couldn''t stop now. Hong Ying had two pillows stuffed in her abdomen, and suddenly they seemed to be too heavy a weight to bear.


    [3] �ﻢ���� (q��h��n��nxi��) �C if you ride a tiger, it''s hard to get off (idiom); fig. impossible to stop halfway.


    Once the imperial guard said his piece, he cupped his hands and excused himself. Although Jiang Quan was very displeased with Jiang Ruan, an imperial physician wasn''t someone that just anyone could invite. Today, Hong Ying had been rushing about, and he was afraid that it would harm the unborn child. So if an imperial physician were toe and give her a check up, then undoubtedly he would feel more settled. It did not cross his mind that Xiao Shao would conspire with an imperial physician, firstly because, based on Xiao Shao''s personality, this was not even worth his effort. Secondly, Hong Ying was merely with child, and should there be any issues, at most, they could have another physician take a look. There was no artifice with these kinds of things, afterall.


    Jiang Quan''s heart rxed, but he failed to notice Hong Ying''s tense expression. At that moment, they suddenly heard the sound of a manservant hurrying in a rush to report, "Master, it''s not good!"


    "WHAT''S THE MATTER?" With the myriad of situations happening today, Jiang Quan was already hard pressed and under heaps of pressure[4], and felt a rising sense of things going out of his control. To hear such reported words, he barked in annoyance.


    [4] ��ͷ�ö� (ji��ot��ul��n''��) �C lit. badly burned about the head (from trying to put out a fire) (idiom); fig. hard-pressed / under pressure (from a heavy workload, creditors etc).


    The manservant was startled, and gave Jiang Quan a timid look before whispering, "There is arge group of people outside- some are beating drums and others the gong. Also, they are carrying betrothal gifts and giving out sweets for the happy asion. They said that they have seen the body of Second Miss, so are willing to be Second Miss''s husband... and henceforth will be aligned with the Jiang fu and will be inws.


    "WHAT ��" But before Jiang Quan could finish, Jiang Su Su had already begun to shriek and scream.


    * * *


    At the same time, as they were travelling back to the Jinying Wangfu in Xiao Shao''s carriage, Lu Zhu asked, "Miss, by doing that, won''t it be letting Second Miss and Fifth Yiniang off way too easily? Master will definitely think of ways to protect and shield them. Then, wouldn''t that be a waste of all Miss'' effort?"


    "Not at all." Jiang Ruan looked at the spread of tea and snacksid on the small table within the carriage. Xiao Shao''s carriage was equipped with everything that was needed. It was very thoughtful and it made a person feel extremelyfortable. Even the snacks were all made ording to her preference and taste.


    "Second Sister''s heart''s desire is only to marry into an influential family and enjoy having power and authority, but now, she haspletely lost the right to such aspirations. So much so that she has be the very type of person she most despises. In this world, there is no such thing as forever being able to rise up above another person, and since she cannot attain that highest pinnacle of influence, then letting her live is more tortuous than having her killed." Jiang Ruan continued ndly, "As for Hong Ying, do you really think that Jiang Quan will let her off?"


    Jiang Quan, this person was outwardly noble and virtuous, but in truth, his heart was not at all lenient and forgiving. Hong Ying had the audacity to deceive Jiang Quan regarding an heir, therefore she had vited Jiang Quan''s biggest taboo. Things for Hong Ying did not look good. Her greed was like a snake attempting to swallow an elephant, and everyone has to pay the price for one''s own greed. The only thing is, the price Hong Ying will have to pay was somewhat high. That''s all.


    "They will not be able to escape." She stated.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166 : Self-Inflicted Sin


    Title Reference �C ������ (z��zu��ni��) �C disaster one brings on oneself / to be responsible for something bad that happens to oneself / to have only oneself to me.


    Trigger Warning: miscarriage, domestic violence.


    There are no imprable walls in the world, especially not when ady was seen almost naked in public and was from a noble family. Rumours flew thick and fast throughout the capital. However, when it rained, it poured; the heavens seemed to think that the Jiang fu hadn''t suffered enough before another piece of gossip soon emerged.


    Within the Jinying Wangfu, Jiang Ruan sat at a table enjoying top-grade purple bamboo shoot tea and peony tea cakes with cream, which were sweet but not so cloying that it would irritate the senses. The Jinying Wangfu employed only the best chefs; the food they made was simple yet exquisite, and even the imperial pce wasn''t able to reach such a level. The Wangfu''s servants had mentioned to Lu Zhu that thete Prince Jinying was a man who knew how to enjoy life, and so had carefully selected these chefs from many different ces. But after he and his wife passed on, the manor fell to Xiao Shao whose nature and taste ran to the simpler side, and the chefs became useless despite their skills. But now that a youngdy had finallye, they all wanted to get into her good graces in the hopes of having more opportunities to show off their skills.


    2022 Purple Bamboo Shoot Tea �C Zi Sun Cha �C Zhejiang Green Tea �C Liu �C Tea & Art Shop


    Purple Bamboo Shoot (Zisun) Tea


    Although this reason sounded a little ridiculous, Lu Zhu still gradually rxed, because through this, the servants revealed their true thoughts, that is, they sincerely took Jiang Ruan as their future mistress. The biggest worry for the maids had been the servants because although Xiao Shao himself hadn''t said anything, Jiang Ruan was marrying into a higher social ss with this marriage. However, no one in the Jinying Wangfu treated her with any less respect than she deserved.


    Lian Qiao walked in with a smile as Jiang Ruan sipped her tea. "Miss."


    Jiang Ruan hummed in reply as Lian Qiao put freshly picked flowers in a vase painted with gold ents. Although the Jinying Wangfu was magnificent, it always felt a littlecking, perhaps due to Xiao Shao''s cold temperament. It was fine when Xiao Shao was alone because he didn''t care about his material possessions, but now that Jiang Ruan was going to spend her future days here, Lian Qiao wondered how she could add some colour to the ce. After all, the minds of men and women were different. For example, just adding a few stalks of flowers brought a sense of liveliness to the ce.


    "Miss," Lian Qiao said as she arranged the flowers, "I heard something interesting outside, guess what it is?" Although she tried to keep calm, she couldn''t help but reveal her joy.


    Jiang Ruan nced sideways at her. "Something happened to Fifth Yiniang?"


    "Miss, you''re amazing." After a stunned pause, Lian Qiao ran in front of Jiang Ruan and blinked innocently. "That''s right! I heard it as soon as I went out because everyone is talking about it. They are saying that Master kicked Fifth Yiniang and made her miscarry!"


    "A miscarriage?" Something shed across Jiang Ruan''s face.


    "It''s a long story." Lian Qiao sat on a nearby stool, visibly excited, like a storyteller performing at a restaurant. "I heard that because Fifth Yiniang was busy all day yesterday, Master invited an imperial physician to look at her. It was fine at first, but when the physician was about to arrive, she suddenly said she felt unwell and wanted to take a nap. Master is shrewd, you know, and he immediately felt that something was off so he argued with her, and then..!" Lian Qiao wanted to drag it out, teasing Jiang Ruan''s curiosity, but when she looked up, Jiang Ruan''s expression had hardly fluctuated, as if she''d already expected all this. She rubbed her nose in frustration and continued, "And then two big cotton pillows fell out of her belly!"


    Lian Qiao seemed to be vibrating out of her skin, she was so animated. "When Master realised she''d lied to him, with a flurry of actions faster than his words, he gave her a hard kick, and then," Lian Qiao coughed, "this is the important bit. Fifth Yiniang screamed and said wretchedly, ''You''re so heartless, how can you treat me like this?'' To which Master replied, ''Ying''er, I was absolutely sincere, yet you were not! My heart is broken!''"


    "Stop, stop, stop..." Jiang Ruan rubbed her forehead. From the way Lian Qiao spoke, you''d be forgiven for thinking that she saw everything happen with her own eyes. If she continued, no doubt everyone in the manor woulde to listen, and they wouldn''t even need to pay for the privilege. "No need to continue like this," she said.


    Although feeling regretful that she couldn''t exert her talent as a storyteller, Lian Qiao nheless summarised honestly, "However, after Master kicked her, Fifth Yiniang bled, and the imperial physician arrived to examine Fifth Yiniang. This time Master was truly furious because his one kick got rid of a child in her belly. She really was pregnant, not even three months along."


    Jiang Ruan fell into thought for a while before she said, "I see."


    It turned out that with an imperial physician''s imminent arrival, even a normally calm person like Hong Ying would be agitated, and agitated people had a tendency to make stupid decisions. If Hong Ying had minded herself as usual, she would have never made this kind of mistake. It was probably only because she was so nervous that she made such a clumsy excuse. And even though Jiang Quan favoured Hong Ying, he wasn''t an idiot. That said, he''d be much more sensitive to matters regarding his heir after the incident with Xia Yan. Therefore, how could he not be angry when Hong Ying acted so suspiciously? There was no way for him to swallow his anger, not when he''d been deceived by his women one after another, so no matter how much he usually doted upon Hong Ying, it was impossible for him to forgive her this time.


    But who would have guessed that she really was pregnant? Hong Ying likely didn''t know it herself and had initially thought it was a fluke. Perhaps it was because she''d been sessful before when she had used strong drugs to imitate a false pregnancy that she didn''t recognize a real pregnancy this time. However, this time she truly was, and it was lost with a single kick from Jiang Quan.


    The imperial physician who examined Hong Ying didn''t keep his mouth shut at all, and he told his colleagues everything that happened, perhaps thinking that the Jiang family was perfect gossip fodder. There were so many physicians within the pce from many different backgrounds, both noble and peasant, that before long, the news that Jiang Quan caused his own concubine to miscarry with a kick spread throughout the capital. No one from the highest office to the lowestbourer didn''t know about it.


    Jiang Ruan lowered her eyes. At this time in her previous life, Hong Ying had been ruthlessly dewed by Xia Yan, with no chance of having any offspring. If she hadn''t grown greedy in this life, perhaps she could have lived well for a time, but now her hopes for a prosperous future were ruined. Jiang Quan would never show mercy for a woman who made him into a joke and her fate was no longer in doubt. However, the one suffering the most must be Jiang Quan himself. With Jiang Chao estranged and few other sons in the Jiang family, he''d ced great importance on the child within Hong Ying''s belly. Yet now they were dead by his own hand. It must be a huge blow to someone like him.


    "Miss, that''s not all," Lian Qiao said. "Fifth Yiniang has ended up like this, but Second Miss isn''t any better. Ever since noon yesterday, there have been a lot of people crowding around the fu''s gates asking to marry her, saying that they will take responsibility for seeing her body. But they won''t leave no matter what- even when guardse to the rescue- and theyy at the door crying, saying that the Jiang fu doesn''t care about human life. Master is furious, but is apologizing to everyone by saying that Second Miss will be sent to a temple to be a Buddhist nun. Second Miss fainted when she heard about this and then argued with him for a long while but he hasn''t relented. Today, Master sent her to a temple a hundred miles away, and rumours say that he might really want her to be a real nun.


    "Bing a nun is letting her off easy," Lian Qiao said angrily, "we should make her marry those people instead. But Master has always loved Second Miss so it would be surprising if he let her ruin her life like this."


    "How can that be?" Jiang Ruan replied lightly. Lian Qiao looked up when she heard her strange tone, only to be shocked by the indifference in her eyes. "He''s doing his best to pave the way for Second Sister."


    This chapter upload first at NovelBin.Com


    Wasn''t that right? If Jiang Su Su married one of those street ruffians, her life would truly be ruined. However, if she shaved her hair instead and became a nun, it would not only save the Jiang fu''s face, she would also have a new life and not be present for her face to be trampled upon all the time. Once she distanced herself from the secr world of the capital, Jiang Su Su would eventually fade from people''s memories, until there was an opportunity for her to return to the capital again. And as for when- that would obviously be when the session struggle settled; once the current Emperor had died; and a new Emperor ascended the throne. Thus, in the end, Xuan Li''s great cause would finally beplete.


    Jiang Quan would be richly rewarded when that happened, and when he had fame, fortune and power at his fingertips, who would care about Jiang Su Su''s past? He''d made a good move. Be it the past or the present, Jiang Quan had always done his best to give this daughter of his a smooth life.


    Jiang Su Su once said that she couldn''t stand even a grain of sand in her eyes. In this life, Jiang Su Su was the sand in Jiang Ruan''s eyes so now she was ruthless and hated seeing this act of filial piety between father and daughter the most; Jiang Quan might have made a good move, but she just didn''t want to cooperate.


    "Lian Qiao, you go find Jin Er," Jiang Ruan said as she lowered her gaze, "and tell him I want his help with something."


    The wangfu''s hidden guards Jin Er and Jin San couldn''t be too far from Jiang Ruan. Lian Qiao made a sound in response, then asked, "What do you want Jin Er to do, Miss?"


    * * *


    Lian Qiao searched for Jin Er outside for a long time without spotting him, but she did see a somewhat familiar figure wearing a guard uniform in the distance. Although she couldn''t remember where exactly they had met, they were nheless a subordinate of Xiao Shao. She approached them and asked, "Excuse me, do you know where Jin Er is?"


    They turned around, revealing sword-like eyebrows on a handsome man''s face. He stared at Lian Qiao for such a long time that she began to feel strange, and her spirited personality soon revealed itself as she raised her eyebrows. "What are you looking at!"


    "So it was you talking inside just now," the manmented, and although there was nothing strange in his expression, his words contained some ridicule.


    Lian Qiao stiffened, then retorted angrily, "What''s it to you! You even eavesdropped! Just wait until I tell my Miss, and when Wangye knows, let''s see how he deals with you!"


    This man was none other than Ye Feng. For thest few years, Xiao Shao had abandoned him in Yi Bao Pavilion to collect information, and even though the days were boring, he couldn''t extract himself without Master''s orders. Then, several days ago, Xiao Shao recalled him for the first time because he was about to go on an expedition and had some tasks for him. He''d been rather surprised at how articte Lian Qiao was as she told Jiang Ruan everything about what happened to the Jiang fu, thinking that if there was such a jester next to him on his missions, he''d never be bored again.


    His brows twitched upon hearing Lian Qiao speak about Jiang Ruan. Last time, it was precisely because of him being mistaken about her identity that Xiao Shao threw him to the side for years. Therefore, now that her status had risen another level to the future mistress of the Jinying Wangfu, if he annoyed her, or even one of her maids, Xiao Shao would hardly forgive him easily, at least not with his tendency to protect his wife. "I was wrong, why are you looking for Jin Er?" he immediately asked.


    "Miss wants him to do something." Lian Qiao was a straightforward person and rarely ever petty. Since Ye Feng already apologised, there was no need for her to pursue it.


    "He''s doing a task outside the wangfu right now," Ye Feng said.


    Lian Qiao frowned. "Then, when will he be back?"


    "Tomorrow evening probably," Ye Feng answered. "Why, is it urgent?"


    "Tomorrow evening is a bitte..." Lian Qiao bit at her lips a little anxiously. "Why did he have to be away at a time like this?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Ye Feng became curious. "It''s the same if I do it."


    "You?" Lian Qiao shot him a sideways look, then shook her head. "I don''t believe it."


    The way she squinted her eyes unconsciously revealed a hint of girlish charm. The maids around Jiang Ruan were quite outstanding in appearance- Bai Zhi was dignified, Lian Qiao was feisty, Lu Zhu was quick-witted, and Tian Zhu was calm and steady- and each had their own special characteristics. And among these people, Lian Qiao and Lu Zhu were the most popr with men. That had be clear not long after they arrived at the Jinying Wangfu, as Xiao Shao''s subordinates showed their attentiveness towards them.


    The women Ye Feng usually interacted with were either cold and stoic Jinyi guards or rouge-cheeked flowers at a brothel, very different from someone with a straightforwardly aggressive temperament who was sincere in her every move. At this moment, a pair of almond eyes and peachy cheeks were set atop lips that were slightly reddened from sullenness, making her face more than a little puffed out. Ye Feng''s heart suddenly moved, giving rise to a uniquely youthfulpetitive urge, and he snatched up Lian Qiao''s wrist without waiting for her to speak. "You don''t believe it? I''ll make you believe it!" Saying so, he dragged her along as he jumped out of the courtyard, ignoring her panicked shrieking.


    Up on the roof, Jin San spat out the de of grass in her mouth and said a single word: "Idiot."


    Jin Si, pouting, patted her sleeve. "Come on, time to work!"


    * * *


    It was said that on Mt. Yun Ding, trees grew in ce of grass, muddy trails criss-crossed the slopes, and carriages caused dirty water to ssh up in their wake. The sky was gradually darkening, yet the travelers were still far from their destination with nowhere to rest for the night. Thus this convoy''s passengers were destined to camp outside.


    Even so, the carriage was richly decorated, at least from the outside, and the driver was also experienced. For the entire journey, he''d very considerately minimised the bumping and swaying as much as possible.


    "Let''s make camp here," the head guard said.


    Inside the carriage, Jiang Su Su had a pale yet indifferent mien. When Qing Ting saw this, sheforted her in a soft voice, "It''s alreadyte. Miss, let''s rest here and drink some soup."


    This chapter upload first at NovelBin.Com


    Ever since Jiang Su Su sold Hu Die to the kiln because of that centa incident, she hadn''t promoted any of her second-rank maids, leaving an empty spot for a first-rank maid next to her. Therefore, only Qing Ting served at her side. Qing Ting was also Jiang Su Su''s confidant; she was loyal and would sometimes help give ideas, but never thought that Jiang Su Su would one day fall to such a stage. Nheless, she was a maid, and naturally had to share weal and woe with her mistress. Even if that meant going to a temple and bing a nun.


    But Qing Ting also understood that Jiang Quan''s many years of affection towards Jiang Su Su weren''t false, and that this journey to the temple was part of his n. After all, it was useless for Jiang Su Su to stay in the capital after her reputation was ruined. They only needed to wait for the rumours to subside before finding an opportunity to bring her back to start afresh. Qing Ting had tried to persuade Jiang Su Su with this reasoning, but nothing worked. Last night, Jiang Quan had drugged Jiang Su Su''s food, and she woke inside the carriage this morning, still weak and fatigued but energetic enough to angrily scold Qing Ting. Gradually, she went from being on the verge of copse to calmness, but her expression was strangely cold.


    Qing Ting didn''t dwell on it, she only thought that Jiang Su Su had thought it through and realised the benefits of this course of action, and moreover, she was just relieved that she wasn''t making trouble.


    Jiang Su Su nced at the soup Qing Ting handed over. "I know, but let the guards stay further away, I don''t want to be around those servants."


    After thinking for a moment, Qing Ting went out and ordered the guards to retreat a little further away. Afterall, there wasn''t much danger here, and even if there was, they could handle it in time.


    By the time she returned to the carriage, Jiang Su Su had already finished the soup. "It''s been hard, you have some too," Jiang Su Su said.


    Qing Ting gave Jiang Su Su a ttered look. Although she was Jiang Su Su''s confidant and was treated generously, Jiang Su Su inherently considered herself a superior being who didn''t even respect Jiang Ruan, let alone a servant. It was extraordinarily unusual for her to speak so peaceably to Qing Ting.


    "No need to look at me like that," Jiang Su Su said as she lowered her head. "Now, I''m just a temple nun, not a nobleman''s daughter. There is no difference in our status."


    When Qing Ting heard this, she knew that Jiang Su Su still hated the circumstances. "Please don''t say that. Miss, it''s just a temporary hardship, but you''re still the di daughter of the Jiang fu. I will always be your servant."


    Jiang Su Su smiled thinly. "You''ve spoken very well. Drink some soup, you''ve also suffered with me today."


    It wasn''t easy for Qing Ting to refuse her repeated entreaties, so she lifted the bowl and drank. Only afterwards did she see Jiang Su Su staring at her unblinkingly. With goosebumps tingling her flesh, she asked in a tiny voice, "Do you have any orders, Miss?"


    Jiang Su Su let out a sigh. "Qing Ting, am I beautiful?"


    "Miss is naturally beautiful, so beautiful that no one in the capital can say otherwise," Qing Ting said. This wasn''t ttery, Jiang Su Su was born pretty, and only became more so after practising seduction techniques.


    "If I''m so beautiful, how can I be a nun?" Jiang Su Su suddenly flung back.


    "Miss..." Qing Ting was stunned.


    "I won''t be a nun," Jiang Su Su dered with her lips twisted into a weird smile. "I''m so beautiful, of course I can find somewhere to take refuge with and receive the highest honours. How can a face like mine be wasted?"


    Feeling uneasy at Jiang Su Su''s strangeness, Qing Ting tried to speak, but unexpectedly felt her mind be wrapped in fog. She staggered, and falteringly supported herself on the carriage''s little table. "Miss, you... you drugged it?"


    "I won''t be a nun," Jiang Su Su smiled.


    Qing Ting understood what she nned to do. She mustered her energy to shout, "Help��!"


    The voice abruptly stopped. Her eyes widened as she stared at Jiang Su Su in disbelief. Beads of crimson pearled on the dagger in Jiang Su Su''s hands, and with a harsh yank, Qing Ting''s body slowly fell. She opened her mouth like a beached fish but couldn''t speak, only able to make helpless rasping noises.


    Jiang Su Su didn''t give her a single nce. "I originally wanted to spare you for the sake of your many years of service, yet you couldn''t even recognise that I was doing you a favour! What a mutt blocking my path."


    As she spoke, she took off her outer clothes.


    The guards stationed outside heard themotion and wanted to investigate, only to hear Jiang Su Su say loudly, "Go, throw this out!"


    Immediately following this, ''Qing Ting'' stepped into the dim moonlight while carrying a tray. When the guards saw this, they went back to drinking andughing, and didn''t bother to take another look.


    Jiang Su Su ran for at least a stick of incense''s time, and didn''t rx until she spotted the entrance to a grove of trees in front of her. She took off another piece of clothing that was stained with Qing Ting''s blood in disgust and threw it on the ground, then clutched at the letter which was hidden in her sleeve.


    When she awoke that morning, someone had nailed a letter to the carriage. The letter only stated that its author had admired her for a long time and wasn''t willing to see her enter a temple, so they would be her protector and take her under their wings.


    From the paper''s faint peach blossom scent and the script''s smooth handwriting, it was probably from someone in a high-ranking family. Although Jiang Su Su wasn''t certain who it was, she expected it was one of the young noblemen''s sons who held affection for her in the past. Before, she would have dismissed them out of hand, but now that even Jiang Quan was abandoning her, this person had be a life-saving rope. She firmly believed that if she could use her beauty to capture their heart, then climb up again step by step in the future, it would be better than bing a nun. This person had also included a packet of sedatives, which was why she chose this n.


    They asked her to wait within the forest, but she didn''t know when they woulde. Now, it was dark and the wind was strong, making Jiang Su Su feel a little scared.


    Just as she was working herself up into a panic, she heard the sound of footstepsing from behind her. With her heart leaping in joy, Jiang Su Su hurriedly turned around, asking, "Are you the young master who wants to save Su Su?"


    The footsteps paused, and when a ray of moonlight shone down, Jiang Su Su froze as she saw that the one approaching was just a sturdy middle-aged man with a terrifying scar drawn from his forehead to the corner of his eye. When the man caught sight of her, his lips slowly twitched and revealed a strange smile.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167 : The White Flower Falls from Grace


    Trigger Warning: kidnapping, implied rape, mention of group rape, domestic violence


    At the sight of him, Jiang Su Su''s heart instantly chilled. "Who are you?" she asked as she backed away.


    The man chuckled roguishly. "In the middle of the night, what young miss would appear in such a deste and godforsaken ce to meet their lover. But since your little lover hasn''te, you must be sad. Why don''t Ifort you?"


    Jiang Su Su was startled because she knew that this person wasn''t the one who sent the letter. Her legs couldn''t help but tremble at this man in coarse clothes who was obviously a vicious brute. Nheless, she forced herself to calm down and then demanded, "What do you want to do? Do you know who I am? My father is a high-ranking official in the capital! Take advantage of this opportunity while my guards aren''t here and scram."


    The man spat. He didn''t move, but instead sneered. "Scarface Li has never let anything he wants fly away. An official from the capital? Can an official from the capital raise such a shameless girl? You think I don''t know. Young Miss, even if you say you''re a princess or whatever, I can still do whatever I want to your body!"


    When she realised that this person was dead set on exploiting the situation and the young master who sent the letter still hadn''t arrived, Jiang Su Su fell into a panic. She turned on her heel and ran. "Help, save me!" she shouted as loudly as she could.


    But who coulde to her rescue in this deste ce? Earlier, she''d run for a long time to throw off the guards, and over the vast distance, her voice only spread so far before dissipating. Then suddenly, something yanked her backwards and a harsh p fell on her face. This person wasn''t Jiang Quan, so there was no chance that he''d go easy on her. Jiang Su Su was struck so hard that she saw stars and blood dripped from the corner of her mouth.


    The man examined her from top to bottom, then grinned. "Feisty and pretty. Well, I''ve made a good deal today! I''ll take you back to the mountain and we''ll consummate our marriage tonight!" After saying so, he ignored Jiang Su Su''s ineffectual struggles and simply heaved her onto his shoulders and walked into the forest.


    After the man left with Jiang Su Su, a solitary figure appeared from within its depths. Moonlight fell on their defined features, revealing it to be Ye Feng. He let out a soft whistle, knowing that Jiang Ruan''s task waspleted. Today''s letter was merely handed from Jiang Ruan to Jiang Su Su through his hands, and as for this deste forest, it was on the path that mountain bandits took to return to their dens every night. Ye Feng knew this because he was a Jinyi guard, but he didn''t understand how Jiang Ruan, a girl sequestered in the boudoir, would know. But in the end, he was mostly impressed with her godlike foresight. Perhaps it was because they were both Jiang daughters that she was so familiar with Jiang Su Su''s nature, and knew that upon seeing the letter, she would inevitably escape and refuse to be a nun.


    Ye Feng sighed to himself, thinking that this n of Jiang Ruan''s was truly ruthless. She gave Jiang Su Su a thread of hope, then made it disappear before her eyes. One could imagine Jiang Su Su''s mental copse. Jiang Ruan hadn''t ordered people to take Jiang Su Su away directly, but instead guided her little by little into a series of peculiar coincidences. Even if Jiang Quan tried to investigateter, he would only find that Jiang Su Su ran from the carriage of her own volition. Jiang Su Su''s ending would be entirely by her own hand. When she thought of it in the future, would her intestines turn green from regret?


    What kind of person was this bandit, with his crude and rough manners; there was no chance that he would treat Jiang Su Su gently. Therefore, once Jiang Su Su entered the bandits'' nest, it would be like facing tigers and wolves. The bandits were generous with their women but based on Jiang Su Su''s arrogance, she would definitely refuse to tenderly serve the man, and as a consequence would definitely evoke his anger. Just the thought of her fate caused Ye Feng to sigh.


    There were many ways to torture people in the world, but few could destroy their mindspletely. Jiang Su Su wanted to climb the socialdder and live a life of luxury and power, but as soon as she entered the mountain bandit''s den, it was impossible to leave easily. For her, wouldn''t living a life lower than the lowest pauper be worse than beating or killing her?


    Ye Feng couldn''t help shuddering as he stood against the cold, blustery wind. This future mistress of theirs was too powerful and her ability to kill without drawing blood was the strongest he had ever seen. He had to serve her carefully and not annoy her in the future. Even disregarding the way his master listened to her in all things, she could deal with the entire Jinying Wangfu by herself.


    After standing there for a while , Ye Feng seemed to suddenly remember something and hastily flew away. A littleter, in a hidden cave some miles away, a youngdy sat within, ring at him. She breathed a sigh of relief at the sight of his return, and the first thing out of her mouth was, "Is it done?"


    Ye Feng blinked at Lian Qiao in astonishment. He thought her first words would be to scold him, not to ask about the mission. He snapped his fingers. "Of course it''s done."


    The ce was deste and windy yet Lian Qiao only wore a thin emerald green dress. She sneezed. Seeing this, Ye Feng felt a smidgen of guilt in his heart; he had been too impulsive and simply kidnapped Lian Qiao. She couldn''t return to the residence on her own and was afraid of dying the task Jiang Ruan handed to her, so she could only hand the letter to him. And in order to prove that he could handle small things like this, Ye Feng brought her along with him in spite of her vigorous protests.


    Lian Qiao was still rubbing her nose when she suddenly felt a warmth on her body. When she looked up, she saw that Ye Feng had taken off his outer robe and settled it over her shoulders. "Ahem, it was my fault today for involving you," he said.


    Turning away, Lian Qiao scowled and scolded him with a few sentences, but her face quietly turned red. Ye Feng was also a little embarrassed when he saw this, and the atmosphere within the cave suddenly became a little strange. He coughed lightly. "Let''s go back."


    Once, the two of them returned to the Jinying Wangfu, Lu Zhu hurried up to Lian Qiao as soon as she stepped foot into the courtyard. It was only after she examined her from head to toe and saw that nothing was wrong did she release a sigh of relief. "Where did you go? Why are you only back now?"


    Bai Zhi spotted Ye Feng standing outside the yard, then gave Lian Qiao a thoughtful nce before saying quietly, "Let''s talk inside."


    Once inside, Lian Qiao faithfully reported the day''s events to Jiang Ruan, and finally concluded, "Everything that happened today was because I acted on my own initiative. Miss, please punish me."


    "I don''t me you," Jiang Ruan said. "It''s the same if Ye Feng does it, they''re all Xiao Shao''s people."


    Lian Qiao hesitated for a moment, then said, "Guardsman Ye only wanted to help, and the task waspleted well. Can Miss please forgive him..."


    This chapter upload first at NovelBin.Com


    "I don''t me him either." Jiang Ruan felt a little amused. "Since it''s done, it''s fine. Go rest early."


    But before she could leave, Lu Zhu turned to Lian Qiao, all smiles. "Lian Qiao Jiejie really cares about Guardsman Ye, every word seems like it''s to protect him. What, are you distressed for him?"


    "You even dare to talk nonsense in front of our Miss, see if I won''t sew your mouth shut," Lian Qiao immediately retorted. She wasn''t a soft target in the least. "I don''t know who''s the one talking andughing with Jin Er every day. I also saw you embroidering a handkerchief today, is it for him?"


    "You...!" Lu Zhu, both embarrassed and anxious, made to hit her, and the two filled the room with noise. A hint of a smile curled around Jiang Ruan''s lips, perhaps because things had gone smoothly today.


    * * *


    On an ink-like dark night, deep within the forests and mountains, there was a vige where human voices arose, apanied by the vulgar sounds of scolding wives. A group of shirtless men were squatting around a doorway with some wine jugs scattered on the ground. With the thick aroma of alcohol wafting around them, one man said, "I heard Scarface* Li brought a girl back today? And a good-looking one too, right?"


    * ���� (d��ob��) �C scar from a knife wound. They have used it as a nickname.


    The group consisted of middle-aged men, all with fierce appearances more or less scarred by des; whenbined with the stench of sweat and alcohol, they were the furthest thing from genteel.


    "Yeah, who knows what sh** he did to deserve this, she looks like a proper nobless," another man said. "His luck is too good!"


    "What proper nobless," a fat man said as he wiped sweat from his brows, "I heard that Scarface Li ran into her while she was waiting for her lover. Meeting for a private tryst like that, how clean can she be?" He showed a wretched smile. "This is just him trying out something fresh and new. Once the novelty wears off and he gets tired of her, we''ll also get a piece of the action!"


    When the others heard this, they all revealed knowing smiles.


    This was a deeply hidden mountain bandits'' den almost entirely popted by strong men like them, with not a single elder or child. Of course, there were also some women abducted from outside, but they had no status here and were more akin to objects to be passed around at will. Sometimes they were even made to cater to many men at once. Women didn''tst long in this vige because no one could endure such torment for long. Thus everyone was used to making periodic trips down the mountain to bring back more women. However, it was indeed rare to see a truly high quality girl like the one today, so everyone was jealous of Scarface Li and grumbled a bit as they sat around together.


    In a dpidated house in the vige, once the intriguing sound passed, there was a ''smack'', and someone used a torch to light an oilmp . A thin, faintly stinking nkety atop dirty wood boards, and at the moment, it was covered with stains. A woman was lying on her back.


    Her eyes were wide yet unseeing and her originally beautiful face was now full of red scars and p marks; she had obviously suffered harsh abuse. As for the rest of her body, there wasn''t a single piece of skin not covered by blue and purple bruises, to the point that it was terrifying to even look at her. And although her body was arranged in an unbearable posture, she didn''t even twitch. The long torture had sapped every bit of her strength.


    Scarface Li sat up and put on his clothes as he looked over Jiang Su Su. When his gaze swept over her wless white neck, something shed in his eyes, and he shuffled closer to give her a hard kiss.


    Jiang Su Su finally seemed to react. She stutteringly shifted her head away, then angrily spat at Scarface Li.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Scarface Li instantly pped her in retaliation. The brutish man''s strength was surprisingly great, and the p turned her head violently to the side as sweat dampened hair stuck to her cheeks. A salty taste once again filled her mouth.


    "You bit*h, you still refuse to take the easy way, huh!" Scarface Li reached out and roughly squeezed Jiang Su Su''s chin. "I''d wanted to save this pretty face of yours for a few more days!"


    "You''re delusional," Jiang Su Su sneered. Even now, her attitude hadn''t softened, and she only hated that she couldn''t peel Scarface Li''s skin off while he was alive and eat his flesh. "When my father finds me, he won''t let you go!"


    The hatred in Jiang Su Su''s eyes enraged Scarface Li, and he pped her again without hesitation. "Still dreaming! There has been no shortage ofdies from noble families here. I don''t think you''re awake yet. Now that you''ve given your body to me, do you think your official father will tolerate and ept you even if he does find you? Rich people are the most selfish people. I''ve seen it a lot. At most, they''ll pretend not to know you. But you still dare to get all pretentious with me- it would seem that you don''t have a very good memory!" After speaking, he snorted coldly, picked up his clothes from the table, and walked out the door without another nce at Jiang Su Su.


    As Jiang Su Suy there, two lines of tears slowly flowed down her cheeks. She didn''t know how things had turned out like this. The man who was supposed to save her hadn''t appeared, and instead she had been taken into a bandits'' den. She couldn''t help trembling as soon as she thought about the scene just now in her mind. Scarface Li was a devil who used heavy-handed methods to conquer her body. Jiang Su Su closed her eyes in pain and gripped the nket; if this was to be her life, where she would be treated like trash even if she managed to escape, it would''ve been better for her to be a nun at the temple.


    In addition, what Scarface Li said indeed pierced her heart because it was true. If any proper family''s girl went through something like this, for example, being kidnapped and taken into a mountain bandits'' den, then their whole lives would be ruined. Even if they were brought back, they would only be greeted with a bowl of poison. Then the woman would be free, and the family would preserve their reputation and no longer have to endure mockery.


    If it were her in their ce, if it were her... Jiang Su Su''s heart trembled at the thought of what Jiang Quan would do. He would never have the courage to recognize her, and at most, he''d take her as a stranger and turn away. If this had happened a few years ago, she could have believed that he''d do anything to save her. But ever since Xia Yan''s incident, ever since Jiang Quan ordered her to be a nun, Jiang Su Su felt a rift between them. With Jiang Quan being so selfish and focused only on the Jiang family and their reputation, would he really forsake everything for her?


    She was thinking about these things in her head and the severe pain she was in, when Jiang Su Su heard the door being kicked violently. She thought that Scarface Li hade back, and her body immediately trembled all over. Turning her head to look, she discovered that it was actually a group of unfamiliar bare-chested men, all striding towards her with dubious intentions in their eyes.


    "What... What do you want to do?" Jiang Su Su stuttered out in rm.


    The man in front chuckled. "Young Miss, no need to be scared. Brother Scarface said you don''t know the rules, so he sent us to teach you. Don''t be afraid , we''re very gentle."


    This chapter upload first at NovelBin.Com


    "No... No..." Jiang Su Su wanted to run, but after being tossed around by Scarface Li, she hardly had any strength left, so how could she still struggle? She was soon pinned under their bodies.


    * * *


    Fateful encounters could happen anywhere. For example, now, in a secluded corner of the pce, namely, the Thirteenth Prince''s residence, Xuan Pei stood with his hands behind his back and looked coldly at the pce maid kneeling on the ground before him.


    The surrounding eunuchs and maids, usually so arrogant, didn''t dare to lift their heads. The kneeling maid cried and begged, "Your Highness, this ve was only momentarily possessed, I''ll never do it again. Your Highness, please spare me, for the sake of my many years of service please spare me!"


    Two pce maids stood withnterns at each side in the dark night. Amid the y of light and shadow, the tender youth''s face became deep. The more they looked, the more the scatterbrained youngd of the rumours faded away, revealing a pair of still, unwavering eyes beneath a delicate and sweet facade. When the maid lifted her head and met his eyes, she was instantly stunned by their apathy. He seemed like a demon who had crawled out from the underworld to im the life of a murderer.


    Xuan Pei gave her a slow look. "Really? It is precisely because you''ve followed me for so long that if I am lenient, it would be impossible to uphold standards in the future. Imperial Father values discipline the most."


    The maid nced at him disbelievingly, not knowing if he was pretending to be stupid or not. If he was stupid, how could he so urately identify her, a spy? If he wasn''t, and Xuan Pei knew she was from that person, how could he dare to punish her so easily?


    After having apanied the ipetent Thirteenth Prince for so long, she thought that she''d always be able to control him and keep him firmly in her grasp, and so she''d hit and scolded him since he was young. Yet at some unknown time, this child seemed to have changed into a different person. No longer did he cower behind people, but instead had be quite intimidating himself.


    It seemed that Xuan Pei began to change the day Jiang Ruan defended him in front of Princess He Yi. The maid couldn''t understand why such a small thing could change Xuan Pei. Or, from a different angle, the previous Xuan Pei was fake, and he used it as a pretext to tear away his mask?


    She looked up and examined Xuan Pei again, only to find to her surprise that she couldn''t associate the youth before her to the child in her memories. Although the person in front of her wasn''t fully grown yet, he already had a faintly imperial demeanour; although his eyes were as clear as ss, it was impossible to see their depths. He always had a bright smile on his face, even when being rebuked. His joy and anger were indistinguishable- when had he grown into such a mysterious and inscrutable person?


    Xuan Pei gave a shallow smile to her look. "So, it''s not that this prince doesn''t want to forgive you, it''s just that my hands are truly tied." After speaking, he turned away, and the auspicious beast embroidered on his robe shed its teeth and ws in the darkness. His voice floated along with a midnight breeze, carrying a young man''s cruelty.


    "Beat her to death."


    The pce maid suddenly understood. She screamed, "Your Highness, no�C don''t�C" Her mouth was immediately gagged, and a group of stout, older women emerged to drag her away sobbing and struggling. Everyone was silent as they watched their young prince calmly return to his seat beside the door.


    The eunuchs and maids in this courtyard were mixed and there were few present who hadn''t bullied Xuan Pei, but now they all pointed their noses towards their chests, not daring to speak a single word. After witnessing Xuan Pei''s methods, how could they have any other thoughts? They only felt fear.


    The maid just now was Xuan Pei''s personal maid and had bullied him for many years. Although she could be considered a spy with a powerful backer, perhaps it was because she had been staying by his side for so long that she had assumed that he was ipetent and didn''t have any future prospects thus she began to act unbridled. However, Xuan Pei had started acting differently ever since he testified for Jiang Ruan, but this maid hadn''t noticed a thing and was still overwhelmingly arrogant, not knowing that Xuan Pei would show his hand by dealing with her first. He only needed to find a random excuse to have her beaten to death.


    It wasn''t as if no one had thought of protesting, but they thought that Thirteenth Prince was still a youthful boy with a soft heart, and no matter how his personal maid walked over him, she could appease him with just a few words until he forgave all offences. Who knew that their little master could be so decisive and deal with her without batting an eye? As those within the courtyard pondered, some were happy, and some tensed.


    Xuan Pei nced at the people in the courtyard with a tiny smile. Everyone caught by those eyes were shocked by his aggressive aura, and didn''t dare to look directly at him. "Since she is dead, you can take her ce as my personal maid," Xuan Pei said slowly as he casually gestured at a fresh-faced maid in the crowd.


    That maid had only been assigned to his courtyard two days ago and was a third-rank maid as well. Upon suddenly being elevated to first-rank, she immediately bowed and said, "Your servant, Ming Yue, thanks Your Highness for his favour."


    The second-rank maids in the courtyard had wanted to promote themselves for the role but hadn''t expected to be supnted by a neer, and were all discontent and wanted to protest. However, when faced with Xuan Pei''s cold smile, they couldn''t help but shiver, thinking that their young master was no longer someone they could push around. They could only suppress their resentments and forcibly hold themselves back.


    Xuan Pei waved his hand, then turned to Ming Yue. "You follow me inside, everyone else is dismissed."


    The servants nced at each other in dismay with a few maids ring at Ming Yue before they retreated. Xuan Pei went in and sat at the desk; Ming Yue followed him inside, closed the door, then stood before him. Only then did Xuan Pei lift his head. "You were sent by Jinying Wang?"


    Ming Yue nodded.


    Xuan Pei''s brows furrowed into a frown. "So nosy." The frown lent him a childish air, making him look more like a child having a tantrum.


    Ming Yue thought a bit. "It was Hong''an Junzhu who thought that Your Highnesscked someone to do things, so Master sent me."


    "So it''s her!" Xuan Pei sat up straight. With his little body, it was a bit funny to see him sit on the ratherrge chair, but he was obviously in a good mood. "I just knew that Jinying Wang would never be so kind. It''s still her who''s thoughtful."


    If Xiao Shao did it, it was nosy, but if Jiang Ruan did it, it was thoughtful�C this difference was a bit big. Ming Yue forced herself to hold back herughter as she said, "Your Highness and Junzhu have fate together, your deportment and mannerisms just now were quite simr."


    Upon hearing this, Xuan Pei became even more happy. He smiled until his eyes squinted. "Of course, she''s my..." He abruptly stopped, then continued, "My supporter."

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168 : An Ending


    Trigger Warning: domestic violence, suicide, instigation tomit suicide, nonconsensual group sex.


    Jiang Su Su''s unexined disappearance was eventually revealed. The entourage of more than a dozen guards who followed did not discover anything was amiss until daylight the next morning. It was only when they had not received any response to their numerous calls did they discover the dead body of the maidservant inside the carriage with nary a sign of the young miss.


    The guards returned panic-stricken to the Jiang fu to report to Jiang Quan what had happened. Jiang Quan was so incensed that he was on the verge of copse. However, the guards'' report made it evident that Jiang Su Su had killed her maidservant and escaped while posing as her. No one was to be med, since the people Jiang Quan had sent out confirmed that it was true. Jiang Quan couldn''t say anything else besides cursing the damnable girl. Nheless, the fact that the young miss of a grand fu fled with her whereabouts unknown was not a topic that could be discussed. Therefore the guards could not be allowed to survive and so Jiang Quanmanded that these people be dealt with. Perhaps those guards were aware of their future unjust treatment because they used unknown means to expose the matter before their deaths. Consequently, in no time at all, the whole capital learned that Jiang Quan had lost the fu''s Second Miss.


    The entire Jiang fu was on the cusp of a storm these days. From every street and alleyway, the topic on everyone''s lips was somehow rted to the Jiang family. Jiang Quan was furious, but it was difficult to stop people from gossipping. Xiao Shao had taken Jiang Ruan back to the Jinying Wangfu, otherwise she would have gone to the pce to keep Empress Dowager Yi Depany. Ultimately, the whole debacle made him feel as if the rug had been pulled out from under his feet and Jiang Quan had no control over the situation at all. Thus, Jiang Quan doubled his rage at Hong Ying, who had just had a miscarriage. Hong Ying was already in poor health, but Jiang Quan beat her up every day, intending to torture her to death. Knowing there was no other way out, one night, Hong Ying took her own life by swallowing gold.


    Thus a yiniang fell out of favour yet again and died just like that. Jiang Quan didn''t even have a coffin arranged for her, but rather, he instructed an old female servant to roll her inside a worn-out mat and throw it into a mass grave. It was the fall of yet another beautiful woman[1], however it was hard to say if it was something to sigh about or not.


    [1] �������� (xi��ng xi��o y�� y��n) �C falling like jade or withering like a flower. It is a metaphor for the death of a young woman.


    Except for the reclusive Eldest Yiniang, there were no more concubines left in the huge Jiang fu. Jiang Quan was in a state of shock and frequently stood in the yard in a daze. The gentle voices of women chattering in the past stood in stark contrast to today''s cold and deste atmosphere. It was increasingly clear that the entire Jiang fu had gradually copsed.


    The people that were sent to look for Jiang Su Su had been gone for a long time without sending any news. In the end, the one who was more anxious than Jiang Quan was Jiang Chao. Jiang Chao and Jiang Su Su were born to the same mother after all. Jiang Su Su had always been doted on since childhood, so it was only natural that Jiang Chao loved her dearly. Despite his indignation at Jiang Su Su''s rash behaviour, he turned to Xuan Li for assistance who then dispatched a group of people to search for Jiang Su Su''s whereabouts. He was now useful to Xuan Li especially since Xuan Li had always presented himself as a wise monarch who went out of his way to recruit talented men. As such, he did everything in his power to help with the search.


    Indeed, Xuan Li''s men were far more resourceful than the Jiang fu''s servants. At the very least, the people sent out by the Jiang fu had not yet discovered Jiang Su Su''s whereabouts, yet Xuan Li''s men had already informed Jiang Chao, "Young Master, we have discovered the location of Second Miss Jiang."


    Jiang Chao was practising calligraphy in his study at the time. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t calm down and his handwriting was crooked. When he heard the report, his hand shook, and arge drop of ink fell on the snow-white xuan paper, causingrge ink flowers to bloom. "Where is she?" he asked eagerly as he raised his head.


    "This..." The guard appeared slightly embarrassed and hesitated to speak. Suddenly, Jiang Chao''s heart was filled with a bad premonition, and he no longer cared about anything else. He grabbed him by the cor and yelled, "What''s going on?"


    "To answer Young Master," the guard was taken aback by Jiang Chao''s attitude but could not keep the news a secret any longer, "the scouts returned to report that Second Miss Jiang was kidnapped by mountain bandits and is currently being held captive in their hideout. It...has already been several days."


    Bang! The writing brush slipped out of Jiang Chao''s hand. The top-quality writing brush made of white jade and weasel hair hit the floor, making a piercing and distinct sound that echoed in the quiet room. The guard sensed the surrounding atmosphere had be stagnant and dreadful. He lowered his head and stood frozen in ce, afraid to look at Jiang Chao''s expression.


    The terrible silencested for an unknown length of time before Jiang Chao gnashed his teeth and ordered, "Get the horse ready."


    "Young Master?" The guard was stupefied. When he caught a glimpse of Jiang Chao''s face, he couldn''t help but stare nkly for a moment. There was so much hate and madness in those slightly gloomy eyes that it was almost certain he was set on destroying everything the next second. But while his eyes looked terrifying, his face was very calm, almost to the point of madness. Then, he said,"Come, follow me to save Second Miss."


    * * *


    The sunlight seemed to be obscured by the thick shade of the trees deep in the mountains, leaving only a few slivers of sunlight to shine down. The run-down hamlet resembled an abandoned pearl embedded in the mountain. It was already worn and had turned ck, but it clung to its position tenaciously.


    The door opened with a creak and a woman emerged.


    The woman was dressed in a man''s garment made of coarse sackcloth that had been altered to fit her. Her trouser legs were still too long, exposing a pair of white calves, which were covered in purple marks. The same was true for her arms and neck. The clothing was sorge that even if it were smaller, it would not fit. Her appearance was exquisitely lovely, like that of a fairy, but at the same time she appeared aged because she was too haggard. Her stunning looks were further diminished by the presence of thick bluish-ck colour under her eyes. She was naturally beautiful, with fair skin and a slender figure, and with a little effort, she could have outshone all the other beauties. Unfortunately, this woman now resembled a drab peasant woman.


    Carrying a basket in her hand she walked out the door, then walked to a small stream not far from the hamlet and squatted down. There she took out the clothes which reeked of alcohol from inside the basket and began painstakingly scrubbing them. Her tender and delicate hands were already rubbed raw from washing, and they had also be red and swollen from being immersed in the icy river. She was clearly not used to doing these things. Nevertheless, she kept scrubbing the clothes slowly. This woman was none other than Jiang Su Su.


    Around her, there were many women like her washing clothes by the river, all dressed in rags. Some were attractive and others less so, but all wore an identical expression- a kind of ashen face and numbness, with nk eyes, as if they were ustomed to this kind of life.


    The sun rose in the east but did not bring any warmth. Jiang Su Su continued to wash the clothes. Her eyes no longer reflected the disdain and mockery of the first few days she was here, but instead disyed a kind of numb obedience.


    She had been living a hellish existence recently. The women in this vige were all men''s essories and tools for venting. They usually had to wash, cook, sew, and mend the men''s clothes. They would be punched and kicked if they did not do a good job. Mountain bandits would never be considerate and caring towards women. The women would be beaten if they didn''t satisfy them, regardless of whether they were young misses from a prominent family or girls from modest households. In this hamlet, every woman had suffered abuse.


    However, this was not the most agonizing part. The most tortuous part began when night fell. It was then that they had to serve multiple men throughout the night, which was probably worse than being a prostitute in a brothel. At least if one was a prostitute with a red card[2], she most likely still had rights. But there was no dignity for the women here; in the evening, these beasts were only concerned with venting their beastlynguage. Here, women lived short lives; after all no one could withstand such prolonged torture.


    This chapter upload first at NovelBin.Com


    [2] ���� (h��ngp��i) �C red card; prostitute rank in the brothel, the most beautiful and popr among guests, usually with pretty good talent (selling both art and body).


    It wasn''t as though he hadn''t considered escaping, but the bandits had a method for dealing with women who tried to flee. They captured them and beat them, then locked them up and repeated their nightmarish experiences. Thus, within a few days, nothing about Jiang Su Su remained intact. In this group of women, she had the most attractive appearance, the softest skin, and was a neer; almost every man was attracted to her. Consequently, her life was extremely miserable.


    In such an environment, so-called seduction techniques were useless. When dealing with young masters from noble and aristocratic families, those techniques proved useful. In these deste mountains, however, it served no purpose other than to arouse the animal desires of more men. These mountain bandits and robbers had never learned to treat women gently; they were born with a brutal and predatory nature. In the short time since she had been there, Jiang Su Su had be apletely different person.


    She had to return to the house after washing her clothes to collect wood and light a fire for cooking. She was halfway there when she heard the loud sound of hooves. The man in the lead stopped the horse in front of her, then called out, "Meimei!"


    Jiang Su Su looked up slowly to see the person in front of her clearly. She was stunned for a moment before eximing, "Elder Brother!"


    Jiang Chao looked at Jiang Su Su in disbelief. Jiang Su Su had always been wless and beautiful in his heart, and her body had never been soiled. Who was this unkempt, haggard, and smelly woman? Was she still his meimei, the capital''s most alluring beauty among women?


    Jiang Su Su blinked as she looked at Jiang Chao. Her eyes turned red all of a sudden and two streams of tears ran down her cheeks. She cried, "Elder Brother, why did you onlye here now?" as she tightly hugged Jiang Chao, not caring about anything else.


    As soon as Jiang Chao was embraced by Jiang Su Su, a nauseating stench filled the tip of his nose. In the Jiang fu, the two siblings had always lived a life of luxury. They despised the poor and thought themselves to be superior to them. Jiang Chao was taken aback when he saw Jiang Su Su''s difiture. At Jiang Su Su''s embrace, Jiang Chao subconsciously reached out his hand to push her away, but froze, staring at the red marks on Jiang Su Su''s neck.


    When the scout returned to report, Jiang Su Su had already been held captive in the den of mountain bandits for several days, thus her body was certain to be tainted. However, thinking in his heart was not the same as seeing it with his own eyes. When Jiang Chao saw the marks on Jiang Su Su''s body, hisst hope vanished without a trace. His mind went nk, and he was unable to make a sound.


    Jiang Su Su waspletely unaware of this. The moment she saw Jiang Chao, she began to gradually emerge from the numbness and abject despondency that she had begun to resign herself to. Her heart was filled with nothing but hatred, and her voice became shrill and distorted. "Elder Brother, you must avenge me. Wipe out all the mountain bandits here! They are not human. They beat me up...Elder Brother, kill them, kill them all!" Jiang Su Su wept andughed, her voice quivering on the verge of total copse, but the bitter resentment in her words had not faded. Jiang Chao was her elder brother. He must avenge her. These filthy, stinking men would all turn into corpses. Jiang Su Su was overjoyed when she thought of this. She said, "Those women as well. They''ve seen me. None of them should be allowed to live!"


    She only cared about venting the pain she had endured over the past few days, ignoring Jiang Chao''s stare. Jiang Chao gazed intently at the red mark on Jiang Su Su''s neck, staring with a somewhat vacant expression.


    Jiang Su Su had be this way. Even if he were to take her back, her body was no longer pure. At first, his younger sister, who was as beautiful as a fairy, would have likely paved his official career and brought prosperity to the Jiang family. She could have even be the queen during the golden age of the kingdom. But his ns had been ruined because Jiang Su Su no longer had a reputation and was no longer a virgin. Furthermore, it would be impossible to secure a marriage favourable to the Jiang fu by virtue of her beauty. If one day it was exposed that Jiang Su Su, the di daughter of a magnificent high official fu, had lost her innocence to a mob of ruffians and had be a ything of mountain bandits, the reputation of the Jiang family would be unable to rise again. In that case, Jiang Su Su''s existence would be the spark that would inevitably ignite arge fire someday. There was a hidden danger in keeping her alive.


    Jiang Chao''s eyes turned gloomy. Now that he was under Xuan Li, he had gradually improved. Xuan Li had also started to put him in an important position. However, due to Xia Yan''s matter, he was subjected to censure from his colleagues. If Jiang Su Su''s matter was added, it would be extremely unlikely for him to advance in his official career in the future. Those colleagues who openly and secretlypeted with him would not miss this opportunity. No, they might already be on the move. The news of Jiang Su Su''s disappearance had now spread throughout the capital. Since he was able to find Jiang Su Su, then others could as well.


    He could not allow Jiang Su Su''s existence to be a hindrance to him.


    The look in Jiang Chao''s eyes changed a few times. It appeared that he hade to a decision. He looked at Jiang Su Su, who threw herself into his arms, and said, "Alright, I''ll kill them for you. Your elder brother will avenge you. These women, along with the mountain bandits, will not be able to escape. I''ll make them all meet the King of Hell."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "And that slut, Jiang Ruan." Jiang Su Su said, clinging to Jiang Chao''s clothes, "If she hadn''t plotted against me, Elder Brother, how could I end up here? I got to where I am now because of that slut. And Xiao Shao. The two of them joined forces to harm me. I solemnly swear that I will not stop until this hatred is avenged!"


    "Alright," Jiang Chao''s voice was so gentle that water could have dripped from it. He patted Jiang Su Su on the shoulder tenderly as if he were her genuinely kind elder brother andforted, "Jiang Ruan, Jiang Xin Zhi and the General fu, the Jinying Wangfu, all of them. Elder Brother will avenge you. Those who have wronged you will all be buried with you!"


    Jiang Su Su cuddled up in Jiang Chao''s arms, feeling extremely content, but ignoring Jiang Chao''s bizarre gaze. She asked, "Elder Brother, when are we returning to the fu?"


    "Returning to the fu?" Jiang Chao said apologetically, "Meimei, you cannot return to the fu."


    "What?" Before Jiang Su Su understood, she felt a chill in her chest. When she looked down, she noticed the tip of a snow-white sword piercing her chest. Jiang Chao was holding the hilt on the other end. When Jiang Chao pulled the sword out, Jiang Su Su spat out a mouthful of blood before copsing softly.


    Everything happened so quickly that she couldn''t even ask why. She just looked at Jiang Chao with eyes filled with resentment. Jiang Su Su never thought she''d die. She did everything in her power to stay alive while she waited for the rescue, but in the end, she was killed by her own brother.


    "I''m sorry, Su Su," Jiang Chao looked away, not daring to look at Jiang Su Su''s dead body. "I can''t let you get in my way. Besides, I''m freeing you early from worldly worries." He sighed. "Don''t worry. Mother will soone down to apany you. You won''t feel lonely. Since I promised to avenge you, I will not let even a single thing go unfulfilled."


    * * *


    At night, in a dpidated and dark house in a rural residence hundreds of miles from the capital, a figure sat quietly. The oilmp had long since burned out. It was obvious that for a long time no one had been here to refill themp with oil. The air reeked of death and decay.


    The woman was very old. The grey hair on her temples was caked with oil and grime, and the hair behind her head was a tangled mess. Her body also seemed to have not been washed in a long time; the filth seemed to have encased her body like armour. Only from her pair ofrge eyes could one see her former splendour, but that was already in the past.


    Xia Yan had no idea how long she had been here. There was no one to talk to, no fresh fruit or vegetables; it was just stale food, a filthy nket, and a leaky roof. As a consequence, she alternated between a manic and sane state. Even though most of the time she was insane, she was sober now. She had no idea why, but today she felt a strange unease in her heart that she couldn''t quite exin. Unexinable despair filled her heart, as though something big was about to happen. Her hands scratched the ground futilely with their mud-covered nails.


    This chapter upload first at NovelBin.Com


    She heard the door creak open.


    Abruptly, Xia Yan raised her head and then observed a man enter the room while holding a lighter[3] before closing the door gently behind him. She had not seen such a brilliant light for quite some time and so she became temporarily blinded by it and was unable to see the person''s appearance.


    �Ŵ�������Ϊɶһ����ð�𣬾�����ʲôԭ���� �C ֪��


    [3] ������ (hu��ku��izi) �C not sure what to call it, so I just put it as a lighter. It''s made of mmable material such as rosin, nitrate, or paper money and inserted into a bamboo tube and lit.


    The man sat down and set the torch aside. The me gradually settled. Xia Yan began to adjust to the new light and heard a familiar voice. "Mother."


    Xia Yan trembled as her eyes welled up with tears. She lived in this ce day after day, being bullied and beaten, as if she had been forgotten by everyone. She had no idea her son would appear in front of her now. She opened her mouth, but her throat only made a dry sound as she had not spoken for a long time.


    Jiang Chao looked stunned when he saw Xia Yan''s appearance. Then a sh of rage shed across his face. "How could they treat you like this!"


    At first, Xia Yan had been waiting for a visit from Jiang Chao but upon recalling Chen Fang''s prediction that a nobleman would kill her sooner orter to silence her, she had also felt a sense of animosity towards him. But now that she had seen Jiang Chao, she no longer resented him. After all, this was her son so she figured he''de around to her side. All of the mistreatment was due to the initiative taken by wicked servants because at the end of the day, Jiang Chao would always acknowledge his mother.


    But Xia Yan didn''t realise; if he truly cared about his mother, how could he have waited for so long without even asking after her? Even if Jiang Chao was busy during the week, it was not a big ask to send a servant to inquire about her situation. These people dared to act outrageously because Jiang Chao did not pay much attention to Xia Yan, just like when Jiang Ruan was sent to the rural residence to be bullied. Jiang Chao was not stupid; he knew that sending Xia Yan to the rural residence would almost certainly result in bullying, but he was unconcerned; this person''s inner selfishness had reached an extreme. Despite her viciousness, Xia Yan waspetent as a mother- everything she did was to pave the way for Jiang Chao and Jiang Su Su. Unfortunately, both siblings were self-centred and did not care about their mother in the same way.


    Jiang Chao looked at Xia Yan and said, "Mother, Meimei is dead."


    Xia Yan was stunned and looked at Jiang Chao in disbelief.


    However, Jiang Chao went on. "She fell into the trap set by others and enraged Father. Father wanted to send her to the ancestral temple to be a nun. She tly refused. She took advantage of the situation by fleeing during the night and was caught and taken to the mountain bandits'' den. There, she was insulted and thus, she killed herself."


    He said everything calmly, but every word pierced Xia Yan''s heart. Xia Yan let out a scream, but she was unable to say anything else. Only two lines of tears continued to fall.


    "Why did you... not protect her?" She asked with great effort.


    "I, protect her?" Jiang Chao let out a sneer. "Shouldn''t Mother, the mother of my sister and me, protect us? Do you know how Meimei got caught in someone''s trap? Meimei wanted to seduce Jinying Wang into bing her concubine. Does Mother understand why Meimei, a di daughter, wanted to be a concubine? Because of Mother''s bad reputation, no one had proposed to marry Meimei! This marriage between that slut Jiang Ruan and Jinying Wang was granted by the Empress Dowager. Meimei, however, was neglected because of Mother''s corrupt morals. Mother is responsible for her death today."


    Xia Yan was stunned and stared in disbelief at Jiang Chao. With regards to the matter back then clearly she had been set up by others, but while others might doubt her morals, Jiang Chao was her own son. How could he say such a thing?


    She had no idea that Jiang Chao couldn''t raise his head in front of his colleagues because of her ruined reputation, which was constantly used to vilify him. Jiang Chao used Jiang Su Su of dying because of her today. He was, in fact, venting his rage! He med Xia Yan!


    "No, it''s not because of me..." Xia Yan said.


    Jiang Chao shook his head. "That''s not important now, Mother. I have promised Meimei that I will avenge her. Now that Jinying Wang and Jiang Ruan have a higher rank than me, I can only avenge Meimei if I advance in my official career." When he looked at Xia Yan, a strange light shed in his eyes. "And, Mother, as long as you exist, I will always have a reason to be criticised, and I will never be promoted any higher."


    It took Xia Yan a long time to grasp the meaning of Jiang Chao''s words. She looked at her son as if she did not recognise him and asked, "You... You want me to die? "


    "Mother loves us siblings so much and I want to grant Meimei her heart''s desire. As such I can''t think of any other way to make it happen at this point." Jiang Chao spoke in a muffled voice but without remorse. "Mother is smart and wouldn''t want that slut, Jiang Ruan, to trample all over your son."


    "Unfilial son..." Xia Yan took long rattling gasps. "Get out!"


    Jiang Chao shook his head. "The only reason I came this time is because blood is thicker than water andI wish to make Mother morefortable butI have to give up because Mother does not appreciate my kindness. It''s just that...in some cases, the process is unimportant, but the result is, isn''t it?"


    "Are you going to kill me?" Xia Yan''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "No, Mother will figure it out, I''m sure." He smiled slowly, revealing his white teeth but it wasn''t his usual bright and cheerful demeanour. Under the spotlights, he looked like a crazed beast. "The beam in this room is high enough, Mother. One life in exchange for an innocent reputation. Mother knows which one is the most worthwhile to choose?" he continued.


    Then, he simply left the building.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169 : Affection


    The weather grew increasingly chillier.


    After it rained all night, the air was much fresher by the next day. Bai Zhi pushed the window open. Rain drops from the previous night still clung to the branches outside the window, their beads glittering and translucent like jade as they slowly fell to the ground. The unique scent of earth after a rain slowly permeated the room.


    Jiang Ruan freshened up, had breakfast, and then stepped toward the window. Lu Zhu rushed into the room and after cing rose pastries and tea on the table, blinked at Jiang Ruan, and suddenly whispered, "Miss, Furen has passed away."


    Rose cake


    Jiang Ruan responded with "Hmm," and sat in a chair by the window. The rose pastries that Lu Zhu brought looked very tasty. They had a hint of pink, making the pastry look incredibly moist and lovely in the morning sun. She twisted a piece of the snack slowly with her snow-white fingertips, disying her unique charm even more.


    "Second Miss has died, as has Fifth Yiniang," Lu Zhu continued.


    Three people had died in quick session, but Jiang Ruan''s expression remained unchanged, as if she had anticipated this ending. Her eyes seemed to sh with boredom, but the look was too brief for anyone to notice.


    "Wangye''s spies witnessed it firsthand," Lu Zhu quickly continued, concerned about Jiang Ruan''s reaction. "Second Young Master took his men to find Second Miss, but he ended up killing Second Miss. Then, when he returned home, he informed Master that Second Miss had been abducted by mountain bandits and hadmitted suicide. As for Fifth Yiniang, she swallowed gold and died of her own volition." Lu Zhu pondered, "Yet, Furen''s death was somewhat odd. I heard that Second Young Master went to the rural residencest night. After his visit, in the middle of the night, someone found that Furen hadmitted suicide by hanging with a sheet of white damask. However, for the time being, Master has kept quiet about this matter for unknown reasons."


    Jiang Ruan stated tly, "It''s not strange. Three people have recently died in the fu. On the one hand, Hong Ying''s death can easily be dismissed- after all she was merely a yiniang. But on the other hand, Jiang fu''s di daughter and Furen both unexpectedly died at the same time. This would inevitably spark spection from those with ulterior motives. The rumours about the Jiang fu have already spread widely throughout the capital. Since Father is cautious, naturally, he will not add fuel to the fire at this time."


    Lu Zhu had a moment of rity. "This is why. But, why did Furenmit suicide? And Second Young Master went too far when he killed Second Miss just to end her pain."


    Jiang Ruan''s eyes shed with mockery and her tone was frighteningly cold. "He did not do this to give Jiang Su Su immediate relief. He simply did not want Jiang Su Su to be a stumbling block to his official career. As long as Jiang Su Su was alive, one day she would be used as evidence and a tool to castigate him. Moreover, my Second Brother is at the pinnacle of his career so he obviously had to personally destroy such incriminating evidence."


    Lu Zhu gasped because she had not thought that deeply about this matter. Because, regardless of how Jiang Chao and his sister treated Jiang Ruan, they always maintained a united front. The affection between the siblings was genuine. Therefore, who could imagine that Jiang Chao would abandon and murder his sister for his own selfish desires; this was utterly appalling and disturbing.


    Although Lu Zhu came from a poor family, her experience was broader than that of Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao. However, her inherent nature was kind, hence, she was unable to perceive such depraved, dark and sinister matters. She had always believed that human nature was inherently good. That said, Jiang Ruan was different because no matter what, she tended to be skeptical towards human nature and firmly believed that it was inherently evil. As such, matters that others would find difficult to consider, she would naturally take into consideration.


    Jiang Ruan went on, "As for Furen''s death, it was merely due to Second Brother''s instigation. And so, as the result of these two setbacks[1], it would seem that Second Brother has cast all caution to the wind. He has put himself on a road of no return and is obviously prepared to risk everything for his goal. I''m afraid that it won''t be long before he will orchestrate something big."


    [1] �ƹ���ˤ (p��gu��np��shu��i) �C lit. to smash a pot just because it has a crack (idiom); fig. to give up altogether after a setback; to throw one''s hands up in frustration and let it all go to hell.


    When Lu Zhu heard what Jiang Ruan said, she was taken aback and asked, "Are they preparing to deal with Miss?"


    "I''m just afraid they won''t do anything." Jiang Ruan smiled, but it was a little cold in Lu Zhu''s eyes. "I''m also curious to see who will be the winner of this round."


    Lu Zhu remained silent. After a brief moment, she appeared to recall something and said, "Miss, this servant heard Jin Er mention that Xiao Wangye will depart in less than ten days."


    Jiang Ruan paused and lowered her gaze. Ten days. How is it so quick?


    * * *


    At the same time, Xiao Shao was holed up in his study, immersed in reports. The express horse courier from the border regions had arrived with military intelligence outlining the dire situation there, making anyone reading the report overwhelmed with stress and apprehension. Jiang Xin Zhi''s whereabouts were unknown; Guan Liang Han had been injured; and the army''s morale was low. Furthermore, time and time again Tian Jin''s army kept frequently changing their battle tactics, thus catching the troops off guard. If this continued, the remaining troops would bepletely wiped out.


    This chapter upload first at NovelBin.Com


    On his left was a map of the battle formation and some kind of way he must maintain control of the situation even from thousands of miles away. Everyone knew Jinying Wang to be a young hero whomanded 300,000 Jinyi Guards, but no one had witnessed him strategize and n a victory from thousands of miles away before. It would take him more than a month to travel from the capital to the border. Thus, for the time being, he could only write down the defence strategy and send it to the border station. He needed the troops to hold out until he arrived in person, at which point they would take the enemy by surprise.


    The room was deafeningly quiet now that all of the Jinyi Guards had withdrawn. He hadn''t slept a wink because he''d been meticulously studying the enemy''s formation, and hadn''t even eaten anything till now.


    The door was pushed open suddenly. Xiao Shao frowned. The tip of his nose smelled the aroma of food, but when he saw the personing, he was taken aback. Jiang Ruan had personallye to deliver snacks and porridge.


    Even though she currently lived in the Jinying Wangfu, the two of them strictly adhered to etiquette and had never vited it. In addition, Xiao Shao was always stealthy in his movements and traces. He hurried outside during the day and returned at night to examine the military formation. The two rarely interacted. Jiang Ruan''s demeanour was even more deste. Every day, she livedfortably in the Jinying Wangfu, but she refused to leave the courtyard.


    Xiao Shao was surprised because he had not expected Jiang Ruan toe in person. She arrived by his side and ced the snacks and porridge on the table. "The osmanthus cake and chicken porridge are not too sweet," she exined. "I''ve tried them, they are delicious." She did everything as naturally as if she''d done it a thousand times before. Xiao Shao gave her a nce but did not move.


    Osmanthus cake


    "You haven''t eaten anything all day. Do you want to starve to death in your own house?" Jiang Ruan asked.


    Jiang Ruan always treated others with kindness and kept a smile on her face, which made her facial features appear vivid and lively. However, upon closer inspection, the smile did not reach the bottoms of her eyes, as if it were a mask and made people feel a little alienated. She rarely expressed her feelings except to those close to her. Even when facing Jiang Xin Zhi, she always wore a reassuring expression and never a particrly unhappy one.


    She had a clear distinction between what she liked and didn''t like, but regardless of her true emotions, she always managed to mask them with a smile. This made her expression slightly intriguing because even when she was smiling, it concealed a different meaning. For instance, right now, it was obvious that she had a smile on her face, but a certain person could see anger and displeasure in her eyes.


    Xiao Shao responded with "um," took the spoon from Jiang Ruan''s hand, scooped a mouthful of porridge slowly, and tasted it in silence. He usually thought there was nothing special to eat, but for some reason, he thought the food was especially delicious today. Xiao Shao was in a good mood and finished the porridge quickly. Even the pastries he didn''t normally eat were gone.


    Jiang Ruan was quite pleased with Xiao Shao''s tactfulness, she then sat down opposite him and asked, "I heard you''re going to battle soon?"


    She asked so bluntly, but Xiao Shao strangely didn''t mind it at all. He replied, "Hmm."


    "You... Be careful." Jiang Ruan pondered for a moment before telling him that. Ultimately, she would marry the man in front of her, regardless of who he was. It seemed that Xiao Shao had been helping her unconditionally. In this life, she no longer trusted people easily, but Xiao Shao was an exception. She said after a brief pause,"I will guard the Jinying Wangfu for you."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xiao Shao was again stunned by her words and couldn''t help raising his eyes to look at her.


    Xiao Shao had a firm grasp of Jiang Ruan''s character; he had seen it clearly since the first moment heid eyes on her. This girl wasposed and decisive, ruthless and merciless, and her body was brimming with hostility. She appeared to harbour many secrets and stubbornly kept her heart hidden. She gave the appearance of being heartless, but this was not the case. She risked her life for Jiang Xin Zhi and she was willing to be alienated in order to protect the Zhao family. She even helped Xuan Pei, whom she had only met once in the pce. She was actually a very protective person, but the number of people she protected were very few.


    She really meant what she said today. This was a promise she made to him, and she meant that the Jinying Wangfu was her responsibility from now on. I''ll protect it for you.


    The girl in front of him was stunningly beautiful. Her features were as lovely as a painting. Her beauty was different from that of Jiang Su Su''s quiet elegance. Every feature of her face was naturally exquisite and now that she had gradually shed her childlike look, she was revealing her magnificent peerlessness. The pair of bright and limpid eyes were reminiscent of the crystal-clear waters of a mountain spring. The outer corner of her eyes had a faint curl, giving her a ttering appearance. And when she smiled, it appeared as if the glow of sunset was reflected in her eyes.


    Xiao Shao admitted that he had seen countless beautiful women in his lifetime, but he could not deny that the girl in front of him embodied the phrase "the temptress who causes national cmity." If she were ambitious and put her all into seduction, and she happened to meet an emperor who adored beautiful women, perhaps the country would truly be overthrown.


    "There''s no need for you to do this." After taking a look at her, Xiao Shao said, "Jinying Wangfu will protect you. If you can''t protect it, there''s no need to make special efforts for this reason."


    If Jiang Ruan was a protector by nature, but Xiao Shao was even more so. In the beginning, the 300,000 Jinyi Guard had no leader, Xiao Shao was still young, and the Emperor did not dare to hand over power to him easily. The Jinyi Guard became a hot potato. At that time, everyone said that such an elite troop was only loyal to the Jinying Wangfu making it very difficult to subdue them. Everyone had believed that the Emperor would eventually disband the troop and so, amid such a flurry of rumours, the Jinyi Guard had a terrible time. All the troops and soldiers they had previously crushed struck back at them when they were weakest and it was at this time that Xiao Shao stepped forward. He was given a mission to infiltrate the southern border and kill its leader to save the Jinyi Guard. He overturned a wangfu for the sake of an ordinary secret guard of the Jinyi Guard. He also fought to the death with powerful officials due to the tragic death of his subordinate. Everyone knew of Xiao Shao''s protective nature. As a result, the whole Jinyi Guard respected him, loved him, and were willing to go through fire and water for him.


    With a temper like Xiao Shao''s, now that Jiang Ruan was his future wife, he naturally took Jiang Ruan under his wing. He did not want Jiang Ruan to suffer in vain. Even so, she had surprised him greatly by making such a promise.


    "No, Xiao Shao." Jiang Ruan refused. "This wangfu is not dispensable. This is the Jinying Wangfu, the home of your father and mother. This is the ce established by the former Jinying Wang''s meritorious deeds and pride. It represents the Xiao family''s dignity. It must not be trampled upon, even if this dynasty falls. I won''t allow it to be trampled," she whispered.


    Xiao Shao was shocked, and an inexplicableplex emotion surged in his heart. Jinying Wangfu. When the world mentioned the Jinying Wangfu or Jinying Wang, only the rebellion of former Jinying Wang woulde to mind. If a bad person had done one good thing among a thousand bad things, he was a good man. But a good person who had done a thousand good deeds and one bad deed, would have all of his good deeds obliterated and nullified. He had guarded the Xiao family and the Jinyi Guard for so many years. The world feared his power but did not respect him from the heart. People were always forgetful. They had already forgotten who led this Jinyi Guard, who they now cursed as thieves, to fight against the foreign ns and keep the dynasty in bnce all these years. The foundationid by the ancestors became more flourishing and splendid, but those who charged into battle gradually vanished.


    This chapter upload first at NovelBin.Com


    However, she stated that the former Jinying Wang''s meritorious deeds and pride were the Xiao family''s dignity. Even if the dynasty was overthrown, it must not be trampled on. At this moment, the shock in his heart could not be expressed in words and he acted before he could think. He took Jiang Ruan''s hand and drew her into his arms.


    Jiang Ruan was stunned to find herself already in Xiao Shao''s embrace. As shey against Xiao Shao''s chest, she felt his chin on her head. "Thank you," the young man stated in a deep voice apanied by a faint sigh.


    Jiang Ruan pondered, hesitating, then extending her hand to embrace his waist. "You don''t have to thank me," she told him. "Since I''m going to marry you, this is my responsibility."


    Xiao Shao gradually loosened his embrace, and Jiang Ruan withdrew. Before she straightened up, Xiao Shao pinched her chin. Stunned, she looked up at Xiao Shao only to find that the man was looking at her intently.


    This young man was not only incredibly handsome but also possessed rare heroism. However, he was always indifferent and lonely, giving people a sense of alienation. However, when his expression softened, the entire person appeared to be exquisitely gentle. His eyshes were long and straight. They formed a beautiful arc as they drooped. His ck eyes, which look like the night sky sprinkled with small diamonds, were particrly striking. When the darkness of the night abruptly gave way to an endless amount of light, people''s eyes were dazzled by the brightness.


    Holding Jiang Ruan''s chin, he leaned forward and lifted his thin lips slightly. Suddenly, the air became incredibly romantic. On this chilly day inte autumn, he felt the radiance of spring quickly pressing in. The incredibly handsome young man slowly leaned over in a firm and irresistible posture.


    In a daze, Jiang Ruan felt her body stiffen. She had every intention of evading him, but upon seeing his dark, starry eyes, she didn''t move for some reason.


    This young man appeared aloof, but he was actually affectionate. Despite his cold exterior, he had a warm heart. Because he was powerful, he lived his life without any constraints. In her past life, she was too far away from him, and in this life, due to unexpected circumstances, she became close to him. He didn''t put any pressure. Just like a cloud or a drop of water, he slowly surrounded her and came into her life. She had tried to resist, but realised there was nothing she could do. She had a tenacious temper, but the other person was not weak either.


    In this life, he helped her quietly while rejecting a mutually advantageous marriage alliance. He was simply not a person who could be manipted by others.


    Jiang Ruan closed her eyes slowly and did not reject him.


    Like a dragonfly skimming the surface of the water, his kiss barely made contact with her lips before he retreated �C he was a gentleman after all.


    Jiang Ruan slowly opened her eyes, and when she did so, she noticed joy in the young man''s eyes as well as his undisguised affection. The subtle emotion caused her heart to ripple but then stabbed her heart like a small knife.


    He was such a good man. He was so sincere and his affection was not fake. But, why in this life?


    If she could change to her past life when she was still a simple and foolish girl with an eternal longing for love, she would be able to love Xiao Shao wholeheartedly and reciprocate his love. But the Heavens brought about unanticipated events, and Xiao Shao met her��a woman who was heartless and cruel, who lived for vengeance and who could not love anyone.


    A sudden sense of dejection rose in her heart that came from feelings of self-loathing and abandonment. When Xiao Shao saw her expression, he was taken aback for a moment. He lifted her chin again and forced her to turn her face toward his.


    "What''s the matter with you?" he asked with a frown.


    Jiang Ruan looked at him and suddenly smiled. "Xiao Shao, do you regret asking the Empress Dowager to marry me?"


    "I have no regrets." Xiao Shao gave her a look. No matter howposed he was normally, facing the woman he liked, he was just like any other naive youth who was falling in love for the first time. He had never attempted to guess theplex thoughts of women, so he did not understand why Jiang Ruan had suddenly be depressed.


    His fianc��e has always been good at hiding her feelings. For example, at this moment, he clearly sensed Jiang Ruan''s sudden low spirit and disgust, but after a while, she returned to her usual calm smile.


    Jiang Ruan suddenly wrapped her arm around his neck, drew him closer, and hugged him tightly.


    Jiang Ruan''s sudden initiative caught Xiao Shao off guard. After a brief pause, he reached out and patted her on the back, as if to calm a frightened little animal.


    Jiang Ruan rested her chin on his shoulder. He couldn''t see Jiang Ruan''s face, and he had no idea what decision his fianc��e had taken right now.


    This man was so kind; Jiang Ruan closed her eyes. He''s so kind that she couldn''t bring herself to hurt him. Since he said he had no regrets, he would never have the chance to regret again in this life. She was willing to try unravelling the knots in her heart. Regardless of whether or not there was love between them, she would never cause him to regret his decision.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170 : Undercurrents


    Ten dayster, Xiao Shao led 100,000 Jinyi Guards to battle against Tian Jin and at the same time, General Zhao set off together with the Zhao family''s three sons towards Xirong. Recently, there had been frequent incidents at the border caused by Xirong, thus it was inevitable that these actions would give rise to certain notions. The Emperor''s thoughts were hard to pin down, and so no one knew why he had decided to send out the Zhao family at this time. Consequently, there were only three people remaining in the Zhao family left in the capital: Zhao Yi, Zhao Yulong and Zhao Feizhou. On their own, they did not have the means to pose any threats because the three of themcked military and political power. As such, if someone with ill-intentions were to strike at this critical juncture- while they were at their lowest point[1]�C the Zhao family would be hard pressed[2] and badly affected.


    [1] �侮��ʯ (lu��j��ngxi��sh��) �C to throw stones at somebody who has fallen down a well (idiom) / to hit a person when he''s down.


    [2] ��ͷ�ö� (ji��ot��ul��n''��) �C lit. badly burned about the head (from trying to put out a fire) (idiom); fig. hard-pressed / under pressure (from a heavy workload, creditors etc).


    However, no one dared to disobey the Emperor''s edict. Furthermore, the Zhao family was loyal and courageous and had no reason to refuse. Thus, they left the capital on the same day as Xiao Shao, who was leading his Jinyi Guard.


    Jinying Wang had left tomand this military campaign, but his yet-to-be-wed fiancee was still in his house. ording to the customs of the Great Jin dynasty, when one''s husband-to-be was leading a military campaign, the woman could stay in her future husband''s fu. Still, the Empress Dowager took pity on Hong''an Junzhu and issued an edict allowing Hong''an Junzhu to officially stay in the Jinying Wangfu.


    Furthermore, Hong''an Junzhu''s maiden family, the Jiang fu, had recently encountered a series of unfortunate incidents. First, Minister Jiang identally injured his own yiniang, who was so grievously hurt that she died not long afterwards. Then, the missing Second Miss was found. She had been captured by mountain bandits, and hadmitted suicide in order to protect her purity. In this way, a generation of beautiful women suddenly died in their prime. Although Jiang Su Su''s reputation had not been great when she was alive, death can pardon everything, and people are always more tolerant towards beauties.


    What shocked people the most was that Jiang Furen was taken ill for a long time, and eventually died. And yet, Jiang Furen''s maiden family, the Xia n, did not even wait three months before sending a distant rtive, a maternal cousin, to the Jiang fu �C which then weed a new furen.


    Originally, people thought that after Jiang Furen''s death, thest connection between the Jiang family and the Xia family would be severed. No one expected that the Xia family would personally send a new furen to the Jiang family. In this way, the marriage alliance between the Xia and Jiang families was maintained, and many of the people who were looking forward to watching some ''excitement'' suddenly found themselves empty-handed.


    However, although the rtionship between the Xia family and the Jiang family had not broken down, because of these circumstances, Minister Jiang was denounced by the people. In particr, the Imperial Censor''s petitions for impeachmentnded on the Emperor''s table one after another, every word censuring Minister Jiang for taking a new bride before the main furen''s corpse had grown cold; this was truly not something people who professed to be in a loving rtionship for many years would do.


    For so many years, the Jiang family had stood firm in the imperial court, with a reputation among the people for being upright and honest. Up to this point, there had only been a small degree of damage to their reputation, but now, with the way Jiang Quan had taken a new wife, what remained of that good name hadpletely disintegrated. From now on, when people brought up the Jiang fu, what was spoken of was never that it was an upright noble family, but rather, the unsettled inner chamber of a muddle-headed minister.


    These changes slowly infested the environment bit by bit. Although no one was paying attention, when even the principal characters involved remained unaware, every small situation, left unattended, would eventually blow up into chaos[3]. However, everything was just beginning..


    [3] ǧ��֮�̻�����Ѩ (qi��nl�� zh�� d�� hu�� y�� y�� xu��) �C lit. the embankment of a thousand miles copsed in an ant''s nest, that is, very long dams will eventually be destroyed because of the gnawing of little ants; fig. A metaphor that not paying attention to small things will lead to catastrophes or not paying attention to small things will cause serious losses.


    If there was anything to be happy about in the capital, it was that the previous structure of the imperial harem had beenpletely disrupted. The positions of three of the imperial concubinesy vacant, and a new group of talenteddies was gradually bing prominent; a fewdies were already the current new favourites[4].


    [4] ���ֿ��� (zh��sh��uk��r��) �C lit. burn your hand, feel the heat (idiom) / fig. arrogance of the powerful / a mighty figure no-one dares approach / hot (exciting or in favour).


    These threedies were: the youngest di daughter of a Hanlin[5] family, Wang Lian''er; the shu daughter of the first wife of the Yingwu Marquis fu, Mu Xi Rou; and the fourth shu daughter of the Jiang family, Jiang Dan.


    [5] ���� (H��nl��n) �C refers to academics employed as imperial secretaries from the Tang onwards, forming the Hanlin Imperial Academy.


    When a monarch''s foundation was not yet stable, the women he doted on would generally be connected to the powerful forces which supported him, and they represented the influence of whichever fu it was. When the monarch had achieved sess in his great undertaking, when nothing could shake his hold on power and his position, then he would no longer dote on these women from such illustrious backgrounds. Conversely, he would select those women without any foundation, and even those without any background to speak of, to dote on. Such women were weak and had no one to rely on; they would not set off any storms, and could only survive in the pce by relying on the monarch''s good favour. From time immemorial, monarchs have always been paranoid, and only such women werepletely harmless, and would not entertain other thoughts.


    For these threedies, either their families looked good but had no real power, or they were unimportant shu daughters, not valued by their families. Thus, to the Emperor, they were just the right type �C without threat. Moreover, the threedies had truly distinguished themselves from the rest of the talenteddies.


    Wang Lian''er was best at understanding poetic sentiment and the beauty of literary works, and the Emperor appreciated her as an intelligent and empathetic beauty. She had a gentle and subdued temperament, and the feeling she gave was like that of a beautiful woman passing by, holding an umbre in the misty rain over Jiangnan- this was simr to the original impression given by Imperial Consort Chen.


    Mu Xi Rou was the most beautiful of them, like an orchid blooming in a secluded valley. However, her natural temperament was somewhat cold and indifferent, and her manner while waiting upon the Emperor was just as cold. Even so, it was precisely this cold indifference which piqued the Emperor''s interest, and she was now regarded as the cold beauty of the pce.


    Of the three, Jiang Dan''s appearance was the most unremarkable, and her temperament was nowhere near being gentle or empathetic. Her initial encounter with the Emperor had been a result of coincidence. That night, she had been praying to the moon in the courtyard, and every word uttered had been for the safety and well-being of her family; her words had been simple and straightforward. The Emperor was ustomed to meeting all kinds of beauties, but it was highly umon that he would encounter such a simple and innocent woman. Thus, he had concealed his identity and conversed with her the entire night. The more they talked, the more he felt that this woman''s temperament shone brightly. The next day, he had sent someone to give her the imperial edict of promotion.


    Now, these threedies had moved from insignifiant beauties to fourth-rank beauties in just one step. For shu daughters, this truly was like reaching heaven in one bound. At the moment, among the threedies Wang Lian''er was the favourite, and the Emperor had the least interest in Mu Xi Rou . Jiang Dan had not received the Emperor''s summons even after her promotion, but this did not discourage her at all, and she remained very joyful. Jiang Dan''s pce servants were all anxious. Hoping that their mistress would gain the Emperor''s favour, they advised her to think of a way to meet him once again, so that no one would be able to snatch his favour from her. However, for reasons unknown, Jiang Dan continued tending to her own matters each day, seemingly content and unhurried, causing all her pce servants to be beside themselves in helpless worry.


    This chapter upload first at NovelBin.Com


    Today, Jiang Dan was in the imperial garden viewing flowers. Perhaps weary of looking at flowers, she walked to the pavilion to sit down and rest. Although she seemed tired, her mood suddenly lifted and she tasked her servants to collect the flowers which had fallen to the ground and to see if they could gather some early morning dew, in order that she could brew Baihua wine[6]ter. Not content with simply watching her servants work, she gathered her skirt, stood up, and joined the crowd of pce servants.


    �ٻ��ɾ���ô�������������ľ��ǰٻ��Ƶ���Ч�������-���Ļ�


    [6] �ٻ��� (B��ihu�� ji��) �C lit. Hundred Flower wine, Baihua wine is a traditional famous wine in Zhenjiang, Jiangsu, and belongs to the yellow wine category. With sour, sweet, bitter, spicy taste. Its raw materials are brewed with glutinous rice, fine wheat koji and nearly 100 kinds of wild flowers, which are nutritious and healthy.


    As she sought happiness in the crowd, she did not notice a man standing at the far end of the garden, closely observing her every move. Jiang Chao lowered his head and spoke to Xuan Li, who was standing in front of him. "Your Highness has thoroughly thought this through, is it really her?" With some doubt, he continued, "Your Highness, why not choose someone else? Jiang Dan is truly. . . using her would truly be too risky."


    Xuan Li closed his eyes slightly and said, slowly, "Eh? You talk about risk; what is your opinion of her?"


    Jiang Chao pondered momentailty, seemingly doing his best to remember his interactions with Jiang Dan. Unfortunately, he and this Fourth Sister had only had a superficial rtionship, so he was unable to think of anything. After some time, he shook his head and said, "My Fourth Sister �C she was born of a concubine, and was raised at the side of the former Furen from a young age; her temperament is extremely timid. Ordinarily, loud sounds and speech in the fu would startle her. She is truly not of much use." He paused, then said, "Moreover, she''s not very smart. How did Your Highnesse to choose her to be our person?"


    Xuan Li shook his head and said, "Jiang Chao, do you know why, despite being by my side for so long, you have time and again been unable to achieve a better position, and have been unable to grasp hold of any of the opportunities I have given you? And, what''s more, you''ve allowed others to possess those key opportunities?"


    Jiang Chao trembled inwardly, but he said, resolutely, "Begging Your Highness to give advice!"


    "You are sufficiently ruthless, and you do things methodically. But �C and it is such a pity �C you are overwhelmingly conceited." Shaking his head, Xuan Li said, "You have never seriously observed the people around you, to the extent that you look down on them and underestimate them. For example, right now, you are underestimating the person right before you, Jiang Dan."


    "Your Highness, this subordinate does not understand." Jiang Chao said, "Even taking into consideration that my Fourth Sister has entered the pce as a beauty, that is due to my father''s social status and her own good fortune. But, she has no ambition. Doesn''t Your Highness say that a person without ambition is not useful? My Fourth Sister inly received the Emperor''s edict for promotion, but did not know how to use this to fight for her own advancement, and thus wasted the opportunity. As a result, among the three beauties, Wang Lian''er and Mu Xi Rou are more highly favouredpared to her."


    Xuan Li shook his head. "This is where you are wrong. You only saw Minister Jiang sending Jiang Dan into the pce, but did you not see how much effort Jiang Dan put in? Did you actually think that the encounter between Jiang Dan and Imperial Father was really as what others have said, a mere coincidence, and Jiang Dan''s good fortune?"


    Jiang Chao remained silent. It was not that he had not had his suspicions, but in his heart, Jiang Dan had always been useless, so useless to the point that he couldn''t have any suspicions about her at all. With Jiang Dan''s temperament and skill �C orck thereof �C how would she be able to scheme her way to winning over the ruler of thend?


    "You see, you have only yourself to me." Xuan Li sighed and said, "In my opinion, Minister Jiang does an exceptional job of raising his daughters; the Jiang family''s Eldest Miss and Fourth Miss are truly one in a million." He looked at Jiang Chao with an ambiguous smile while saying, "This Fourth Sister of yours is a poisonous snake, and I fear she understands silent endurance and dormancy better than you do. Look -" He nodded in Jiang Dan''s direction.


    Jiang Chao followed his line of sight and saw Jiang Danughing with a group of pce maids, looking nothing at all like a pce beauty, nothing at all . . . his heart jumped as he saw a figure dressed in bright yellow robes making its way unhurriedly from behind Jiang Dan.<novelnext></novelnext>


    It was the Emperor.


    Today, the Emperor had been casually walking in the garden, when he heard the sound of femaleughter from a distance. The sound was as crisp and sweet as that of silver bells, and the second he heard it, he seemed to have been infected by its happiness. His heart was moved, and he deliberately made a loop around the garden to see who the person was.


    One look rendered him a little stunned. He saw a woman standing among pce maids, a flower basket in one hand, while the other hand was holding a whole crabapple flower which had just dropped off the branch. There was a slight smile on her face, and her eyes were so full of mirth that they were like crescent moons, brightly shining, and utterly adorable. She was wearing an embroidered short jacket and skirt in peach, with a jade-green loose coat. The effect was enthrallingly fresh and colourful, with a charm that was distinctive of youth. She presented a dainty appearance, but her every move was uniquely beautiful and charming, and this charm did not seem artificial, but was natural and full of vitality. Even though she was among a crowd of pce maids, she drew attention at one nce.


    crabapple | Description, Tree, Fruit, Varieties, & Facts | Britannica


    Crabapple flower


    The Emperor walked forward to ask, "What is your name?"


    The woman appeared to have received a shock, for she jumped slightly before turning around. She blushed the second she saw the Emperor. Perhaps because she had beenughing for some time, drops of perspiration sparkled on her forehead, and she looked truly adorable. She lowered her head, as if somewhat flustered and at a loss as to what to do. After a moment, she then said, "This concubine . . . this concubine is called Jiang Dan."


    "It''s you ��-" By her skillful speech, the Emperor had already recognised her face. "That night, the person who apanied zhen in conversation all night was you."


    The Emperor was always busy with affairs of government, and he met far too many beauties every day. Countless numbers of them were exceptionally beautiful and talented, and any one he selected from within the three pces, six courtyards and seventy-two concubines within his authority would be one of the best. As such, it was very difficult for anyone to make an impression on him. Moreover, the simple and unaffected young woman he had encountered that night had only left a brief, though graceful, trace upon his heart; once he had raised her rank, he hadpletely forgotten about her. Meeting her out of the blue today had somewhat taken his breath away. It would be very difficult for the Emperor not to pay attention to her at this point. If it could be said that their previous encounter was a mere prelude, then, the Jiang Dan of this time had already left a unique impression on the Emperor. This impression was totally different from the impression left by Wang Meiren and Mu Meiren. As the Emperor was used to intelligent, literary beauties and cold beauties by now, this brand of charming and lovable vitality would be a breath of fresh air for him.


    He smiled as he said, "Come, rise, and apany zhen on a walk."


    This chapter upload first at NovelBin.Com


    From afar, Xuan Li raised his eyebrows. "Did you see that? This is your Fourth Sister''s craftiness."


    Jiang Chao stared incredulously at Jiang Dan, who was walking side by side with the Emperor in the distance. Right at that moment, Jiang Danughed so adorably and charmingly that even Jiang Chao was astonished at witnessing it. This Fourth Sister had had only one expression in the fu, and that was to be terrified and timid. He was baffled by what he had just seen, for this Jiang Dan and the Jiang Dan he saw every day almost seemed to be two different people.


    "It''s not that she didn''t want to fight for it, rather she was biding her time." With a slight smile, Xuan Li said, "She is an expert inying dormant until the time is right; if something is not guaranteed, she will not do anything. See for yourself, this Jiang Meiren will be the new favourite very soon."


    "But," Jiang Chao said as he suppressed the shock he felt," why would she collude with us?"


    "Her eyes are full of ambition," Xuan Li replied. "A person with ambition will not be timid. Jiang Chao, when you are free, spend more time with this Fourth Sister of yours. She will definitely be tempted because she wants to achieve a higher position. As for us, we need someone who can speak for us in front of Imperial Father."


    When Imperial Consort Chen was around, Xuan Li could do anything without impunity. This was because Imperial Consort Chen merely had to whisper to the Emperor during pillow talk, and the Emperor would regard him with a greater degree of tenderness. However, now that Imperial Consort Chen had lost power, the Empress and Imperial Consort Xian would never speak well of him, and so the Emperor had be increasingly distant with him, to the extent that the usually unppable Xuan Li had be somewhat anxious.


    "Yes, Your Highness," Jiang Chao said as he lowered his head. "That Jinying Wang and Zhao Guang have been away for more than two months, and should be at the battlefield by now. The spies from the front came in to report yesterday that the war situation is now under control. If this is the case, then, going forward . . ." He stopped there. The better the war situation at the front, the more unfavourable it was for them. They could not afford to allow Jinying Wang this tremendous opportunity to gain great merit. Xiao Shao had almost made it clear that he would not stand with them at present; such a person could not be used, and must therefore be destroyed.


    "No need to worry," Xuan Li said lightly. "They can''t win this battle; they will definitely be defeated, so why give them any attention?" His eyes glinted murderously, and he stroked his sleeves as he said, "Notify Xia Cheng, he can take action."


    "Your Highness?" Jiang Chao said in shock. "So soon?"


    "The longer the night, the more dreams there are[7]," Xuan Li responded with an icy smile.


    [7] ҹ���ζ� (ye chang meng duo) �C lit. long night, many dreams; fig. Long dys give rise to moreplications.


    * * *


    In the Jinying Wangfu, Jiang Ruan was sitting at Xiao Shao''s study table, reading.


    She had been residing at the Jinying Wangfu for two months, and the servants there had changed their ways in order to enable her to livefortably, perhaps even toofortably, such that she had almost unconsciously be too used to the way of life there. Over the past two months, she had returned to the Jiang fu to mourn Xia Yan and Jiang Su Su in sackcloth, and had also seen the Jiang fu''s new Furen, Xia Wei, a beautiful woman with a big smile and evil intentions. However, since she was no longer living in the Jiang fu, these matters had nothing to do with her.


    Xiao Shao''s study was like a treasure trove, with all kinds of books, thus Jiang Ruan spent most of her time there. She looked at Xiao Shao''s handwritten notes which set her mind in a whirl, for clues to some of her long-held suspicions gradually surfaced. Nevertheless, she did not conjecture any further. Everyone had their own secrets, including Xiao Shao. What seized her attention at present was the war in Tian Jin.


    At this time in her previous life, she had been engaged in an agonising struggle and thus didn''t care much about the war in Tian Jin. The letter she had written Jiang Xin Zhi had contained everything she could remember which might possibly help him. As for the rest, she was truly powerless.


    However, one thing was certain �C it was a given that Xuan Li would make his move at this time. Now that the Zhao family was in a weakened state and Xiao Shao was not in the capital, Xuan Li''s natural ability to take advantage of the misfortune of others would not allow him to relinquish this excellent opportunity. The structure of the imperial court and household were at their most vulnerable point, and a slight movement would cause earth-shattering change. She could guess, to a reasonable degree, what Xuan Li was nning to do.


    As she was deep in thought, she heard the guard outside the door say, "Ai, Fourth Young Master, Young Furen is within."


    A gruff, deep male voice said, "It''s all right, I''ll just go in and see."


    Jiang Ruan silently looked at the person who entered as the door was pushed open with a creak. This person had arrived unexpectedly, full of curiosity about the "Young Furen" who was the centre of many rumours. On opening the door, he saw a youngdy sitting upright at the study table with the light behind her, looking at him steadily. Her appearance was made somewhat unreal due to the backlight, and her eyes, clear, bright, and brimming with wisdom, seemed to convey a kind of mockery of reality. She was watching him calmly and indifferently.


    There was something hypnotising about being watched by those eyes. The new arrival rubbed his nose and coughed before saying, "Third Sister-inw? I am Fourth Brother Qi, Third Brother asked me toe."


    Jiang Ruan''s eyes glinted as she assessed the person opposite her. He was also a young man in his twenties, d in a purple gown embroidered with lotus flowers. He could be said to be handsome, with a bright, honest appearance, apart from the long moustache and beard which he sported, for whatever reason. It was as if a perfectly good-looking young man had been ruined, and it was quite jarring. However, his smile was warm, and his eyes were long, very much like peach blossom eyes. In his gaze there was no sign of frivolity; instead, there was uprightness.


    This was Xiao Shao''s fellow disciple Qi Feng, ranked fourth, who had studied the art of politics while on Mt. Jianan. It was a pity that he had mastered this field, but could not easily bring to fruition what he knew. Over the past few years he had been secretly assisting Xiao Shao with the Jinyi Guard and now Xiao Shao had asked him toe back to the capital, which was highly unexpected.


    Qi Feng appraised Jiang Ruan seriously. Abruptly, he smiled and said, "Third Sister-inw is indeed a national beauty[8]. At first, I thought that Third Brother''s recall of Fifth Brother Xia and myself to the capital to protect Third Sister-inw was much ado about nothing. However, upon looking at the situation now, it is Fourth Brother''s (i.e. himself) good fortune."


    [8] ��ɫ���� (gu��s��ti��nxi��ng) �C national grace, divine fragrance (idiom); an outstanding beauty.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171 : Jiang Xin Zhi''s Whereabouts


    When a tiny butterfly in the capital ps its wings, it can only set off a small, almost imperceptible wind, but when these intricately connected windse together, they be a storm of irresistible force many thousands of miles away. Yet no one is aware. Moreover, presently, the minuscule changes in the capital did not seem to have any effect on the battlefield far away.


    This was a vast and boundless desert. The vegetation was sparse, such that there was hardly any livestock grazing there. Looking over thend, one could see tents pitched by military infantry. Additionally, the tents were covered with thick felt to prevent people from freezing to death at night.


    Within the unique square shaped formation the tents were organized in, there was an outlier. It was an extremely luxurious tent to the extent that its top was adorned with thick tassels. Furthermore, the exterior was guarded by no less than ten armed soldiers. These men''s clothes were a little different from those worn in the Great Jin, and there was a palpable sense of their being foreign.


    While holding a basket, a young girl d in emerald green walked towards the tent; the armed guards allowed her passage. Her head was lowered throughout, and after entering the tent, she silently ced the basket on the table and lifted out the food. When the dishes had been arranged, she said, softly, "Deputy General Jiang, this ve, Jin''er, has newly arrived to serve you. Sir, pleasee and eat."


    The young man sitting on the chair within the tent raised his head, revealing his handsome face. Hisplexion was rather pale, and there was fresh stubble on his chin, but he did not cut a sorry picture at all. On the contrary, there was a special kind of unrestrained confidence that arose from his dire situation. He started slightly on hearing the young girl''s voice, and it took him quite a while before he said, "You speak Mandarin[1]; are you from the Great Jin''s capital?"


    [1] �ٻ� (guan hua) �C lit. thenguage of bureaucracy i.e. Mandarin, so named because it wasmonly used in officialdom in the Ming and Qing dynasties.


    The girl lowered her head and whispered, "This ve is indeed from the Great Jin''s capital, but was captured by people from South Xinjiang. They were looking for people to serve Master, so they sent this ve here."


    Jiang Xin Zhi slowly rested his eyes on the girl. She was in the bloom of youth, perhaps sixteen or seventeen years old. Her skin was delicate, and her eyes were big and lively, but she had a noticeable burn scar on her left cheek which shockingly marred the beauty of her entire face, and caused her to look extremely fearsome. On thinking about it, she could only have been sent to serve this captive precisely because of her disfigurement, otherwise, if she had been some exquisite, jade-like female, she would have long been ruthlessly ravished by the soldiers.


    Jiang Xin Zhi narrowed his eyes and said, "You are from the capital; how did youe to be captured and brought here?"


    Jin''er was momentarily stunned. Then, she said, "This ve was following the servants from theundry department of the Great Jin army. A few nights ago, this ve went out with several sisters and just so happened to encounter a pair of soldiers, stragglers, who seized all of us."


    There was nothing wrong with her statement. There was always a group of womenfolk following behind the marching troops to take care of their daily needs, such as mending and washing their clothes. These women would normally stay somewhere else, and it was naturally not possible for Jiang Xin Zhi to have seen every single one of them. As for going out at night and encountering stragglers, this also was possible.


    However, after listening to this girl''s words, he felt that something was off. Jiang Xin Zhi could not say with rity what the problem was, and his brows slowly creased into a frown. It had been several months since he had been captured and brought to this location, and he did not know what was happening outside. His captors also treated him with courtesy, as befitting someone of high status. Everyday, theyced his tea and food with a neuromuscr blocking drug that caused not only a state of paralysis, but also made him unable to use his internal strength. Yet, they did not kill him. He could not figure out what these people were trying to do, but he thought of ways to escape every day.


    He said, "Since you were captured and brought here a few days ago, you should know how the war is going outside?"


    His captors had isted him from the outside world, and he had no way of finding out any concrete details of the current war situation. He also did not know the current state of the Great Jin''s army. At the time when he was captured, Guan Liang Han had also been shot with an arrow that had prated deeply, causing an injury that would take some time to heal. The army could not go a day without amanding officer, so this was a military crisis.


    "General Guan has been seriously injured and can no longer lead the troops in military expeditions," Jin''er said softly. "The Great Jin army is suffering repeated defeats and is in retreat, while Tian Jin is pressing hard, step by step, and has already pushed back the Great Jin army to the Heiguanya region. However, Deputy General Jiang need not be anxious. Today, this ve heard the higher-ups say that the imperial court has already sent reinforcements; Jinying Wang is leading 100,000Jinyi Guards here on the double."


    Jiang Xin Zhi listened to all this with deeply furrowed brows, and when he heard thest sentence, he could not help but say in shock, "Jinying Wang?" He continued to frown. Since even Xiao Shao had been sent out, he could see how tense the war situation was now. Xiao Shao was the carefully hidden strength of the Great Jin, and it was almost as if he had been born just to face up to a certain kind of power, for he was ordinarily a carefully hidden secret. The Emperor was especially amodating towards Xiao Shao, and there had to be some reason for this. Jiang Xin Zhi was no fool. Having fought alongside Guan Liang Han, he could make some guesses as to why. Yet, this carefully hidden secret strength of the Great Jin was now bursting into the public eye in such a grand manner, and was even heading into the battlefield for a fierce confrontation with Tian Jin. What had happened to precipitate this?


    He pondered the matter deeply, but on looking up, realized that Jin''er was furtively staring at him. She met his gaze and reacted like a thief who had been caught in the act. Blushing, she quickly lowered her head and refused to look at him any further.


    This chapter upload first at NovelBin.Net


    Jiang Xin Zhi was acutely aware that although this youngdy was ugly, her clothes were in andmon, and although she repeatedly stated that she was a ve, she was clearly not a servant who was used to serving others. On the contrary, she possessed a degree of natural and unforced nobility. For some people, there was no need to affect this air of nobility, least of all those who had been raised in the great noble families of the upper sses. From a young age till adulthood, these people''s behaviour and bearing would have been influenced by their families, and they would automatically manifest their aristocratic spirit. The young girl before him did not seem like a ve, but like a young miss. Compared to other youngdies, she was a little less haughty, more like a simple, natural, ordinary girl. But . . . the appearance of an ordinary girl in an enemy camp was in itself an abnormal situation.


    Jiang Xin Zhi said, slowly, "Since you havee to serve me, I should inform you that, before you arrived at this tent, there were three others who came to serve me. Eventually, they all died."


    Jin''er was taken aback, and looked at him uprehendingly.


    Jiang Xin Zhi watched her expression closely as he continued, unhurriedly, "Because they were all spies sent by these people, all thinking of ways to gain my trust through deception, trying to weasel information from me. However, I discovered their trickery and found ways to expose them. Since they had failed in their mission, they were dragged outside by those people and killed. Their deaths were truly tragic. For example, before you arrived, I had just cleaned up the tent because of a corpse." There was a heavy oppression in his tone, and a kind of sharpness that was akin to a finely-honed sword being drawn from its scabbard, cutting through the air like golden light appearing unexpectedly from behind the rolling ck clouds, bringing with it an irresistiblepulsion that caused people to speak the truth. He said, "Miss Jin''er, do you still want to stay by my side?"


    Jin''er was dumbfounded by these abruptly spoken words. However, after a moment''s pause, she smiled and said, "This ve is here only to serve Deputy General Jiang, and of course wants to stay by Deputy General Jiang''s side. If there''s nothing else, Deputy General Jiang should eat something first."


    Jiang Xin Zhi was rather astonished. As he met Jin''er''s eyes, he discovered that there was something familiar about them. They were crystal clear and without any hidden secrets; so either her sincerity was heartfelt, or her scheming ran too deep. What he had just said was not false, but neither was itpletely true. Admittedly, some of the maidservants were spies from the region, while others were actually from the Great Jin and were willing to risk highly adverse conditions to rescue him from captivity. It was a great pity that, in the end, they had all died at the hands of these people.


    As he was speaking, someone entered the tent. He eyed Jin''er but did not ask her to leave, having clearly determined she was of no significance. That person noted Jiang Xin Zhi''s frown andughed before saying, "Deputy General Jiang does not look very happy today. What''s up? Are you finding it too stuffy and boring here?"


    This person was clothed in a gray robe which was wrapped tightly around, revealing only a slender, clean shaven chin, and thin lips which were beautifully shaped. The voice was that of a young man who sounded notably persuasive for some unknown reason. He asked, "Deputy General Jiang, have you thought about it yet?"


    "Your Excellency has no need to waste any time or effort on me," Jiang Xin Zhi replied with a faint smile. "This humble person has nothing Your Excellency could want."


    The gray-d person walked forward slowly, in an intimidating manner, although his voice still held a hint of a smile. It was like a bow poised above thest string on a string instrument: there was a sense of itchy anticipation as well as an indescribable apprehension that at the very next moment a high-pitched shriek would sound and the string would snap. The gray-d person continued, "Deputy General Jiang, why do you need to conceal the truth even now? I only want to know who gave you that letter."


    "That letter" was the one which Jiang Ruan had pressed on him when they parted three years ago. The letter recorded in meticulous detail some of the tactics which Tian Jin would employ in the years of battle with the Great Jin, as well as a few surprise raids, and even some battlefield encounters which had yet to ur, and whether they ended in victory or defeat. This letter had been of great assistance to Jiang Xin Zhi, and he had examined it constantly in the past three years, relying on its contents to turn the ns of the enemy forces on themselves, or to entrap them. Time and time again, he perfectly undermined the enemy''s sneak attacks; time and again, he won decisive victories.


    However, there had been a traitor among the troops �C Guan Liang Han''s most trusted subordinate. This news was highly unexpected. Even more importantly, that subordinate clearly understood the secrets in the letter and had been in secretmunication with these people for some time. The enemy''s scheme had been well calcted: on one hand, his personal safety; on the other hand, the lives of 100,000 troops. Jiang Xin Zhi had no other option but to allow himself to be captured, and Guan Liang Han had been severely injured.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The contents of that letter had certainly been sufficient enough to drive the enemy mad. Previously, they had exerted all effort to think up some truly horrendous ways to torture Jiang Xin Zhi, but he had never once yielded. Lately, they had changed tactics and began to treat him well, like someone of high status, but he had still refused to yield.


    Jiang Xin Zhi was one who could not be moved by force or persuasion. Over the several months of interaction with these people, they would probably have be very familiar with his temperament. That they chose to continue with the same methods must mean that there was some other objective, but Jiang Xin Zhi could not think of what it might be. However, he was certain of one thing �C he absolutely must never divulge Jiang Ruan''s name.


    Sometimes, Jiang Xin Zhi also had his doubts about how Jiang Ruan could have known about possible future events. From the time that Jiang Ruan was sent back to the capital from the rural residence, he had already felt that things were a little bizarre. With him, Jiang Ruan had a somewhat apathetic temperament, and was perhaps pretty intelligent, but this prophetic power . . . as he considered the contents of the letter, and then recalled past events, such as the flooding of Bo Chang Reservoir, he was truly puzzled. Whatever the case, whether Jiang Ruan was a witch or a spirit, she was his meimei, and he would never do anything to harm her. If these people knew that Jiang Ruan had written the letter, they would undoubtedly think of ways to seize her. The traitor was still with Guan Liang Han, and Jiang Ruan could be ambushed in the capital. He had to protect her.


    "I have already said it many times," Jiang Xin Zhi said while using his index fingers to prop up his head. With a stubbornly set expression, he continued, "I just picked it up on the road; perhaps it was the will of heaven. If Your Excellency must ask, then you might as well ask the heavens. Perhaps it was determined that your Tian Jin''s destiny is nearing its end, and so the mandate was given to give my Great Jin a hand. Since things are such, bearing in mind the sincerity with which you''ve treated me in the past few days, I would like to mention to Your Excellency that you might as wellply with the mandate of heaven, and everyone will be happy. Isn''t that so?"


    He was such a calm and reserved person, but was now speaking hogwash with perfect earnestness, while assuming an unconcerned attitude. Yet, not only did this not stir up irritation or disgust, it was even immensely amusing, such that people unconsciously gravitated towards him. Jin''er lowered her head to hide the smile that was quietly creeping up her lips.


    The gray-d person was not angry. Instead, he stood with his hands behind his back, nodded, and said, "I agree with Your Excellency that heaven deres its mandate, but destiny is not determined by heaven. Even if we say that heaven has given the Great Jin its warning, in the end, this warning prophecy has dropped into our hands and is ours to shape. So, what kind of heavenly mandate is this?"


    Jiang Xin Zhi remained silent for a while before he replied, "You are not from Tian Jin, you are from South Xinjiang."


    This chapter upload first at NovelBin.Net


    These people had never discussed matters pertaining to Tian Jin, and the soldiers stationed here were not wearing what Tian Jian soldiers would normally wear. At first, Jiang Xin Zhi had thought the soldiers were a secret army raised by Tian Jin, but he discovered that this was not the case some timeter, and was led to consider that they were from South Xinjiang, the centre of many rumours. When thete Emperor was alive, South Xinjiang had invaded the Central ins, and almost imed the entire territory. Then, thete Emperor had personally led his troops into battle and vanquished South Xinjiang, destroying the nation, and the remnants of her people had been deported to the deste areas at the border of the Great Jin.


    Jiang Xin Zhi had lived in the capital since birth, and had never had the opportunity to meet any of the South Xinjiang remnants. Now that he had met this person, he felt a faint misgiving.


    On hearing Jiang Xin Zhi''s words, the gray-d personughed lightly and raised his chin slightly, describing a mysterious arc in the air. "Yes, I''m from South Xinjiang. So what? Everyone under the heavens will belong to South Xinjiang in the end. All thend under the heavens will be ours."


    Jiang Xin Zhi shook his head and said, "If Your Excellency wants to dream, I won''t hinder you. As for Your Excellency''s question, I have already answered. Now, if Your Excellency has nothing else, you may leave. I want to rest."


    The gray-d person did not take offence at Jiang Xin Zhi''s words, merely smiling coolly before turning and exiting the tent. Instead, it was Jin''er who watched nervously as he walked away into the distance.


    * * *


    Upon exiting Jiang Xin Zhi''s tent, the gray-d person walked in the opposite direction to another tent. This tent did not look gorgeous, and from a distance, it was not even as brightly coloured as Jiang Xin Zhi''s tent. The entire tent was snow white, and it was only when one entered the tent that one realized that it was constructed ofrge pieces of snow fox fur sewn together, with no trace of impurity. Looking at it was like looking at the summit of a snow-capped mountain which had remained unchanged for thousands of years, exuding a cold, mystical, perhaps even demonic, beauty.


    There were no guards keeping watch outside the tent. The gray-d person paused briefly at the entrance before walking in.


    Amethyst bead curtains hung all around the tent; the top-grade crystals, sparkling and translucent, dazzled with a brilliant, pure white light that was almost blinding. The candlelight in the tent was reflected by the sparkling crystals, and the effect was so beautiful, it was like the bejeweled Jade Pce in thend of the immortals. Upon entry, one stepped into a mysterious and majestic paradise.


    Within the curtains, an indistinct figure could be seen, seemingly wearing iparably beautiful red clothes and sitting upright, but unmoving, before a guqin. The gray-d person walked in front of the curtains and bowed slowly, in a manner which revealed utmost deference.


    "Saintess," the gray-d person said.


    "How is it going?" After a while, a sweetly charming female voice was heard from behind the curtains. The sound was extremely graceful and sweet sounding, much like a ray of sunlight piercing through the very first drolet of melted ice from an ageless mountain cier, bringing with it millennia of indolence and amorous feelings, as well as harbouring a kind of innocence and naivety about the world. Hearing these words, one would almost feel oneself drowning in the sensation, and would nearly be unable to resist the urge to tear open the sparkling curtains and see for oneself just how stunningly beautiful and young the person inside was.


    "Yuan Chuan is ipetent, would Saintess please punish me," the grey-d person said. Before thisdy, this person lowered their aristocratic chin, like a devout believer prostrating himself before the feet of his convictions. Loyally and modestly, he said, "He absolutely refuses to say who wrote the letter."


    "It doesn''t matter," the voice behind the curtain saidzily, as if the famous beauty was awakening from her indolent state[2] and had just stretched in a leisurely manner. There was a touch of feline coquettishness in the voice as it said, "If it were that easy to get him to confess, then he would not be the Great Jin''s ''God of War''."


    [2] ���Ĵ�˯ (hai tang chun shui) �C lit. Chinese flowering apple sleeps in spring. Anecdotally, the background for this is a visit by Emperor Ming of Tang to Chenxiang Pavillion. He summoned a concubine who was inebriated and could not rouse herself to greet him properly. Hisment on her state was the subject of a poem by Su Dongpo (Su Shi), and a painting by Tang Bohu, depicting a beautifuldy asleep amidst flowers.


    "Saintess, then what should we do now? Should we kill Jiang Xin Zhi?" The grey-d person asked.


    "No, I want to keep him. The Great Jin''s ''God of War'' �C such a great bargaining chip is my gift to him." A burst of uncontroble joy broke through the woman''s voice out of the blue, and the previously charming and melodious sound was immediately enveloped in a sweet mist, making everything seem unreal.


    The gray-d person was slightly stunned. It seemed as if he wanted to say something, then thought better of it, simply bowing his head deferentially in humble obedience, just as he had previously.


    "When he sees my gift to him, he will certainly be very happy," the voice behind the curtain continued, as if the previous indolence hadpletely dissipated in a moment. Now, it sounded like a young child who was clueless about the ways of the world, innocent and unaffected, iparably pure, who was weing the person she liked.


    "Yuan Chuan, he will be here soon." The woman''s voice seemed to be smiling.


    "I''ve waited for him for so long, and now I can finally see him again," she said.

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172 : An Alliance


    The days passed, and finally there was good news from the people stationed at the border. After the Xiao Shao-led Jinyi Guards reached Heiguanya, the troops were once again redeployed and their battle formations changed. Hence, they were able to defend against and push back the Tian Jin. After all, with any battle, crucial to sess was having a renewed boost of energy. The Tian Jin army had continued their attack, even after their victory, but had not anticipated that reinforcements would arrive so quickly. Thus, they suffered great losses, and broke off their siege for the moment. The two armies momentarily reached a stalemate. This was an advantageous situation for the Great Jin''s soldiers as they won some time to rest and reorganise.


    On the other front, when Xirong heard that Zhao Guang was leading the Zhao family troops towards them, they hastily retreated beyond the border. Thus, at least for the moment, there was peace and stability.


    These two events swept away the previously tense atmosphere in the capital, which then resumed its usual appearance of prosperity and happiness. On this day, Lin Zi Xiang and Wen Fei Fei entered the gate of the Jinying Wangfu to visit Jiang Ruan.


    Steward Lin was naturally happy once again. When the old Jinying Wang and his wife were still alive, Jinying Wangfei was a very good-natured person, and got along well with many of the officials'' wives. Consequently, there was a steady stream of visitors to the wangfu. Everyday, the area outside the main gate came alive with horse carriages from different families pulling up to park there, a manifestation of the warm and vital rtionship the hosts had with other families, and of their poprity. After the old Jinying Wang and his wife passed on, and with the cold disposition Xiao Shao possessed, apart from the few female servants in the fu, it was highly probable that no female had set foot in the Jinying Wangfu. After many years of silence, unexpectedly, although Jiang Ruan looked rather indifferent, her interpersonal connections were actually quite good. Thus, she had only resided in the fu for a short amount of time before her good friends visited her. Wen Fei Fei and Lin Zi Xiang could be considered to be youngdies from the capital''s more well-known government officials'' families, which naturally incited Steward Lin to order the entire household to receive the guests well.


    After Wen Fei Fei and Lin Zi Xiang sat down with Jiang Ruan, Wen Fei Fei dabbed at the perspiration on her forehead as she remarked, "Ruan Meimei, the servants at the Jinying Wangfu all seem to offer you heartfelt obedience. If the servants in my fu would be only half as sensible, I would thank heaven and earth."


    Wen Fei Fei was married now, into a militarymander''s family, whose status was on par with her own. However, a new daughter-inw would always encounter some unfavourable situations upon entering her husband''s household. By nature, Wen Fei Fei was a carefree soul, so she had some trouble managing the servants. One nce at the orderliness of the Jinying Wangfu and the respect that was orded to Jiang Ruan was all it took for her envy to surface involuntarily.


    "She''s highly intelligent, and there''s nock of methods to discipline servants, yet you can''t seem to learn them," Lin Zi Xiang cut in without hesitation. As straightforward as ever, she continued, "Moreover, she was born beautiful, and Jinying Wang is protective of her. The only thing you know how to do is practise martial arts every day, so how can your husband protect you?"


    Wen Fei Fei looked up at the sky, pretending not to have heard Lin Zi Xiang''s words.


    Lin Zi Xiang turned towards Jiang Ruan and said, "I originally thought that this marriage would not take your interests into consideration, and I was afraid you would suffer many grievances. But, looking at you now, you seem to be enjoying bitterness as if it were something sweet[1]. Anway, Jinying Wang is not in the fu, so you''re livingfortably on your own and can avoid awkward situations."


    [1]��֮���� (g��nzh��r��y��) �C lit. as sweet as syrup (idiom, from Book of Songs); to endure hardship dly / a glutton for punishment.


    Jiang Ruan smiled slightly and did not respond. One could say that Lin Zi Xiang''s temperament was indeed rather unique among the daughters of noble families. She was straightforward in speech and did not understand the ways of the world, such that those who saw her could not tell if she was stupid or smart, but she was actually quite a perceptive person. Her candid personality was exactly the same as that of Lin Tai Shi. Everyone said that Lin Tai Shi was a brilliant civilian court official, therefore, no one could fathom how he could raise such a universally shocking daughter who did notply with the three virtues and five values of Confucianism. However, Jiang Ruan felt that Lin Tai Shi did genuinely possess great knowledge and wisdom. Consequently, the daughter he raised would be far more precious than the capital''s other well-breddies.


    However, something so precious naturally could not be appreciated by ordinary people. This was precisely the reason why Lin Zi Xiang was not married yet. Lin Zi Xiang could be considered beautiful, and her family background was also good, but she held a rather arrogant perspective. Whenever a matchmaker visited the fu to talk about marriage, she felt it wasn''t worth the bother. Lin Tai Shi respected her ideas, and consequently rebuffed all offers. Little by little, the word that Lin Tai Shi''s maiden daughter was extremely picky spread around, and the offers of marriage dwindled away. Lin Zi Xiang was now eighteen years old and was considered an old maid by the Great Jin''s standards. Many people gossiped about this, but the Lin family remained unaware of such talk.


    Lin Zi Xiang looked at Jiang Ruan, then at Wen Fei Fei, and said, "Honestly, what''s so great about getting married? A normally frank and honest person was now whiling away their time dealing with mundane matters. Another, who was once crafty and sly, is now temperate and mellow. And yet another has undergone aplete transformation in personality ever since entering the pce, bing extraordinarily cold and detached. And then there is the other one" �� annoyance shed briefly in Li Zi Xiang''s eyes �C "she may as well be considered missing, and goodness knows what she has gotten herself into!"


    She criticised everyone roundly, but thest person mentioned, who was nowhere to be found, was Zhao Jin. The news of Zhao Jin''s disappearance had been made known a few months ago. However, at the time it urred, Zhao Furen and Zhao Daren had concealed it from everyone. Still,ter on, perhaps because the imperial bodyguards sent out to find her came back empty, they had no other recourse but to look for several of her close friends to make enquiries; only then did these friends discover she had vanished. The letter which Zhao Jin had left behind only stated that she had gone to look for someone, and would return when that person had been found.


    Zhao Furen was torn with anxiety. Zhao Jin''s maidservant had said that Zhao Jin had been acting somewhat strangely the past few months. For some unknown reason, some deeply felt matter caused her to be distracted every day, but she was not sorrowful. Zhao Furen had gone through a simr stage while in her youth, and immediately concluded that Zhao Jin had someone in her heart. Thus, her disappearance was very likely because she was looking for her sweetheart. On one hand, Zhao Furen cursed the man from this nameless family who had stolen her maiden daughter''s heart; on the other hand, she berated Zhao Jin for not having any shame. How could she have the audacity to do something as foolish as this? She must know that those who elope rather than adhering to the conventions of marriage would only be considered concubines[2]. If Zhao Jin ran after this person, she would never again be able to hold her head up in this lifetime.


    [2] Ƹ��Ϊ�ޱ���Ϊ� (pin ze wei qi ben ze wei qin) �C lit. to be betrothed is to be a wife, to run is to be a concubine. Elopement was highly frowned upon in ancient times.


    The people that the Zhao family had sent out to gather information still had no results to show for their efforts. Every time she thought about this, Lin Zi Xiang felt slightly irritated. In her opinion, friends should treat each other with sincerity. Zhao Jin had never said a word to her before this situation blew up, so this indicated that she had never considered Lin Zi Xiang her friend. Of course, what infuriated Lin Zi Xiang even more was that Zhao Jin had done something like this for a man.


    Lin Zi Xiang felt that all the men in the world, apart from her own father, were all the same: arrogant and self-important, with their eyes constantly trained skywards, not understanding loyalty, considering themselves infallible, and believing that there was no woman good enough to be matched with them.


    This chapter upload first at NovelBin.Net


    Jiang Ruan took note of her righteous indignation and smiled as she shook her head and said, "It is useless for you to be so agitated right now. Instead, why not watch how things develop and act ordingly. As for the other things you spoke of, we are all ordinary people, and we are only trying to live our lives each day. Getting married is simply yielding to reality, but, after marriage, it is not wrong to do our best to make our lives a little easier." Sheughed lightly and continued, "Just as you said previously, I''m doing all right. In fact,pared to the Jiang fu, I am more at ease."


    "Exactly," Wen Fei Fei said in immediate agreement with Jiang Ruan''s words, fearful that Lin Zi Xiang would start preaching again. "She''s already married, so what''s the use of talking about such things now? Although I can''tpare with Ruan Meimei, my life is better than the time when I was an unmarrieddy. At the very least, I no longer have to deal with a gaggle of jealous siblings at home, all eyeing the same suitor."


    Lin Zi Xiang pondered briefly before saying, with a sigh, "Since you both don''t care about such matters, why should I be concerned."


    Jiang Ruan smiled and said, "Speaking of which, I have not been to the pce during this time, Yinger Jiejie . . ."


    "She''s changed so much now," Wen Fei Fei said with hurt in her eyes. "A few days ago, I went to the pce to see her, and brought her a few little ythings. Although she smiled, I felt she was being very distant. In the end, I feel like I don''t understand her anymore."


    "If one doesn''t strive to earn favour, then what''s the point of entering the pce?" Lin Zi Xiang''s face turned cold as she said, "One bes increasingly simr to those women in the pce; there will be no discernible difference."


    After Dong Yinger entered the pce, because of the Lord Mayor''s status, even if she performed badly, she would not fall so far as to bepletely snubbed. She was even chosen to visit the Emperor''s bed, and had the good fortune to be promoted to the rank of baolin[3]. Even though her temperament was soft and gentle, still, she too had to learn how to survive in the dog-eat-dog world of the pce. However, it seemed as if her spirits were dampened, and she no longer had much interest in anything.


    [3] ���� (bao lin) �C depending on the time period, this title is ''Lady of Treasure'' ter changed to ''Service Provider'') and is either a concubine assigned to the Crown Prince or one of the lower ranks of concubines, of which there are 24 suchdies.


    Jiang Ruan smiled faintly and said, "Naturally, the pce is not a great ce to be. If one remains as pure and unrestrained as one was previously, then one will not survive for long."


    As soon as these words were spoken, the expressions on both Lin Zi Xiang and Wen Fei Fei''s faces changed in tandem. After a pregnant pause, Lin Zi Xiang said "You have indeed spoken reasonably. If, at that time, you had had the opportunity to join the selection to enter the pce . . ." The position of Empress would have been yours, and yours alone . . . Lin Zi Xiang did not say this aloud, but she trusted that Jiang Ruan would understand what she wanted to say.


    Thedies carried on with their conversation until the day gradually turned to evening. Lin Zi Xiang and Wen Fei Fei got up to make their farewells, and just as they had exited the main door, Wen Fei Fei suddenly felt rather dizzy, staggered, and almost fell over. Lin Zi Xiang, who was boarding the horse carriage at that moment, was startled by this, but before she could make a move, she saw a figure in blue sh past from the side to help Wen Fei Fei up.


    It was a young man dressed in a long robe of blue who seemed to be in no hurry to let go of Wen Fei Fei''s hand after helping her up. Instead, he held her hand tightly. Upon seeing this, Lin Zi Xiang immediately called out in angry indignation, "Where did this perverte from, why aren''t you letting go of her hand?"


    Lin Zi Xiang was really loud, and everyone in the vicinity straightaway turned to look in her direction. That man was also caught off guard by Lin Zi Xiang''s interrogative shout, and blushed on seeing that everyone was watching them. He said, "Miss, you have misunderstood me, I only . . ."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Let go of your hand!" When Lin Zi Xiang saw that he still had not let go, without hesitation, she walked up to him and shoved him, while supporting Wen Fei Fei herself. Wen Fei Fei was rather dazed and could not process what was happening, so she only said, "Ah Xiang, I''m all right."


    The blue-robed young man had almost fallen due to Lin Zi Xiang''s shove. At once, he flushed with anger, and the onlookers all pointed their fingers at him when they saw this. He said, "Miss, you have truly misunderstood me. I am Jinling Divine Physician, Xia Qing, a doctor, and just now, I only wanted to ascertain what had happened to this furen."


    Lin Zi Xiang sized him up with a nce. This young man could be considered handsome in a delicate way, and he looked fresh and cool in his in cotton clothes, with a cloth bag at his waist. His skin was quite good, and although, at the moment, his face was red, either from anger or shame, his tone of voice was still absolutely cordial. But �C Jinling Divine Physician? Every single person in the medical field who imed to be a ''Divine Physician'' was old and white-bearded; to assess a doctor, one had to look at his experience, and the older a doctor was, the more abundant his experience. This young man looked to be in his early twenties at best, so how could he be called a ''Divine Physician''? Surely he could not be any better than the apprentices in the medical halls.


    Lin Zi Xiang hated pretentious and self-important people the most. With a frosty expression, she said, "Most distinguished Sir, this small body, I, a mere woman, lightly pushed you and you almost fell. Who knows if your body is suffering from some kind of unmentionable disease. What Jinling Divine Physician, you can''t even cure your own unmentionable disease. I think you''re nothing more than a chatan with a false reputation." Having said this, she could no longer bear to look at Xia Qing, so she helped Wen Fei Fei into the horse carriage and swept off.


    Xia Qing was rooted to his spot, staring nkly as he inhaled a mouthful of dust raised by the departing horse carriage. The onlookers who had enjoyed the fun left slowly, leaving him transfixed and unmoving. He had lived so many years, and wherever he went, he would receive nock of respect and praise from others. Families with youngdies, on knowing of his reputation, would show him special favour. But now, how had hee to encounter this prickly thorn, who so easily pelted him with rude remarks. Even though he had a good temper, at this point, he was so agitated that he was fuming silent while gritting his teeth. She . . . she had even insinuated that he had an unmentionable disease! A youngdy like that, where did such bbergasting words evene from?


    The Divine Physician, Xia Qing''s state of mind was absolutely consumed with bafflement, but after shaking his head, he managed to push everything he wanted to say to Lin Zi Xiang to the back of his mind. He looked at the doors of the Jinying Wangfu and an indescribable resentment welled up within him. If Xiao Shao had not insisted he stay behind in the capital to be Jiang Ruan''s personal physician, he would not have been here, being criticised in front of so many people. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. With a flick of his sleeves, Xia Qing turned and left.


    * * *


    This chapter upload first at NovelBin.Net


    In Marquis Xia fu, Xia Jun brushed the dust off his sleeve and walked out of the courtyard. Just outside, he saw Xia Jiao Jiao snatching something from the hand of a maidservant while yelling, "You, such a low-ss servant, what use do you have for such a good bracelet? And you won''t give it to me!"


    That maidservant was not to be outdone, and said, "Miss, Old Furen gave this servant this item. If Miss wants it, it''s best to ask Old Furen. Since this belonged to Old Furen, this servant does not dare gift it to someone else. Moreover, Miss is a member of the nobility who has plenty of good things. Is there really a need to lower yourself to fight with a servant?


    The maidservant''s witty and eloquent response infuriated Xia Jiao Jiao, who immediately moved to p her and said, "You dare to talk back! Just who is the master here?"


    The maidservant dodged Xia Jiao Jiao''s p and said, "Miss, you''d better not make things difficult for this servant. If Old Furen''s personal momo sees Miss, it won''t be good and Miss will be punished."


    Xia Jiao Jiao was even more incensed upon hearing this. "Now you even dare to threaten me!"


    The noise of the argument resounded throughout the courtyard. The maidservant looked up to see Xia Jun standing not far off, and called out at once, "This servant sees Second Young Master!"


    When she heard Xia Jun being greeted, Xia Jiao Jiao was taken aback and straightaway stilled her actions. Fear showed briefly in her eyes as she realised Xia Jun was nearby, and in a small voice, she said, "Second Brother."


    Xia Jun eyed Xia Jiao Jiao coldly. Ever since Shen Rou and Xia Tian Cai''s affair had been exposed, the Xia family had been reduced to theughing stock of the entire capital. Unfortunately, because of Shen Rou''s maiden family, it was not easy to cast her off and send her home. Although she was not treated as badly as someone who was dead, Shen Rou''s standing within the Xia family had plummeted. Xia Jiao Jiao had be the humiliating reminder of the adultery between the second son of the family and his elder sister-inw. Xia Furen had even called Xia Jiao Jiao into the ancestral hall, intending for her to down a cup of poisoned wine to end the matter, but Xia Tian Cai had somehow received news of what was happening and rushed to rescue Xia Jiao Jiao from Xia Furen''s clutches.


    Unfortunately, even though Xia Jiao Jiao''s life had been preserved, she could never regain her previous highly-favoured standing in the Xia family. She was the shame of the Xia family wherever she went, and people would talk about the Xia family''s scandal because of her. Xia Cheng then confined her to the residence and did not allow her to step foot outside the fu. Since her reputation had fallen to such lows, naturally, no one was willing to marry her. Not only this, Shen Rou was unable to protect her, Xia Tian Yi detested her, and Xia Cheng and his wife spurned her. Life in the fu for Xia Jiao Jiao was a daily struggle, and nothing at all like the life of a youngdy. Thus, she had been reduced to the state of fighting with a maidservant for jewellery.


    Xia Tian Yi had already resigned from his official position, and spent every day carousing and drinking outside the fu, no longer the calm and reserved person he once was. Perhaps he viewed having been made to wear a green hat by his own younger brother as a blow of great significance, for he was now unable to recover from this setback, and seemed to be mired in mud.


    Yu Ya had sorted out Shen Rou, but she was not living the happy life she imagined that she would. Xia Tian Cai''s unhappiness with her because of this matter was obvious to all. His behaviour became increasingly unrestrained and impudent, and he bluntly refused to spend the night in her courtyard. Xia Cheng and his wife abhorred her for spreading the scandal and ignoring the good name of the family, and treated her with cold detachment as a result. Thus, Yu Ya became more and more gloomy.


    Amongst all these people, the one who lived mostfortably day by day was, unexpectedly, Xia Jun. At that time, because of the situation in the ancestral hall, Xia Jun had lost his opportunity to be an official. At first, he was very depressed for a period of time, but now, looking back on the situation, it was really not worth mentioning. Everyday he watched with cold detachment the absurd goings-on and chaos in the Xia fu, as if he were an outsider.


    Xia Jiao Jiao had always been afraid of this Second Brother, but now that her status was not the same as before, she was even more deathly afraid of him; her stance towards him was one of unabashed submission. Xia Jun smiled and walked past her unhurriedly. As he drew level with her, his sleeve fluttered, and a piece of silver dropped out of it.


    This was a highly insulting action, something that people would do to a beggar. However, when Xia Jiao Jiao saw this, not only did she keep her temper, she also immediately smiled widely, bent down to pick up the silver piece, and said, "Many thanks to Second Brother."


    * * *


    After Xia Jun left the fu, he walked to a tavern on the street and entered without consulting anyone. The tavern manager seemed to be exceedingly familiar with him, and weed him into an inner room, where only one person sat at this point in time. That person was wearing blue clothes and sitting at the window pouring himself a drink. The tavern manager exited the room, and that man turned to look at Xia Jun, smiled lightly and said, "Cousin."


    It was Jiang Chao. Xia Jun smiled, too, and walked across to sit opposite Jiang Chao. He poured out a small cup of wine and brought it to his lips, sniffed at it, and said, "Contrary to expectation, this is good wine. Elder Cousin knows how to appreciate such things, I''m so ashamed of my inferiority."


    "But this is only somewhat appealing to the taste, it''s not fit to grace the tabletop. In future, if there is an opportunity, we will enjoy delectable wine, far more excellent than this, without end."


    When Xia Jun heard this, he downed his cup of wine and said, "For Elder Cousin to say this �C perhaps something good has happened?"


    "Of course it''s something good," Jiang Chao said unhurriedly. "In actual fact, it is something extremely good."


    "Oh?" Xia Jun''s interest appeared to have been piqued. "What is it? Elder Cousin has been working under Eighth Prince- have you been promoted yet again?"


    "That''s not it," Jiang Chao answered indifferently. "It''s something even more pleasing than a promotion. That is, Cousin, there''s now an opportunity, and a great probability that we can get rid of ourmon enemy."

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173 : A Gamble


    Xia Jun''s eyes darkened, and his eyes betrayed his emotion for a split second. In the blink of an eye, though, he smiled coolly and asked, "Elder Cousin, what do you mean?"


    "Cousin and I both have Xia family blood running through our veins, so we should deal with one another frankly, and there''s no need to speak in riddles. Cousin, that you have fallen to such a dire state, unable to enter officialdom, and can only do Eighth Highness'' work in secret without the possibility of ever achieving the official position and honour that is due to you- all of this is thanks to whom?" Jiang Chaoughed and said, "You and I are both well aware of what the answer is!"


    Xia Jun observed Jiang Chao with a slight smile. He and Jiang Chao were not the same �C although Jiang Chao was working for Xuan Li and his official career seemed to be on the upward trend now, at best, Xia Yan had protected him too well because he was not shrewd enough to handle officialdom. Moreover, Jiang Chao had also inherited Jiang Quan''s cowardly and fickle temperament, and had on quite a few asions thought himself pretty clever. For example, from what he had just said, Xia Jun knew without a doubt that Jiang Chao had deliberately spoken those words for him to hear. However, he remained silent.


    "It is my honour to assist Eighth Highness, so I don''t dare toin. As for Elder Cousin''s promotion, that is Elder Cousin''s good fortune. My fortune is not good, and there''s no one to me," Xia Jun said.


    Jiang Chao closely regarded Xia Jun when he heard these words. Xia Jun was an enigmatic and unfathomable person. While unable to be an official due to the imperial edict, he had unexpectedly be Xuan Li''s helping hand on the outside. By now, Jiang Chao had clearly figured out some of Xuan Li''s habits, and he never made use of someone who was ipetent. Xia Jun''s position had already been special, but for Xuan Li to sit up and take notice of him, he must possess great capability. Jiang Chao was a naturally petty and narrow-minded person. Although he viewed interacting with Xia Jun as a taboo, the situation had changed, and he had no other option but to conspire with him.


    "Truth be told, Cousin, this meeting is Eighth Highness'' idea." Knowing that continuing to y taichi[1] would not be beneficial to him, Jiang Chao decided to speak frankly. He said, "Eighth Highness gave me amand, but I feel that we can take this matter further. However, I need Cousin''s help."


    [1] ��̫�� (d��t��ij��) �C to practice tai chi. fig. to avoid responsibility / to pass the buck.


    Xia Jun leisurely stretched out his hand and poured himself a cup of wine. The wine swirled around lightly, emitting a faintly alluring, intoxicating fragrance. Xia Jun picked up the cup but was in no hurry to drink. Instead, he narrowed his eyes slightly, as if sniffing the light aroma of the wine. Taking his time, he said, "Oh? Then, Elder Cousin, what benefit do I gain from participating in this? How far can we take this?"


    He was not anxious to ask what was to be done, or how it was to be done. The first thing he asked about was the end point. This made clear that Xia Jun was not the type to be concerned about methods. Whatever the situation, his only requirement was that it had a satisfactory oue.


    Jiang Chao lowered his voice, and his expression turned cold briefly. "The oue? That would depend on how much Cousin dares to gamble."


    "What if I dare to gamble the entire Xia family?" Xia Jun smiled slightly.


    Astounded, Jiang Chao carefully scrutinised the person before him again. Xia Jun''s face was handsome and bright, but there was something mncholic about his eyes. Those eyes gleamed all of a sudden, like a starving wolf on itsst legs in the wilderness which had unexpectedly caught sight of prey; there was a kind of crazed excitement. Jiang Chao suppressed his shock with difficulty, for his instincts told him that his cousin was truly someone who had gone insane. Yet, on the surface, he solemnly continued, "Then, I promise Cousin, after this matter has been concluded, this world will no longer have the General fu, and neither will it have the Jinyi Guard. Even more so, it will not have . . . Jiang Ruan and Jiang Xin Zhi, that pair of siblings." He continued, "At that time, I will personally deliver Hong''an Junzhu into Cousin ''s hands. Then, whatever Cousin wants to do, go ahead and do it."


    This bargaining chip . . . It was indeed tempting. Xia Jun pictured a pair of slightly upraised, charming eyes. When those eyes were not looking at someone, they seemed to be veiled behind a thin mist, cold and unperturbed; when looking at someone, they possessed a degree of ridicule, as if sneering at that person''s ignorance and puerility, expressing a type of contempt that was enough to seduce a person into insanity.


    In his life, the first half had been lived in thep of luxury. Everything was smooth-sailing, and he got everything he wanted. However, this state of stable equilibrium was destroyed by Jiang Ruan. Using nothing more than simple stratagem, she brought his splendid life to absolute copse. Being an official was not really his obsession, but Jiang Ruan had offended his dignity. In his opinion, if he took a fancy to Jiang Ruan, she should have obediently submitted. Who could have imagined that this was no obedient house cat, but a terrifying leopardess who only had to reveal her ws just slightly, and people would have a taste of how awesomely yet ferociously capable she was.


    Over the past few years, he had observed Jiang Ruan turn from an unfavoured daughter who had been cast aside and brought up in the rural residence to the Jiang fu''s eldest di daughter whom everyone feared and respected. Then from an official''s daughter to the junzhu whom the Empress Dowager relied upon; he had witnessed her take on and defeat Jiang Li and Jiang Su Su, as well as Xia Yan, and he knew that she must have certainly have had a hand in Xia Jiao Jiao''s situation. He had never met such a woman before, and therefore was greatly interested in her.


    Such a woman, capable of profound thinking, powerful and tenacious, with a beautiful and alluring appearance and a rotten heart, was exceedingly appetising to him. But . . . she had dared to reject him, and she had to pay the price she deserved.


    Jiang Chao''s proposal was truly tempting.


    This chapter upload first at NovelBin.Net


    Something like regret showed in his eyes briefly. If only Jiang Ruan had been willing to cling to him obediently, that would definitely have been great. Unfortunately, he knew what kind of person Jiang Ruan was and she would never bow her noble head to anyone. Thus, he would just have to chop it off. He said, "Elder Cousin''s proposal is very interesting . . ."


    Jiang Chao regarded him tensely. The seconds ticked on before he heard Xia Junplete his sentence, "We can give it a try." Only then did Jiang Chao breathe a sigh of relief.


    Almost absent-mindedly, Xia Jun peered into his wine cup and said, "What is Elder Cousin thinking of doing?" To catch both the Jinyi Guard and the General fu in one fell swoop was clearly no ordinary matter. Now that the Zhao family and the Jinyi Guard were both far away at the border, any move against them would necessarily have to be on the battlefield.


    Jiang Chao''s face lit up abruptly with a treacherous smile. He said, "Logisticses before military manoeuvres[2]. Even if the Jinyi Guard and the Zhao family are amazingly capable and skilled, they won''t be able to endure ack of equipment and food."


    [2] ��������������� (bing ma wei dong, liang chao xian xing) �C lit. before the troops move, fodder and provisions go first (idiom); logisticses before military manoeuvres / an army marches on its stomach.


    * * *


    Putting the battle with Xirong aside for the time being, there was a wave of good news from the Jinyi Guard. Their morale had improved greatly as several swathes of lost ground had been retaken, one after another; Guan Liang Han''s condition had gradually stabilised, and the morale of the Great Jin''s troops had also settled. In contrast, the Tian Jin troops were no longer bold and fierce. Even with their excellent weapons and tactics, they were unable to recover their losses.


    To everyone''s surprise, they discovered that Jinying Wang, Xiao Shao, the man called ''The Rebel'' by the Great Jin, was actually able to direct his troops with sound tactics. His advantage in military matters was not the same as Guan Liang Han and Jiang Xin Zhi; he had a totally different style of conducting war: heartless, ruthless, and ensuring an absolutely clean sweep[3] of things. The Jinyi Guards he had brought with him were almost like invincible iron men, any one of these valiant soldiers would be like the lone wolf on the grasnds; no, even the lone wolf could notpare to such a soldier, for he would fight bravely even though outnumbered ten to one. Truly, an irresistible force.


    [3] ���ɨ��Ҷ (qiu feng sao luo ye) �C lit. as the autumn gale sweeps away the fallen leaves. fig. to drive out the old and make a clean sweep.


    In the face of such troops, the Tian Jin army was terror-stricken and suffered defeat after defeat. Xiao Shao''s arrangements were unusual, not at all like wartime strategies, and he repeatedly achieved sess almost immediately. Fighting the Tian Jin army was no longer like fighting a war, but was more like a one-sided massacre.


    But even so, the war between Tian Jin and the Great Jin was not a matter which could be settled overnight. At that time, in order to hasten their journey, the marching troops had packed as lightly as they could to go into battle, and even the army provisions �C rations and fodder �C they had brought with them were in ordance with the established practice for closebat. The location of their battle against Tian Jin was in a deste desert, without herdsmen or livestock in the vicinity. Thus, there was a severeck of provisions. Moreover, the practice of provisioning one''s army with the resources of the upied territory was only suitable for predatory warfare, where an army plundered thends it conquered, and this would not be allowed. Furthermore, even if it were allowed, it would be toote to do so. By the established standard of the Great Jin dynasty, the people from the ry stations in the capital would collect the army provisions and transport them together, and the person overseeing this military supply wagon, Zhang Daren, would be responsible for the transport.


    Zhang Ji had been the chief of this transport unit for many years, and he ensured that the distance travelled and consumption en route were the least possible. Because the army provisions brought along at the start of the war were almost depleted, and the national treasury at present could not afford to allocate too much from the stored provisions, the provisions that were currently being collected were from themon people. Within a short span of time, these army provisions would be quickly sent on their way to the border of Tian Jin, and these were what remained of the Great Jin''s dwindling reserves. Xiao Shao had to win the war before these provisions were totally consumed, otherwise, they would run out of provisions and be defeated.<novelnext></novelnext>


    In the Jinying Wangfu, Jiang Ruan put down the book in her hand and looked at the young man d in purple clothes in front of her. He was sitting opposite her, observing her with a beaming smile and leisurely waving the folding fan he carried. If one were to overlook the wispy beard which covered his face that did not match his age, he was a handsome, elegant young nobleman. Unfortunately, because of that beard, what was a confident and easy action became somewhatical.


    Qi Feng lived in arge courtyard next to the Jinying Wangfu, which had been arranged for him by Xiao Shao. Xia Qing lived there with him. If it were not for the fear of setting off rumours and nder since Jiang Ruan lived in the Jinying Wangfu, Xiao Shao would have arranged for the two of them to stay there, too. At present, even though Qi Feng and Xia Qing did not reside in the Jinying Wangfu, only a wall separated the two residences, so they were very close by.


    "Third Sister-inw," Qi Feng said as he waved his fan, "you have specially called me over, what are your orders?" Qi Feng cut a highly distinguished figure, but there was suspicion in his eyes. He resided at Bai Zhang Lou all year round, was cold to matters of the imperial court, and usually kept himself hidden. He was not very clear about the goings-on in the Great Jin''s inner pce and the women therein, and thus, was also uncertain about Jiang Ruan. This time, en route to the capital, he had found out several things about Jiang Ruan''s past and present from others. Where the assessment of Jiang Ruan was concerned, Guan Liang Han found her resourceful and full of stratagems, Mo Cong found her vicious and merciless, and as for Xiao Shao, well, anyone who could cause Xiao Shao to be so lovingly protective must be no ordinary person. Qi Feng was not disdainful of Jiang Ruan, but he felt that, no matter how intelligent, she was still a woman, and women were always a little bit whimsical and prone to fantasies. However, from the time he returned to the capital till now, Jiang Ruan had not shown the slightest hint of longing for Xiao Shao, and Qi Feng found this very interesting. It seemed to him that this was a case of unrequited love, and Xiao Shao was being rebuffed.


    Jiang Ruan looked at the young man before her and smiled unhurriedly. She had never been in contact with someone like Fourth Brother Qi. However, since Xiao Shao had said that Qi Feng was well versed in the art of politics in the imperial court, there were some situations which would benefit exceedingly if he gave a hand.


    She said, slowly, "Today, I''ve asked Young Master Qi here to ask Young Master Qi to save lives."


    "Save lives?" Qi Feng scrutinised Jiang Ruan and discovered that she was not joking around. After a moment of quick thought, he continued with careful consideration, "Third Sister-inw, this humble person is not a doctor. If you need to save someone''s life, then you should seek out Fifth Brother Xia." He had not yet ascertained Jiang Ruan''s temperament, and he was different from Xiao Shao. Xiao Shao trusted Jiang Ruan because of his love for her, but Qi Feng had only a superficial acquaintance with Jiang Ruan as yet, and thus was rather wary of her. If Jiang Ruan intended to seize the opportunity afforded by Xiao Shao''s absence to make trouble and do something to harm Xiao Shao or the Jinying Wangfu, then Qi Feng would not stand by idly. He would take action to stop her, even if it cost him his life.


    "If it were one person''s life, Young Master Xia would definitely be able to save him, but now, we''re talking about tens of thousands of lives; how would Young Master Xia save them all by himself?" Jiang Ruan said lightly.


    This chapter upload first at NovelBin.Net


    Qi Feng frowned slowly, his previous jovial expressionpletely vanishing from his face. He said, "What does Third Sister-inw mean? I really don''t understand."


    "Young Master Qi is intelligent; there is no need to beat around the bush with me." Jiang Ruan''s words were unceremonious and direct. "Young Master Qi and Xiao Shao are disciples of the same master, and naturally have a deep friendship. At present, someone is scheming against Xiao Shao, and I believe, with Young Master Qi and Xiao Shao''s close friendship, you will absolutely not look on without lifting a finger. Whether due to emotional ties or reason, can you help him?"


    "Something has happened to Third Brother Xiao?" There was a shade of doubt in Qi Feng''s eyes, for he had not received any disquieting news about Xiao Shao or the Jinyi Guard in the past few days. Jiang Ruan''s words were indeed highly suspicious. If something had happened to Xiao Shao, he would definitely be the first to know.


    "Nothing has happened to him yet, but if things continue as they are, something will happen very soon." Jiang Ruan spoke heavily as she looked directly at Qi Feng, and a trace of ridicule sparked in her beautiful eyes. The ridicule was fleeting and the dark gleam disappeared in an instant, transforming into a bright, glittering gaze, that if one lingered to look, it seemed filled with charm and grace. She said, "I believe Young Master Qi must have heard about me before you arrived here. There is enmity between me and Jiang Chao as well as Marquis Xia fu. I caused Jiang Chao to lose a finger, and I made it impossible for Xia Jun to be an official."


    Qi Feng originally started to smile, as he had indeed collected information on Jiang Ruan before he arrived, but realised that this expression would be inappropriate at the moment. However, he did not understand why Jiang Ruan would bring up these two events at this point in time. After a pause, he said, "So what? What does this have to do with Third Brother Xiao? Don''t tell me that they are going to orchestrate some wicked n in order to exact revenge?"


    "No," Jiang Ruan said as she stared fixedly at Qi Feng. His heart trembling under the weight of her gaze, Qi Feng heard her continue, "What I want to say is, the hostility which Jiang Chao and the Xia family have for me is merely for appearance''s sake. Jiang Chao and the Xia family are doing Eighth Prince, Xuan Li''s, work, and Xiao Shao has already be a thorn in Xuan Li''s side. Since Xiao Shao is unwilling to cooperate with Xuan Li, and his power and influence is beyond Xuan Li''s control, Xuan Li only has one choice: to kill." As Jiang Ruan spoke of such secret happenings, she appeared totally serene, as if she was not speaking of major events to do with seizing the throne and beheading, but merely discussing the state of the weather.


    Qi Feng''s expression had grown rigid. He heard Jiang Ruan indifferently and serenely continue from opposite him, "Thus, on the surface, it looks like Jiang Chao and Xia Jun want to go against me, but in truth, it is Xuan Li who wants to deal with Xiao Shao. Or, to put it another way, Xuan Li wants to deal with the Jinyi Guard. Do you understand what I''m saying?"


    "You . . ." Jiang Ruan''s words were so blunt that Qi Feng had absolutely no idea how to respond. He suddenly felt that Jiang Ruan was truly suitable for Xiao Shao. Jiang Ruan looked to be someone who was incredibly calm and capable of preserving the aplishments of previous generations, but her offensive power was quietly concealed. From her eyes, Qi Feng could discern strength and tenacity.


    "I understand Xuan Li very well; he will use every single opportunity, especially at this critical juncture. Now that Xiao Shao has left the capital, and only Zhao Yi and a few others remain in the General fu, this is the best opportunity. Xuan Li will certainly think of all ways and means to make things happen." She looked at the book in front of her and said, "I sent the secret bodyguards Xiao Shao gave me to monitor Jiang Chao; Jiang Chao met Xia Jun a few days ago."


    "They have forged an alliance?" Qi Feng asked, "The Xia family is no longer what it was, how could they dare to act rashly?"


    "The Xia family naturally dares not; unfortunately, Xia Jun is a lunatic." Coolly, Jiang Ruan continued, "Recently, Zhang Ji, head of the military supply wagon, seems to have been exceedingly industrious, and he has also been very liberal in spending money. All at once, he has purchased three huge houses and five stores in the east of the capital, and he has stored a considerable number of silver banknotes in Four Seas private bank[4]. Young Master Qi, in your opinion, isn''t this highly odd?"


    [4] Ǯׯ (qi��nzhu��ng) �C old-style money shop (a type of private bank that first appeared in the Ming dynasty, flourished in the Qing, and was phased out after 1949) / informal financialpany, often operating at the edges of what is legal.


    "Zhang Ji . . ." Qi Feng''s expression turned severe. He had studied the art of court politics, so he was naturally very familiar with the ministers of the imperial court. Zhang Ji had been in charge of the military supply wagon for a long time. He conducted himself in an upright manner, was very talented, and had transported army provisions for so many years without error. Jiang Ruan''s words clearly indicated that she suspected Zhang Ji. On one hand, Qi Feng felt amazed, and on the other hand, he thought it was unbelievable. "Zhang Daren is a good official; if the water is too clear, there will be no fish; this silver currency may not have anything to do with Xuan Li. Provisions and fodder for the troops and horses is a major undertaking; Zhang Daren is not going to destroy his own future. He knows that if anything goes wrong, he is the first person that His Majesty will me."


    "He is indeed a good official, but it''s such a pity that he has a disreputable son," Jiang Ruan said coldly.


    "His three sons are all rtively talented and handsome young men, how could you say they are disreputable?" Qi Feng asked as he furrowed his brows.


    "Zhang Ji has a mistress whom he dotes on; she has a son who spends all day drinking and carousing outside. Zhang Ji''s furen is Marquis Mu Yang''s daughter, a formidabledy. Zhang Ji does not dare to tell his furen about his mistress and her son, but he can''t support the way his son spends money like water. Those houses and shops on the eastern side of the capital, even the silver currency, are all in preparation for that son. I believe Young Master Qi also knows how much Zhang Daren loves his sons."


    Of course, Qi Feng knew Zhang Ji was a henpecked husband, but he had not known when Zhang Ji had begotten an illegitimate son. He surely did not know how Jiang Ruan had discovered this information. It had always been evident that Zhang Ji loved his three sons dearly, so, for this child born of his mistress, he must have harboured such guilt that it caused him to dote on this son even more. However . . ." Qi Feng said, "But this is too risky. For the sake of some money, to ce your future at stake, to gamble your entire family''s lives . . . smart people wouldn''t do this."


    Jiang Ruan smiled faintly as she said, "Indeed, if it were merely for some money, he would definitely not find it worthwhile. However, what if, because of this, his career soared to meteoric heights? He would no longer have to do things in order to please his furen''s family, the Marquis Wu family, he would be able to show his magnanimous spirit in weing his dearly loved illegitimate son into the fu, and he might even be able to obtain future prospects for that son. Do you think this gamble is worth the risk?"


    Qi Feng was astounded.


    Jiang Ruan continued, coldly, "Who doesn''t want to gamble if the stakes include boundless riches and glory? What''s more, what if one wins the gamble? The world will change: the Emperor will no longer be the Emperor, the imperial court will no longer be the imperial court, so who will be left to investigate and use someone of deceiving the Emperor?" Slowly, word by emphatic word, she said, "The weight of the criminal charge is only borne by the one who loses. However, no one knows yet who will emerge victorious to seize the kingdom. Therefore, he dares to gamble."

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174 : Helping Others Put On a Show


    Qi Feng sucked in a mouthful of cold air- Jiang Ruan''s words had totally bbergasted him. However, what was even more astonishing was her demeanour and expression when she uttered those words because they embodied an inexplicable sense of ruthlessness and evil maleficence. Suddenly he realised that Mo Cong''s description of Jiang Ruan as a "poisonous woman" was not even close to describing her. Her heart was more than capable of ruthlessness, but most importantly, she had greater gumption and had the audacity to exact her ruthlessness. No youngdy would dare to speak such audacious and anarchistic words, except for her who had not only spoken them out loud but also with self-confidence. Throughout history, in the fight for the throne, the winner became the Emperor while the loser became the evil traitor- this had always been the undeniable truth, yet no one would have dared to speak about it so tantly.


    After a pensive moment, he responded, "Even if he had the guts to do it, there is no way to escape the attention from all the eyes that are around the capital. Should anything happen to the military provisions, and if they were held up before leaving the capital, then the whole debacle would unravel. Zhang Ji would definitely not have a good ending. Moreover, Eighth Prince is not stupid, there is no way he would make use of such a foolhardy n that would so easily be exposed and used against him."


    Jiang Ruan smiled faintly, "Xuan Li is a very mistrustful and paranoid person so naturally he won''t utilize such a wed scheme. As such, any tampering of the military provisions would not be noticed nor raise any suspicion within the ten li distance after it departed from the capital via the main road. At this point, he would start his show and it would be highly entertaining to watch him work to obtain his main objective- gaining the Emperor''s trust."


    "You..." Qi Feng narrowed his eyes slightly, "seem to understand Eighth Prince quite well." Jiang Ruan''s words appeared to show a kind of familiarity towards Eighth Prince, and this in turn caused a strange and weird feeling to skitter across Qi Feng''s heart. How could a virtuous youngdy have the opportunity to meet and establish familiarity with Xuan Li. Even with her status as a Junzhu within the imperial pce, her level of apperception of the person''s character and motives to the point of being able to anticipate his next move; such firsthand knowledge could only have been possible only if they were constantly in each other''spany and were in an intimate rtionship.


    A conjecture fleetingly shed across Qi Feng''s heart. Could it be that Jiang Ruan liked Xuan Li because only when someone likes another would they take notice of what that person does, what they think, and would have a good grasp of their every move and action. However, when Qi Feng took stock of Jiang Ruan''s expression, he mentally shook his head. Jiang Ruan''s eyes were tepid and calm, her smile affable, but what was missing was affection; what she had done and her tone of voice definitely didn''t reflect any interest towards Xuan Li. This certainly caused Qi Feng to be in a quandary.


    "Know your enemy and know yourself and you can fight a hundred battles without disaster[1]." Jiang Ruan had taken note of Qi Feng''s misgivings and smiled, "Sooner orter, the Jinying Wangfu will have to face Eighth Prince. And since the stance for both is a fight to the end, naturally it is imperative to make advance preparation. Otherwise, we would be taken for fools. Furthermore, it would be detrimental to wait until we found ourselves in a life and death situation." She said all this in a quiet whisper but Qi Feng seemed to have awakened from his stupor at the underlying antagonism behind her words. And yet, on the surface her face was still exquisitely beautiful, her eyes were gentle and calm. It was almost as if he had imagined the whole scene.


    [1] ֪��֪�˰�ս���� ֪��֪�ˣ���ս���� (zh��j��zh��b��, b��izh��nb��d��i) �C "If you know the enemy and know yourself, you need not fear the result of a hundred battles. If you know yourself but not the enemy, for every victory gained you will also suffer a defeat. If you know neither the enemy nor yourself, you will sumb in every battle." �D Sun Tzu, The Art of War.


    "Even if Xuan Li intends to fight for the crown and usurp the throne, such an undertaking isn''t that easy to obtain." Loftily Qi Feng sneered, "In this world, there are still people that he wouldn''t dare offend. Third Sister-inw might just be overly concerned, but I can guarantee, he would not have the courage to meddle with the Jinying Wangfu."


    The smile on Jiang Ruan''s face gradually congealed and turned frosty. Naturally, Qi Feng was experienced and knowledgeable on the art of politics, and these skills were sufficient enough to be used for certain political scuffles to obtain good oues. Unfortunately, Qi Feng also had a weakness which was his inability to read and undermine the hearts of others. His point of view on the situation indicated that he regarded Xuan Li as a politician and based his assessment of his (XL) modus operandi as merely an uprising prince. Except, Xuan Li''s conduct was not that of a steadfast headstrong prince. Jiang Ruan had watched Xuan Li, and had concluded that he was self-centred and cunning and a person adept at covertly forbearing for ultimate gain. This was a man capable of using whatever or whoever he deemed useful, including opportune situations. She had apanied this man for so many years, and her understanding of his character was almost engraved on her very bones. Qi Feng''s knowledge could not even bepared to her.


    " Young Master Qi, are you willing to help me?" Jiang Ruan stoically asked.


    Qi Feng was taken aback. He came to the sudden realisation that in the face of Jiang Ruan''s short and sinct speech, he had in fact wavered somewhat in his conviction. Jiang Ruan''s words had indeed impacted him to some degree. Knitting his brows, he said, "My rtionship with Third Brother has always been to rejoice in the good and share the burden in the bad[2], so anything to do with Third Brother, I am duty bound to honour it. Third Sister-inw," he slowly continued, "Regarding this matter, we must not alert the enemy. How about we have one of the hidden guards continue their surveince on Zhang Ji, and also arrange for others to monitor both the Xia fu and the Jiang fu while we consider at length before making a decision. At the least we have toe up with a foolproof n to thwart their ns."


    [2] �p��p��һ�s��s (s��n j�� s��n, r��ng j�� r��ng) �C to be closely connected such that when one suffers damage, everyone suffers damage, and when one prospers, everyone prospers.


    "Why should we hinder their ns?" Jiang Ruan flippantly questioned.


    Qi Feng was stupefied and he looked puzzledly at her, "What do you mean by that?"


    "In this world there are two kinds of suffering: to have no one to share in one''s sess or to have suffered a great grievance yet unable to speak of it. Since Xia Jun and Jiang Chao are determined to do right by this mission, then I''ll let them both eat the bitter fruit of loss and yet be unable to speak of it whatsoever. In your art of politics, Young Master Qi is used to fair and aboveboard means in dealing with matters, but I feel that there are times when covert manoeuvres are more convenient when dealing with such matters. This time, I want them to pay the price for their actions!"


    Qi Feng could not help but be stunned frozen in his ce by that mesmerising pair of eyes that had suddenly shed with a chilling frost. Yet he felt that when this lovely youngdy turned ruthless, there was a kind of forceful coercive charisma that seemed to blossom. He had never met such ady before, and could not resist sighing deeply, "So, what does Third Sister-inw think we should do?"


    Jiang Ruan smiled at him, "I know that Young Master Qi has a special identity within the imperial court, and very soon Eighth Prince will definitely want to put on a big y. For this y, I will need Young Master Qi to arrange for a few people to join in and y along. In this way we can have some fun."


    "He has even told you about this?" Qi Feng was yet again floored and could onlyugh bitterly, "So be it. After all, you are Young Furen of the Jinying Wangfu and informing you about it is indeed understandable. Requesting Third Sister-inw to please continue to give us your kind consideration in the future. And regarding this, please continue to give yourments and pointers."


    Jiang Ruan lightly nodded her head as a trace of coldness shed across her eyes.


    * * *


    In the pce.


    This chapter upload first at NovelBin.Net


    The Empress was hosting tea with apany of several beautiful women at Yu Hua Yuan. The courtyard was filled with many concubines, each of them graceful and courtly, with the exception to the main host, the Empress. Even though she was arrayed in her splendid majestic outfit, it was still unable to disguise her aged pallor.


    The Crown Prince had gradually been losing favour with the Emperor, and while the Emperor had not issued the edict to have the Crown Prince stripped of his status, it was quite obvious that none of the important matters of the court included him. Whereas Eighth Prince and Fifth Prince were active participants, and this was sufficient enough to cause many factions that were still waiting to decide their alliance to each take note of these subtle tensions. Initially there had still been a group that was neutral in their stance, however, surreptitiously several among them had begun to forge alliance with either Eighth Prince or Fifth Prince. Meanwhile, the Crown Prince''s people were few. Consequently, the assembly of imperial court officials were very much in the know, in that, the mantle of future heir of Great Jin did not rest upon the Crown Prince. Currently, their eyes were fixed on the rivalry between Eighth Prince and Fifth Prince to see who was more capable.


    Sitting beside the Empress was Wang Lian''er and none other than Jiang Dan. Wang Lian''er was dressed in a pce attire of pink silk muslin with a tapered waist. This ensemble emphasized her naturally fair milky-whiteplexion. She was beautiful and her every action spoke of a very innate gentle and soft elegance in herportment, in addition to a slight hint of a schrly allure. As a youngdy of the Hanlin family, she was worthy of the title bestowed as an aplished and talenteddy. Currently she was one of the favoured ''flowers'' by the Emperor''s side, obtaining his pleasure and favour.


    Jiang Dan wore a jade green dress, and based on appearance, she could not bepared to Wang Lian''er. Just by looking at herportment and disposition, she wasn''t as gentle and easy-mannered as her. However, in contrast to Wang Lian''er, Jiang Dan had that refreshing and invigorating vivacious disposition that elevated her to be the most popr and sought after consort within the pce. Even the Empress could not find it in herself to hold her (JD) in contempt. She conducted herself with a kind of innocence; she was kind towards the pce servants and she did not make any attempts to vie for the Emperor''s favour. As such,pared to Wang Lian''er, everyone in the pce was very fond of her. Currently she was also often seen by the Emperor''s side, asionally saying things that would delight the Emperor intoughter. And so, the Emperor highly regarded her.


    Today, Mu Xirou did not make an appearance. She had a haughty disposition and was cold and detached, and thus could not be bothered to mingle and socialize with the pce consorts; it was just like Imperial Consort Xian, who ever since Imperial Consort Chen and Imperial Consort Shu''s fall from grace, had secluded herself in an abstemious life. It was precisely because the power struggle between Fifth Prince and Eighth Prince was getting more intense that she felt the need to wisely withdraw in the face of such overwhelming odds, as she could not afford to act proud or have her ego inted just because she was favoured.


    What remained were the low-ranked beauties who had just entered the pce, and among these beauties, there was no shortage of vibrant, vivacious or beautiful talented youngdies. However, until now, from those newly arrived beauties, there were only three who were most favoured. A mild sense of weariness appeared on the Empress'' face as she said, "The weather is getting colder and colder."


    Indeed, it had been getting colder and colder. This was only the beginning of winter, yet everyday the changing winds were gradually bing stronger. Wang Lian''er smiled in reply, "It is so, however, the weather in the capital can still be considered to be rather warm as I have heard that snowkes the size of a piece of paper have started to fall at Tian Jin. I''m pretty sure it is extremely cold there."


    The Empress nced at Wang Lian''er, noting the underlying meaning her words had revealed; that the Emperor was extremely fond of her, otherwise he would not confide in her regarding the situation at the border. Immediately her (Empress) disposition became cold and detached as she said, "That is so true, and especially for all of those generals and soldiers braving the harsh bitter cold. It must really be hard on them."


    "What the Empress has said is urate," Jiang Dan smiled as she continued, "The Great Jin dynasty and itsnd has to depend on these generals and soldiers to defend them. The Emperor is favoured and blessed with longevity and prosperity, so we will indeed be victorious in this battle against Tian Jin. When these generals and soldiers make their triumphant return from battle, it will be an exceptionally grand scene to behold. Yet at the mere thought of soldiers having to suffer such hardships, this concubine feels rather ashamed of herself for being so extravagant and self indulgent. This concubine is willing to donate some silver and jeweleries to exchange for some provisions and supplies to be sent to the borders. This way, my heart will be at peace knowing that I have made a contribution to the cause."


    The Empress was astonished when she heard Jiang Dan''s speech and she couldn''t help the look of appreciation when she gazed at her (JD). As the mother of the nation, no matter what her attitude was towards whatever that was happening in the imperial court, her biggest hope was that the Great Jin would continue as a prosperous and thriving nation. Naturally, she hoped that they would be victorious in the war against the nation of Tian Jin. However, everyone was well aware that this was no easy feat, especially now when the military provisions and supplies were scarce. Therefore, it was not an easy undertaking for Jiang Dan to take the initiative to donate towards provisions and supplies. As one of the new consorts in the pce, Jiang Dan would not be able to donate much, but once word of this matter spread out, other consorts would follow suit, the court officials would also follow, and finally the culmination of everyone''s donation would actually be quite a sizeable amount to be donated towards buying military provisions and supplies. Moreover, Jiang Dan could have mentioned this matter directly to the Emperor and yet, she had raised this matter before the Empress. This in turn clearly suggested that she was not vying for the Emperor''s favour and as such, the Empress was put at ease. Hence the Empress softened her disposition and expression towards Jiang Dan, "Your consideration is exceptional, and I will indeed bring this matter before His Majesty." The Empress'' words were very much an indication that she was showing great regard for Jiang Dan.


    Jiang Dan smiled, "Many thanks Empress, this concubine is not able to do much, as such I can only offer a feeble effort."


    The other consorts gathered around her were either casting envious looks or admiring nces at Jiang Dan. There was a slight change in Wang Lian''er''s expression as well, but a split secondter, it returned to normal, almost as if nothing had happened as she too smiled.


    Later, after the Empress had called for everyone to be dismissed, Jiang Dan returned to her own courtyard. Her personal maid Wan''er delivered a letter to her, quietly whispering, "Miss, a letter has been delivered."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jiang Dan entered her room and had the other pce maids dismissed before opening the letter. Upon perusing the contents of the letter, there was a moment of surprise before she rapidly read the rest of the letter. After she had set it aside, she pondered over it for a moment before a slow smile appeared on her face.


    * * *


    Within the next three days, the wagons carrying the military provisions were to set out. After Jiang Dan''s suggestion to make donations, all the pce consorts, not to be outdone, had donated their own jewelry. Since the pce womenfolk hade together to make such a united contribution, naturally the court officials could not be remiss in their duty. Therein, everyone within the imperial court more or less donated some silver, and all these silverbined came to be quite a substantial amount. Presently the war had exhausted a huge amount of silver from the national treasury to the degree that the provisions were vastly depleted. Consequently, these donations would ease the desperateck of military provisions and supplies. The Emperor''s heart was overjoyed, and his favour towards Jiang Dan increased.


    Everyday, Zhang Ji was busy raising funds to buy provisions and nning delivery routes. However this time, the war against Tian Jin was not a simple matter, and everything had to be done with utmost caution and with no room for errors. Then suddenly, on the day of the departure, news spread out from the pce that the official in charge of the military supply unit, Zhang Ji, had misused his authority and had embezzled more than half of the military provisions.


    This news had spread out rather peculiarly but it was sufficient enough to send the imperial court into a state of shock and confusion. Should the embezzlement of the military provisions be verified as true, then even if Zhang Ji had ten heads, it would not be sufficient enough to be beheaded. Truly, this was no small matter, and immediately the Emperor dispatched people to detain Zhang Ji and have him extradited promptly back to the capital.


    At that time, Zhang Ji was leading the wagons loaded with military provisions out of the capital. Who would have thought that as soon as he left the capital he would be apprehended by the Emperor''s imperial guards. This news was immediately spread far and wide and it seemed that everyone was apprehensive.


    Within a short span of time, the Emperor had gathered the court officials to convene and investigate the matter and sought their opinions. Xuan Li tidied his cor, his expression rxed as usual, almost as if he was basking in the springtime breeze.


    Jiang Chao had his head lowered as he stood by Xuan Li''s side. Respectfully he asked, "Your Highness, everything has been done ordingly, and the relevant news has been leaked out to ensure that the right people take the bait. Once this matter is exposed, not only will it ensure that Your Highness will obtain the trust of His Majesty, it will also be an advantageous opportunity for Your Highness to suppress Fifth Prince and his faction."


    "This is just the beginning." Whilst Xuan Li was feeling rather pleased with the situation, his expression did not give any hint of being jubnt or overtly pleased. Regardless of whatever the situation, he still held steadfast to his customary cool headedness and forbearance.


    "Your Highness is wise," Jiang Chao said as he suddenly thought of something. Looking at Xuan Li, he said, "This situation hase about thanks to the news put out by Consort Jiang. I guess our cooperation this time went well, and it seems that it will be much more convenient to have her on our side in the future." The news that had been leaked out was all because Jiang Dan had thought of ways to spread it. The working of the inner pce with all the womenfolk- it was naturally very easy for word to spread like wildfire. Moreover, behind each of thedies were usually families of influence, and even though it was the inner pce, in actual fact, it was moreplex than the imperial court, yet just as easy to manipte. With just some clear manoeuvring and guidance, it was almost guaranteed to obtain the desired oue. Jiang Dan was smart, even without any backing or support, and she was efficient and handled matters discreetly, so much so that no one would even cast their doubts and suspicions towards her. With a sigh, Jiang Chao added, "I had always perceived her as timid, but now it would seem that I was absolutely wrong. It is Your Highness''s discerning eye, who was able to tell that she would be willing to cooperate with us."


    This chapter upload first at NovelBin.Net


    Xuan Li shook his head, "Never underestimate a woman, as they are very sly and as long as they are not above using their body and beauty, whatever task that a lot of men would not do, they would be more than willing to aplish. Jiang Dan is not a timid person, her ambition is as high as the heavens itself. As for her willingness to work with us, the reason for her straightforward agreement to our coboration is because firstly, she understands that she needs to garner backing and support within the pce by aligning herself with us. And also.... " Xuan Li''s eyes dimmed, "there is a great animosity between Jiang Ruan and herself."


    "Animosity?" Jiang Chao was doubtful, "She has never done anything untowards Jiang Ruan when she was at the Jiang fu, moreover, she was personally raised by Jiang Ruan''s mother. From where does their animositye about?"


    Xuan Liughed sarcastically but did not reply. There were some things that Jiang Chao was not privy to, but it was not something that he was not able to find out on his own. Zhao Mei''s cause of death, Xia Yan''s initial cautious entry into the fu, was because she had borrowed Jiang Dan''s hand. When he had initially obtained the information, Xuan Li was somewhat confounded because regardless, back then Jiang Dan was merely a little child, yet she did not hesitate to execute her own adoptive mother. But it was because of this point that one could infer that Jiang Dan was innately ruthless and vicious like a wolf in sheep''s clothing.


    If he didn''t utilise such a brilliant chess piece, then that would really be a shame. If Jiang Dan had not had such a deep seated hatred that possibly resulted in her poisoning Zhao Mei, in future, even if she was properly used, without a good enough reason she might not be such a big help. Thus, the issue at hand was to figure out what was the best situation to use her for. Jiang Chao was bold but not astute, so he had no intention to keep him in the loop.


    When Jiang Chao beheld the Emperor, the host of schrly and military officials were divided into two factions. One faction was determined that Zhang Ji be severely punished for misappropriation of military provisions, while the other faction believed that Zhang Ji had been made a scapegoat and was entirely innocent.


    Everyone knew that Zhang Ji''s eldest son, Zhang Ming, was a close friend of Xuan Li, so once he entered, everyone cast their eyes towards Xuan Li. Regardless of if they were feeling indignant from the injustice or rejoicing at the others misfortune, when they looked at Xuan Li, their thoughts were deflected by his calm and soothing expression. It was almost as if all the situations in the world were not able to shake his tranquillity.


    Xuan Hua gazed frostily as Xuan Li came forward, and a sneer was formed on his lips.


    Just then, a court official bowed as he beseeched, "Your Majesty, Zhang Ji has not put into consideration anyone beneath him, and he has disregarded the life and death of tens of thousands of soldiers for his own greed. Moreover, he has cast aside all the benevolence the Great Jin had bestowed on him. This is really a reprehensible crime!"


    "There is some discrepancy in what Official Wang has said. Zhang Ji has been in charge of the transportation for military provisions for many years, so how could he have made such a mistake? This minister certainly cannot believe that he would do such a thing, so this is definitely at the instigation of some miscreant," another senior official added.


    "Instigation?" Zhang Daren has been an official for many years, who would likely be able to frame him. This must really be the result of malicious nder and false reporting." Yet another voice said, carrying a sense of hidden motives. "I have heard that Zhang Daren''s three sons are getting more and more prosperous..."


    Such words seemed to be embedded with innuendoes that were aimed at Xuan Li. Those words were rather strange indeed, as Zhang Ji was presently well known and was notcking in wealth or possessions, so if perchance someone had promised him something in exchange for him to make such a big blunder, then the promised item must definitely be bountiful. What promise under heavens could possibly motivate a person to make such a drastic move? Additionally, when one considered the rtionship between Zhang Ji''s son and Xuan Li, it was almost impossible for others not to specte if there were any dubious transactions urring.


    The Emperor looked profoundly at the host of court officials. This was merely a matter regarding Zhang Ji, yet the court had be obviously divided. How was it that even he could not be aware that presently they no longer saw him as the Emperor and head of the state, but seriously thought that he was getting on with age? Should any mishap befall on him, they would not hesitate, and even before he could issue the edict, the nation would immediately have a change of head of state!


    Eunuch Li took notice of the Emperor''s pallor, and internally sighed. The internal strife between the princes was getting more and more intense, to the point that their hidden motives were no longer hidden. But who actually knew the heart of the Emperor, furthermore that person.... Sigh, Eunuch Li began to have some misgivings, today''s matter regarding Zhang Ji was rather peculiar. Normally, before the matter had been thoroughly investigated, most of these court officials would be like a snake lying in wait as they observed the case development, and certainly wouldn''t respond with such urgency. Moreover, it ought to be until Zhang Ji''s crime was established with evidence finding him guilty or innocent before any discussion would happen. Today''s preceding was utterly bizarre.


    What they could not have known was that these court officials had arrived at their viewpoints much earlier after being informed. Furthermore, everyone had assumed that the information they had received was the most urate. Therefore, the current discourse was merely to stand by their firm beliefs that the intel that they had obtained was true and the side they were on would definitely win.


    A confident but pleased look shed across Xuan Hua''s face, to which Xuan Li had taken note of and thought rather amusing. Xuan Hua was too impatient. After all these years, Xuan Hua had relied solely on the directives of Imperial Consort Xian and had survived the perils of the pce to stand securely at his current position. But unfortunately, his impatient personality had not changed a single bit. If it was like in the past, such a debacle would indeed result in the Emperor''s hostility. Like all monarchs, they were highly suspicious by nature, and the more the situation was not favourable towards Xuan Li, the more the Emperor would be predisposed towards trusting Xuan Li. Naturally, should anything happen to Zhang Ji, then the most obvious and suspicious possibility for anyone to implicate him (Zhang Ji) would be Xuan Li. The more Xuan Li postured himself as inferior and at a disadvantage, the more the condemnation and usation would worsen, and contrarily the Emperor would be more undecided. That''s because Xuan Li appeared to be without help and solitary against the hordes, and people were known to havepassion towards the weak. The same can be said of the Emperor as this was a natural human behaviour.


    But then again... A sliver of doubt streaked across Xuan Li''s eyes as the proceedings of the day had transpired too smoothly. Things were proceeding so sessfully that a strange sensation erupted within his heart, almost as if it wasn''t supposed to be quite like this. Back when they had Jiang Dan release the information, it was only to some specific people, but those speaking out today weren''t those who were part of the n. Actually, these people were helping push his agenda forward, making his ns very sessful. However, when something bes too sessful, a person can''t help being skeptical.


    "Eighth Prince, what do you make of the situation?" The Emperor finally posed a question as his eyes seemed to be like a sharp sword piercing Xuan Li. It was almost as if should Xuan Li utter the wrong word, on the stop he would immediately be met with bloodshed.


    "Justice resides in the heart of man", Xuan Li tepidly replied, "and I believe that Imperial Father has already made some conclusions. Your humble son believes in Imperial Father and trusts Imperial Father''s subjects. So we will just have to await the conclusion of the investigation and hear the result before making an informed judgement."


    From his speech he had clearly stated his standpoint, in that he believed that Zhang Ji was innocent yet he further emphasized his trust in the Emperor''s subjects and that was taking it beyond context. The Emperor''s expression softened a bit and seeing Xuan Li''s stance, he could not help feeling a sense of relief.


    Xuan Hua took all this into ount and his lips curled upwards. This was merely a deathbed power struggle, and today, it was most definitely Xuan Li''s day to die!


    Just at that moment, the military officer assigned to investigate the matter had returned to give his report. Withrge strides he entered and knelt down to give his report. "Reporting to Your Majesty, your subject has been assigned to investigate the issue of embezzlement of military provisions and thus hereby reports that all the provisions are ounted for and there is nothing missing."


    Xuan Hua''s smile went rigid just as he heard Zhang Ji furiously bellow from outside, "Your Majesty, this old official has been wronged..."


    ??

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175 : Setting The Granary on Fire


    All that could be seen was Zhang Ji stumbling out from the midst of a group of guards. His attire was disheveled and crumpled and his hair seemed to have been tousled so much that it was in disarray. Presently, his entire face was flushed with indignation, as if he had suffered a great insult. He did not utter a single word before kneeling down before the Emperor. He gave a few solemn bows, then proimed, "Your Majesty, this old official has been wronged!"


    Zhang Ji had served as an official in the imperial court for many years, and could be counted as someone of prominence. His current sorry state was something that had never been seen before. Even the Emperor was not rash in reprimanding nor calling for him to be beaten, as this would dishearten the rest of his court officials. Instead, he said, "Beloved Official, please rise."


    Zhang Ji raised his head but did not rush to stand up. Raising his head with indignation in his eyes, it was almost as if he would pass out in the next second. Pausing for a moment before speaking, he said, "After self reflection and soul searching, I know that in this life I have not done any despicable things, yet someone is currently determined to throw this bucket of dirty water onto my head, utterly destroying my reputation. The culprit''s intentions are truly exceedingly dangerous and sinister. Begging Your Majesty to do right by this old official!"


    The Emperor sighed deeply, as his gaze abruptly turned towards Xuan Hua. Xuan Hua''s mouth was slightly parted, as if he was still reeling and had not yet recovered from the sudden shift in the current plot. Immediately, he sensed the Emperor''s gaze and when he raised his head, he was stunned and his heart chilled at the frigid coldness emanating from the Emperor''s eyes. He felt as if he was like a block of ice, frozen where he stood, utterly afraid to make any movement at all.


    Zhang Ji had been found innocent and all the provisions were ounted for so this situation naturally indicated that someone had deliberately framed him. Zhang Ji had been an official all his life, and his position was of some prominence, so anyone with a brain would not have used him as a scapegoat. The other possibility was that this situation was meant to implicate and cause trouble for the person backing Zhang Ji. Had Zhang Ji actually fallen into the trap, then the first person to be implicated and most likely suspected would be Xuan Li. Moreover, everyone in the nation was well aware of who would consider Xuan Li as the biggest obstacle and eye sore, and that person would naturally be Fifth Prince, Xuan Hua.


    Those officials who had just been happily ''tossing stones into the well''[1] were all silenced. Xuan Hua and his faction were too afraid to speak[2] as none of them was clear on what had just transpired. All the information that they had on hand indicated that Zhang Ji would be found guilty of stealing military provisions, however, it was clear that he had now been cleared of all charges. This meant that their information was incorrect, so how could they further exacerbate the situation and bring disaster upon themselves[3].


    [1] �侮��ʯ (lu��j��ngxi��sh��) �C to throw stones at somebody who has fallen down a well (idiom); to hit a person when he''s down.


    [2] �������� (j��nru��h��nch��n) �C to keep quiet out of fear (idiom); silent as the cicada in winter. The cicadas in winter are silent. Now it is often used as a metaphor for having scruples and not daring to speak.


    [3] ��ǹ����ײ (w��ng qi��ng k��ush��ng zhu��ng) �C lit."throw oneself onto the muzzle of a gun"; fig. bring about one''s own destruction, ask for trouble.


    In contrast, all the court officials in Xuan Li''s faction were fired up to watch a good show, totally unable to disguise the arrogance in their eyes.


    With a sigh, Xuan Li gently consoled, "Zhang Daren, please do not be disheartened. After all these years, everyone knows that you have held your official position with integrity and honour. Imperial Father will definitely give you justice."


    With fury, Zhang Ji stated, "I could put this aside if it was merely to insult me, but this entire debacle was obviously intended to dy and hold up the deployment of the provisions. As long as the provisions and funds are dyed for a day, our soldiers have to suffer another day of bitter cold. This... Obviously, someone is harbouring sinister intentions, seeking to sabotage and make things difficult for our Great Jin''s soldiers at the borders!"


    After his words, everyone present was stunned speechless, including the Emperor who was seated on his dragon throne. His eyes immediately shed a sliver of coldness.


    Internally, Xuan Hua''s heart cried out that things were not looking good. What had just been the result of the undercurrents and overtones between princes, was now being convoluted by this old official into a tale linking this to the war at the borders. Who did not know that it was taboo to bring up matters rted to the current war between the Great Jin and Tian Jin. On the surface, because of the presence of the Jinyi Guard, Great Jin was able to receive continuous reports of victory, however, the actual dangers and treacherous situations were not known to the masses. It was like a huge sword hung over the brightly lit and splendidly decorated pce, of which no one dared to touch on. But at this moment, Zhang Ji had brazenly taken the sword and thrown down the gauntlet before everyone. Furthermore, he had drawn blood from that sword. The Emperor had always been known to have a fastidious and suspicious heart, so what would the Emperor conclude from all of this? Would he infer that he (Xuan Hua) was nning to be the destroyer of the nation, or upon further thought, consider him to be a traitor who had aligned himself with the enemy!


    Since there was insufficient evidence in this case, there was no one to convict of the crime. Moreover, there was something rather peculiar as to how the information had been disseminated. Even Xuan Hua was not able to ascertain the original source of the information. Additionally, the Emperor was unable to find out the perpetrator who had sparked the rumours and so his heart grew even more unsettled as he believed that Xuan Hua''s influence and power was growing to the point that he (the Emperor) was no longer able to control and manage him. To an emperor, this was absolutely uneptable.


    "Beloved Official, there is a probable reason behind this matter, but rest assured, zhen will provide you with recourse," the Emperor strongly emphasized. The hidden meaning behind his words brought about a chill within the hearts of everyone in the assembly. It didn''t matter if the Emperor was normally seen as bright, cheerful and open minded because ingrained into his very bones was an awe inspiring majestic presence that could not be vited. Today, someone had the audacity to make a mockery of him behind his back, and should the perpetrator be ferreted out, could he even expect to get away without repercussions? As he looked at a tear stained woebegone Zhang Ji kneeling on the ground, heforted, "Zhen still needs you, and the soldiers of Great Jin need you too. Zhen will definitely ensure that the perpetrator pays the price for today''s debacle. However, at present getting the provisions delivered quickly to the borders is of utmost urgency, so I will have to trouble this Beloved Official to reconvene here at ater time to address this situation. As it is already gettingte, let''s change the set off date until tomorrow. Beloved Official, you should head home today and have a good rest and ay your frazzled nerves. Zhen will shortly draft a new edict."


    This was both to cate Zhang Ji and to also ensure that there would be an in-depth investigation into this matter. The more Xuan Hua heard, the more he felt that things were going awry. However, if he were to speak up at this moment, it would undoubtedly add fuel to the fire, thus it was best that he held his peace andpletely swallowed his resentment. Unfortunately, his face betrayed his emotions, and he looked as if he was about to storm off in a huff.


    Since the Emperor had already lowered himself, there was no reason for Zhang Ji to carry on striking a pretentious pose. So with a sping sound, he thanked the Emperor for his imperial benevolence and might, and brought about a sense of calm after the raging furor regarding the military provisions. Obviously when Zhang Ji returned to his fu, he would receivepensation from the pce. Afterall it was not a pleasant thing for an elder official to have his reputation tarnished. On the surface, it seemed that Zhang Ji had been wronged, but in reality it was all rather superficial and ambiguous. Ultimately, this incident caused the Emperor to trust him even more. At the end of this whole debacle, the ultimate loser was only Xuan Hua.


    While the Emperor had not rebuked Xuan Hua, he was now alerted to his every move and action after today''s debacle. The Emperor would now have much to consider and he would also set some measures in ce. There were times when one did not need to have obtained all the evidence or have all the confidence needed in order to achieve one''s goal. All that was needed was to nt that tiny seed of doubt in a person''s heart and just wait for it to germinate and sprout. Eventually there woulde a day when that seed would flourish and evoke an enormous power when an opportune situation arose. Today''s situation was merely to subtly nt that seed of doubt into the Emperor''s heart, causing the Emperor to be cautious and dubious towards Xuan Hua. Henceforth, it would not matter what Xuan Hua would do because after it entered the eyes of the Emperor, there would undoubtedly be doubts toward his intentions. Ultimately, this would shut down any of his opportunities even before he could begin.


    While today''s loser was Xuan Hua, then the biggest winner was Xuan Li. He didn''t have to do a thing at all, he didn''t even have to get involved, yet he had so easily won the Emperor''s sympathy and truth. He was even able to pave the way for his next move. Slowly he passed by Xuan Hua''s side. Smiling, he noted Xuan Hua''s shuttered gaze almost as if he was trying to mask his contempt. Xuan Hua had to clench his fist tightly as he tried to control his urge to swing a punch at Xuan Li.


    However, behind Xuan Li was a pair of smiling eyes perusing him. This gaze came from the crowd of officials and was not particrly noticeable. This was a young man attired in a purple court robe, sporting a small beard and his eyes reflected a significant profoundness. When he retracted his gaze, he was rather surprised to notice another person who was standing not too far from him, quietly watching Xuan Li. The person''s build indicated that he had yet to be fully grown and was merely a young boy. He was beautiful and delicate, and his eyes shone like the brilliance of high quality precious stones. Yet his gaze was cold and solemn, and looked somewhat familiar.


    That young boy seemed to have sensed his observation and turned to look. He was pierced by those cold eyes when a young eunuch rushed over to catch up, "Thirteenth Highness, do slow down..."


    Qi Feng was slightly taken aback, but turning, he shook his head as he too made his exit.


    * * *


    This chapter upload first at NovelBin.Net


    Zhang Ji returned to his fu, and as expected, the Emperor''s edict arrived soon after bestowing him with some gold and silver aspensation. After cating everyone in the fu, it was alreadyte in the night. Zhang Ji returned to his study and lit an oilmp. From under the study desk, he felt for a small box and took it out to hand to the person facing him.


    Obviously that person had been waiting in the study for quite some time and watching Zhang Ji''s actions, he smiled in satisfaction. "Indeed Zhang Daren is very quick and a shrewd operator. I will make haste to report back to His Highness. In the future when His Highness'' big ns are aplished, he will most definitely take into ount Zhang Daren''s effort and assistance."


    Zhang Ji smiled in reply, "I don''t deserve such praise, Young Master Jiang. I am but an old man with one foot about to enter into the yellow earth, so what can I do with great wealth and high positions? It really ought to be said that Young Master Jiang is really a hero at such a young age and in future you will achieve meteoric sess and be a legend in the Great Jin dynasty."


    The person in the study was none other than Jiang Chao. At this moment, both Zhang Ji and him were mutually ttering each other''s achievements, having established a tacit understanding. This alliance of theirs was based on the fact that they had amon interest but the reality of their sincerity or hypocrisy was for them to resolve and decipher. Internally, Zhang Ji was silently rebuking the youth before him as having sinister and vicious intentions, to the point that he was willing to be Xuan Li''s dog and use his impable face to beg for food from Xuan Li''s hands. On the other hand, Jiang Chao was also inwardly despising his se attitude because in fact he was still trying to wrestle for more power.


    Nheless, regardless of their internal discourse, outwardly they were cordial and full of smiles. Zhang Ji looked at the small box that he had handed to Jiang Chao, and smilingly said, "Inside the box is the key to the military provisions warehouse and there is a total of eight hundred wagons. Do be savvy, Young Master Jiang, and handle matters carefully so that we don''t leave behind anything that can be held against us."


    "Naturally," Jiang Chao smiled in return, "This happens to be an important task in aid of His Highness'' great cause, so how can there be any margin for errors. Today, it''s thanks to Zhang Daren for giving us the key. I will now wish Zhang Daren a safe passage tomorrow."


    Smiling in return, Zhang Ji replied, "Let it be as Young Master Jiang''s auspicious words wish."


    After they had both said their piece, Jiang Chao exited through the back door of the Zhang fu. It was already past midnight and the capital was pitch ck with nary a star to be seen in the sky, promising that it was about to rain. The moon was also nowhere to be seen, as gloomy dark clouds hung in the sky. It was really a night whereby one would not have been able to see one''s hand even if it was raised before one''s eyes.


    Jiang Chao hurried away riding a horse all the way to the east side of the capital, where there was a huge warehouse. The warehouse looked imposing and unapproachable, its height was about half that of the city walls, and all of the military provisions that were going to be deployed were stored inside. Stationed outside were all the troops present and ounted for and Jiang Chao presented the key to the person standing at the front. The man took the key and opened the door to the warehouse, and appearing to have received a directive, the rest of the troops that were quietly waiting began to uniformly move into action. Some began to unload things from the wagons, and some were taking things into the warehouse, while yet another group were taking things out of the warehouse.


    This was what was known as ''stealing a rafter and recing it with a column''[4], essentially perpetuating a fraud. Jiang Chao looked on with glee when a person walked up beside him, "Has it all been organized well?"


    [4] ͵������ (t��uli��nghu��nzh��) �C lit. to steal a rafter and rece it with a column / to rece the original with a fake / to perpetrate a fraud (idiom).


    Jiang Chao turned his head to look and saw Xia Jun standing in the dreary night holding onto a small torch. The fire from the torch made his eyes glow somewhat red and look strange. His expression momentarily froze, "Everything has beenpletely organized and tidied up, including all those people that were involved behind the scenes. They have all been killed."


    Xia Jun nodded his head as he turned his gaze towards the people entering and exiting the enormous warehouse. However, his face did not reveal any expression of delight. When Jiang Chao noticed his expression, he curiously asked, "Cousin, what are you still worried about?"


    Xia Jun shook his head, but a smidgen of uncertainty escaped from his gaze, "I don''t know why, but I seem to have a feeling of unease..." Everything had transpired too smoothly. Whether it was Zhang Ji''s self orchestrated and enacted ''y'' before the imperial throne, or the current secret exchange in the warehouse, everything that had happened seemed to have happened too naturally and too smoothly. Immediately a pair of raised coquettish eyes, the slightly arched eyebrows, looking like they were smiling while the pupils seem to speak profoundly of ridicule and taunt, appeared to cross his mind. Xia Jun''s heart startled, feeling as if a bucket of cold water had just been poured down his head. Instantly he sucked in a mouthful of cold air.


    Unhurriedly he addredded Jiang Chao, "Has there been any unusual moment on Jiang Ruan''s side?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "She had holed herself all day within the Jinying Wangfu, and did not even enter the pce." Jiang Chao sniggered, "Cousin, you don''t have to worry too much, she has been at the Jinying Wangfu and has not left at all, so how would she be privy to our ns? It can''t be that she is irvoyant?"


    Xia Jun''s eyes flickered, "That''s true, there is no way she is irvoyant." For someone who was always residing within the wangfu, it was to be expected that receiving news would be dyed, as the source muste from outside. Thus, there was no way that Jiang Ruan could have known anything about their ns and by tomorrow, this new batch of provisions would be escorted by the military supply unit far away to the borders. Moreover, the fact that these provisions were not the actual sanctioned supplies was top secret, and even if Jiang Ruan were to figure out that something was amiss with the information, by then, it would be toote.


    For example, the exchange that they were orchestrating right now, Jiang Ruan could not possibly know about it, so how could she even prevent what was happening? There was no way she would be privy to their ns unless she wasn''t a human and she was irvoyant.


    Eventually, Xia Jun calmed down and slowly said, "Let''s continue since it is still dark...." Since it was dark, let everything be engulfed in the darkness. And as for Jiang Ruan, it was destined that she would be the loser in this battle. As the unchanging age old principle says, ''the winner is crowned as king, and the loser a bandit''.


    * * *


    On this night, in the Jinying Wangfu, the lights in Xiao Shao''s study had not yet been extinguished. Looking from the outside in, the me appeared to be like fireworks, brilliant and warm on a pitch ck night. The scene was almost as if when one pushed open the door, one would find the appearance of a cold and detached young man, dressed in ck, sitting behind the desk. At this moment, there was indeed a person sitting behind the desk, however, it was an elegant and graceful youngdy.


    A delicate smell of tea wafted about, a spiral of steam rising like a screen separating the desk. Under the illumination of the fire light, a beautiful flower seemed to be blooming, and even more beautiful than the spiraling steam was the youngdy''s face. She was dressed in a moonlight-white garment but on top of it, she had draped a dark purple cloak which further emphasized a face that was like a precious sculptured high quality white jade. Her features were so exquisite that it was like the heavens had carefully, in great detail, carved and refined each of them, every single feature was exceptionally matchless, a beauty made by the heavens. Innately, from her very depths, she naturally effused a beautiful charm. Every movement of this beautiful person was alluring, except that her enticing eyes were cold and unwavering. Her cold eyes were capable of dimming down her charming allure, very much like the devil''s trumpet[5], a flower that blossomed under the moonlight, distinctly cold yet alluring.


    Datura �C Wikipedia


    [5] ������ (m��ntu��lu��) �C Devil''s Trumpet (Datura stramonium). It is a genus of nine species of highly poisonous, vespertine-flowering nts belonging to the nightshade family Snaceae. They aremonly known as thornapples or jimson weeds, but are also known as devil''s trumpets. Other Englishmon names include moonflower, devil''s weed, and hell''s bells. All species of Datura are very poisonous and potentially psychoactive, especially their seeds and flowers. Due to their effects and symptoms, they have asionally been used not only as poisons, but also as hallucinogens by various groups throughout history. Traditionally, psychoactive administration of Datura species has often been associated with witchcraft and sorcery or simr practices in many cultures.


    Jiang Ruan looked at the young man dressed in purple in front of her. Although Qi Feng had devoted his whole life to being enthralled and fascinated by the study of politics, he couldn''t help but be slightly lost in the face of this exquisite beauty.


    Among all the beauties of the earth, it was rare to find one who was not only good looking but also clever.


    Jiang Ruan smiled, "Today was all thanks to your help, Young Master Qi." From the beginning to the end of y that Xuan Li and Zhang Ji had co-ordinated to enact, she had not once thought about interfering or preventing, however, Qi Feng had been able to use his art of political stratagem to manipte the court because he had another ''status'' within the imperial court. The position was rather inconspicuous, as it was neither a high position nor could it be said to be lowly, but it was rather a delicate presence. Should there be a need to influence or manipte the imperial court, his position made it very easy to blend into the shadows without ever being noticed. Fortunately, Qi Feng had done what Jiang Ruan had instructed which was to give a subtle nudge to facilitate the ''y'' that Zhang Ji was enacting, allowing for his orchestrated y to be ever so sessful and enjoy smooth sailing.


    This chapter upload first at NovelBin.Net


    It was just that... in addition to his maniption from the shadows, it would seem that there was another power at work too. The reason why Zhang Ji''s y today was consummately perfect was because of the assistance of the other person, but the person''s motives and objectives were unknown, and the identity of the person was still in the shadows. Suddenly, the face of that young boy that he had encountered appeared in his head. His eyes narrowed as he turned and remarked, "They have already made their move." He waved the missive that he had in his hand, his gaze deepening, "If I had not seen it for myself, I would have found it hard to conceive that Xuan Li would be so impetuous to take such a huge risk."


    Leisurely, Jiang Ruan raised the white tea cup before her and sipped the tea before tly replying, "Today they have stolen a rafter and reced it with a column, bypletely recing the whole warehouse of military provision with moldy grains and rations, and halving the original amount. Other than what was in the front wagons, the rest of the provisions were now dried grass. And with today''s y that Zhang Ji had performed, there would not be any further ''idents'' tomorrow. Once the military supplies wagons departed, it would be much toote to do anything. Thus, in the end, the ones who would suffer the repercussions would naturally be the soldiers at the borders. Without funds and provisions, it would only be a matter of time before they would be in dire straits. And upon the total defeat of the military there, who would dare to seek out Zhang Ji to take responsibility? Even if there was ''a fish that escaped the'' and sought redress, they would definitely have their ways and means to eliminate. This is indeed a very profitable transaction."


    Qi Feng took a deep breath before speaking, "As a prince of Great Jin, Xuan Li can go so far as to forsake and sacrifice the lives of the tens of thousands of soldiers merely for selfish gains. He truly must be deranged to take the Great Jin dynasty and itsnd as his ying field."


    Jiang Ruan seemed to be smiling and yet not as she cast her eyes on him, "Oh? Do you really think so?"


    In that moment, Qi Feng felt as if all his evaluations and deductions seemed to no longer hold any substance when he saw those eyes on him. He was usually very detailed and spot on with his ability to see the big picture, but somehow when he was in the presence of this youngdy who was so much younger in age to him, he felt defeated. Awkwardly, he scratched his head and smiled, "Third Sister-inw, there is something that I wish to ask you. What did you instruct Jin Er and the Jinyi Guards to do?"


    Before Xiao Shao had left, he had assembled all the Jinyi Guards from within the capital and had assigned them to Jin Yi and Jin Er, in turn, both Jin Yi and Jin Er werepletely under Jiang Ruan''smand. So in actual fact, Xiao Shao had entrusted all of the Jinyi Guards in the capital to Jiang Ruan. To Qi Feng, this was the most unfathomable thing to have happened. For one, while the Jinyi Guards were mostly secret bodyguards, each one of them was elite and very talented whenpared to normal guards. And usually talented and aplished people tended to be lofty and arrogant, but for them to wholeheartedly submit to Jiang Ruan, even with Jin Yi and Jin Er as their leaders, was no small feat. Moreover, when they had heard themand given by Jiang Ruan, they had all set about the task without even a word of objection. This clearly showed the position Jiang Ruan had in their hearts. The second point was that Xiao Shao wasn''t a person to easily trust another, and from the time he was young, he had grown ustomed to going about his own way and doing everything alone, so how did ite to be that he would offer his most hidden secret guards to Jiang Ruan. Obviously Jiang Ruan''s position in his heart was not usual.


    Suddenly Jiang Ruanughed, "Young Master Qi, you are intelligent and astute, so why are you speaking in riddles in front of me? Obviously you know why Xuan Li would want to swap the military provisions."


    Qi Feng was stunned as he looked at Jiang Ruan, while Jiang Ruan quietly returned his gaze. In the firelight, her smile was soft and tranquil, yet her eyes were distant and deep, almost as if she was looking past the firelight to see into the future for the next few decades. Her gaze had a rity and understanding of the affairs of life, much like someone who had already seen the whole y and was seeing it all over again from the beginning... but then again, those cold eyes were only like that of an observer looking from the outside. No matter how each y unfolded with its struggles and vastitudes, she was forever beyond the mortal realm, cognizant yet cruelly looking at the unfurling of everything.


    Slowly he shook his head andughed bitterly, "Third Sister-inw, you are intelligent to a degree that causes others to feel afraid and intimidated. That''s right, I do know why and have known about Xuan Li''s alliance with Tian Jin for a long time. The reports and intel from the Jinyi Guard are top notch and there isn''t much we are not aware of." Other than what your secret is, he silently added in his heart.


    "That''s right. Since Tian Jin has formed an alliance with Xuan Li, wouldn''t Xuan Li be expected to show his sincerity. Or perhaps it can be said that with this war, he must ensure that Tian Jin wins. It is arge amount of military funds and provisions and as long as it is in his hands, it will be a hot potato. Xuan Li does not want to have these things remain in the capital, so his only option is to find a way to quickly send it out as soon as possible. And to fully maximize the use of thisrge quantity of military provision safely, there is only one option." Jiang Ruan coolly exined.


    "Deliver it to Tian Jin, and replenish their supplies." Qi Fengpleted her sentence for her.


    Talking to another intelligent person was really easy and convenient. Jiang Ruan smiled, "Not bad, but to my thinking, this n of Xuan Li''s is really not that good."


    "This n does look easy on the surface, yet itmands a hefty price. And because it is very dangerous, no one would ever think of it. This was Xuan Li''s intention, and can be considered ambitious and ruthless. Moreover, toe up with a n to dispatch the provisions, he must have a foolproof n in ce. Thus, what I don''t understand is what you meant by it not being a really good n?" Qi Feng asked. He didn''t believe that a cloistered and genteel youngdy like Jiang Ruan could be better than Xuan Li, who was a natural born schemer. Furthermore, even if she could surmise the heart of a person, with regards to matters of the imperial court, it wasn''t sufficient enough to achieve anything merely by being able to decipher the motives of others.


    "Regardless of what you do, you must never leave behind anything that can be used against you," Jiang Ruan''s eye slightly turned frigid, "and by leaving behind this batch of military provisions, he is in fact leaving behind something that can be used against him. And it is precisely for this reason that I have the opportunity to destroy his n. If I were standing in his position, I would most definitely not hold on to those military provisions. Once the goods have been exchanged, I would immediately burn them topletely wipe out everything so that there would not be any evidence left behind."


    Qi Feng looked at her,pletely baffled, "Burn them?" From Jiang Ruan''s eyes, he could not see any jest- she was speaking the truth. If she would have exchanged roles with Xuan Li today, she would seriously have all the rations burned. Heavens, how did she have such audacity? What did she eat growing up?


    Jiang Ruan smiled, "Didn''t you ask me what I had the others and Jin Er do? I will now tell you. They have gone to set a fire. Everything that Xuan Li has orchestrated is good, but it iscking in a little fire control. However, in regards to this particr fire, it will not be up to him to control."


    "Do you still not understand?" Jiang Ruan''s smile was gentle, "In this instance, I want them to lose everything and watch it all go up in mes and yet not be able to say a word."


    * * *


    All the provisions from the warehouse had been transferred to the designated holding area and at this moment, inside a warehouse at the east of the capital, a person had just shut the doors to the warehouse and handed the keys over to Jiang Chao.


    The main door of the warehouse was returned to its original state,pletely shut and sealed as if it had not been opened at all and everything was restored to its proper ce. At a nce, it looked exactly as it had during the daytime.


    Xia Jun stood beside Jiang Chao but he could not fathom why his heart fluctuated with a sense of unease almost as if an unknown emotion was about to emerge. In contrast, Jiang Chao was looking at the whole scene with deep satisfaction and saidughingly, "It looks like everything has been done well, and after we have reported back to His Highness, we will definitely be rewarded for our meritorious deeds." Once this matter was wrapped up, Xuan Li would be halfway on the road to achieving sess for his grand ambition, and Tian Jin would naturally credit him for his effort and contribution. In the future, he could envision his rapid rise in power, and there was no limit to his future prospects. Then all the effort and sweat he had endured would not be in vain.


    "Daren, it looks like everything has beenpleted, would you like to return now?" the guard asked.


    "Let''s..." thest two words, "return home" had not even been uttered before a loud ''boom'' sounded and something seemed to drop from the sky. All of a sudden, it smashed onto the roof of the warehouse. Then, the roof of the warehouse tilted and with a rumbling sound, it came tumbling down before them. All the guards were given an enormous fright as they rushed to protect Jiang Chao before retreating a few paces. They took their light torches and bravely went forward to investigate after establishing that the thing didn''t show any movement. Their investigation was devastating, and the guard that took in the scene was so shocked that his bottom plonked right down onto the ground, his torch falling. With quivering lips he uttered, "Daren.... Daren..."


    Jiang Chao found his actions to be rather strange, so he went up curiously. He was shocked by what he saw. On the ground was not some random person, it was the supply unit chief, Zhang Ji. His whole body was rigid and there was a trail of blood across his throat. Both his eyes were engorged, and it was obvious that he was dead.


    Jiang Chao had left him not more than four hours ago, and it had never crossed his mind that on their next encounter Zhang Ji would be a dead corpse. He could not help turning pale with fear. However, before he could recover himself, he heard whooshing sounds, and saw a few dark shadows shing by. No one saw how the door of the warehouse was opened, and no one saw how those shes of sparks appeared within the warehouse. All they saw was how quickly those sparks ignited the dried grass and with a bang, the mes rose high. There was no need for further kindling, just like wildfire, it spread fast and furious. In no time at all, the entire warehouse was engulfed in a sea of fire.


    The brilliance of the fire seemed to illuminate the entire street, and it was as bright as if it were daytime. The fire seemed to glower like blood and there was a strange indistinct aroma. No one had anticipated this unforeseen situation. Jiang Chao and Xia Jun were both stunned and rooted in their ce as those ck attired people came and left without a trace, leaving no sign of them ever being there at all. Xia Jun''s heart sprung into action, and just as he was about to issue themand to retreat, he heard someone shout, "FIRE, HELP, the warehouse is on FIRE!"


    Soon after, he heard the sound of horses galloping down the street towards them. Following was an orderly trail of lit torches shining and a loud shout was heard, "Brazen crazy bandit, how dare you set fire to the military supply warehouse. Arrest them!"

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176 : The Mantis Stalks the Cicada, Unaware of the Oriole Behind


    Xia Jun was extremely shocked and in his heart he silently screamed that this was not right, but before he could utter even a single word he realized that one of his own men had taken out his sword. Loudly, he yelled, "PUT DOWN YOUR SWORD!" But the man seemed to not have heard him and began to attack.


    The passionate charge to kill and the glint from the sword created a highly infectious atmosphere. It was almost like a signal which made those standing to the side to immediately sh their swords and enter into the fray in a frenzy. The crowd was in absolute chaos, and all that could be heard was the sounds ofbat. The official, who sat atop a huge horse, was both rmed and angered when he saw the spectacle. He bellowed in a loud voice, "Everyone, listen to mymand. Capture all these miscreants who have set fire to the granary. If there is any resistance, execute them on the spot!"


    Upon hearing those words, the group of subordinates that Jiang Chao had brought along became panic stricken. Ignoring Xia Jun''s objection, they doubled their efforts to resist. However, for as many as there were of them, these men were merely night time marauders, so how could they stand up to the imperial guards that were on patrol. In less than fifteen minutes, most of the subordinates that Jiang Chao had brought with him had been arrested, and the area waspletely in shambles. At the same time, the granary fire had grown too big to be contained, but people were still lugging water to douse the mes, though their efforts amounted to merely a drop in the bucket*. They could only watch helplessly as the raging inferno swallowed up the entire warehouse and the hundreds of military supply wagons were reduced to ashes.


    *��ˮ��н (b��ishu��ch��x��n) �C lit. a cup of water on a burning cart of firewood (idiom); fig. an utterly inadequate measure.


    The huge fire kept burning throughout the night, but the people in the capital of Great Jin had a good night''s sleep; they were allpletely unaware that what had transpired hid a surging dangerous undercurrent. No one knew that the granary had caught fire until the shopkeepers and hawkers, who got up early the next day, saw thick smoke rising from the ce where once stood the granary. All the military wagons were now reduced to debris and the whole area was thick with ash; obviously, there weren''t any provisions or rations left.


    The day after the fire, the news spread throughout the capital that Jiang fu''s Second Young Master, Jiang Chao, and Xia fu''s Second Young Master, Xia Jun, had set the granary and all its military provisions on fire. Jiang Quan was at his fu when he heard the news. His hand trembled and he almost overturned the contents from his teacup. Incredulous, he stared at his new wife, Xia Yue, who was sitting beside him, "What did you just say?"


    Xia Yue looked timidly at Jiang Quan. She was merely a distant female cousin of the Xia family and originally had a childhood sweetheart. However, the Xia family wanted to continue their rtionship with the Jiang fu, and since their ties were cut off when Xia Yan died, they had married her off to Jiang Quan. It was just that Xia Yue herself was only about seventeen to eighteen years of age and was at an age when a flower bloomed. To marry Jiang Quan who was old enough to be her father- naturally she was resentful. Moreover, she had just married into the Jiang fu a short time ago and the fu already had such shenanigans happening. Xia Yue was filled with indignation and resentment but as she was now living under another person''s roof, she did not have any choice but to lower her head in submission. Jiang Quan might look for all the world to be a gentle and tenderhearted person, but when his temper exploded, it would terrify a person. Thus, she replied, "Laoye, this is all true as the news has spread throughout the capital."


    She had spoken so earnestly, much like making a solemn vow, that Jiang Quan was unable to not take her word for it. Indignantly he said, "That imbecile! He is hell-bent on destroying the Jiang family!"


    "Laoye, don''t be overwrought," Xia Yue thoroughly abhorred and despised how Jiang Quan was always quick to ''me the gods and use others'' when matters like this were to arise. Veiling the disdain in her eyes, she said, "I heard that Old Marquis Xia has already entered the pce to seek an audience with the Emperor as this matter is not something to be taken lightly. Setting fire to the military provisions in the warehouse is a big offence, especially when those tens of thousands of soldiers at the border are urgently in need of those provisions and funds. Of all things, Second Young Master had to do such a thing at such a time as this. It would not be hard for others to be highly suspicious."


    Jiang Quan became rmed. Just now he had been busy ranting and raving because he was so infuriated by Jiang Chao''s reckless action, but now that he truly grasped the enormity of the situation, fear began to creep in. That''s right, there were tens of thousands of soldiers at the border desperately awaiting these provisions, yet Jiang Chao and Xia Jun had burned everything. For something like this to have happened in the middle of the night, if one were to say that it was unintentional, no one in their right mind would believe it. But even if it was intentional, why in the world would an official''s di son make such a move. Presently, the war between Great Jin and Tian Jin was a sensitive matter for the Emperor''s and for Jiang Chao to make a mess of this was obviously taking a stab at a vulnerable issue; it was almost as if he was forcing the Emperor to think that he (JC) had colluded with the enemy and betrayed their country. Otherwise, why would he burn all of the provisions and have Great Jin soldiers suffer the loss of ammunition and food which they so desperately needed to fight the war.


    Jiang Quan was restless, breaking out in cold sweat that seemed to saturate him from his neck down to the middle of his back. The Emperor''s suspicions and doubts were like a huge sword suspended above the head of the Jiang fu. However, at this point, he only had this one son, so it was impossible for him not to care.


    Suddenly he asked Xia Yue, "Why did Marquis Xia enter the pce?" Although Xia Cheng only had this one grandson, Xia Jun, it did not exin the speed in which he had rushed to the pce to gain an audience with the Emperor. Until everything had been investigated and verified, Xia Cheng would not react without cause. For him to rush to meet with the Emperor, something important must have happened.


    Xia Yue looked at Jiang Quan and softly replied, "It was said thatst night when Second Young Master Xia went out, he took the Xia family''s private army with him. And those soldiers were involved in a fight with the city garrison guards. When the Emperor heard the news, he was extremely furious and had both Second Young Master Xia and Second Young Master Jiang thrown into the imperial prison."


    Jiang Quan almost fainted when he heard this. Most high-ranking officials in the city had their own army that were like personal bodyguards and their numbers weren''t great. As such it was not considered a big issue to have a private army and the Emperor also tacitly approved of it. But for two people to set out to torch the granary while bringing along their own private troops to aid in setting the fire, this was a greater offence than if it were just the two of them acting by themselves. If it were just the two of them individually, then it could be argued that it was Xia Jun and Jiang Chao''s own ns, but once it involved a personal army, then it would immediately implicate the entire fu, making it a bigger issue. Especially when there was a fight against the city garrison guards. This was truly stepping on the Emperor''s feet and being brazen about it, so what would the Emperor infer from all this? Naturally he would believe that they had long since had intentions of revolting!


    Jiang Quan grabbed hold of Xia Yue, "Did you hear the news urately, that it was only the Xia fu''s private army, and there are no ties to the Jiang family?"


    Xia Yue felt even more contemptuous in her heart. To think that at this junction, Jiang Quan''s only concern was about himself and he was only afraid that the situation might implicate the Jiang fu. He was truly self centred and egocentric. However, when considered from another point of view, Xia fu and Jiang fu''s rtionship was based on a marriage alliance for mutual benefits. After Xia Yan died, they had given her in marriage to the Jiang fu, but if it was only for the sake ofmon interests that they had arrived at this juncture, where would there be any familial rtions?


    "There was none of the Jiang family''s private army present, so Laoye can put your heart at ease." Although she was thinking as such, Xia Yue couldn''t resist smiling. But immediately she knitted her brows, "However, Laoye, seeing as how things are, shouldn''t you also enter the pce to intercede on behalf of Second Young Master? This, after all, is not a trifling matter."


    Jiang Quan did not move from where he sat, his eyes seeming to waver with indecisiveness. If this was before, he would have tried any means and ways to rescue Jiang Chao without any hesitation. However, presently the Jiang family was not like it was and its reputation had long since been tarnished within the capital. Even the Emperor''s attitude towards the Jiang family tended to be slightly critical. This time Jiang Chao had upturned a truly huge basket, and this matter was so big that there was no way Jiang Chao could escape unscathed. What was even more worrying was the Emperor''s current state of mind. If he were to rush into the pce to intercede on Jiang Chao''s behalf, would the Emperor think that the Jiang family was also in cahoots and a part of this debacle. Originally, only the Xia family was suspected of treason, but if he interceded, it would implicate the Jiang family as well. Therefore, after taking all of this into consideration, what would be the best course of action?


    "No," Finally after much thought, Jiang Quan resolutely came to his decision, "from what I see, this is not a good time to go. I want you to help me write a letter and have it sent to the Jinying Wangfu. Just state that Jiang Ruan is to make haste and return to the fu as her Second Brother has gotten into a huge problem. She has to find a way to save a life."


    This chapter upload first at NovelBin.Net


    Before Xia Yue entered the Jiang fu, she had already heard about many of Jiang Ruan''s achievements and exploits. She actually apuded how Jiang Ruan was able to subjugate the Xia family and Jiang Quan, and praised her (JR) in her heart. Now upon hearing Jiang Quan''s request, she couldn''t help but feel an additional trace of contempt in her heart. Why did he have to speak with such a pompous air when he did not have the guts to personally make the request, yet he expected his daughter to personallye over. Jiang Ruan and Jiang Chao had never gotten along, and Jiang Quan was well aware of the fact, so why would Jiang Ruan willingly go out of her way to help Jiang Chao with his transgression. She wasn''t sure if it was because Jiang Quan was overtly anxious that he had be this preposterous.


    * * *


    In the imperial prison, in the darkest recesses of the building were two prison cells that were adjacent to one another, separated by a thick iron fence. The faint firelight not only failed to give even a sliver of brightness to the already dark prison, but instead seemed to make the ce even more eerie.


    On either side of the iron fence were two people leaning against the wall. One had his head hung low dispiritedly as he sighed continuously, while the other''s eyes were dark and cold and his face had sunken so deep that it was able to draw water out.


    Jiang Chao looked towards Xia Jun, totally unable to hide his anxiousness, "Cousin, what are we going to do now?"


    "What can we do," Xia Junughed bitterly, "we are like meat on someone''s chopping board, totally at their mercy."


    Jiang Chao took note of Xia Jun''s perfunctory manner and his anxiety began to escte, "How did things turn out this way? Where in the world did we go wrong? Damn it, how did the city garrison guards happen to rush to the scene so quickly?"


    Xia Jun''s head hung low as his gaze wavered. Since yesterday, his heart had sensed an ominous premonition and seeing their current predicament, it had proven that it had alle to pass. He had felt that everything was transpiring way too smoothly, and their deception was so sessful that it had raised red gs in his mind. Jiang Ruan had not once tried to stop nor obstruct their ns, thus, in reality his feeling could not be justified. But now he finally understood from whence those strange inexplicable feelings had begun. All this started three years ago when he tried to ambush Jiang Ruan, and as long as it was rted to Jiang Ruan, she never ever lost. She would never lose, so how could they expect toe out victorious so easily? All of this was just one of her schemes.


    "We have fallen into a trap." After a short pause, Xia Jun bitterly continued, "This whole entrapment, from beginning to the end, was set up to target us. Our opponent has known all along what we nned to do, and with a convenient nudge, the time hase for thes to be hauled in with one fell swoop."


    Jiang Chao looked baffled, his brain bing more and more muddled, "Cousin, what do you mean?"


    "Last night. The fire that broke out at the granary was rather suspicious; it is obvious that someone intentionally started the fire with the purpose of putting the me on us. When the city garrison guards arrived, I specifically gave the order to our personal guards not to recklessly engage with the city garrison guards. Yet, someone took the initiative to draw his sword and charge forward. In hindsight, all of this is highly suspicious, and shows that someone infiltrated our ranks, to intentionally stir the waters."


    That person had infiltrated the private army and had incited the sh between the Xia private army and the city garrison guards. The intention was to me the Xia fu''s army as inflicting injury against the city garrison guards, and ultimately earning them the reputation of rebelling against the Emperor. The criminal charges for arson added with their insubordination and resistance against an official was indeed reprehensible. This could be seen as tantly conspiring against the state and plotting a rebellion.


    "But... how did they even know about our n to switch out and steal the military provisions?" Jiang Chao was surprised that there was actually someone like the oriole who was behind the mantis that was stalking the cicada because there were less than five people who were aware of their n. So how was it possible that their scheme was leaked out?<novelnext></novelnext>


    The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the sparrow behind


    The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind.


    "It''s very strange isn''t it, even I feel that it''s very strange. It does not appear that they heard the news that we were the ones setting the fire, but rather like they knew from the very start what we were nning to do. Not only that, they were able to give us a nudge in that direction. Upon reflection, Zhang Ji''s y that day at the imperial court seemed to have yed out too perfectly. I think, at that time, we had already fallen into the trap set by the other person without us even being aware of it," Xia Jun stated.


    Jiang Chao shook his head, "Cousin, what you''re saying ispletely outrageous. And if what you''ve said is in fact true, then who is this person? Who would have such capability?"


    "Who?" A charming and beautiful face appeared in front of Xia Jun''s eyes. Those slightly arching raised enthralling eyes seemed to be mocking them for thinking that they were so clever. Could it be her? Even though it was highly inconceivable, Xia Jun had an intuition that she was somehow involved in this whole debacle. In this world, there was no one who was capable of knowing the future but why was it that she could have known about their n? It was almost as if she hadpletely seen and discerned their every intention. This was undeniably very frightening. She was even able to prevent Zhao Yi from being involved inst night''s patrolling duty because the person who had arrested them was another old official who was famous in Great Jin for being strictly impartial and incorruptible. If it was Zhao Yi, then it was possible that the Emperor might have suspected that this was because of the past feud between the Zhao and Xia family. But since it had been changed to this old official, then it hadpletely circumvented such a possibility. Since Jiang Ruan had even taken such minute details into consideration, then there was absolutely no possibility to overturn the situation.


    "Do you want to know what the scariest part of all of this is?" Xia Junughed bitterly, "We carelessly set fire to the granary, which means we will receive the criminal charges of colluding with the enemy and betraying the country. Those provisions were meant to help alleviate the urgent need at the border, but the firepletely decimated everything. We have no means topensate for the loss. There is only one way left for us."


    "What way?" Jiang Chao anxiously asked.


    "Wait." Xia Jun said, "We have to wait for Eighth Highness to exchange those provisions that were initially swapped out and find a reason to bring them back, exining to the Emperor that what we were burning was in actual fact moldy rations and not the actual military provisions. Then this whole debacle will be easily resolved."


    "That would be good." Jiang Chao breathed a sigh of relief, "Eighth Highness still has use for the both of us, and he wouldn''t want to lose the Jiang and Xia family, so naturally he will not remain indifferent and just sit by and watch the proceedings."


    This chapter upload first at NovelBin.Net


    "Hopefully." Xia Jun looked at his own hands, it''s just that.... His heart secretly wondered, did Jiang Ruan really just do this little bit? When she took action, she was ruthless and heartless, and if this debacle was the work of her hands, then how was it possible for all these things toe to an end so easily? Was it merely to have them suffer a little bit? Xia Jun''s heart once again arose that indistinct feeling of unease, and after clenching his fist, he stopped talking.


    * * *


    At the Eighth Prince fu, the advisor quietly withdrew to the side, not daring to say a word. Originally what was an absolute surefire n somehow got into trouble at the most critical moment, especially when they were caught red handed. Moreover, that city garrison official was well known for being upright and outspoken, and there was practically no opportunity to cry out a grievance. There was no way they could send those moldy provisions to the border anymore, so this was a lose- essentially ''one careless move and the whole game is lost.''


    Presently, the expression on Xuan Li''s face was unsightly. He had strategically ced his own people into various offices and departments, so how was it that the city garrison official suddenly arrived at the scenemanding a troop of guards. Even now, he had not been able to make heads or tails of everything that had transpired. He was totally unable to fathom what had gone awry with his ns that had given others an opportunity to capitalise on the loophole. As it was, the situation had developed beyond his expectations so much so that he didn''t even know how to close the.


    "Your Highness, why don''t we think of a n to rescue Xia Jun and Jiang Chao?" the advisor spoke up. "Right now, the situation involves the Xia family, and should we decide to sit on the side and not interfere, then His Majesty will severely punish the Xia family. At present, Your Highness still has use of the Xia family, so we must not cast them aside so easily."


    The fact that the Xia family''s private army was caught at the scene was already an irrefutable fact. If left to its own development, then it could be expected that the Emperor wouldpletely wipe out the entire Xia family. At present he had not aplished his grand ambition, and he still required the influence and power of the Xia family, so how could he lightly cast aside this very important chess piece? Should the Xia family suffer a loss, not only would it dampen the morale of other officials that were in his faction, it would also result in losing more than half of his influence and might. They could not afford not to save the Xia family.


    The advisor noticed that Xuan Li did not say anything, so he continued, "At this point, we need to think of a way to return the military provisions, and speak up on behalf of Xia Jun and Jiang Chao, stating that what they burned were stale rations in the hopes of protecting the military. As long as we are able to smooth out the sharp edges and tidy up loose ends, it can actually be a win-win situation."


    Xuan Li startled, almost as if he had an epiphany. His gaze deepened as he said, "No".


    The advisor looked at him in disbelief.


    Xuan Li sneered, "If I were to really do that, then I would really fall into the opponent''s trap. While you can say that Xia Jun did it to protect those provisions, others could say that Xia Jun swapped out the military provisions in order to fill his own pockets. I think that the mastermind behind this- probably right when I figure out how to exin this to Imperial Father- will bring forward even more evidence to substantiate Xia Jun''s charge of swapping the military provisions. By then, Imperial Father would be extremely annoyed and might even me me for being an aplice. Moreover..." He thought of something but did not continue speaking.


    Following suit, the advisor became worried as he asked, "If Your Highness were to do that, then does it mean that you have decided not to care about the life and death of Xia Jun and the Xia family?"


    "One has to abandon the army to protect themander-in-chief." A sliver of ruthlessness coasted across Xuan Li''s face. "At present, I really don''t have any other option."


    * * *


    Jiang Ruan put down the writing brush in her hand, her refined and elegant calligraphy strokes beautiful and graceful. Finally, the purple dressed young man sitting opposite her could not resist and asked, "What if Xuan Li finds some means to rescue him? The Xia family would not suffer a great loss, but would hate you even more. After all that effort, to achieve such a mediocre oue." He had always been used to his stratagem to implicate everyone involved in one swoop but this was a first for him to be used by someone else. To the extent that he was not privy to the whole n and the nuances, he had done everything ording to Jiang Ruan''s instructions, yet he was mostly in the dark,pletely unable to fathom what she was trying to aplish.


    "I''ve long been mortal enemies with them, so isn''t it a waste of time to even discuss any feelings of hatred?" Jiang Ruan casually lifted the writing paper, angling it to dry, "Why would Xuan Li rescue him?"


    "If the Xia family falls , Xuan Li would not benefit at all since his grand ambition still requires the support of the Xia family. Furthermore, should the Xia family suffer any injury, that would be tantamount to losing his right-hand man, so how could he be content with that?"


    Jiang Ruan looked at Qi Feng and suddenly smiled, "Is that so. Young Master Qi, how about I make a bet with you?"


    "What bet?" Qi Feng was startled by her reaction.


    "Let''s bet that Xuan Li will not lend a hand to rescue the Xia family," Jiang Ruan stated.


    "How can that be?" Qi Feng was bbergasted.


    "To him, losing the Xia family would only be a loss of a key aide, but to save the Xia family means he might have to put an end to his grand ambition." ndly Jiang Ruan borated, "Xuan Li is essentially a highly suspicious and paranoid person. There is an opportunity toe to the aid of the Xia family, but he will hesitate. He will believe that we have intentionally dug a hole with the intent for him to get a taste of his own medicine. As such, the more he hesitates, the more he will not dare to act rashly."


    "Afterall, right now he only harbours a suspicion, but it can''t be that he will not dare to even investigate." Although Qi Feng was skeptical concerning Jiang Ruan''s familiarity with the character and inner thoughts of Xuan Li, he still persisted.


    "Naturally he doesn''t dare." Jiang Ruan suddenly smiled and she turned her head to look at Qi Feng. Her eyes sparkled and were filled with a deep satisfaction, "Do you happen to know the whereabouts of those eight hundred military wagons right now?"

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177 : Xia Family''s Downfall


    Qi Feng shook his head when he heard her question. By this point, even the Jinyi Guards hadpletely cast him aside, their military advisor, to the back of their minds and were wholeheartedlymitted to Jiang Ruan and fulfilling her tasks. Just like when they had not given him so much as an inkling as to what they were doing after Jiang Ruan had Jin Er select a few secret guards to infiltrate Xia Jun''s posse of men to instigate a sh with the city garrison guards. If Qi Feng had known earlier about Jiang Ruan''s n, most likely he would have prevented it from happening. He was used to having a full grasp andplete understanding of the whole stratagem, whereas Jiang Ruan''s strategies were like interconnecting links with high risk. To even concoct such an audacious n, even in retrospect, Qi Feng could not help feeling an overwhelming sense of disbelief and shock. And now she was even asking if he knew the whereabouts of those eight hundred wagons of military provisions. Qi Feng was absolutely bbergasted. In all honesty, he too was unsure about the whereabouts of those wagons because this was no small number and Xuan Li could not have been able to dispatch them out of the capital so swiftly. As for storing them at another location, the capital was only so big, and if there was an investigation, it would only be a matter of time before they were found. So how could Xuan Li be so stupid as to hold on to such incriminating evidence?


    "Eight hundred is not a small number," Jiang Ruannguidly continued, "Many years ago, Xuan Li dug a secret passageway that extends out about 500 meters from the capital. There, he has arranged his own ry station to help him dispatch the provisions out to other ces. If I am not wrong, my guess would be that the military provisions are currently sitting there."


    All of a sudden, Qi Feng hastily stood up, unable to hide the shock in his eyes, "What did you say?!"


    He was well aware that Xuan Li had his own ry station just outside of the capital and a few years back the Jinyi Guards found out about this ce through their investigation. But there was not a whiff of this secret passageway and yet Jiang Ruan had spoken resolutely[1] as if it was a known fact. At this juncture, Qi Feng''s heart became ever more suspicious. He red pointedly at Jiang Ruan, "Is what you''ve said true?"


    [1] ն������ (zh��nd��ngji��ti��) �C lit. to chop the nail and slice the iron (idiom); fig. resolute and decisive / unhesitating / categorical.


    "Absolutely, and if you do not believe me, you can have your own men go investigate." Jiang Ruan replied.


    "How did youe by this information?" Qi Feng doggedly pursued his line of questions, "The Jinyi Guards and Bai Zhang Lou don''t even know about this. Third Sister-inw, please do not deceive me, but what is your rtionship with Xuan Li? If there really is a secret passageway, then why hasn''t there ever been any hint of such a ce? Even if Xuan Li was able to keep everything under wraps, there is still no way to not leave any trace."


    "There is not a trace because he has never used it." Contrary to Qi Feng''s anxiousness, Jiang Ruan remainedpletely unperturbed, to the point that she could be described as tranquil. Her smile was shallow, yet every word she said was like a hammer forcibly battering Qi Feng''s heart. She continued, "The secret passageway has been there for many years but back then it was a mining tunnel abandoned by a wealthy merchant. When Xuan Li found out about it, he had the tunnel erged and extended out beyond the city but he has never used it before as it is just a backup n[2]. It is there for the day when it can be used to aid his grand ambition, and as it so happens, it hase into use earlier than expected." Jiang Ruan gave a halfhearted smile as she looked at Qi Feng, "As for your question regarding how I havee about this information, sadly I am unable to tell you. However, Young Master Qi, you can be rest assured that now that I have entered the Jinying Wangfu, from this day forth, I will protect the Jinying Wangfu with my life and will not do anything that would cause harm to the Wangfu. Since you and I are on the same side, why should you be anxious?"


    [2] ���� (w��iy��ch��um��u) �C lit. before it rains, bind around with silk (idiom, from ''Book of Songs''); fig. to n ahead / to prepare for a rainy day.


    Qi Feng was utterly shocked by Jiang Ruan''s remarks. She had repeatedly stated that she had a firm grasp on Xuan Li, and what''s more, her understanding and knowledge concerning Xuan Li was far beyond what the Jinyi Guards were ever able to discover. It was difficult for one to not feel suspicious about her true identity. But then again, from all appearances, Jiang Ruan seemed to show a great animosity towards Xuan Li and almost at once Qi Feng had an epiphany- as long as Jiang Ruan was alive, she would use whatever possible means she had to prevent Xuan Li from achieving his goal. As for Xuan Li''s grand ambition, it would never be able toe to pass.


    This youngdy''s thoughts were tactful and exquisite, her strategies were able to raise anyone''s hackles, her appearance was beautiful and alluring, but her heart was deste; as if nothing could capture her eyes and nothing was able to make her alter her expression. There was such an aura of mystery around her that a person couldn''t help but be attracted to her.


    Jiang Ruan didn''t notice Qi Feng''s gaze as her thoughts wandered to that faraway ce. In her previous life, Xuan Li''s secret passageway had not been made use of this early in time. Back then, it was almost time for him to seize the throne, as the Crown Prince had already died, and Fifth Prince had been imprisoned. His grand ambition to rule the world was imminent, and that was when he had made use of the secret passageway to disseminate information out of the pce. This passageway was a very valuable bargaining chip, and for a person who prided himself on being someone who always nned for a rainy day, he would always leave a way out for himself. This was his trump card. At that time, Jiang Ruan had idently stumbled upon the secret, and that was also the first time that Xuan Li had directed his fury at her. It was only after she apologized profusely and repeatedly vowed to not say a word about it to anyone that made Xuan Li finally forgive her. It was just that shortly thereafter, he sent two new servants to her pce. Initially she had thought that Xuan Li was being considerate and wanted to pamper her, but in hindsight, those two servants were sent by Xuan Li to keep an eye on her. Xuan Li was a highly suspicious person, and he never wanted anyone to know about his trump card, so the fact that he had not silenced her immediately but allowed her to live was already an act of benevolence. However, when she thought about it, she could not help feeling the irony that everything was a mockery.


    Qi Feng was perceptive enough to note the change in Jiang Ruan''s eyes that showed ridicule and self-loathing, along with a profound sliver of iciness. Afterposing himself, he continued, "So that''s the case. No one would have thought that he would actually hide the military provisions in a secret passageway."


    "That''s right." Jiang Ruan collected herself and slowly lowered her head, "He has to protect this passage, so he will never lend a hand to help the Xia family. Once the truth is exposed that the fire only burned moldy provisions and that the original military provisions were still around, he would not be able to keep his secret any longer. Moreover, if it were exposed, the Emperor would naturally know that he has an intention to rebel. As such, he will not take a risk and gamble. He will note to their rescue, as his self-preservationes first. Thus, he has to sacrifice the Xia family."


    Qi Feng suddenly came to a realization.


    Presently, everyone in the capital was focused on those provisions. However, should Xuan Lie up with some n to exin to the Emperor that this was all a misunderstanding, and that what Xia Jun and Jiang Chao had incinerated were moldy provisions, how would he exin where the original military provisions had gone? With so many eyes on this matter, it was almost impossible to have those missing military wagons brought back. And once Xuan Li''s secret passageway was revealed, the Emperor would be aware of his treasonous intention, and he would definitely suppress him. By then, this grand ambition of Xuan Li woulde to an end.


    He could not lend a helping hand. Therefore he had to avoid any involvement in order to protect his secret, which meant that he must sacrifice the Xia family even if the influence of the Xia''s was something he needed. As a consequence, all of the effort that Xuan Li had put in all these years had been in vain. Qi Feng wanted tough as this move of Jiang Ruan was extremely ruthless. Xuan Li was presently caught in a position where he could neither move forward nor retreat, and whichever move he made, he would still suffer a great loss. Most likely he was now jumping up and down in a fit of anger.


    "So what should we do now? Do we find a way to let the Emperor know of Xuan Li''s secret passageway?" Qi Feng asked.


    "If we expose this now, Xuan Li will be able toe up with a hundred and one reasons to refute that he had anything to do with it. Moreover, if this was made known, and should the Emperor investigate further, it would inevitably implicate the Jinying Wangfu. The position of the Jinying Wangfu is already quite precarious within the imperial court and should it be implicated in this matter, it would cause more harm than benefits." Jiang Ruan exined, "The most important thing is.."


    "Then what should we do?" Qi Feng noted that she had irrefutably dismissed his suggestion, so he was sure that she must have alreadye up with another n. He pressed on, "Does Third Sister-inw have a better idea?"


    This chapter upload first at NovelBin.Net


    "I have said it before, this time I want them to suffer a great loss, yet be unable tomiserate and seek redress." A trace of hostility shed across her eyes, "Xiao Shao still has urgent need for those eight hundred wagons of military provisions. I actually have to thank Xuan Li for having those provisions in ce and ready to deploy because I want that batch of military provisions!"


    "You..." Qi Feng looked at her in disbelief, and in a split second, he suddenly burst outughing. Hisughter was carefree and between hisughs he interjected, "Third Sister-inw, you have such a delightful straightforward disposition, and show great audacity. Your ideas are even more amazing. If I were Xuan Li, after all of this is sessfully aplished, I would be so furious that I would not be able to get out of bed. You truly are... formidable!"


    Jiang Ruan chose not to make any furtherments, and just then, Lu Zhu pushed open the door and walked in. Seeing that Qi Feng was there, she curtsied before going forward to deliver a letter. In a soft whisper, she said, "Miss, Master has sent a letter."


    Jiang Ruan took it and did not seem to mind at all that Qi Feng was present. Without even asking to be excused, she took out the letter and quickly perused its contents. After she had finished reading, she did not show any change in expression before handing the letter back to Lu Zhu, "Take it and burn it."


    Without further ado, Lu Zhu went out, while Qi Feng looked at her, "Third Sister-inw, did something happen?"


    "It''s nothing. It''s just that my father feels that since Second Brother has been thrown into prison, as his younger sister, I need to do my part and help rescue him." Her words did not indicate any sarcasm. However, the contents of what was said felt very brusque in Qi Feng''s ears and he feltpelled to ask, "What kind of logic is that? As a father, even if it was to speak on behalf of Jiang Chao, still it should not be you who goes and makes the plea. You''re still a boudoir youngdy, how can you be involved in such matters? Has Jiang Quan gone crazy?"


    "He is merely naive, that''s all." Jiang Ruan scoffed, "Save him? I only want to watch him walk step by step to the point of no return. He has lived long enough, and this time, I want his life."


    * * *


    In Nan Hua Yuan, the Emperor waved his hands and the eunuch who was about to announce his arrival held his tongue. Eunuch Li herded everyone away. Once the Emperor stepped through the door, he immediately spotted the young man who was practicing calligraphy in the room.


    To say that he was a young man would be a tad premature as he looked in fact more like a child. He was gifted with an exceptional grace, and everytime he looked at him, he seemed to be even more steadfast and earnest whenpared to thest time. The Emperor took quiet light steps and when he had gotten closer, he was able to see what the child was writing on the snow-white sheet of writing paper:


    The love and desire of man is like grasping a torch and walking against a headwind, inevitably he will suffer the misfortune of burning his own hand.


    His penmanship was pretty good and as graceful as he was- with no noticeable sharp edges- but this did not mean that the young man was really as harmless as his writing. In reality, everyone has a certain temperament, and it can be seen and observed from an early age through their penmanship. However, in regards to this young man, his intentions were totally unclear.


    The Emperor looked about his surroundings and recalled the moment when Eunuch Li reported back to him that the side hall where Xuan Pei lived was the most remote in the pce, and was not evenparable to the private residence of a seventh-rank official. Later, he took over the residence of Fourth Prince and bestowed Nan Hua Yuan upon Xuan Pei. Back then, Fourth Prince had received the Emperor''s favor and if it were not for the incident that had urred, he could never have imagined this present oue. This recent maneuver of the Emperor had attracted a lot of spection within the imperial court and those with some degree of intuition began to investigate this little to unknown Thirteenth Prince who looked to be without any influential backing.


    Even though he had now received the Emperor''s favor, Xuan Peicked the strength of an influential maternal family, thus, he wasn''t favorably looked upon by those within the pce. Nevertheless, looking at how well maintained and managed Nan Hua Yuan was, with its decorations meticulous and detailed without being extravagant and ostentatious was sufficient enough to suggest that Xuan Pei was someone who had the means and was a person with sound judgment and decisiveness. The Emperor looked at this not quite cared for son of his, and an unexpectedplex and unsettling feeling arose in his heart.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xuan Pei seemed to have sensed his presence, but when he turned back to look, he had to quickly recover from his mild surprise to pay his respect, "This son greets Imperial Father."


    "You may be excused." The Emperor waved his hands, "Zhen hase to see you."


    There was an undisguised tiredness that could be seen on his brows. Such a major incident had happened in the capital, that is, Jiang Chao and Xia Jun''s burning of the granary, which had incensed the masses, and needless to say this had also angered the Emperor beyond words. What was even more vexing was the Xia family''s obvious disdain and disregard for the Emperor and his authority, so much so that the Xia family''s private army would dare to engage and retaliate against the city garrison army. The sheer audacity was beyond description. Xia Cheng hade initially to plead for leniency but was immediately thrown into prison by the Emperor. While it might seem that the Emperor had acted impulsively, the Xia family had offended and angered the nation, and if he had not apprehended them then it would be very hard to pacify the anger and upheaval of the people. Moreover, this country still belonged to his Xuan family, therefore, why was it up to the Xia family to gesticte and give suggestions. As an emperor, it was necessary for everyone to know that if he wanted to squash a Xia family, it was as easy as ttening an ant.


    Over the years, he had been well aware that the Xia family was secretly bing restless, but he had turned a blind eye so as to keep a sense of equilibrium. But from the looks of things, it was evident that some actions shouldn''t be tolerated. The Xia family had taken the initiative to remove thisyer of subterfuge, and so naturally he would do his utmost to suppress them.


    Having to deal with the Xia family wasn''t the biggest concern for the Emperor, however. The most worrying issue was the matter of the military provisions and funds. As it was, the war had put a lot of strain on the treasury, and it wasn''t too long ago that they had a drive to gather provisions from themon folks. Consequently, if they were to push for another round, how could they appease the masses. With his deep thoughts, the Emperor once again knitted his brows.


    Seeing this, Xuan Pei thought for a while, then said, "Imperial Father, are you worrying about those provisions?"


    The Emperor suddenly looked towards Xuan Pei. At times, this son''s intuition was highly perceptive, especially considering that he was so young of age, so how was it possible to feel as though he was facing a mature young man? Slowly he replied, "Thirteenth Prince, what are your thoughts regarding this matter?"


    "The Xia family has been disrespectful, and hasmitted a great sin, so naturally it is up to Imperial Father to administer justice." Xuan Pei gently avoided the main question, "To my thinking, the most pressing of all of the current issues is not about the Xia family or their punishment, but rather it is a question of the urgently needed provisions at the border."


    If he had earlier suspected that Thirteenth Prince might have had other intentions, hearing Xuan Pei''s words were sufficient enough to ay all misgivings. He did not bring up or make an issue about the Xia family''s guilt but rather he addressed the situation about the military provisions. Based on a person''s position and standpoint, one would consider what is beneficial to his cause and naturally emphasize and focus on that particr issue. Take Xuan Hua for example, when he was made aware of the situation, all his court submissions were about the Xia family and the nature of their offense, without any regard or consideration for the tense situation of the war. Xuan Pei, on the other hand, was able to set aside his own interests and benefits to take into ount this point. It was possible that this was because he was still young in age, or possibly because he possessed an aptitude for the art of politics.


    This chapter upload first at NovelBin.Net


    The Emperor''s gaze softened and his manner of speech rxed and became more gentle. It was almost as if he was really an ordinary father speaking with his son, with the intention to assess and test his child about his homework. He said, "That''s right, with all the military provision reduced to smoldering ashes, our soldiers now have nothing to eat, so what are your thoughts on this?


    "The soldiers of the Great Jin dynasty are risking their heads and pouring out their blood to help Imperial Father defend and protect our country, but now they have been deceived by their very own people. The Xia family has disappointed and let them down, but the royal family cannot do likewise, otherwise who will step forth to protect and defend ournd?" There was a slight undertone of childishness in Xuan Pei''s manner of speech but his gaze was steady, "However, if we were to continue making demands for more grain without any care for the lives of themon people, this would also incite unrest. But then again, the national treasury is unable to provide a huge amount of money to buy new provisions, so we will have to look at other ces to get what we need." Xuan Pei lifted his head to look at the Emperor. His eyes were naturally beautiful and at this moment, as if he had thought of some brilliant idea, his eyes were shining, causing the beholder to melt. Like a child presenting his treasures, he said with a smile, "This son thinks that Imperial Father can raid the Xia fu and seize their wealth. Since the Xia family has stood strong in the Great Jin dynasty for so many years, naturally they must have amassed lots of silver. Therefore, if we seize all of the silver from the Xia family, and then seek out merchants to buy new rations, we can reorganize a new batch of military provisions to be dispatched without further ado. As for the Xia family, who have been officials in the court for many years, Imperial Father can spare them the death penalty and banish them instead as a form of punishment. This in turn will give them a chance to atone for their crimes through this meritorious deed and also show Imperial Father''s benevolence. What does Imperial Father think?"


    The Emperor was silent for a while, not speaking at all, yet concealed the deep inflection in his eyes. This idea of Xuan Pei was something he had also considered but at that time he was still unable to make an executive decision. However, hearing Xuan Pei''s discourse enabled his heart to make a final decision. It was just that.... He looked at Xuan Pei and saw Xuan Pei looking back at him filled with hope, almost as if he was waiting for his father to praise him for being a good child. Slowly he reached out his hand and patted Xuan Pei''s head. Immediately Xuan Pei''s body stiffened as if he was not used to such intimate contact, but he stood still. The Emperor sighed, "You have spoken well. Zhen feels that this suggestion of yours is not bad at all."


    The Xia family''s influence in the imperial court was too far reaching, and it would indeed scare the snakes and cause unnecessary troubles if they were wiped out all at once. Thus, Xuan Pei''s suggestion was eptable. This would demonstrate the benevolence and kindness of the royal family, and would not rm the other factions. At the same time, it would give the Xia family a reprise from being overtly oppressed. Over the years, the Xia family would have amassed countless wealth sufficient enough to secure and provide for a new batch of military provisions.


    The Emperor was highly impressed with Xuan Pei''s political acumen at such a young age. Although his ideas on this matter weren''tpletelyprehensive and developed, even with a few loopholes the overall trajectory of his ns were good and in the right ce. From the point of view of a child, this was exceptionally good.


    He continued conversing with Xuan Pei for a while longer before leaving in a hurry. With the Emperor''s departure, Xuan Pei stretched his body as he looked at the words spread out on the desk before instructing the young eunuch attending at the side to take the calligraphy and throw it away. He then took a seat as his hands yed with a paperweight and smiled.


    Xia family.... Your end is near.


    * * *


    Within the capital, the burning of the granary had erupted into a huge sensational controversy affecting the imperial court to themon folks, yet without waiting for the court officials to discuss ande to a decision, the Emperor''s edict was suddenly announced. The first order was to send Zhao Yi, the eldest grandson of the Zhao family, to lead troops to seize and secure the Xia fu, confiscating all the silver from Xia fu for the state treasury to then be redirected towards obtaining new military provisions. Also, there were one hundred and eighty-three people in Xia fu, all of whom were to be exiled. Likewise, Jiang Chao and Xia Jun were also exiled to the destends in the northwest.


    Even aftermitting such a huge blunder, and even though the Emperor''s edict had been swift and decisive, it had not demanded for the lives of the Xia family. From this the people saw the benevolence of the royal family. However, from the Emperor''s reaction and decision, the court officials sensed a profound and significant shift and they didn''t dare to act rashly for a while.


    Jiang Ruan was in her house having tea when she received the news. Upon hearing the information, she was slightly shocked, and whispered to herself, "How did it happen so quickly?"


    Just as she was pondering, she saw Qi Feng rushing in from outside. Because he had been recently dealing with the Xia family, he would frequentlye here to discuss matters with Jiang Ruan. Today, his demeanor was very solemn, yet embodied in his solemness was a small degree of glee. "Third Sister-inw, the matter has beenpleted."


    "This time it has been exhausting and tough on you." Jiang Ruan smiled, "Your assistance facilitated the smooth execution of this matter and its sess."


    "I was just about to inform you about this," Qi Feng quietly said as he surveyed the surroundings before shaking his head, "Regarding this matter, I never got around to initiating my ns, and it wasn''t me who whispered any suggestion before the Emperor. My people had not even begun, and so the person who was the catalyst for the Emperor''s edict was someone else."


    Jiang Ruan knitted her brows, "Who was it?"


    "Thirteenth Prince." Qi Feng was also curious, "From what I heard, the Emperor visited Thirteenth Prince''s pce and when he came out, he went directly to the imperial study to draft the decree. I believe that he must have heard something while he was with Thirteenth Prince and then came to a decision."


    The teacup in Jiang Ruan''s hand trembled, and some tea spilled out. Qi Feng was taken aback by her sudden movement, "What''s wrong Third Sister-inw?"


    Jiang Ruan lowered her eyes. Why would Xuan Pei suddenly be involved in this matter? Presently he was safe in this lifetime, and was merely a naive child. However, since the time in the pce when he made an appearance, she had felt that something was amiss, and now he was even able to anticipate and influence the Emperor''s actions. She had gone out of her way to ignore any news regarding Xuan Pei, wholeheartedly wanting to prevent bringing any trouble to him. However, upon thinking about it, things had been rather peculiar, almost as if without her knowing, she was missing out on a very important factor. Suddenly an audacious and preposterous thought appeared in her mind... Could it be....


    Xuan Pei seemed to be in one ord with her, almost to the point that with this incident, he had helped pave the way for her ns. And his aid had unwittingly given the Xia family a fatal blow, and if it was because of the reason she had surmised, then nothing was impossible.


    Qi Feng closely observed her, not for a moment missing the minute expression that crossed her face. However, it shed past quickly as Jiang Ruan lifted her head and smiled, "Regardless, we have obtained our desired oue."


    Qi Feng felt a sense of regret that he was unable to unravel Jiang Ruan''s thoughts, but he was well aware that this youngdy before him was not one to wear her emotions on her face. So in relief, he replied, "That''s right, I am sure that this time, the Xia family will not be able to escape from this cmity."


    Lian Qiao, who was sitting to the side sewing, was mystified by what was said, "Miss, what do you mean? His Majesty did not sentence the Xia family to the death penalty, so obviously that is letting them off easy." When Lian Qiao had initially heard the news, she was indignant. In her opinion, the Xia family had exchanged the military provisions with an intent to frame the Jinyi Guard. This was truly reprehensible. Even if they were to die ten times over, it was still not enough.


    "It''s because we don''t want to leave behind any traces that can lead back to us, so we did not take action." Qi Fengughed as he helped exin on Jiang Ruan''s behalf. "Not to worry though, there is no need for us to take action as naturally there will be someone who will want to take the lives of the Xia family."


    The Xia family had been involved in the imperial court for many years, and while it was indisputable that they had a lot of connections within the court, they had also made many enemies over time. For example the people from Fifth Prince''s faction- they would obviously hate them with a vengeance. On the way to exile, there are high mountains and long rivers, so for them to arrive safely in the northwest destend, that in itself was challenging. Therefore, they were confident that within three days, the entire Xia family would undoubtedly die.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178 : Jiang-Xia''s Death


    In the end, not even three days had passed when in the early afternoon of the second day, the soldiers in charge of escorting the exiled prisoners sent a flying pigeon to pass a missive. It stated that all three generations from the Xia family, as well as Jiang Chao, hadmitted suicide to escape punishment en route to their exile.


    Although this was what was said, what the truth was or whether it was a falsehood- no one would ever know. It''s just that no matter how noble and far-reaching they all once were, they had already be corpses, and so no one cared about the truth. Thus, a generation of Marquis fell into decay. Meanwhile, themon people were all pping their hands in satisfaction �� for such people to have destroyed the urgently needed military provisions in a single fire, they were truly guilty of terrible crimes. Moreover, who knew what other kinds of intentions they might have harboured?


    When Qi Feng shared the news, he noticed that Jiang Ruan merely replied with a faint noise of affirmation. So, he asked, "Third Sister-inw, why do you seem so unbothered? Aren''t you afraid that they might have been rescued by someone?"


    "When crafty rabbits are dead, then the hunting dogs are useless[1]." Jiang Ruan seemed utterly unfazed as she checked the ount book before her. Ever since she had entered the fu, Steward Lin had begun to treat her as the mistress of the Jinying Wangfu. It wasn''t just having authority over every matter, everything had been handed over to Jiang Ruan to take care of. Even if she was predisposed to decline, the ledger and the storeroom keys were still handed over to her in the end. Initially, she had not wanted to bother with these matters, but in the end this was Xiao Shao''s Wangfu. Even if she was given free rein, to wash her hands of this was not too good either. So now, on a daily basis, she had one more thing to look over. She then continued, "The Xia family has been Xuan Li''s de in the imperial court for so many years that they have too many sworn enemies. Once Xuan Li began to regard them as discarded goods, it was impossible to expect that he would do anything to help them. To be killed en route to being banished; finding any means as they wish to frame it as them dreading punishment andmitting suicide is not bad either. Only it''s a pity that they were absolved of their crimes this quickly."


    [1] �������߹��� (ji��o t�� s�� z��ug��u p��ng) �C it means when someone has no use of a person, they would immediately dispose of them.


    "Actually, you''ve guessed wrong this time." Qi Feng chuckled, "It wasn''t the enemies of Xia family who did this."


    "It was Xuan Li then," Jiang Ruan responded indifferently, "he has the guts to do so."


    "How did you know?" Qi Feng was stunned.


    "Xuan Li wants to protect the secret passageway, so dares not let this secret be exposed. Therefore, he sacrificed the Xia family and Jiang Chao. Furthermore, they had done so much over the years as Xuan Li''s underlings, which meant that they must have more or less known about Xuan Li''s end goal. So naturally, they would have some leverage. This being the case, how could he possibly allow the Xia family to live? Xuan Li murdered them to both silence and prevent them from divulging his secrets." Jiang Ruan continued, "Speaking of which, the Xia family must have assumed that being exiled was due to Xuan Li. They must have thought that they could eventually make aeback after obediently not resisting their sentence. Yet, they actually set themselves on a road of no return."


    Qi Feng rubbed his nose, "To think you''ve actually guessed pretty closely." He continued, "The Jinyi Guards who were sent were watching attentively. Once the Xia family and Jiang Chao realized that Xuan Li had sent people to silence them, theirplexions changed. Unfortunately, we were just a little toote, but there wasn''t any time to regret. Third Sister-inw, I acted on my own initiative and had Xia Jun''s and Jiang Chao''s severed heads collected and brought back," he looked at Jiang Ruan closely, "How does Third Sister-inw want to handle this?"


    Hearing Qi Feng''s words, Jiang Ruan felt a little astonished. She had not thought that Qi Feng would do this. Truthfully, the fellow apprentices of Xiao Shao''s all had the same habit of defending their own despite knowing that that person was in the wrong. Guan Liang Han and Mo Cong had rather obliquely and abstrusely critiqued her. Yet, after getting along with Qi Feng recently, he was genuinely and sincerely blessing Jiang Ruan. He had always been this sort of outstandingly intelligent person and had always admired those who were as smart-witted as he was. In his eyes, Jiang Ruan was extremely wise, almost as if she were a witch or a demon, so he was truly, extremely respectful. Since he now considered her as his own person, he had listened on the sly about the conflicts that Xia Jun and Jiang Chao had with her in the past. He was filled with indignance upon hearing Jiang Ruan''s various experiences and had only then understood why she had thus wanted to suppress these two people. He did not feel that Jiang Ruan had done anything wrong, not in the slightest. Rather, he admired her temper that haggled over every cent, and naturally he wanted to help her vent a breath of resentment, any that she felt. If she wanted to do something, he would naturally help.


    Qi Feng had presumed that with Jiang Ruan''s past conflicts with Jiang Chao and Xia Jun, she would feel regretful that she was unable to kill her enemies with her own hands. To have brought their severed heads over was perhaps his way of wanting topensate her a little. Though Jiang Ruan was surprised, she said indifferently, "It doesn''t matter, you can do what you want with them?"


    "You don''t hate them?" Seeing how she was so calm, Qi Feng was startled as he asked with uncertainty.


    "They are already dead. I''ve already gotten the result that I''ve wanted, so to still give them any more thought would merely be a waste of time," Jiang Ruan replied.


    Qi Feng thought for a bit, "Alright, then I will have the two heads burnt cleanly to crisp in a fire, since I''m unwilling to have them be buried."


    This person had always put on a steady, wise and farseeing appearance that it was rare to see him speaking with such a child-like tone. Jiang Ruan was bemused as her lips curled up slightly. On an average day, her smile was adorned with some chill to it that did not reach the depths of her eyes. Yet with this rxed smile, her eyes curled slightly as the upraised corners of her eyes were somewhat lowered. This gave her a different sort of bright and morous beauty. Qi Feng could not help but be stunned foolishly, as if his heart had been moved by something. As he lowered his head at lightning speed, he spoke somewhat evasively, "Since this is the case, then I''ll consider it as letting this matter pass. Third Sister-inw, I still have some things to do. I''ll leave first." After saying that, he hurriedly left.


    Although Jiang Ruan was somewhat puzzled by why he left so abruptly, she did not continue that train of thought. Now that the Xia family had fallen before her very eyes, she did not know what Xuan Li must be thinking right now. She gave a slight smile as a thread of glee emanated in her heart. Xuan Li, for the time being you just have to wait, wait and watch as your great undertaking to establish that dynasty of yours, slowly slowly, slowly bes destroyed within my hands.


    * * *


    In the Eighth Prince fu, for the first time ever, Xuan Li''s face revealed a dispirited look. The tea cup in front of him had long since been toppled over. It was evident that the master of the household had just blown his top in rage.


    "Your Highness, please quell your anger." Seeing their master this way, the group of subordinates advised one after another while stepping forward, "Although the Xia family has fallen, that does not mean that by taking a wrong step with this chess piece, the whole game has been lost. Until now, Fifth Prince has not shown too many signs of activity either. Your Highness, please do not harm your body in anger, where there is life, there will be hope."


    "What do you all know!" Xuan Li''s face was as heavy as ice. "For one Xia family, I would not go as far as to be this dismayed, but what I am angry about is that after this long, you still have not ferreted out the mastermind behind everything. What a bunch of rubbish!" He spoke rather anxiously, and his voice was broken by gasps for air. The subordinates before him looked at each other in dismay, however, the atmosphere did not allow for any of them to dare to leave.


    By his own ord, Xuan Li personally sent people to kill the Xia family as his way of eliminating any future troubles. With this action of his, it was nothing other than severing his own limb. Although he kept on saying that the Xia family was not important, after so many years, many of his matters had been taken care of by the Xia fu. This was a very convenient and good de of his that he had been ustomed to. And now, seeing that seizing the throne was close at hand, it was abhorrent to him to switch to another de at the veryst moment. Moreover, the Emperor had searched for and confiscated all of the Xia family''s wealth, which meant, in consequence, that all of the silver that he got from the Xia family every year waspletely gone.


    From now on, where would he get the silver to coax officials?


    This chapter upload first at NovelBin.Net


    What was even more frustrating was that this time everything had beenpletely nned to perfection. Yet it was unknown at which step of the n some mistake had happened. On the surface, it seemed as though Xia Jun and Jiang Chao had handled matters unsessfully. However, Xuan Li clearly knew that there was definitely another reason for those city garrison guards to arrive so abruptly. Only, he was unsure about the reason. He had already taken an indirect approach to make some inquiries and ask around. Unfortunately, it was a pity that the official was an iron blockhead. No matter what he did, he could not pry his lips open or perhaps, he truly did not know anything. This situation definitely had someone controlling matters from behind, but when he thought about how cunning this person was to be able to give him a taste of his own medicine, Xuan Li could not help but feel terrified.


    All along, he had maintained a gentle and refined attitude and even when he had to execute matters ruthlessly, it was usually when his enemies were in the open while he remained hidden. He had always been able to advance gradually and entrench his position at every step. Still, whenever he did something recently, he would always be met with some obstacle: Xuan Lang''s death, He Yi''s death, Xia family''s downfall, Imperial Consort Chen''s loss of power. Even now, he did not know when it had started happening that all of his advantages began topletely vanish. It was as if an invisible hand was manipting all of this, as if they were just targeting him alone. He was in the open while the other was hidden in the dark as if they had regarded him as a prey, step by step luring him into a trap.


    Xuan Li had always been enduring silently as he came up with his ns, but this was the first time that he felt so anxious in his heart. With a series of unsessful events that seemed like a pile of huge boulders, his tranquil heart began to riot.


    Before Xuan Li, the most astute of his subordinates were all looking at him with worry. Xuan Li had always been more steady than anyone else, but now that his heart was in a mess, there was a huge dread. Once one''s heart was a mess, it was easy to make mistakes. If everything was truly being manipted by someone behind the scenes, then that person would definitely not let this slip by......


    Xuan Li''s face was clearly showing signs of irritability because he had sent many people to investigate yet they were unable to find anything. How big was the influence of the person behind all of this to be able to conceal themselves this deeply? Originally, the matter of snatching the crown was something that only he and Xuan Hua had a chance of doing. But now he was even unsure when the Emperor had started to ce importance on Thirteenth Prince, Xuan Pei. Initially he had thought that with Xuan Pei''s lowly status, without any maternal family to support him, he would not have any qualifications to be able to battle over the position of heir apparent to the throne with him. However, now he felt otherwise. With how closely and intimately the Emperor was treating Xuan Pei, even the once doted upon Fourth Prince was nothing much. In addition, he had gotten the Crown Prince''s Imperial Grand Tutor, Liu Min, to tutor him. This was not a good development.


    Seeing that Xuan Li''s expression was fluctuating unpredictably, and he looked more and more gloomy, the subordinates hurriedlyforted him, "Your Highness need not be too worried. No matter how much that person possesses any remarkable abilities, at least with those eight hundred wagons of military provisions, as long as we still have them, then Your Highness has not lost yet."


    Military provisions? Xuan Li slowly calmed down as he thought about the military provisions and even his mncholic air dissipated considerably. That''s right, he still hadn''t lost yet. With the provisions still in his hands, as long as he sent them to Tian Jin, he would still be able to gain substantial benefits from the situation. To use the Xia family''s silver for a new batch of military provisions would take some time, and in this war, he would definitely not be the loser. Although it could not be said that he would be able to catch all of the Jinyi Guards in his, at least, their win wasn''t guaranteed either. At the moment, the military provisions were being transported without rest through the secret passageway towards the ry stations outside the capital. As long as they reached it, those eight hundred wagons of military provisions would never reach the Jinyi Guards.


    Composing himself, Xuan Li was about to summon someone to ask about the status of the provisions when he saw a bodyguard franticallying forward in a flurry. His expression was agitated as he stated loudly, "Your Highness, it''s not good! Something has happened! There''s been a mishap!"


    Xuan Li vaulted out of his seat and stood. All at once, his heart raced as he motionlessly stared at the bodyguard, "What happened?"


    "The military provisions, the provisions -" That bodyguard''s voice seemed like it was on the verge of tears, "They''re missing�C"


    "Bang!" With that sound, Xuan Li''s tea cup immediately fell to the ground.


    * * *


    Unlike the Eighth Prince fu that had chickens flying and dogs jumping in chaos[2], another ce was entirely different and at this moment, it was filled with an air of jubtion.


    [2] ���ɹ��� (j�� f��i g��u ti��o) �C lit. chickens flying and dogs jumping (idiom); fig. in chaos.


    Jin San sat on the ground, patted off the dust that clung to her clothes, and said, "Young Furen is supremely clever to have thought of this sort of n to wrest food from the tiger''s mouth. If I was that nuisance, gentle prince, I would have long since hung myself with a rope. To not be able topare to a youngdy from the boudoir, how could I consider myself to be a hero!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jin Si shook her head, "What youngdy from the boudoir. The way I see it, in this entirend, most men would be unable topare to her. For Xuan Li to pick on Young Furen to be his opponent, he''s truly down on his luck. To have even considered His Majesty''s thoughts into her schemes, I''m afraid no one else would have such courage ah."


    Hearing both of them speaking as such, Lu Zhu immediately showed a pleased smile as she puffed her chest out and added, "That''s natural, my Miss is the best. Although it can''t be said that she has everything in the grasp of her palm, at least when she has something she wants to do, she will definitely be able to do it. My Miss is not only intelligent, she was also born beautiful. If one surveys the entire capital, who would be able topare to Miss'' national grace and divine fragrance? Whoever marries my Miss is truly picking up a gem!"


    "Listening to your words, it''s as if you are saying you''re this smart too." Jin Er who had been standing at the side walked over as he rapped Lu Zhu once on the head, "It''s just that, although Young Furen is smart and beautiful, it''s a pity that the maidservants beside her aren''t anything much." Saying this, he purposefully took a long measure at Lu Zhu, "Sigh, whoever marries you, they will truly be out of luck."


    "Lecher-" Lu Zhu immediately exploded in fury, "who are you talking about?"


    As these two bickered, they did not notice the teasing looks on the faces of everyone around them. This was also a secret passageway, but it was not Xuan Li''s. Jiang Ruan had previously instructed that they should have someone sent to guard over Xuan Li''s secret passageway, and once the eight hundred wagons arrived, they would then send people to block Xuan Li''s men and eliminate them. Originally, the Jinyi Guards were assassins, so this was naturally a walk in the park[3] for them. Then, using Xuan Li''s secret passageway to bring the military provisions out of the city, they would subsequently redirect them to the secret passageway of the Jinyi Guards.


    [3] �ᳵ��· (q��ngch��sh��l��) �C lit. to drive a lightweight chariot on a familiar road (idiom); fig. to do something routinely and with ease / a walk in the park.


    Every organisation has secret chambers and passages. Although Jiang Ruan was unfamiliar with the Jinyi Guards, she knew that there would definitely be such a thing. Truthfully, as she had expected, there was this spot. The Jinyi Guards had taken the provisions and transported them to their passageway, then they had used other methods to take another road and pretended to be merchants to send them to the border. This not only solved the problem at the frontier, but would also make Xuan Li angry .


    Based on Xuan Li''s temper, once he caught wind that the military provisions had gone missing without a good cause, he would definitely fly into a terrible rage. This matter would seem fishy yet with the Jinyi Guards'' means, at least for a short time, Xuan Li would be unable to thoroughly investigate. Thus, everyday, Xuan Li would be immersed in puzzling over this matter. Moreover with his paranoid temperament, he would definitely begin to suspect that his secret passageway had been discovered. This was the true way to murder someone without revealing a hand[4]. Letting a person be immersed in fear every day, no matter how tough that person''s mind was, was still a form of torture.


    [4] �����������ɱ�˲���Ѫ (zh�� c��i sh�� zh��nzh��ng de sh��r��n b��ji��n xi��) �C lit. to kill someone without drawing blood; fig. harming someone with extremely treacherous and murderous means.


    "What I am most baffled by is how does she know about Eight Prince''s passageway?" Ye Feng muttered to himself. For many years, this passageway had not been used by anyone so the Jinyi Guards had not been able to discover it. Now, it would appear that this was also the first time Xuan Li was using it yet Jiang Ruan seemed to have already long known about this matter and kept it close to her heart. For her to know every path in extreme detail, for the Jinyi Guards who relied on intel as their reason for existence with a hundred percent return in sess, it was truly somewhat unimaginable.


    Jin Er and Jin San both looked at Lu Zhu and she noticed their expressions as she retreated a step, "Why are you looking at me? I am Miss'' maidservant but I''m not the roundworm in her tummy." Pondering for a bit she then continued, "Moreover, now that Miss is the Jinying Wangfu''s Wangfei, she''s also your master. What do you have to be suspicious about?"


    This chapter upload first at NovelBin.Net


    "Right," Tian Zhu also stood up as she surveyed all those around and replied, "She''s also your master, mind your status."


    Ye Feng lowered his head in embarrassment, still harbouring some suspicions in his heart. While it had only been such a short time, Jiang Ruan had easily subdued the hearts of so many of those around her. The Jinyi Guards that were under Xiao Shao were actually not meant to be used to participate in the struggles of the imperial court, and after all these years they had not. Nheless, Jiang Ruan had involved them in this, but no one had objected. This too was actually a marvel.


    * * *


    At the frontier, thousands of miles away from the capital, everything was proceeding in an orderly manner. Unaware of the happenings in the capital, at this moment, the outside of the tent was unusually lively. As the burning bonfire''s heat and me shone on each person''s face, a group of soldiers were currently cheering and enjoying life''s pleasure. At times, there were beautiful tribaldies dressed in skimpy clothes attending, singing and dancing.


    No matter how brave the soldiers of the Great Jin dynasty were, they could not withstand the perils of the desert grasnd. With their provisions quickly dwindling down, not anyone would be able to endure it with nothing to replenish it. As for Tian Jin, since they upied an advantageous position they did not have the worries of Great Jin''s soldiers. Moreover, from the news that they had received, Great Jin''s military provisions had beenpletely burned by someone and temporarily, they did not have any means of getting any recement of rations and fodder. What this meant was that in the confrontations in the days ahead, it was extremely possible that Great Jin would be left without ammunition and food, in desperate straits, losing the fight without even actually going into battle.


    So today, these soldiers were celebrating. They were lifting their voices in song and drinking wine as victory seemed to be in their grasps. For the most part, they were unsure if this war would still be continued �� after all, those hundred thousand Jinyi Guards would eventually be their captives, just like the person within thatrge tent.


    Yuan Chuan, the man dressed in a grey cloak, was quietly standing far from the bonfire yet his gaze was somewhat gloomy. At the side, a young soldier was currently holding onto a ss of liquor to salute him, "Military Counselor, with a quick victory this time, it was all thanks to Military Counselor''s protection, I salute you!"


    Yuan Chuan smiled as he epted the drink and drained it in one gulp. As the fire sketched his figure in a mysterious yet elegant glow, that chin of his was filled with beauty. He turned his gaze to look towards the soldiers who were singing in a mour and merrymaking around, everyone was filled with joy. Only... Why did Great Jin''s information get cut off after they received news about the military provisions being destroyed? This was not a usual affair, and didn''t those Central ins people, who had always assumed themselves as superior, love tomit treachery? Could it be that this alliance was not as reliable as it seemed on the surface? Or could there have been some unforeseen event that has happened? Yuan Chuan slowly lowered his head.


    In the tent, a young man watched as a young woman beside him was bustling about, frowned slightly, and said, "You don''t have to do this, put it down."


    "Deputy General Jiang, I am your maidservant, this is what I ought to do," the young girl Jin''er replied to him with a smile. These days she seemed to have yed the role of his personal maidservant pretty well if one did not look at the shoddy mistakes she disyed.


    Where would there be any servant who would not even know how to clean up bowls and chopsticks, nor not know how to serve food and to even be unaware of the established rules and courtesies? Her darning and washing was even more of a mess; for instance at this moment when she was tidying the tent, she had managed to make the entire tent filled with dust.


    "This is the desert, doing this, you only scatter the dust everywhere." Jiang Xin Zhi could no longer watch and couldn''t help but speak up to stop her.


    Jin''er was stunned and put down the work she was doing as she somewhat embarrassedly stuck out her tongue, "Sorry, Deputy General Jiang. I will stop right now." If it was not for therge eyesore of a scar on her cheek, this expression that she had made should have been charming and adorable. Her temper was rather good and no matter how coldly Jiang Xin Zhi treated her, she was able to happily finish what she did by herself. Although she was more of a hindrance than a daily help, sometimes when Jiang Xin Zhi watched how she was bustling about in a confused flurry, he thought she was a little cute.


    Every few days, Yuan Chuan would grab Jiang Xin Zhi for interrogation. The interrogation process was naturally horrible. When he returned, he would be covered with bruises all over. Jin''er would look with watery, welling eyes as if she could not feign the distress in her eyes. Gradually, Jiang Xin Zhi felt that this Jin''er did not seem to be the enemy''s spy at all.


    Noticing how he seemed dazed, Jin''er served the dishes sitting at the side, "Today, they are all celebrating outside so today''s meal is rather good. Deputy General Jiang, please do have some." Saying this, she opened the food basket and momentarily, a spell of aromatic fragrance wafted to his nose. Inside, there was a te of roasted beef and there were even a few dry pastries.


    Jin''er blinked her eyes, "I went to steal some pastries, and I asked for some beef from others. Please eat some."


    Ever since Jin''er had arrived, Jiang Xin Zhi''s meals would frequently have more side dishes, which were naturally Jin''er''s ''good intentions''. Although it was not necessary at all, Jin''er was still extremely dedicated to adding onto his meals, and she even insisted on seeing him finish the light refreshments that she had brought.


    He was sure that these dry pastries today were also of such, the South Xinjiang people would definitely not prepare these for him and he could not be bothered to argue about it. After eating some mouthfuls, he then asked, "Why are they celebrating?"


    Jin''er was stunned as she turned her head away, "Who knows, perhaps they think that victory is within their grasp so they''re recklessly celebrating. Deputy General Jiang need not pay heed, these people will eventually be defeated under your hands."


    Seeing this expression of hers, Jiang Xin Zhi was surprised and immediately somewhat understood. To have only spoken that Great Jin''s army had been defeated again, his heart was somewhat heavy and he couldn''t eat any further. He merely looked at the pastries thoughtfully.


    Jin''er noticed that her casual remarks had caused him to grow quiet and she felt anxious, and said, "Deputy General Jiang, please don''t think too far. You must not give up. This war will end soon, and you will also be rescued. These people are just merely clowns hopping on a bridge, they will eventually suffer a crushing defeat."


    Her tone was serious and full of hope. As Jiang Xin Zhi looked at her, the fire''s glow in the tent shone a soft pearlescent halo on her that seemed to even blur that terrifying scar away. That pair of eyes that seemed to be as transparently clear as spring water on the young girl''s face was oddly yet emotionally moving.


    Jiang Xin Zhi quietly looked at her and suddenly asked in a low voice, "Just who are you?"


    Jin''er was stunned and looked at him as she asked, "What?"


    "The South Xinjiang people have been drugging my food that makes my muscles go soft, and I have been unable to use my martial arts in full force since. After you arrived, the amount of the drug has decreased and my martial arts is slowly recovering. You did this on purpose, who are you?" Jiang Xin Zhi stared at her without blinking. He had guessed that Jin''er was not any ordinary person, but to find out who on earth could she be, he had no clue. Looking at her appearance, she did not seem part of the enemy but could she be someone of his own? Yet, she also seemed a little strange.


    "I... I..." Jin''er was being oppressed by that probing gaze of his as her face slowly reddenned in a stammer, "I am Ruan Meimei''s friend..... I''vee to save you."

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179 : A Tooth for a Tooth


    Amongst Jiang Xin Zhi''s many predictions, none of them had anything to do with Jin''er being Jiang Ruan''s friend. He was stunned, "What?"


    ||body novelnext[opacity : 0;]


    "You don''t remember me anymore?" Jin''er looked at Jiang Xin Zhi''s shocked expression, and was a little anxious. After seeing that there was no one else around, she stooped closer and said, "At the pce banquet, you saved my life and I... I havee to repay this debt. Do you really not recall?"


    Jiang Xin Zhi frowned. At first, he did think that this youngdy was somewhat familiar yet he was not sure where he knew her from, but now that he heard her mention the past, the event abruptly came to mind. During Empress Dowager Yi De''s pce banquet, some assassins had appeared, and he recalled that he seemed to have saved two youngdies. Now that he thought about it, one of thedies aligned with the appearance of the young girl before him. Only... He was shocked, "You are a youngdy from an official family, why have youe here?"


    At first, he did not take heed of who she was so naturally did not know her identity. However, to be able to attend the pce banquet, she most definitely was a youngdy from an official family. With such delicate skin and tender flesh, how did such a pampered young miss enter this enemy camp; how had shee from the capital to this frontier juncture that was more than ten million miles away, and most importantly, what about her parents?


    "We were taught in our fu that the favour of saving one''s life must definitely be returned like a gushing spring." Jin''er said seriously, "Since you saved my life, no matter what, I must repay you. You are being held in the enemy camp, therefore, if you suffered an unfortunate ident, I would no longer have a chance to return the favour. Because this would go against the teachings of the fu, I made a decision to mix amongst the women of the reinforcement camp toe here- this was all so that I would not vite the family teachings. Once my parentse to know, they will definitely support me in this decision."


    NovelBin||body novelbiin[opacity: 0]


    This sounded like sophistry; shoving false arguments down people''s throats[1]. For a youngdy toe here so boldly- as a person born into an official family, she must pay attention to her reputation. Thinking about how her parents must be half angered to their graves, it wasmendable that she was still able to speak with such passion and justice. With his head somewhat throbbing, Jiang Xin Zhi replied, "You shouldn''t havee here, it''s too dangerous."


    [1] ǿ�ʶ��� (qi��ngc��du��l��) �C to twist words and force logic (idiom); sophistry; loud rhetoric making up for facious argument; shoving false arguments down people''s throats.


    "Since I''ve already arrived, I must not be worried about the danger." Jin''er replied quickly, which truly suited her straightforward temperament, "But if you''re nning to chase me away, then that truly would be dangerous."


    "Then how did you manage to enter the enemy camp?" Although he was roughly following along with her words, as Jiang Ruan''s friend, Jiang Xin Zhi could no longer act coldly towards her. However, he still felt somewhat suspicious and unclear about her means.


    Upon hearing his question, Jin''erughed. "Deputy General Jiang, Xiao Wangye has arrived with the Jinyi Guards, consequently how could he look on without lifting a finger to help you. You are Xiao Wangye''s brother-inw, so if Xiao Wangye didn''t care about you, when he returns would Ruan Meimei allow him to have good days ahead? Xiao Wangye has already sent people to save you, only..." Jin''er stuck out her tongue, "while the people under hismand are truly skilled in martial arts, those South Xinjiang people truly have treacherous thoughts, thus, they are afraid of raising suspicions. Ordinary girls were unwilling toe; the daring ones weren''t smart enough, and the smart ones are afraid of death. There was only me who was both daring and smart, who took the initiative to offer myself for the assignment, and only then did Xiao Wangye send me here. However, I''m only the support because in the end, I still have to rely on the people under Xiao Wangye for help."


    After she ryed this all in one breath, she continued to slide in somepliments, appearing even more candid and lively. Perhaps she was different from the often seen well bred youngdies from those big families in the capital because she had even dared to use Xiao Shao to make fun of him. Jiang Xin Zhi was slightly astonished as he considered how this youngdy did things in such an easy-manner, and doubted how the adults of the family had raised this sort of charming character. So he asked, "Which family''s youngdy are you? What is your esteemed father''s name?"


    Jin''er was startled, thenughed, "My father is merely a small military official. He doesn''t really catch one''s eye and I''m sure Deputy General Jiang wouldn''t recognise him. So am I some youngdy? You can just call me Jin''er. I am now your maidservant, not some Young Miss."


    Jiang Xin Zhi paused before he spoke in a low voice, "When I saved you, I wasn''t looking for some form of reward. You, a youngdy from the capital, for you to have done such a thing is truly too risky. In the future, you should be careful before you act because these South Xinjiang people are crafty. I will use my own means to protect you but you should also be extra mindful. In addition, if necessary, in a time of danger you should not bother about me."


    This was hismand. Jiang Xin Zhi''s words clearly revealed that he believed Jin''er and in the future, he would also protect her. The young man''s expression was stalwart, his five features had always seemed refined and schrly yet now with an added air of a talent who was versed in martial arts, his every action and words spoken were naturally open and candid. And when he was serious, his appearance gave off another sort of charm. Jin''er''s face turned a tad red before she retreated in reply, "Yes."


    While the two of them were speaking, at some point it had quieted down outside. Right now, it was deep in the night and all the South Xinjiang soldiers were sleeping soundly on the ground after drinking copious amounts of strong spirits. The atmosphere outside was quiet, and the entire camp seemed to be shrouded in silence as if it was always this still and peaceful.


    Jiang Xin Zhi furrowed his eyebrows. As a person of martial arts, he was extremely sensitive to the slightest hint of change- especially if something was happening right before him- and right now, although he could not see anything, he had a niggling feeling of difort. This army camp, it was almost too quiet. The deafening silence made it seem like something was about to happen. Yet, he did not dare to tear the tent open to look �C two soldiers were still outside by the entrance and had not moved an inch.


    Jin''er looked at his facial expression and also felt somewhat ill at ease. She leaned in close to Jiang Xin Zhi''s ear and lowered her voice, "Why is it this quiet, it seems like... ..." Her voice was too soft and Jiang Xin Zhi could not hear her clearly so he moved to listen better to what she was saying. Who knew that when he turned his head, Jin''er''s lips brushed against his cheek. Jiang Xin Zhi froze and in a split second, Jin''er''s face was red all over.


    He had grown this big, yet he had never had such close contact with a female. Perhaps it was because he had received no small measure of harm from witnessing with his own eyes the cruel fighting and scheming between the wife and the concubines, and so apart from his meimei, Jiang Xin Zhi had always kept a respectful distance from all other females. As the Deputy General in the military, as soon as he showed a hint of brighter prospects, along with his moniker as a ''God of War'', the number ofdies who hade forth by themselves to make their adoration known to him were not in small numbers. Furthermore, this did not even take into ount those people who wanted to use their daughters (in the form of marriage as a familial connection) as a means to climb up, just. He was young and handsome, tall and exceptional, and his actions had always been seen as those of an upright gentleman, so naturally he would attract much attention. But now that he had been this improper, all at once Jiang Xin Zhi felt somewhat vexed. Even so, he did not know how to apologise to Jin''er.


    Once the momentary spell of panic left her, Jin''er then calmed down. Beneath the dimntern light, one could not clearly see her expression, as she turned her head nonchntly to continue, "I do feel it''s somewhat strange, could it be that Xiao Wangye has sent someone to save us?"


    Jiang Xin was stunned, only to hear Jin''er say again, "How much of your strength has returned to you now?"


    "About seventy percent." Jiang Xin Zhi replied as he thought about it.


    "Can you fight against the two outside?" Jin''er asked.


    NovelBin.Net


    "Yes."


    "Then great," Jin''er was somewhat nervous, "you better get ready. I... I seem to hear the signal from outside."


    "Signal?" Jiang Xin Zhi was puzzled.


    "Before I came, I asked around. The wolf''s howl is used as the signal, listen�C"


    In the tranquil night, there really was the sound of the wolves howling. There was not a small number of starving wolves in this prairie, but because the soldiers had torches and weapons, they had always remained at a respectful distance. Now that they could hear wolf howls from afar, it didn''t seem like much, but Jin''er was firmly convinced that amongst them, there was some sort of special rhythm to how the sounds were made.


    NovelNext||body novelnext[opacity : 0;]


    In the tent, the two people held their breath. The pitch ck sky outside was deep, and in the darkness there seemed to be some rustling noises approaching. Even so the soldiers continued to sleep soundly and the sounds went unnoticed.


    Then the rustling sounds became crackling and rattling noises, when suddenly a new sound joined the mix- something copsed like a beam falling to the ground, "pa!" The sound startled one soldier who had been sleeping soundly. He rubbed his eyes as he swore while getting up to walk out of a tent. He wanted to see what had made such a loud noise, but as he stepped out, he felt a wave of heat rush forward.


    After being thus awakened from his drunken stupor, he immediately widened his eyes as he realized a tongue of unbridled mes was spreading across the whole sky. It was as if the dark night had be daytime as the mes reflected in his eyes. The mes grewrger andrger andrger as if they were about to swallow up his entire line of thought. It wasn''t until the mes had already spread to the closest tent that he finally snapped out of his daze and let out a miserable shriek from the bottom of his throat. Then he shouted in a clear voice, "Hurry and wake up! Wake up ah! The provisions are on fire!"


    NovelBin||body novelbiin[opacity: 0]


    Like a sudden p of thunder in the dark night, it seemed like everyone in the tents were shocked awake. As the soldiers made a grab for their weapons, they rushed out of the tents, and were immediately stunned by the scene before their eyes. They could no longer care about anything else as they called out, "Hurry, put out the fire�C put out the fire��-"


    Yet in this barren grasnd, water was something precious; on an ordinary day, just water for daily consumption like drinking and eating was scarce. With such a ferocious andrge fire like this, it would be to no avail. Nevertheless the very area that was on fire was their granary! That was the entire South Xinjiang army''s provisions and with one nce, this fire seemed to roar and burn vigorously towards the skies. The soldiers all felt unbelievably distressed, but then they felt a deep sense of fear. Without even moving the military forces, someone had targeted their rations and fodder first. They had just been mocking Great Jin''s army for having their funds and provisions burned to bits by someone in their capital, yet now the tables had turned. While the men from Great Jin did not have any new supplies, they could still rely on their remaining supplies to persist for a while longer, yet before their very eyes, their own had been burned to a crisp. They could not even withstand one day without any provisions left. Moreover, since they didn''t have enough water to control the fire they were in a situation where they could only stare nkly with wide eyes as the grains that they relied on for survival became a pile of ashes. How ruthless!


    "What are you panicking for, use the sand to extinguish the fire!" From the shadows, a low voice yelled out and when everyone looked, they eventually saw someone dressed in grey step out of nowhere. In a deep voice that seemed to be filled with some anger, "Be careful not to rm Saintess!"


    "Military Counsellor! The army provisions have been burned!" A soldier could not help but hurriedly burst out, "What should we do now?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Silence!" Yuan Chuan replied, "All the soldiers go to the dunes to scoop up sand. And, if anyone dares to shout out in rm, they will be punished by martialw!"


    The soldiers immediately fell silent; Yuan Chuan was their leader. With him around, it seemed that they would not need to worry about anything. All at once, with Yuan Chuan''s order, everyone rushed in session towards the nearest sand dune.


    Yuan Chuan held his hands behind his back as he stood, his wide robes covering most of his face making it so that no one could clearly see his expression. Yet, on those beautiful red lips, there was no longer a slight lift of a grin like before. It was evident that at this moment, he was not so cheerful. Although he spoke confidently, still... Seeing the position of the ze, one would already know that their supplies could no longer be saved. It was truly a case of, while one had the heart, theycked the power to do anything.


    His fingers hidden within the long robe slowly clenched into fists. Yuan Chuan stood still, as if there was something he had forgotten. This fire had obviously been started by Great Jin''s soldiers, and though it could be said that this hand of theirs was treacherous, it was them (South Xinjiang army) who had underestimated the Jinyi Guards. The enemy had been silent so they were actually waiting for an opportunity? They had chosen this very moment, when the South Xinjiang troop was most at ease, to take action- they had truly nned well.


    Yet, what was it that he had forgotten? Yuan Chuan surveyed the area around him when his gaze moved across one of therge tents. He abruptly stopped. The two soldiers outside the tent were still standing upright, but their stance was somewhat stiff. Yuan Chuan looked closer but those two soldiers never moved, as if they were two stone statues.


    Yuan Chuan felt a sense of crisis as he murmured his doubts to himself. Then he yelled, "Hurry over to see where Jiang Xin Zhi is!"


    The soldiers immediately rushed towards Jiang Xin Zhi''srge tent, only to find that the two bodyguards had long since been dead. Moreover, they had been positioned to remain standing with a long pole behind them. Inside therge tent, it had long been vacated; where would there still be anyone inside?


    "It''s bad, Jiang Xin Zhi has escaped ��" A panicked voice floated across the entirerge South Xinjiang camp. Yuan Chuan stood clinching his lips tightly. He spoke ferociously, "In such a short time, he couldn''t have run very far. Chase after him!"


    His subordinates epted his orders and departed. Yuan Chuan looked again at the raging, zingrge fire in the granary, and then at the empty tent even though there was no one was inside. Including the maidservant. Contrary to how he seemed, Jiang Xin Zhi was someone who had tender, protective feelings for the fairer gender.... Wrong, as if he thought of something, his body froze suddenly. In Jiang Xin Zhi''s daily food, they had been using drugs to make his muscles go soft, yet how could he have taken down the bodyguards at the entrance. And now that he had taken advantage of the chaos to flee, how could he have grasped this opportunity so urately and coordinated a n so wlessly? That maidservant- It was that maidservant!


    Jiang Xin Zhi was not someone who would trust others so easily, and especially in thisrge South Xinjiang camp barracks, he had put his guard up against everyone. Initially when they had ced a spy beside Jiang Xin Zhi to probe, they were stunned to find that they could not get any useful intel from him. Still, Jiang Xin Zhi had unexpectedly brought that maidservant with him as he fled, which meant that the maidservant was definitely not so simple. Maybe she was someone Xiao Shao had sent to rescue Jiang Xin Zhi!


    Even though Yuan Chuan''s face was as still as water, his heart was furious and wild with anger. All of his life, he had conceitedly felt that he was highly intelligent and had all things entirely within his grasp. Yet he had not thought that he could be made a fool of in this manner. First, that maidservant did not seem to have any superior martial art skills, and second, he had presumed that the maidservant would not have any guts yet he had been totally deceived by her. Today, Xiao Shao had sent someone to burn his granary and rescue Jiang Xin Zhi. For him, this was extraordinarily shameful and more than anything he felt humiliation in his heart and indignation at this insult.


    * * *


    NovelBin.Net


    In the barren grasnds at night, the wind was iparably strong as a horse''s hooves clopped forth. In the whistle of the wind, the tresses of the people riding the horse blew wildly.


    Jiang Xin Zhi sat behind Jin''er with both arms circled around her waist to hold onto the reins, making it look like her entire body was wrapped in his embrace. Because he was pressed too close, a light cold scent from his body lingered at her nose and Jin''er''s face flushed lightly. To not have the man behind her find out about her embarrassment, she asked, "What happens if they chase after us?"


    Jiang Xin Zhi smiled lightly, assuming she was afraid and consoled her, "No need to worry, once we pass the Liao River, we will be fine. Since Xiao Shao has sent someone to provide support, naturally he will have made sufficient preparations."


    After Jin''er thought for a moment, she suddenlyughed, "Xiao Wangye''s hand was truly merciless. To have conveniently created a fire without any extra effort while saving you, and making the granarypletely unsalvageable, is truly an example of ''an eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth.'' If I was someone from South Xinjiang at this moment, I''m afraid that I would be vexed to death."


    Jiang Xin Zhi did not understand what she was alluding to. He had been held captive inside the tent and could not receive any news. Yet as he listened to Jin''er, he roughly guessed some things. Recalling her disy earlier, he chuckled, "Your skills are not bad and you showed great courage as well."


    In fact, Jin''er''s martial art skills were still too shabby to be called ''not bad'', but one could tell that she had practiced it before. However, one could also tell that the people in her fu probably felt too distressed at the idea of having a youngdy practice her skills until her body and bones became exhausted, so Jin''er''s skills could be considered good enough for self-protection. Yet if there was something to admire, it would be her ruthlessness to kill and attack without hesitation when she faced those bodyguards who had been shocked awake and tried to block their path. Contrary to belief, she didn''t show any signs of fear and her movements barely showed any hesitation. She even seemed like a warrior born from a general''s family.


    On hearing this, Jin''er turned her head with a small smile and said, "This is natural, I..." As if she noticed something, her words stopped short. She nced at him somewhat restlessly, yet she found that Jiang Xin Zhi was staring at her nkly before reaching out to caress her face. She tensed, then stilled as she felt Jiang Xin Zhi peel something leather-like from her face. With a raised brow, he asked, "Fake?"


    At this moment, that "burn scar" was pinched between Jiang Xin Zhi''s fingers and Jin''er let out a sigh of relief. Chuckling at his words, she said, "Of course, it is fake. If I did not disguise myself a little, then it wouldn''t be too good. At first, you didn''t recognise me, but now that you are looking at me more closely, perhaps you recognise me now?" All at once, her smile seemed extremely candid and sincere as she purposefully leaned in closer to have him take a closer look.


    She was still holding a small torch in her hand and in the me''s light, it reflected her clean and fair skin. After shedding thatyer of disguise, she truly was a beautiful youngdy with naturally delicate and pretty facial features. Yet her appearance was also filled with a sort of heroic spirit and with every frank action of hers, Jiang Xin Zhi''s heart stirred slightly. He turned his head away.


    "At that time, you were but a little girl." But now she had be a young woman. He now felt an ineffable sense of joy in his heart because when he had looked at the scar on Jin''er''s face, he thought that she had met with some misfortune since he had seen herst. And so, he did not want to ask about her wound. Yet now that he had found out that it was nothing more than a fake scar, he both heaved a sigh of relief and inwardly mocked himself at his own worries. When had he ever paid any attention to this sort of thing before?


    As the horse continued to canter forth, the two people eventually reached Liao River. Over the river there was a small bridge made of bamboo woven together. Below it the river water was running fast, making it seem as if they would be swallowed up by it if they were not careful. After the two of them got off the horse, they urged it to run free before crossing the bridge. As expected, there were people waiting on the other side to provide support. Seeing Jiang Xin Zhi and Jin''er safely arrive, without another word, they drew their knives. With a few hacks, they had chopped off the ropes of the bridge and with a loud rumble, the bridge snapped. Now, even if the South Xinjiang troops wanted to cross the river, they would temporarily be unable to do so. Then, the small group of people leaped ontorge horses that had been prepared in advance, and they all disappeared into the night.


    * * *


    In Great Jin''s camp barracks, the youth with his chilly, aloof, jade-like countenance, and dressed in inky-ck martial attire sat in the Commander-in-chief''s seat. At present, his subordinates had entered the tent to report, "Master, Deputy General Jiang and Miss Zhao are safe, and will arrive here soon. The South Xinjiang people''s granary has been burned to ashes, so for the time being, there should not be any more setbacks for us."


    Xiao Shao faintly replied with a grunt as his gaze lowered without a word. Guan Liang Han, who had been sitting at the side, could not resist any longer and finally spoke, "Third Brother, the people under yourmand are truly extraordinary to have burned their army barracks. If it were my subordinates, I''m afraid they would not have done so quite as wlessly. Throughout the world, only your Jinyi Guards are able to do so to such a degree. This is truly too delightful to watch!"


    With a white robe draped over his shoulders, one could faintly see some white bandages overneath. Although some of the wounds on his body had yet to be fully healed, he had been unable to hold back, and insisted on being present. Before, when Guan Liang Han and Jiang Xin Zhi had been ambushed by the South Xinjiang''s spies around them, both had gotten injured. Guan Liang Han was filled with hatred as he was gnashing his teeth with rage, "The South Xinjiang people are filled with evil tricks. When we waged war with Tian Jin, South Xinjiang also wanted to get involved. They don''t use strength and discipline either, only dirty tricks. What skills they have!"


    "All''s fair in war[2]," Xiao Shao faintly replied, yet his brows were slightly furrowed. He naturally understood why the South Xinjiang decided to stick their nose in, only some things could not be spoken of to outsiders. Guan Liang Han was also not aware of the deeper meaning behind those words. The South Xinjiang people''s ambitions were one small piece of arger scheme, and now was the right time to lure the snake out of its hole. With him sparing no pain or effort to suppress South Xinjiang, truthfully, he had not thought as profoundly as Guan Liang Han was imagining.


    [2] ������թ (b��ngb��y��nzh��) �C there can never be too much deception in war / in war nothing is too deceitful / all''s fair in war.


    Xiao Shao recalled the flying pigeon''s missive that came from the capital: Xia Jun and Jiang Chao had been in cahoots to burn the provisions that were being transported to the frontier. Yet, they had been hindered by Jiang Ruan in retaliation. Xuan Li had suffered a double loss after trying to trick the enemy[3], and Xia Jun and Jiang Chao had also eaten one''s own bitter fruit[4]. Qi Feng''s letter had unintentionally revealed his admiration and respect towards Jiang Ruan, and Xiao Shao had felt a sense of pride because of that. It''s just that ever since Xuan Li had begun to collude with South Xinjiang, they had been plotting against the Jinyi Guards in the capital. Jiang Ruan had helped him to parry back but Jinying Wangfu did not have a history of just swallowing any deficit into their stomach, so naturally they would spare no effort to dish it back in return.


    [3] ���˷������۱� (p��ile f��r��n y��u zh�� b��ng) �C having given away a bride, to lose one''s army on top of it (idiom); to suffer a double loss after trying to trick the enemy.


    [4] ��ʳ��� (z�� sh�� ��gu��) �C to suffer the consequences of one''s own actions.


    So without a second thought, he had sent people to burn the South Xinjiang people''s granary. The South Xinjiang people and Tian Jin must have reached some sort of agreement. With this ze diminishing all of their army''s provisions, the South Xinjiang people would naturally seek Tian Jin for help. Only, Tian Jin kingdom was now powerless to defend themselves and furthermore, it was also and without much bountiful resources. Where would they be able to produce such rations and fodder for them? Since they would be unable to hand it out, then the South Xinjiang people would no longer continue to be stationed there because there was no way they would be willing to lose their lives in vain. Thus, if South Xinjiang and Tian Jin''s alliance was broken, one could divide and conquer with quick speed.


    In regards to Zhao Jin, it was exactly by chance that they had yet to find someone suitable when Zhao Jin offered to undertake the mission; seeing that she was extremely suited, he had tacitly agreed. Now that Jiang Xin Zhi had been safely rescued, there were still some things that had not been attended to yet, and now he could feel at ease to go all out.


    Guan Liang Han spoke, "Now that Jiang Xin Zhi has returned and South Xinjiang''s strength has been greatly diminished, we need to focus on Tian Jin. Then things will beplet. Dammit, I have long since been displeased with those descendants from Tian Jin. Third Brother, now that you are here, I''m very relieved. This time, if I don''t give Tian Jin a bitter lesson, then we are not fit to be called brothers from Mt. Jianan!"


    While these words were a bit provocative, Guan Liang Han himself knew that there was actually no need to say them. After all, this person, Xiao Shao, his disposition had always been direct, so straightforward that even his war tactics did not require too much skill. With such an invincible army and now the addition of their Master''s resolute, callousmands, any mncholy that had amassed due to Jiang Xin Zhi''s imprisonment had now dissipated with just a day''s effort. They would certainly, without any mercy, vent it all out.


    This war would soon be bloody.

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180 : Concealing a Desire to Murder


    On a snow-white woolen nket, like a ssh of red paint a womany in a crimson dress. Her face was covered with the same colored veil, revealing only a pair of iparably clear eyes. The eyes had a kind of bewitching innocence with which a single nce would intoxicate a person until one did not remember their own name.


    A grey-clothed man next to her reported in a slightly nervous tone, "Saintess, Jiang Xin Zhi has escaped. Someone picked him up at Liao River, but we couldn''t catch up in time."


    After a long silence, azy female voice drifted through the air, "Really? You couldn''t even do this? Yuan Chuan, you''re bing worse and worse."


    "Saintess is right," Yuan Chuan replied as he looked down. "But although Jiang Xin Zhi escaped, we did have some gains. News hase from the capital that Xuan Li was unsessful in resolving the military provisions issue. Their spies haven''t found anything yet, but our people have discovered signs that the mastermind came from the Jinying Wangfu."


    The words ''Jinying Wangfu'' clearly moved her. She turned her head, and her voice seemed to contain a smile as she asked, "Oh? Who was it?"


    "Before Jinying Wang left, he invited his two martial brothers, Fourth Brother Qi and Fifth Brother Xia, to the capital, and the two are currently staying near the Jinying Wangfu. And the reason he did so was to protect Jinying Wangfei �C Eldest Miss Jiang, Jiang Xin Zhi''s meimei, and the current Hong''an Junzhu. The way the military provisions problem was solved doesn''t seem like something Qi Feng would do. If the news from the subordinates is correct, it should probably have been carried out by Jinying Wangfei."


    The woman didn''t speak. A tense silence fell, and the surrounding maidservants lowered their heads while Yuan Chuan maintained his respectful bow. When the wafting incense had almost burned out, she finally let out a cold sneer. "Jinying Wangfei? What''s she worth?"


    Yuan Chuan carefully nced at her bright eyes which had momentarily darkened with a familiar fleeting emotion. Then she slowly stood up. She wasn''t particrly tall, and could even be called petite. A bright red skirt outlined her slender figure and her every move was filled with charm �C not the charm of a woman from a brothel, but rather like a kind of innocence. It was as if she were born like this, like a beautiful cub born to tempt others.


    "He burned our rations, so the South Xinjiang soldiers can no longer take part in this war." Although her tone was still aszy as before, each word had an underlying meaning.


    "Exactly. Tian Jin has sent messages to us saying they are unable to provide much more military rations. Therefore, they hope we can think of something ourselves," Yuan Chuan said. "Saintess, do you wish to...?"


    With their rations destroyed, their soldiers could no longer stay. Tian Jin was too busy taking care of itself and didn''t trust South Xinjiang much in the first ce, so there was no way they would be willing to give them much grain. Moreover, what little they might give had no way of solving their urgent need. It would be a thankless task for South Xinjiang to continue helping Tian Jin against Great Jin.


    "Traitors aren''t worthy of being my allies," the woman stated coldly. "Tian Jin is about to be defeated. They also know that, which is why they have taken this stance. Yuan Chuan, you go back and pass on my order: the alliance is over, our soldiers are to return to South Xinjiang as soon as possible."


    Taken aback, Yuan Chuan tentatively asked, "Saintess, if we go back to South Xinjiang like this, Great Jin... Is Saintess giving up?" He knew better than anyone just why Saintess had be an ally of Tian Jin, so he was very surprised when he heard her decision.


    "Yuan Chuan, when have I ever given up?" The woman sighed lightly, yet her gaze became somewhat strange. "In the end, the reason things went wrong in Great Jin''s capital is because of that Miss Jiang you mentioned �� this makes me a little unhappy. You''ve had their God of War in your hands and interrogated him for so long, but what have you found?"


    Yuan Chuan lowered his head in guilt. "This subordinate is ipetent, we have not been able to get the truth out of Jiang Xin Zhi."


    "Wrong," Saintess said, shaking her head, "he said it long ago, you just haven''t been able to realize it."


    "Yuan Chuan is stupid, Saintess, please enlighten me." He looked at her, puzzled, only to hear her reply in a soft andzy voice. "You interrogated him every day but he said nothing, not letting go of even the slightest clue. To my knowledge, Jiang Xin Zhi wasn''t such a cautious person when fighting and on the march. Therefore, since he''s so careful, the person he''s protecting must be very important to him. I heard that his rtionship with this Jiang girl is very good. It was also Jiang Ruan who saved him from an ambush when he first returned to the capital. And Jiang Xin Zhi''s career has gone up smoothly and steadily ever since the siblings reunited. Do you think this is a coincidence?"


    Yuan Chuan understood many things in a sh of insight. He looked at the woman and asked, "Saintess suspects...? But she''s just an ordinary girl, how could she know so many things about the future?" There were many strange and capable people in the world, but it was too hard to believe that a sequestered girl was one of them.


    NovelBin.Net


    "As a citizen of South Xinjiang born in thend of witchcraft yourself, why would anything be impossible?" Saintess'' voice sounded sweet, but upon listening closer, there was a faint murderous intent. "You ignored it because you looked down on her and didn''t take her as a serious opponent. But I never had any intention of letting her keep her life."


    Yuan Chuan bowed. "Saintess is wise."


    "Xiao Shao actually invited all his martial brothers to the capital in order to protect her. I originally thought that I could use her since she seemed to be so smart, but now she''s just annoying. That this daughter of the Jiang family was able to silently break through our ns and defeat that waste Xuan Li has really opened my eyes. I heard that Xiao Shao will marry her after finishing off Tian Jin?" She abruptly chuckled. "How absurd!"


    She didn''t say anything serious �� her tone was as rxed as before, and even had a hint of sweetness, but Yuan Chuan shuddered when he heard her. After staying next to Saintess for so many years, he couldn''t be clearer about what she wanted to do. The more she was like this, the more hatred there was in her heart and the crueler she would act. In the end, Yuan Chuan couldn''t help but ask, "Saintess, should we act against her?"


    The woman nced sideways at him. "Someone is more anxious than us. You find a way to leak information to Xuan Li and just say that the Jiang girl was the one who proposed burning the granary. I still can''t leave but some things in Great Jin should start now. Yuan Chuan, when their troops return in victory, you mix in with them and go to the capital."


    "Saintess...?" Yuan Chuan, stunned, asked, "We''re starting now?"


    "Those people in Great Jin are getting worse and worse- the only one I can trust is you." She looked at Yuan Chuan with a wide smile and shining eyes like gemstones, like a girl gazing at her most beloved lover. "Yuan Chuan," she said, "you have another task as well. Xuan Li is really too useless �� if he can''t kill the Jiang girl, then you do it for me. I don''t want to see her live too long." Then she slowly said, "A grand wedding after returning in victory? I want to see how he can marry a corpse."


    A cold chill infiltrated Yuan Chuan''s heart. He responded respectfully, then turned and left the tent.


    * * *


    Time passed very quickly. No further bad news came from the frontier, Deputy General Jiang had also been rescued by Jinying Wang, and although he was covered in wounds from head to toe, he stubbornly didn''t surrender. The Emperor was naturally very happy with such a strong warrior. With the previous rumors proven false, the courtiers who were observing from the sidelines all had new thoughts, now wondering if the daughters of their families could form marital ties with the Jiang family.


    This Jiang family was also quite strange. They used to be a perfectly good clean family, but in recent years they had a string of misfortunes. First, Jiang Furen gave Minister Jiang a green hat, Second Miss Jiang, who was widely known as a fairy, ruined her reputation, and then their Second Young Master conspired with the Xia family to burn the granary. Increasingly, the Emperor felt that the Jiang family was useless, and it seemed that both Minister Jiang''s career and the Jiang family were reaching their end.


    But on the other hand, they had also produced a Hong''an Junzhu who enjoyed Empress Dowager Yi De''s favor, their Eldest Young Master was Great Jin''s war God of War, and even an insignificant fourth daughter born from a concubine had climbed to the rank of third-rank Noble Consort. From this point of view, Minister Jiang''s life wasn''t too bad. However a good samaritan heard that Minister Jiang was only kind to Xia Yan''s two children and was very cold to histe wife''s children, not to mention Jiang Dan. Who knew that the wheel of fortune would turn, and the two unfavored siblings now had the best lives of them all, to the point that the entire Jiang family relied on their glory to keep a good name. How embarrassing!


    Although winter had passed and they were now on the cusp of spring, the weather was still as cold as before and snow particles still fell from the sky. The snow on the ground melted quickly as Jiang Ruan stood in the front yard, where her light red dress was like a ming spark amidst the snow scene.


    Qi Feng, who stood next to her, suddenly said, "Third Brother ising back soon."<novelnext></novelnext>


    The war between Tian Jin and Great Jin was quicklying to a head this spring. After Tian Jin provoked Great Jin''s sense of imperial dignity, they were forced to retreat again and again from Xiao Shao''s fierce Jinyi Guards almost all the way to their capital. Tian Jin had reached the end of their rope and it was only a matter of time before they surrendered to Great Jin. There was no way for Tian Jin to resist it. As soon as the war was over, Xiao Shao would naturally rush back without stopping for anything.


    Jiang Ruan nodded lightly, then Qi Feng continued: "When Third Brotheres back, you''ll get married." Speaking of this, he actually felt a little bitter. He turned his head to see the girl in front of him in a light red dress, looking as if ten thousand particles of light were sprinkled on her body and with a pair of eyes as charming as flowers. She resembled a me, but upon closer inspection she was more like ice. He''d stayed by her side for thest few days, watching hery out her strategies, watching her predict the future, even as she acted as if nothing was worth worrying about. asionally, he would wonder if anything in this world could enter her eyes, but when he saw the way her eyes changed when he mentioned Xiao Shao''s return, Qi Feng immediately understood.


    Masking the emotions in his eyes, he teased, "Third Sister-inw, I think all the brothers from Mt. Jianan wille for a cup of wedding wine on that day."


    Jiang Ruan smiled. "Many thanks."


    Her attitude had always been so distant, impossible to approach. Qi Feng turned away and found an excuse to leave, leaving Jiang Ruan alone in the courtyard. Winter passed into spring, and many things happened this year as well. Xiao Shao, who was stationed at the border, sent news back that Zhao Jin had gone to the border, which truly was outside of her expectations, not to mention that Zhao Jin managed to save Jiang Xin Zhi. Zhao Jin came from a military family and tended to be rather masculine in her actions. When Jiang Ruan told Zhao Furen the news, Zhao Furen was relieved, and the two Zhao brothers were reasonable and didn''t make too much trouble either. Rather, it was Lin Zi Xiang who visited Jinying Wangfu after she found out �� not to me Jiang Ruan, but toin that Jiang Xin Zhi somehow seduced Zhao Jin away, it was too brazen! This really made Jiang Ruan feel very exasperated.


    Speaking of Lin Zi Xiang, recently she often ran over to the Jinying Wangfu. This wasn''t for Jiang Ruan. After all, a wine-lover''s heart was not in the cup; in the past she and Xia Qing were in conflict for some reason, but after the misunderstanding was resolved they somehow got to know one another. Xia Qing seemed to like Lin Zi Xiang very much, but their hearts were too pure, so if anything it was harder for them to understand each other.


    Bai Zhi and Ye Feng were also getting closer, and Bai Zhi would even send Ye Feng snacks from time to time. Despite being Xiao Shao''s right-hand man and of exemry status, Ye Feng would find some reason or another to talk to Bai Zhi every day. Even a fool could see what he wanted.


    NovelBin.Net


    In contrast to Bai Zhi and Ye Feng''s gentleness, Lu Zhu and Jin Er fought all day long. They would erupt into arguments the moment they saw each other, but anyone with a discerning eye could see what was going on. However, it''s a pity that both acted like carefree brats all day, so who knew when they would be able to get together.


    Ever since Jiang Chao''s incident, Jiang Quan wasn''t even willing to enter the Jinying Wangfu. He''d ordered Jiang Ruan to think of a way to rescue Jiang Chao, but she simply ignored him. After Jiang Chao''s death, Jiang Quan seemed to have aged a decade overnight, and he became even more estranged with Jiang Ruan. And Jiang Ruan knew very well that he harbored deep resentment towards her. Now Jiang Quan epted a few more concubines, as if wanting to leave more descendants for the Jiang family �� he was obviously determined not to regard Jiang Xin Zhi as his son. Jiang Ruan sometimes found the situation quite strange. From her previous life, she knew that Jiang Quan was someone who valued power and could do anything to climb up, but even though she and Jiang Xin Zhi could bring the Jiang family to greater heights, Jiang Quan refused to curry their favor and even insisted on continuing to hate them. Perhaps some things were just fated from birth: no matter what Jiang Ruan and Jiang Xin Zhi did, Jiang Quan would never like them merely because they were Zhao Mei''s children. Without a doubt, he would only ever be a father to Jiang Su Su and Jiang Chao.


    Xuan Li was unusually silent and had shown no movement ever since the turmoil regarding the military provisions. Obviously, the Xia family''s annihtion caused great losses to him. He had more or less disappeared in the past year, acting thew-abiding prince in court and not even doing much in private. Most of his power had been destroyed, and it was very hard for him to find someone to rece the fallen Xia family. Fifth Prince, Xuan Hua, was steadier in his actions, Thirteenth Prince, Xuan Pei, caught the Emperor''s eye and was surprisingly well-liked by Empress Dowager Yi De, while the Crown Prince also seemed to smarten up a bit and was no longer as ridiculous as before. With so many new opponents suddenly showing up, Xuan Li probably didn''t feel so good either. However, this didn''t mean he was giving up; on the contrary, Jiang Ruan knew very well that Xuan Li didn''t move only because he hadn''t found a suitable opportunity. This person was the best at keeping a low profile. As soon as he found a chance, he would act without an iota of hesitation.


    Jiang Dan had by now been promoted from a ''meiren'' to Third Noble Consort*. Since entering the pce, she had struck water left and right; benefitting from everything that had happened. She''d be very well-versed in pce life and everyone from the Empress to the pce maids liked her, and even someone as strict as Empress Dowager Yi De couldn''t find any faults. She''d also secretly colluded with Xuan Li and was living a rather good life. For someone who was careful, smart, and able to hide their ambition, it was a given for them to steadily rise in the pce ranks step by step. She was living well, but Jiang Ruan wasn''t in a hurry. This flourishing world was merely a great hunt, the end depended on who was most patient. She''s already endured it for more than a lifetime, what was a few more days?


    * �уx (zh��o y��) �C Lady of Bright Deportment.


    Jiang Ruan lowered her eyes then reached out to catch a snowke, which quickly melted in her hand. The new year would soon arrive, and in a trance, she seemed to return to the year of her rebirth. At that time she was huddled in a dirty room in Zhang Lan''s rural residence without even a piece of charcoal to burn, slowly emerging from a bloody past life to ept the reality that her enemies were high above yet she was below.


    Time passed in the blink of an eye, and now she stood in the Jinying Wangfu and everyone''s positions were reversed. Her enemies were dead or wounded while she herself was unharmed. As Qi Feng said, Xiao Shao was due to be back soon. That grand wedding she couldn''t receive in her past life would take ce here and now �� for it tond on a cold and emotionless person like her, who knew if it was a blessing or a curse.


    * * *


    At the Eighth Prince fu, his guards knelt on the ground and reported, "Your Highness, news from the border says Tian Jin can''t hold on any longer. The Jinyi Guards have entered their hearnd, Tian Jin has surrendered."


    Xuan Li sat in the middle of the room, his face gentle. Despite his subordinates reporting such unpleasant news, he still seemed quite happy, and his smile even resembled a spring breeze, making people feel a little weird.


    No one dared to say a word. In the past year, Xuan Li suffered blows because of the Xia family, but his actions became more calm. For example, he showed neither joy nor anger. If before Xuan Li was said to wear a gentleman''s mask, now that mask had been integrated into Xuan Li''s person.


    "It''s faster than I thought." Xuan Li sighed lightly. "So there''s really nothing that can destroy the Jinyi Guards?"


    "Your Highness, we currently can''t match the Jinying Wangfu, and Jinying Wang has always maintained a neutral position at court. Avoiding him might be our best strategy," an advisor persuaded. Now that Xuan Li''s power had been drastically reduced, it wouldn''t be wise to confront Xiao Shao head on. Moreover, Xiao Shao had always ignored court affairs �� if they could reduce contact with him, it would save them a lot of trouble.


    "It''s toote," Xuan Li said with a smile. "Do you truly think we can live in peace with the Jinying Wangfu?" He waved the letter in his hand. "Everyone, do you know who was the mastermind behind the burning granary and the Xia family''s downfall?"


    The advisors looked at each other nkly. Xuan Li had sent many people to investigate this matter but found nothing, it made him furious and became one of his obsessions. Looking at him now, did he already know who did it?


    "It''s Jinying Wangfei, Jiang Ruan," Xuan Li stated calmly.


    "How could it be?" Everyone else in the room was shocked. "Jinying Wangfei is just a youngdy, how could she do such a big thing? It''s not as if she can see the future. If it was really her, she would be too terrifying. And why would she act against Your Highness in the first ce?"


    "I know you are all very surprised, but I''ll tell you frankly that it was indeed the work of Jinying Wangfei." Then he said meaningfully, "You think Jinying Wangfei can''t do this and has no reason to do this, but have you thought that this represents Jinying Wang''s intentions?"


    As soon as he said this, everyone fell silent. Only after Xuan Li looked at each of them did he continue, "Could it be that Jinying Wangfei has been instructed by Jinying Wang?" In fact, Xuan Li knew that what he said wasn''t credible. He had also been shocked when his spies said Jiang Ruan was the one who orchestrated the Xia family''s fall, but for some reason he believed it almost instantly. He''d always felt that she was a bit weird, although he couldn''t exin why �� she was only a youngdy from an official''s family raised in seclusion who didn''t know anything, how could she have such powerful means? But every time he saw her, Xuan Li had an indescribable feeling, as if Jiang Ruan had some hidden hatred towards him although he clearly hadn''t done anything to deserve it.


    Xuan Li was furious upon learning the news, furious that his great n was ruined at the hands of a woman. She cost him both the Xia family and eight hundred wagons of military provisions, causing him double losses. He wanted to kill her every time he thought of it.


    "Xiao Shao is about to return in victory," Xuan Li smiled, "I want to give him a gift."


    The Jinying Wangfu was a very special existence in Great Jin, so much so that even after so many years, he couldn''t touch the Jinyi Guards'' real power. If what happened before caused him to have other thoughts regarding the Jinying Wangfu, then knowing Jiang Ruan harmed him was the straw that broke the camel''s back. Sometimes, one had to be reckless. Xuan Li didn''t want Jiang Ruan to marry Xiao Shao. If she really was as cunning as the spies reported, then if she joined with Xiao Shao, the Jinying Wangfu would be too terrifying.


    While Xiao Shao hadn''t yet returned, he had to confirm something and take care of a problem. Xuan Li slowly clenched his fists.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181 : Night Attack


    What Qi Feng said was indeed correct. Not much time passed before Tian Jin admitted defeat to Great Jin, although no one had expected this war tost so long in the first ce. Tian Jin was just a tiny kingdom, so it made people wonder where the ability topete with Great Jin hade from. But in any case, they could only incite Great Jin a bit before being defeated in the end. Consequently, their envoy apanied Great Jin''s army back to the capital to meet the emperor with a letter of surrender. Rumors flew about some of its terms, but everyone had their own opinions and it was impossible to tell which would be reality.


    It was a long journey from the borders to the capital. Even so, the Jinying Wangfu began to busy itself from top to bottom and Steward Lin spent every day arranging things for when Xiao Shao returned. Of course, the task attracting the most attention was the uing grand wedding between Xiao Shao and Jiang Ruan. The Empress Dowager had decreed that Xiao Shao could only get married after returning to the capital with victory, and now that Jiang Ruan had also finished the required mourning period, her days as ''Young Furen'' of the Jinying Wangfu were just around the corner. Steward Lin had started nning when the decree came a year ago so Jiang Ruan assumed that everything would already be in order, but he still worried over every little detail, from the pearls for the wedding invitations to the engravings on the ivory chopsticks guests would use during the banquet.


    Lu Zhu circled around Steward Lin, making a gesture of begging for mercy. "Steward Lin, we''ve already changed the dessert menu dozens of times. I really can''t think of anything else, so please let me go. I''m just a maidservant."


    Steward Lin looked at Lu Zhu and dered righteously, "Since you''ve been with Young Furen for so long, you also know who she usually spends time with. We can''t be sloppy with the banquet. The better it is, the more they can see how much our Wangfu values Young Furen. This is good for both Young Furen and you. Besides, since you''ve followed her into our Wangfu, you''re also one of us. How can a little girl be so impatient? Come on, take a look, how about making this entree porridge a bit lighter like the vors from Jiangnan?"


    Rolling her eyes, Lu Zhu sidestepped Steward Lin and walked into the house without looking back.


    Inside, Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi were standing around Jiang Ruan for some reason, and even Tian Zhu was watching from nearby. Lu Zhu asked curiously, "Hey, what''s going on?"


    Somethingy on the daybed in front of Jiang Ruan, and when Lu Zhu stepped closer to take a look, she couldn''t help eximing, "What a beautiful wedding dress!"


    In regards to wedding dresses, most were embroidered by the youngdies themselves, who started many years prior to their wedding; this custom also showed off their sewing skills and typically the youngdies would be in a sweet mood while embroidering. It''s just that in the time between Jiang Ruan receiving the Empress Dowager''s decree and then moving into the Jinying Wangfu, she hadn''t thought about it at all. And now, since there was far too little time left, she simply didn''t bother at all. Therefore, her n was to use a dressmaker in the capital when the time came, as long as it didn''t let the Jinying Wangfu''s side lose face. However, unexpectedly, the shopkeeper of Bao Yue Lou came today with a wedding dress in hand, saying that Xiao Shao had ordered them to make it before he left the capital. Who was Jinying Wang? As long as they could fulfill this order, they wouldn''t need to worry about eating for the next three years. The shopkeeper invited the best embroiderer, plucked up 120,000 points of motivation, and managed to deliver the dress to Jiang Ruan before Xiao Shao returned.


    Jiang Ruan thought it was strange: not only did she have no idea about this, but how did Xiao Shao know her measurements in the first ce? All the same, now wasn''t the time to worry about this. And although she knew that Bao Yue Lou always made the clothes for thedies in the pce, Jiang Ruan still couldn''t help but gasp when the wedding dress reached her hands.


    The entire dress was bright red, but not an ordinary type of red. Rather, it resembled the sky at dawn when clouds drifted by, morous and alluring, and it was also made with the most exquisite fabric. It was embroidered with a phoenix in very thin gold and silver thread, every stitch extremely delicate. The phoenix had its head raised as if it were singing, and its colorful tail was covered in sparkling gems, such that people would be dazzled when the dress lightly rustled .


    The phoenix cor was also elegant yet petite- not heavy at all- making it possible to wear for a while. On the cor, a gold dragon soared above jade-green clouds while an emerald phoenix spread its wings amidst jeweled flowers and leaves. The most amazing thing was the pearl held in the phoenix''s mouth �� it was perfectly round, crystal clear and faintly transparent, and seemed to emit a brilliant light as one walked. A gold dragon, an emerald phoenix, and sparkling pearlsplemented each other to show imperial grandeur, many times more magnificent than anything an ordinary craftsman could make. The one who wore this cor would be shining from head to toe.


    Not only that, there were also buyao[1], a pair of gold rings, concentric knots[2], and embroidered mandarin ducks[3]. In her previous life, Jiang Ruan had seen luxurious clothes in the pce, including the Empress'', but even still, she couldn''t help feeling a little lost.


    �ֹ����ŵ䷢���������Ӳ�ҡ/��������/����/��װͷ��/dz����ɫ-�Ա���| Hair ornaments, Hair essories, Asian hair pin


    [1] ��ҡ (b��y��o) �C dangling ornament worn by women.


    File:Traditional chinese wedding.jpg


    [2] Bride and groom in traditional Chinese wedding dress holding the concentric knot. Concentric knots symbolize a long life without setbacks.


    [3] �x�� (yuanyang) �C A mandarin duck is a symbol of love and loyalty. Mandarin ducks are also a symbol of marital fidelity and can be used on the clothing of brides. Pairs of mandarin ducks were symbols of conjugal bliss and also symbolize peace, prosperity, marital stability and devotion due to the belief that mandarin ducks pair up for life and would die if they were to be separated.


    A youngdy''s wedding dress symbolized all her hopes for the future, so she would use all her power to make it more beautiful. Nevertheless, Jiang Ruan wasn''t particrly moved by beautiful things in this life, while Xiao Shao was surprisingly thoughtful. Lu Zhu''s mouth dropped open, obviously stunned, and only after a long while did she stutter out, "Guye is so generous, he''s giving Miss a minister''s manor to wear!"


    Lian Qiao burst outughing with a ''pfft''. "Nonsense, what do you mean wearing a ''minister''s manor''?" She nced at this otherworldly wedding dress which didn''t seem like something found in the mortal world, and her smile became brighter. "How can a minister afford this dress?"


    Ever since Jiang Quan distanced himself from Jiang Ruan, to the degree that he hardly asked after her for an entire year, Jiang Ruan''s maids also became colder towards him. At first they thought there would be a day when Jiang Quan would see how good Jiang Ruan was- after all they were father and daughter rted by blood which gave them an indestructible bond- but now they didn''t want to bring him up at all. Anyway, Jiang Ruan was about to marry into the Jinying Wangfu and would be part of the Jinying Wangfu in the future, so there was no need to care about irrelevant people. Without thisyer of scruples, Lian Qiao became much more impolite when talking about the Jiang family.


    NovelBin.Net


    Everyoneughed once more, and when Jiang Ruan''s gaze fell on the wedding dress again, she couldn''t help shaking her head. If she really wore this dress that day, she could imagine what a sensation it would cause. This wedding dress from Xiao Shao was worth all the assets of a fifth-rank official in the capital, and after the wedding, even if she wasn''tbeled as a witch bringing disaster to the country, there would be no way to escape being called a beauty who brings trouble.


    While they were all chatting, someone from outside announ, "Young Furen, Young Master Xia and Young Master Qi are here to see you."


    Jiang Ruan instructed Bai Zhi and the others to put the dress away, then she walked out the door, where she indeed saw Xia Qing and Qi Feng sitting at the stone table in the front yard. When they saw her approach, Qi Feng smiled and said jokingly, "I heard the servants say Bao Yue Lou just delivered the wedding dress. Fifth Brother and I have made a bet."


    "Betting on what?" Jiang Ruan smiled.


    "Betting how much money the wedding dress from Third Brother is worth." Xia Qing''s youthful face was extremely pleasing to the eye, and he looked very cute when he spoke seriously. "Fourth Brother thinks it''s 100,000 taels, I think it''s 50,000."


    They were so bored that they betted on such a thing. Jiang Ruan was a little embarrassed. She felt that Xiao Shao''s martial brothers were very lively, so how did he turn out to be such a stuffy gourd? Xia Qing''s crisp voice rang out again: "It''s just that no matter whether it''s 50,000 or 100,000, Third Brother is too wasteful. Why spend so much on a piece of clothing? If the money were used to open a few more charitable soup stalls, who knows how many people you could save."


    "It''s none of your business," Qi Feng said as he knocked hard on Xia Qing''s head. "It''s not as if you earned Third Brother''s money, and you didn''t build the Jinying Wangfu either. They can use their money as they like, therefore, who cares what kind of wedding dress Third Sister-inw wears? If I married a wife like her, I''d definitely use all my power to find her a dress that is worthy of her!" As soon as he finished speaking, Qi Feng realized what he was implying, abruptly cut himself off, and looked uneasily at Jiang Ruan.


    Jiang Ruan didn''t respond, as if she was thinking about something else. Qi Feng''s eyes dimmed. Xia Qing rubbed his head and responded in an aggrieved voice, "Fourth Brother, you''re so attached to Third Sister-inw now. She''s not your wife, what are you protecting her so tightly for? Do you still want to keep our brotherly friendship?"


    "You�C" Qi Feng really wanted to give his weak little junior a beating. However, when he saw Jiang Ruan looking a little thoughtful, his movements slowed down.


    At this moment, Jiang Ruan was thinking that in the blink of an eye, she would be marrying Xiao Shao. She was unwilling to repeat her past mistakes, so in this life she did her best to avoid the path she took in her previous one. In that life, she wasn''t able to be a proper wife in the end. Although being a consort in the pce sounded nice, she was just another of the Emperor''s many concubines. Bing the ''Young Furen'' of Jinying Wangfu was equivalent to getting a solid backer, and Xiao Shao''s power would make many of her actions easier, but most importantly, it would allow her to bepletely free from Xuan Li''s shadow. In terms of emotions, she would finally be able to sever thest connection between herself and Xuan Li in this life. From now on, she would be a woman of the Xiao family, not the Xuan family.


    She soon came back to her senses, then smiled at Qi Feng and Xia Qing. "Soon, both Xiao Shao and my Dage will return, and the capital will probably be chaotic once again so keep your guard up. I''m not worried about Young Master Qi, but Young Master Xia..."


    Xia Qing was unconvinced. "What about me? Third Sister-inw, why is your attitude so different?"


    "You''re kind-hearted and gentle, so it''s easy for others to use you," Jiang Ruan smiled gently. "Just keep an eye out. Before Xiao Shao returns, we must be careful."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xia Qing''s eyes met Qi Fengs and he shrugged. "Okay, an elder sister-inw is like a mother, thus I''ll listen to Third Sister-inw."


    Nearby, Lu Zhu smiled secretly.


    * * *


    That night, the wind rose. When Bai Zhi got up to close the windows, she found that it had started to drizzle outside. Winter nights were already quite cold, and when the rain fell onto people, it would be very chilly. Bai Zhi closed the window, then looked over at the desk where Jiang Ruan was still reading a book. "Miss, why don''t you sleep earlier so as to be mindful that you don''t catch a cold when it rains harderter."


    Jiang Ruan nodded and closed the book, but just as she was getting up, she heard a sound from outside, like something exploded. She frowned- there shouldn''t be any firecrackers. What''s more, she''d always had an uncanny instinct for danger, so she immediately put on a cloak and prepared to go out to take a look.


    Bai Zhi watched Jiang Ruan but didn''t stop her. After all, there were hidden guards protecting them outside so nothing much could happen. When Jiang Ruan stepped out into the yard, she saw a young servant run over, reporting anxiously, "Young Furen, a group of people are at the front, iming to be officials here to catch assassins. However, I didn''t dare to open the door so I came here to ask for Young Furen''s instructions."


    The servants of Jinying Wangfu were all carefully selected; in short, they weren''t stupid. It was strange that people woulde to arrest anyone at such ate hour, and so it was appropriate to keep their guard up. Jiang Ruan smiled and replied, "Don''t worry, they need an official seal and a token if they''re here to arrest criminals. Since you haven''t opened the door, this means they don''t have these two things, and if they don''t have those, they can''t prove their identities. It''s impossible for just anyone to break into a household, let alone the Jinying Wangfu. No need to care about those people, you did well."


    The young man blushed a little at Jiang Ruan''s praise, but he quickly regained his worried expression. "Young Furen is right, but those people are so aggressive that I could hear them through the door. I''m afraid they won''t let us go even if we don''t allow them in."


    Then, as if to confirm his words, one of the guards from the entrance hurried over. "It''s bad Young Furen, they''ve begun to forcibly break in. This servant took a look and many of them are carrying bows and arrows, hence they definitely won''t be kind. I''m afraid it''s going to be dangerous."


    NovelBin.Net


    Steward Lin, who had also followed, heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Jiang Ruan. The Jinying Wangfu had already recognised Jiang Ruan as their Mistress, so every time something happened now, they would skip Steward Lin and report directly to Jiang Ruan. With all his usual joviality put aside, Steward Lin said seriously, "Young Furen, it''s too dangerous here. Soon the Jinyi Guards will escort you away, and Young Master''s token will protect you."


    If someone dared to act so unrestrained even in such a public manner they must have made adequate preparations beforehand, and Jiang Ruan wouldn''t be safe if she remained. Subsequently, no matter what, the Young Furen of Jinying Wangfu had toe first.


    But Jiang Ruan only pondered a short while before shaking her head. "No."


    Everyone was surprised at her words, and Lu Zhu responded anxiously, "Miss, now isn''t the time to mess around. Since those people dare to break into the Wangfu, they must have many tricks. What if something goes wrong?"


    Generally speaking, the Jinying Wangfu was like a fortress, and no one would ever think of breaking in. Furthermore, Xiao Shao was now on his way back with men and horses. However, the attackers were using a military formation to surround the Wangfu so tightly that those remaining inside did not have an opportunity to send any messages out. Obviously these people were taking such tant measures for two reasons: one was to take their lives, and the other was for something within the Jinying Wangfu.


    Taking their lives was easy to exin- she was the only extra person in the Jinying Wangfu. As for the other thing... Jiang Ruan looked at Steward Lin. "How many guards are in the residence in total?"


    "There are a total of 180 guards, and every maid or servant knows some martial arts," Steward Lin answered. "But it''s nothingpared to the people outside. They have both archers and cavalry; it''s simply using an army to deal with a manor. Young Furen, this ce is very dangerous, and Young Master left a token behind. If you insist on staying, why not call the Jinyi Guards to guard you?"


    "No," Jiang Ruan refused tly. "Since they dare toe so arrogantly, they must have other intentions. I''m afraid they want to test the might of the Jinyi Guards �� does this Wangfu hold any secrets?"


    Steward Lin was startled and looked up at Jiang Ruan, who stared back at him. The person who usually smiled now had more sharpness in her eyes, and this gave Steward Lin such a fright that he no longer dared to hide anything, saying, "It does. Young Master handles official documents at home and confidential topics are sometimes discussed here. I''m not very clear about this but I know that there are some very important things in the Wangfu. Although they''re hidden very well, it''s not impossible for others to discover."


    Jiang Ruan''s heart sank. "Killing many birds with one stone, what a good strategy," shemented coldly.


    "What do you mean?" Steward Lin asked.


    Pivoting around, Jiang Ruan quickly walked towards the main hall. "This seemingly reckless course of action happened to take ce at this particr time. If the Jinyi Guardse out, they can determine the Jinying Wangfu''s true strength. If we abandon the Jinying Wangfu to escape, they may be able to ferret out the secrets inside, and it would be a simple matter to harvest some lives. They''re bandits, but clever bandits." Indeed, Xuan Li wasn''t so easy to thwart. This move of his was very aggressive. Her steps were fast, and her long fox fur cloak made a gorgeous arc as it flew through the air. "It''s not toote. Lao Lin, call everyone together to gather at the front hall. Tonight, no one is allowed a single step outside the Jinying Wangfu!"


    Steward Lin was shocked at the ruthlessness hidden in Jiang Ruan''s voice. He immediately responded, "Yes!"


    Steward Lin was very fast and it took less than half a stick of incense''s worth of time for everyone to gather at the front hall. Jiang Ruan stood in front of everyone in the front hall''s yard, Steward Lin next to her, while Jin Er and several other hidden guards stayed behind her without a word. All eyes were on the future mistress of the Jinying Wangfu. The situation was dangerous tonight, yet she refused to escape alone �� this had already won the servants'' favour, after all, anyone would admire such courage. But if there was courage but no brains, she wouldn''t do the Jinying Wangfu any good, so everyone wanted to see what countermeasures Jiang Ruan hade up with.


    As she stood before them, the dark nightplemented her stunning appearance; in such a perilous situation, her eyes shone and her lips curled in a faint smile, yet this only caused people to feel dread. "Everyone, I won''t say much. You know that people are forcing their way into the Jinying Wangfu at present," she said, "I don''t know what their goal is, but they definitely won''t be kind. You are all Jinying Wangfu''s people. Right now, someone wants to break into your home to kill your loved ones, steal your valuables, and they might even try to frame you andbel you as assassins."


    Her tone was indifferent, as if this were happening to someone else, but the audience''s hearts jolted. It was one thing to guess what might happen, and another thing entirely to hear someone say it clearly. Their eyes gradually changed.


    "Your master entrusted the Jinying Wangfu to me before he left, and I promised to protect it. Every tree and de of grass in the Wangfu is important to its future, we mustn''t take it lightly. So tonight, I will fulfill my promise to your master �� I will not abandon the Wangfu to escape, I am staying with you all. If you don''t leave when those banditse in, neither will I. I will stay here until the end."


    Everyone stared at her nkly, not understanding at all how Jiang Ruan, the precious Wangfei and the entire Wangfu''s mistress, could be willing to stay. She knew this was a trap but refused to retreat and with a look in her eyes only found in hungry wolves, resolute yet indifferent, she ignored her own life or death.


    Tian Zhu stood quietly next to Jiang Ruan. From the first moment she followed her, she knew that her master was in some respects the same as a Jinyi Guard in her bones. No matter how the world changed, her heart would remain strong.


    "Now," Jiang Ruanmanded coldly, "as Jinying Wangfei, I order all maids and servants to go back to your rooms and find a ce to hide. All the guards of the Wangfu stay here, focus on protecting Xiao Shao''s study and bedroom. Kill all intruders. Jin Er, you find a way to break out of the Wangfu �� it''s best to use a secret passage �� and light all the houses around the Jinying Wangfu on fire. Jin San, Jin Si, you set off signal res, the Jinyi Guards can''t show their faces but the Zhao family can." Her gaze was unfathomably cold, as was her voice. "If they want to enter, first they have to see if they have the ability. They want to see the Jinying Wangfu''s true power, I want to see them unable to leave!"


    Everyone was shocked by her curse and couldn''t help but raise their heads to look at their beautiful Mistress. She was enchantingly bright and her deep crimson dress blowing in the cold night wind made her look like a red flower, but her tone was as cruel as a demon climbing out of the underworld. Her narrowed eyes contained a contempt engraved in her bones that caused people to be unable to react. Steward Lin''s hands trembled. He didn''t know why, but he felt that the current Jiang Ruan was very simr to Xiao Shao �� strong and tenacious, not afraid of anything. Even if a sword swung at them in the next second, they could continue to calmly give orders.


    "Act now!" she ordered.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182 : A Matter of Life or Death


    Title of the chapter: ǧ��һ�� (qi��nj��ny��f��) �C a thousand pounds hangs by a thread (idiom); imminent peril; a matter of life or death.


    In the end, the Jinying Wangfu''s servants were all well-trained and scattered as soon as Jiang Ruan gave the order. The servants and maids with low martial arts skills all went into hiding, while the guards stood on guard in Xiao Shao''s study and bedroom.


    Jiang Ruan sat in the main hall, surrounded by about a dozen guards, looking solemn. "Young Furen, if you are unwilling to leave, it would be best to at least find a ce to hide," Steward Lin coaxed anxiously. "Do not stay here, otherwise what can we do if those people enter?"


    "Even If I hide, those people will stille to seek me out, and this will undoubtedly cause harm to innocent people. There''s no reason to squander other people''s lives. Also, since I am staying, I will be able to identify their motives much more easily: whether it''s because they are here to kill me, or if there is another reason for ambushing the Jinying Wangfu." Jiang Ruan shook her head.


    Steward Lin was helpless as he uttered, "It''s too dangerous." Jiang Ruan had the same nature as Xiao Shao. They would not budge after making a decision, even if nine bulls pulled them. Moreover, those who valued their lives would not put themselves in such danger. Jiang Ruan showed a total disregard for life and death. This was in no way the result of a noble cause. Steward Lin had enough years of experience that he enabled him to urately evaluate people and Jiang Ruan clearly never considered her own safety. Her methods were cruel and ruthless. She was willing to trade her own life as long as she had enough bargaining chips to reach her goal. And now, Jiang Ruan had made her decision, and there was no changing this fact. Steward Lin sighed and asked, "Young Furen, what is the rationale behind your previous orders? How can we just set the houses around the Jinying Wangfu on fire? "


    "In this area, how can there just be people around sote at night? Therefore, if we do not create a disturbance, then wouldn''t we be passively epting an ambush attack and being killed without any resistance? These people appear courageous, but they only engage in this behaviour at night, presumably to throw dust in the eyes of others. Since they have pretended to be imperial guards, I will expose them without hesitation. If the residences on this street catch on fire, then it will undoubtedly raise an rm among the people, and naturally a crowd will form. At this point, if someone were to shout out ''bandits,'' then without a doubt, people will begin to suspect foul y. Murder and arson in the middle of the night are not considered trivial things. One fu may only have a few guards, but when all of the fu''s guards on this street are counted, there are many. Still, while this may not be sufficient enough to overturn the situation, it will make it close to impossible for them to silence and annihte everyone present. Moreover, once they begin to panic at the unexpected change in the situation, they will be apprehensive and develop misgivings. At that point, we will definitely be able to find a way out of this.."


    "Young Furen''s idea is good," Steward Lin came to a realization, "But what if people ask about the fire the next day? Burning down people''s homes is bad for your karma[1]."


    [1] ���� (y��nd��) �C hidden merit, good deeds to the doer''s credit in the next life or karma.


    "What does the fire have to do with us?" Jiang Ruan asked. Steward Lin was astounded at how Jiang Ruan was downying the issue. "The impersonators are the ones creating amotion. We, too, are victims. As for karma..." She smiled. "I''m not done living so why should I be concerned about the afterlife. Moreover, it is not us who are going to die tonight." By the time she finished speaking, her tone had be icy and tinged with gloom.


    Steward Linposed his thoughts and asked, "What about the signal re? I haven''t heard Young Furen mention anything about a signal re before."


    "I''ve been keeping in contact with my biaoge in secret," Jiang Ruan exined. "In the future, Xuan Li will begin to move against the Jinying Wangfu, so he will not let the Zhao family off either. He will think that because I have married into the Jinying Wangfu, the Zhao family will side with the Xiao family. Hence, I contacted my Eldest Biaoge to avoid any mishaps. It is inappropriate for the Jinyi Guards to go into action tonight, but this is not true for the Zhao family. Xuan Li is aware of the approximate military force of the Zhao family. The General fu is not far away. Because the troops guarding the city are readily avable, using the city garrison guards to kill the bandits disguised as officials is a good idea." Jiang Ruan looked at the cup of tea in front of her. "They intend to ambush the entire Jinying Wangfu because they assume it to be an easy target[2] at the moment, but I intend to capture them all with the help of Zhao''s military forces. I want the people that Xuan Li has sent to observe in secret to feel helpless as they watch everything that is happening before their eyes. I want them to realize that even without Xiao Shao, Jinying Wangfu is most certainly not a ce where they are free toe and go as they please!"


    [2] ����׽�� (w��ngzh��ngzhu��bi��) �C to catch a turtle in a jar (idiom); to set oneself an easy target.


    She spoke these words coldly, but the guards tasked with her protection, as well as Steward Lin, were secretly stunned. Inwardly, they could not help but admire her. Initially, the servants of the Jinying Wangfu debated which woman in the world could be a suitable match for Xiao Shao and after much discussion, only the daughter of the Yao family narrowly passed as a candidate. Miss Yao was proficient in the four arts �C guqin, chess, calligraphy, and painting. She was also incredibly smart. In terms of appearance and family background, she was the best candidate. But if Xiao Shao had actually married her, what would the current situation be? Certainly not any better than now. Miss Yao might be as wise as Jiang Ruan. Her appearance wasparable to that of Jiang Ruan. But she could never be Jinying Wangfei like Jiang Ruan. This was because a girl who grew up in a wealthy family learned to dance in long sleeves[3] but not to kill people. She was ustomed to the fu''s tactful intery, not the vicious fighting in the dark.


    [3] �������� (ch��ngxi��sh��nw��) �C long sleeves help one dance beautifully (idiom); money and power will help you in any upation.


    Only those who have endured extreme pain and danger would be able to remain calm in the face of any murderous intent. Jiang Ruan''s heart was strong and tenacious. She did not act as though she had spent years in the courtyard of a minister''s fu, but instead had cultivated and honed her heart of stone on a road paved with blood and shing swords.


    "This servant understands and will risk his life to protect Young Furen''s," Steward Lin dered solemnly.


    "It''s not me you''re protecting," Jiang Ruan murmured. "It is the Jinying Wangfu."


    Steward Lin''s heart was stirred and he stopped speaking.


    * * *


    Fire burst into the sky and burned violently in the night, waking people who were soundly asleep. Large groups of people filled the street and began to yell and run to put out the fire. At the same time, an unknown voice was heard to scream, "Come help, bandits are killing people!"


    In an instant, the panic and fear contained in that voice infected everyone''s heart. People''s drowsiness faded almost simultaneously. The guards from other residences dashed out, carrying their swords. For a while, the entire street was violent, chaotic, and buzzing with noise.


    Xia Qing woke up a little groggy, put on his coat and shoes, and walked out of the house. He looked at a manservant who had just rushed in and asked, "What''s going on? Why is it so noisy outside?"


    NovelBin.Net


    "Young Master, a fire is spreading towards the fu." The manservant replied in a hurry.


    "Huh?" Xia Qing''s drowsiness vanished, and he asked anxiously, "What caused it? Are there casualties?"


    "No." The manservant rubbed his head. "We have few guards present. I don''t know what happened, but the houses on this street suddenly caught on fire. Also, this servant just heard a voice outside crying out that there are bandits. Young Master, you should stay inside and not go out. This servant is going to find out more."


    "Bandits?" Xia Qing was stupefied. "What bandits are so brazen that they would try to burn down an entire street of residences? They have gone too far!" As he was speaking, he noticed Qi Fenge out of another room with his coat. Qi Feng was clearly more awake than he was. Xia Qing said hastily, "Fourth Brother, were you awakened as well? How could there possibly be bandits here? Isn''t the imperial capital very peaceful under the Emperor''s rule? This is too dangerous!"


    Qi Feng was about to speak when he suddenly stopped moving and stared at a location in the sky without blinking. Following his gaze, Xia Qing saw clearly that fireworks had unexpectedly started exploding in the southwest sky. Even though the fireworks weren''trge, the noise they made was incredibly crisp and clear, especially at night. Xia Qing was shocked and asked, "When did they start? Who is in the mood to y with fireworks at this time? What do you think is going on, Fourth Brother?" He turned around and wanted to ask Qi Feng, but he was taken aback by Qi Feng''s expression. Qi Feng''s face was pale, and his usually calm and astute eyes showed a hint of panic. "Something must have happened to her," he said in a whisper. "I must go and find out."


    After he finished speaking, he turned around to leave, no longer paying attention to Xia Qing.


    Xia Qing called out to him, "Where are you going, Fourth Brother? There are bandits outside!"


    "Shut up!" Qi Feng admonished in a low voice. "Stay here and don''t go anywhere; don''t cause me any trouble!" Then he dashed out of the courtyard and his figure vanished into the night.


    * * *


    Jiang Ruan entered the main hall and listened to the guards who came in from time to time to report on what was going on outside. In fact, as the fire grew in strength, perhaps because it was unexpected, arge number of people were rmed. The people outside were frantic, struggling between life and death, and as such they simply stopped pretending to be imperial guards and rushed in. Because all of Jinying Wangfu''s guards were highly skilled in martial arts, they did not allow those people to gain an advantage. However, they were outnumbered and the enemy was advancing fiercely, so it was unknown if they would be able to hold out for much longer.


    Of course, Steward Lin was anxious as well. The Jinying Wangfu had stood like an iron wall in the capital for so many years, but now he realized that those people dared not touch the Jinying Wangfu only because of Xiao Shao''s presence. Now that Xiao Shao was gone, this Jinying Wangfu resembled a shack whose shingles had been removed. The ancestors'' glory was gradually fading, and what people were afraid of were the Jinyi Guards and Xiao Shao, not the Jinying Wangfu. However, the future mistress of Wangfu, was making a valiant effort to defend it. Seeing Jiang Ruan''s indifferent and calm appearance, Steward Lin''s restless heart gradually calmed down.


    "Young Furen, they have broken into the residence!" a few guards rushed in to report.


    "Make every effort to stop them. Kill them straight away. Count it as one if you kill one. If you kill two people, you make a profit of one." Jiang Ruan spoke slowly "I''m in charge of this ce. If anything goes wrong, I''ll take full responsibility!"


    Her voice always had a way of putting people at ease, as though she had a firm grasp about the vulnerability and motivation of the human heart. For example, her words at this time roused the guards'' protective instincts. A woman could face death without fear. Therefore, how could they, as members of the Wangfu, cower in the face of a hungry wolf? Unconsciously, she had be the Jinying Wangfu''s backbone. It seemed as if there was nothing to worry about as long as she was present.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Actually, Jiang Ruan was not as calm as she appeared. Even if the General fu wasn''t far away, these were Xuan Li''s death warriors[4]; they would never be merciful. A lot remained unknown if those death warriors made it to her courtyard before Zhao Yi and his troops arrived. But, no matter what she was thinking in her heart, nothing could be gleaned from her facial expression. One of life''s most frightening features was the ability to expose one''s vulnerability. Thus, even the slightest shift in her expression would have a huge impact on the servants of the Jinying Wangfu.


    [4] ��ʿ (s��sh��) �C warriors who are not afraid of death, mostly those from Jianghu, due to wealth/glory, to repay kindness, or for the sake of the royal family.


    There was tension in the air as time passed by slowly, and every moment seemed extremely long and unbearable. Then, when the tea had not yet cooled, she heard the guards outside yelling that the enemy forces had entered the courtyard.


    Jiang Ruan smiled slightly.


    The ce was well-lit, but in an instant, people carrying torches surrounded the courtyard so tightly that not a drop could pass through. These people were all dressed in the official uniforms of the imperial guards. At first nce, they appeared to be officers out on errands, but the murderous look in their eyes indicated their real intent.


    At once, this became a one-sided situation.


    For a short period of time after those people finished surrounding the courtyard, they did not immediately act. Then, the leader stepped forward. Today''s events did not go ording to n. When he epted this task, his master had warned him that whenever one encountered Jiang Ruan, something unexpected was bound to happen. He didn''t take it seriously at first; she was just a woman, and the most she could do was to rely on the power of men. But once they arrived outside the Jinying Wangfu, they found out that this wasn''t the case, and the sudden change of events nearly got them into a lot of trouble.


    The sudden fire probably had something to do with the people in the fu; afterall, there hadn''t been any sign of one before then. But then, suddenly, the street was in mes and everyone was quickly awakened. Their identities had been revealed, and if they returned withoutpleting this task, they would face certain death. The unexpected fire disrupted their ns. In addition, the re in the sky did not appear to be a fake; it should have been the signal of the Jinyi Guards. The leader''s heart shook at the thought of a force as elusive as ghosts. However, it was impossible to disobey the master''smand, and as a death warrior he was required to have the mindset of a death warrior.


    As he and his men made their way into the Jinying Wangfu, they deliberately adopted a fierce stance as they battled with the guards. The intent was to gain the upperhand and control the situation by throwing the entire fu into frantic upheaval because of their fierceness. However, not a single servant or maid was seen along the way. Not including the well-trained guards, he hadn''t seen a single flustered man. And in the end, the ferocious fighting had not served its purpose to threaten and intimidate anyone. Furthermore, there wasn''t even a single person that they could capture to interrogate. Everyone was acting rather strangely but then they noticed a group of guards outside the main hall holding a protective stance, and knew that they had finally reached the mistress.


    In fact, their people had set a trap outside early on. If Jiang Ruan tried to escape from the Jinying Wangfu, she would be relentlessly pursued and murdered before the arrival of the Jinyi Guards. They hade up with a foolproof n, but they overlooked the fact that Jiang Ruan never considered leaving the Jinying Wangfu because she never intended to escape.


    NovelBin.Net


    It was so stupid that the leader couldn''t believe it. Under such circumstances, the right thing to do was to protect the most important people in the fu. He heard that Xiao Shao was extremely concerned about Hong''an Junzhu, so her safety should have been the top priority. Jiang Ruan did not, however, leave the Jinying Wangfu, which waspletely unforeseen.


    At the moment, the guards protecting Jiang Ruan stood quietly outside the main hall, two maids stood quietly on both sides inside the main hall while fanning silver silk charcoal in the stove, and a bearded steward stood to the side, gently turning the pages of the ount books. No one looked their way, and no one spoke, as if all sounds had faded. And so, these people did not witness the expected scene when they brought troops to infiltrate the courtyard.


    Everything was incredibly calm; what would normally be a very ordinary,mon, and warm scene, now appeared strange, so much so that it became even more bizarre.


    After taking a few steps forward, the leader saw a woman in red sitting in the main hall''s most notable seat. A ming fox fur cloak was worn over a reddish damask long coat skirt embroidered with plum flowers. The fox''s fur was smooth and shiny, glistening at night like a ball of fire. The woman''s appearance was even more beautiful. She held a small heater in her hand, her head was slightly bowed. Her long and curly eyshes trembled gently, her limpid and bright eyes were very moving. Her skin was as white as snow, her lips rosy and her teeth white. Although he didn''t get a full view, he already felt that every move she made was beautiful. She was truly a national cmity who could confuse people''s hearts.


    This scene was so lovely that no one could bear to disturb her. However, the leaderposed himself and made a move, and his men approached the main hall slowly. "Hong''an Junzhu?"


    The youngdy in red slowly raised her head, revealing a charming and lovely face. She appeared to have just noticed the fire in the courtyard. Her expression changed slightly but quickly vanished, and a shallow smile appeared on her face. "I am."


    "I apologize, Junzhu," the man sneered. "The time hase for your death. I will burn some paper money for you!" His expression was gloomy, but there was a hint of suspicion in his eyes.


    It was unclear whether the fact that Xuan Li''s men shared their master''s temperament, particrly his paranoia, was intentional or not. The moreposed Jiang Ruan seemed, the more nervous they became, fearing that there was some sort of conspiracy at y. They were hesitant to attack for this reason, possibly because they feared she would y a trick and because Xuan Li had warned them before leaving.


    Contempt shed in Jiang Ruan''s eyes. If she were in this man''s position, she would never be so indecisive. In life and death, the only way to win was to be ruthless. Being excessively cautious would only lead to ruin. She let out a soft sigh but said nothing.


    "What do you mean by this, Junzhu?" The man started to feel uneasy. Then, he heard Jiang Ruan chuckle. "You''re toote."


    "Toote for what?" The man was stupefied and then sneered. "Are you talking about the Jinyi Guards'' arrival to rescue you?"


    "Toote." Jiang Ruan replied calmly, "The Jinyi Guards will note. Your master won''t be able to find out anything."


    The man was startled to the point where he almost took two steps back, and all he could think was that Jiang Ruan''s eyes were so bright and filled with intimidating pressure. After he calmed down, he asked in a cold voice, "Junzhu, there''s no need to delude yourself. Why are you still so stubborn when death is near?"


    "I wondered what on earth you were going to do, but now I understand." Her smile was as pretty as a flower. It was breathtakingly beautiful in the firelight, but her voice was shockingly icy. "You can''t take my life or test the Jinyi Guards'' strength tonight. Of course, you also can''t walk out of the Wangfu''s gate, let alone have the chance to survive. So, as I stated," she shook her head, "it is toote."


    The more she repeated it, the more nervous he became, as if she had grasped his weak point. He couldn''t help but be affected by what she said, and he wasn''t as sure as he had been before. Just as he raised his hand halfway to signal his subordinates to move, he heard a piercing sound but before he could turn around, he saw an arrow protruding from his chest. He was shot by an arrow that seemed to havee out of nowhere.


    Outside the courtyard of the Jinying Wangfu, on the roof, dark figures started to appear one after the other. While they were hiding in the dark, people outside shouted, "Rampant andwless bandits, Zhao Yi, on garrison duty in the imperial capital, has arrived. Immediately, give up all resistance and submit!"


    Everyone was caught off guard. As the leader slowly fell over, Jiang Ruan''s voice came to his ears, seemingly from a great distance yet oddly close at the same time, with an inexplicable irony. "May you have a safe journey to the underworld."


    As soon as the leader died, his subordinates were inplete disarray, but they couldn''t do anything about it. For a brief moment, they were engaged inbat with the city garrison guards brought by Zhao Yi. Jiang Ruan stood up from her seat. The people on the roof were all shadow guards familiar with Jin Er and she had stalled for time by engaging with the leader. The guards were hiding in the shadows, giving these people the impression that Jinyi Guards were as elusive as ghosts to suppress their spirits. At that moment, she could see clearly that all of these people were truly death warriors. Now, realizing that their leader was dead and that they would die if they returned with an unfinished mission, the only option was to fight to the bitter end. However, although Zhao Yi had arrived, victory was not guaranteed. Moreover, at this point in time, help was too slow ining[5]. Except, who else was there toe to their rescue.


    [5] Զˮ�ⲻ�˽��� (yu��n shu��ji�� b��li��o j��n k��) �C distant water cannot quench the present thirst or the aid is too slow ining to be of any help.


    She pondered countermeasures intently without noticing that several death warriors were approaching her. Steward Lin was giving instructions to the shadow guards as Jiang Ruan walked alone to the entrance of the courtyard. Suddenly both Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao let out a shocked cry, and with a kick Tian Zhu leapt up to deflect a knife heading towards Jiang Ruan. As Jiang Ruan turned around, Tian Zhu grabbed her hand and spoke hurriedly, "Go to the house now, Miss. It is too chaotic here."


    Jiang Ruan nodded. With Zhao Yi''s arrival, her presence would be an unnecessary burden to them all. She followed Tian Zhu and ran to the house with her maid. Unexpectedly, when they were only halfway there, Tian Zhu was caught by approaching death warriors. As more and more death warriors surrounded her, she became a living target. No one could save her while the shadow guards were entangled with the death warriors who had gone mad. Jiang Ruan looked over at Lian Qiao and the others, turned around, and ran the other way. If she stayed, they would also be caught.


    Just as she was running to a corridor in the courtyard, someone grabbed her ankle. Jiang Ruan looked down and saw that a death warrior, who was severely injured, had regained consciousness and grabbed Jiang Ruan with all his strength. The man was so strong that she couldn''t break free. When another death warrior saw this, he raised his sword to stab Jiang Ruan without even stopping to think. Jiang Ruan couldn''t move, so she stood rooted to the spot and watched the glint of the sword fall towards her head. She was about to die right there.


    When Qi Feng, who had run straight to the Jinying Wangfu in search of Jiang Ruan, witnessed this horrible scene unfolding, he let out a heartbreaking howl, "Jiang Ruan!"


    The sadness and immense grief in that voice could drown people in an instant. However, before Jiang Ruan could react, a dark figure leapt forward and gathered her in his arms, shielding her from the sword''s dangerous glint.


    A familiar crisp fragrance came from the cold embrace. For a moment, Jiang Ruan was dumbstruck. Under the moonlight, the man uttered two words in an icy tone, "Courting death!"

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    December 25, 2022


    Anks??


    Merry-Christmas


    Whatever is beautiful. Whatever is meaningful. Whatever brings you happiness. May it be yours this holiday season and throughout theing year.


    MERRY CHRISTMAS everyone!! May your holidays sparkle with joy andughter and we hope you have a cozy Christmas that chases the chill of winter away. In the spirit of holiday season here''s a bonus chapter for our lovely readers. ?


    Chapter 183 : Xiao Shao Returns


    Before the two death warriors could see clearly what was happening in front of them, they felt a chill right before a sword pierced their chests. Xiao Shao had thrown his sword, before gathering Jiang Ruan in his arms. He ordered the people behind him, "Kill everyone, leave no survivors."


    At the same time, a figure dashed over, who after approaching the entrance, heard the sounds of hand to handbat. When he saw Jiang Ruan being held in Xiao Shao''s arms, his brow furrowed, but he cast those feelings aside as he called out, "Ah Ruan!"


    "Dage?" Jiang Ruan was taken aback. Jiang Xin Zhi stood before her, looking quite exhausted as the result of possibly a hurried journey. Jiang Ruan asked curiously, "How is it that you are able to return to the capital so early?" ording to their information, it should have taken some time for them to arrive, but the two men unexpectedly returned today. What exactly was going on?


    After a nce at Xiao Shao, Jiang Xin Zhi replied, "I kept feeling somewhat anxious, so we hurried back as fast as possible." After a pause, he looked at the melee in the courtyard and grumbled, "You''re usually very smart, so how could you do something so foolish at this juncture. If we hadn''t been in such a hurry to get home and found this scene, how could I exin it to our mother if something had happened to you today? If you find yourself in a simr situation in the future, don''t worry about anything else, save yourself first because you are the most important person to me." Unable to relieve his tension, Jiang Xin Zhi looked at Jiang Ruan and said, "I really don''t feel safe leaving you here."


    Jiang Ruan patted Xiao Shao and motioned for him to let her go. Xiao Shao released her. Only after Jiang Ruan stood upright did she respond to Jiang Xin Zhi, "They are here for me, and it will be the same wherever I go."


    Jiang Xin Zhi still wanted to say a few more words but he was afraid that because Jiang Ruan had suffered quite enough trauma for the day, she might feel aggrieved if he continued. In the end, he endured, then took her hand and said, "Anyway, it''s not safe here. Return to the Jiang fu with me."


    Xiao Shao grabbed Jiang Ruan''s arm; his eyes were icy. "She''s not going anywhere. She''ll stay here."


    Each man held onto her, cing her in the middle of the two of them. The situation had reached a deadlock. Then, Jiang Xin Zhi spoke, "She is still unmarried. What kind of impression will that make if she stays here?"


    "She belongs to the Jinying Wangfu." Xiao Shao replied indifferently.


    "Stop it!" Jiang Ruan shook off their hands and felt a tinge of mncholy in her heart. She looked at Jiang Xin Zhi and said, "Dage, it''s alreadyte and it would be too inconvenient to return to Jiang Fu at this time. Moreover, there are probably spies sent by Xuan Li outside, so I''ll just stay here tonight to avoid making things worse."


    Xiao Shao''s face softened slightly, but Jiang Xin Zhi was upset and concluded that a girl was indeed destined to leave her family[1]; she wasn''t even married yet she was already siding with him. He felt slightly wronged, but he knew that what Jiang Ruan said was reasonable. Still, his mind was in conflict.


    [1] ������ (n��sh��ngw��ixi��ng) �C a woman is born to leave her family (idiom); a woman''s heart is with her husband.


    Jiang Ruan could tell what Jiang Xin Zhi was thinking just by looking at him, and felt helpless for a moment because she didn''t understand how her elder brother had be more and more childish after fighting in a war for several years. She could onlyfort him, "I don''t think it''s safe outside. Please don''t leave, Dage. I have a few questions for you. Please rest here tonight."


    Just when Xiao Shao was about to resolutely refuse, he heard Jiang Xin Zhi say, "Fine, I''ll stay here tonight for your sake."


    Xiao Shao, "....."


    * * *


    The troops brought by Xiao Shao moved at a breakneck speed. The death warriors were nearly annihted in an instant. His subordinates were extremely skilled, and the courtyard was immediately cleaned, leaving no trace of blood. Jiang Xin Zhi sat under the oilmp, still somewhat dissatisfied. "It seems like this has happened before. How many people have died in the Jinying Wangfu? Do you really want to live in such an ominous ce?"


    "What''s the matter with you, Dage?" Jiang Ruan asked. From the moment she reunited with Jiang Xin Zhi, he seemed to be treating Xiao Shao in a tit-for-tat manner. It was somewhat obvious. Even though Jiang Xin Zhi disliked Xiao Shao in the past, he was not as hostile as he was now. Jiang Ruan pondered whether something had happened at the border. But, would Xiao Shao bully Jiang Xin Zhi for no reason?


    Jiang Xin Zhi looked away and paused for a while before asking, "Are you really going to marry him?" After he had been fighting at the border for several years, Jiang Xin Zhi suddenly learned that Xiao Shao and Jiang Ruan had been conferred a marriage. He was naturally very angry. It would have been fine if he had been in the capital, but this happened when he was not around. In his opinion, Xiao Shao was taking advantage of Jiang Ruan''s difficulties. It was as if the cabbage he had carefully cultivated had been dug up for no reason, and so his heart was naturally unhappy.


    NovelBin.Net


    "Dage, it was the Empress Dowager''s decree." Jiang Ruan sighed. "I cannot disobey the imperial decree no matter what. Besides, there is no harm in marrying into the Jinying Wangfu. It''s peaceful and uplicated, no mother-inw or sister-inw to serve."


    "You are my meimei," Jiang Xin Zhi said. "Although he is young and promising, and born well, he has a bad reputation after all. His personality is cold and forlorn. A girl like you has no idea what it''s like to be married, and what''s the point of living together with an unfeeling man?" Jiang Xin Zhi naturally felt that everything about his meimei was good while finding fault with Xiao Shao, and thus decided that he wasn''t good enough for her. It was impossible to put on a good face in front of him.


    "Reputation?" Jiang Ruan asked with a smile, "Has Dage forgotten that I too have been ''bestowed'' with the reputation of being a curse and the bane of humanity, doomed to spend the rest of my life alone. But, is it true?"


    "Someone framed you. How can you take it seriously?" Jiang Xin Zhi felt suffocated whenever this matter was mentioned. At that time, he only med himself for his ipetence. He had no idea that Xia Yan''s family had evil intentions and had made Jiang Ruan so notorious that she wrongfully lived in the rural residence for so long.


    "Since I was framed, I don''t see why it''s impossible for him to be framed as well?" Jiang Ruan shook her head. "What''s more, Dage has been away at the border for so long. You must have learned something about him from your interactions with him. Do you still have no idea what kind of person he is?"


    Jiang Xin Zhi was at a loss for words. Xiao Shao''s subordinates respected and obeyed him despite his cold and forlorn personality. You could tell a lot about a person by observing how the people around that person treated them. Consequently, there must be something special about Xiao Shao to have gained such loyalty from his men. Also, this man''s bravery on the battlefield was truly admirable. There was no doubt that this young man was very powerful. If Jiang Ruan were with him, he would definitely be able to protect her. It''s just that no matter how much he thought about it, Jiang Xin Zhi could not rid himself of the bitter taste in his mouth. And so he said with a scowl, "Ah Ruan, everything you''ve said is biased towards him. While you may act indifferent, in truth, you''ve already given him your heart."


    It was Jiang Ruan''s turn to be speechless. After staring at Jiang Xin Zhi, she finally spoke, "Dage, it makes no difference to me who I end up marrying. Even though the Empress Dowager dotes on me, the Great Jin dynastyes before my personal safety. The higher my status and the more favoured I am among the royal family, the more likely I am to be a future bargaining chip for the royal family. Do you remember Princess Yuan Rong? Everyone sees that I am now like the second Princess Yuan Rong in front of the Empress Dowager. Who can guarantee that I will not end up the same and be the second Princess Yuan Rong?"


    Startled, Jiang Xin Zhi eximed, "Don''t speak nonsense!"


    "Dage understands my meaning." Jiang Ruan shook her head. "Princess Yuan Rong was Empress Dowager Yi De''s biological daughter, but she still ended up like that. I have no blood ties to the royal family, but what if one day the situation changes suddenly�C what will happen then? As for that father of ours, he loathes and hates us from the bottom of his heart. Therefore, without hesitation, he would dly use me to pave the way for his aspirations. My life appears to be splendid, but every step has been fraught with peril. Even though Xiao Shao has a cold and forlorn personality, marrying him will save me a great deal of trouble. If I marry someone else, nothing would change, but if I marry him, I will at least have leverage. My alliance with him is stronger than any other rtionship."


    "You..." Jiang Xin Zhi was shocked and outraged. "What nonsense do you keep talking about? How can marriage be used as a bargaining chip? I will work hard to get you what you want. I will protect you, but you cannot see your husband as an ally. He will be your closest confidante andpanion throughout your entire life. Where do you stand after making a statement like that?"


    "Dage, I have no intention of being in a romantic rtionship," Jiang Ruan replied lightly. "In our youth, we witnessed our mother''s ending; in my heart, this is a hurdle that can''t be ovee. I''m marrying into the Jinying Wangfu. If he is truly my beloved, then allies will naturally be a married couple over time. But this is all about getting along slowly." She lied to Jiang Xin Zhi. Her resistance to marriage and the emotional blockage in this life did note from Zhao Mei''s ending. After giving her entire heart and love to someone in herst life, all she got was betrayal and death in return. As a consequence, in this life, it was not easy to ovee that shadow. However, she couldn''t tell Jiang Xin Zhi that.


    Once Jiang Xin Zhi heard this, he didn''t know how to further persuade Jiang Ruan. Once his meimei had made up her mind, no one would be able to move her. He sighed, patted her on the head, and said, "Even though you''re young, you''re like an old woman. I have no idea where you got your temperament from."


    Jiang Ruan smiled, and the two siblings moved on to other subjects to discuss.


    In the study at the other end of the Wangfu, Xiao Shao sat at a table with Xia Qing and Qi Feng sitting opposite of him. Xia Qing had hurried over with worry but unexpectedly found that Xiao Shao had also returned. Now that he was sitting in the study of Jinying Wangfu, he finally had a chance to ask a question. "Third Brother, why didn''t Eldest Brothere back with you?"


    "He couldn''te because he is in charge of the troops and has to escort them back to the capital," Xiao Shao said. He had rushed back quickly, but who knew that Jiang Xin Zhi would also follow. The army couldn''t be left without a leader, which meant Guang Liang Han had to stay behind.


    No one could guess what was going through Qi Feng''s mind as he sat in his chair. Seeing this, Xia Qing reached out to touch his arm and asked, "Fourth Brother, what''s wrong with you? Why do you seem to be preupied and distracted? You dashed out the door as soon as you heard about the fire. Why were you in such a hurry?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    By the time Xia Qing arrived, the Jinyi Guards had already removed the corpses of the death warriors, thus he waspletely unaware of what had happened. The question caused Xiao Shao''s eyes to flicker, and he cast a nce in Qi Feng''s direction without saying anything.


    Qi Feng came to his senses. Only he knew how terrifyingly dangerous the situation was, which nearly stifled his heartbeat. Even now, a lingering fear came over him as soon as he recalled the scene. At that time, he was so desperate that he lost hisposure but he had no idea if Xiao Shao had seen it. When this thought urred to him, Qi Feng raised his head and looked up into Xiao Shao''s calm eyes, which seemed to pierce through people''s hearts and left him with nothing to hide. That made Qi Feng feel so uneasy that he almost bolted.


    A reluctant smile crossed his face as he said, "Nothing, I just came out to take a look."He recalled how Xiao Shao had rushed to Jiang Ruan''s rescue when she was in imminent peril. He was qualified and able to protect her, but an agonizing pang welled up in his heart. After all, there were some things in this world that could be fought for, some that couldn''t be, and even some things that no one had the qualification to fight for. Qi Feng swallowed the bitterness in his heart and said, "Third Brother, I''m afraid the capital will undergo yet another change. Did your trip to Tian Jin yield any clues?"


    They began investigating the changes in the southern border kingdom many years ago, and the sudden threat posed by Tian Jin was inextricably linked to South Xinjiang. This time, Xiao Shao was ordered to enter the battle and investigate. Xiao Shao shook his head. "They have a spy in the imperial court, but he has hidden himself too well. This time, the army of Tian Jin was defeated and the South Xinjiang alliance was broken, so they may require some time to recover. They have other ns in the imperial capital."


    Xia Qing couldn''t understand what they were saying, so he scratched his head and said, "Anyway, it''s great that Third Brother has safely returned because recently I made a wager with Fourth Brother about your wedding. Now that Third Brother has returned, when will your wedding be? I''m waiting to drink your wedding wine before returning to Jinling. Because my apprentices are all anxiously awaiting my return, there has been no progress at the hospital for a long time."


    Xiao Shao and Qi Feng were both taken aback when he said this. After a period of silence, Xiao Shao finally spoke, "Tomorrow, I will go to the pce to discuss this matter. There will be a wedding �C the sooner it is, the better." His eyes briefly lingered on Qi Feng before darting away, his expression as indifferent as ever.


    "That''s great!" Xia Qing never suspected there might be another reason. He was bubbling over with excitement as he continued, "I have to think about what gift to give you!"


    * * *


    It had started to lightly snow early in the morning, but eventually it had gotten so deep that it was almost up to a person''s knees. The weather was unusually cold, but the enthusiasm in every street and alley did not dim in the slightest. People were having animated discussions about the fire that had ravaged a street in the northern part of the city the night before. The peddlers eagerly discussed how they had all heard from the owners that there appeared to be bandits, but after the guards in the fu dared to go out and investigate, there was no movement. Even though the entire row of houses was destroyed, those who lived in the northern part of the city were wealthy and noble and unconcerned with money. Still, they felt uneasy and viewed the situation as cmitous.


    In the Eighth Prince fu, Xuan Li supported his forehead, his expression showing a bit of anxiety. There had been no reports from the night raid, and the spies that were sent out had never returned. He knew what this meant, but he wasn''t ready to ept that disaster was inevitable. Even if all the men he sent were killed, someone should have still reported back about the Jinyi Guards. But could Jiang Ruan, a mere woman, really issue amand to kill anyone who put up resistance? Additionally, the night raid had been a sudden attack, and Jiang Ruan would have been blindsided and unable to escape or retreat unscathed.


    Xuan Li was certain of these facts, but there was no news after a night of waiting. Moreover, spies were stationed outside the Jinying Wangfu, but they were also unable to find anything. The Jinying Wangfu was so imprable that not even a fly could enter. Getting information was even more difficult. After they returned multiple times without sess, Xuan Li''s heart grew increasingly uneasy. The news of a fire in a northern city street had spread like wildfire this morning; it must have been rted to the Jinying Wangfu. Although Xuan Li was aware that this was Jiang Ruan''s strategy for creating confusion, it was beyond his control.


    NovelBin.Net


    He was thinking this over when two manservants entered with a box, set it down in the middle of the room and told Xuan Li, "Zhang Daren has sent this gift with his respects, Your Highness. Please take a look."


    It was normal for officials under hismand to send some gifts from time to time, but he wasn''t in the mood for that today, so he just waved his hand impatiently. "Open it."


    The box was slowly opened. Before Xuan Li could take a look, he heard the two manservants and the guards around him gasp. Maybe they didn''t scream because they were afraid to rm him, but Xuan Li still frowned. He turned his head and then stiffened up, unable to look away.


    Several severed heads were neatly arranged in the box. The sight of these mutted and bloody heads would make anyone feel suffocated. Furthermore, the distinct features of several individuals could be made out. There were five spies, one of whom was the leader of the assassins. These carefully arranged heads seemed to mock his ipetence.


    Suddenly, Xuan Li felt something rise in his throat. An oppressive feeling of sickness welled up in his chest, making hime dangerously close to vomiting. After forcing a mouthful of blood back down his throat, he turned his head and looked grimly at the two manservants who had brought the box. "How did this thing get here?"


    The two manservants were already trembling in fear as a result of the unexpected mishap. When they heard his words, they knelt and begged for mercy repeatedly. "Please, Your Highness, spare our lives. Zhang Daren''s men left the box at the door. That''s how we brought it in. Please, Your Highness, spare our lives!"


    Xuan Li exerted pressure on his hand, shattering the cup in his palm. The porcin shards scratched his hand, and blood oozed from between his fingers, but he did not seem to notice. The guards standing at one side were afraid to breathe because of Xuan Li''s contorted face. The corners of his mouth were turned up, but his muscles were trembling uncontrobly. He was obviously very angry.


    To say that Xuan Li felt aggrieved would not be an exaggeration. When Xiao Shao was guarding the Jinying Wangfu, they had no way to locate the exit. But now Xiao Shao was away, and only Jiang Ruan could make decisions in the Jinying Wangfu. Was he defeated by a weak woman? What''s the reason for these severed heads? Sending them in such a direct manner was obviously goading him! Even though Xuan Li appeared magnanimous, he was extremely narrow-minded. This move almostpletely revealed his heart''s dark baser emotions. The person who did this had reallymitted a transgression that couldn''t be forgiven!


    As Xuan Li thought about these matters with a grim expression on his face, another guard came in to report. Upon seeing Xuan Li, he immediately announced, "Your Highness, this subordinate has just received the news. Jinying Wang has returned to the capital."


    Xuan Li stared angrily. Unconsciously, his palms tightened as he looked at the man, and his blood began to trickle down.


    * * *


    Two flowers bloomed, each representing a branch[2]. The Jinying Wangfu was full of vitality at the time, and the fu rejoiced at Young Master''s return. Everyone assumed that there would have been a fierce battlest night because the situation was so dangerous; however, right at the most critical moment, Xiao Shao unexpectedly returned. Now, with his arrival, everyone was not just happy but also overjoyed. After spending thest year bing acquainted with Jiang Ruan, the Jinying Wangfu''s servants were very fond of her. Even though the young woman seemed indifferent, she never made too many demands and was always very generous to her servants during the Spring Festival and other celebrations. It was obvious that she did not have any petty whims or caprices. And in addition, this Young Furen was easy to get along with and practically had no arrogance. On top of that, Jiang Ruan''s image had soared in the hearts of the people following her disy of tenacity the previous night. She hadpletely won over the hearts of the people at that time, and subsequently became the well-deserved mistress of all of Jinying Wangfu''s servants.


    [2] �������䣬����һ֦ (hu�� k��i li��ng du��, g�� bi��o y��zh��) �C the story develops into two, but only one will be revealed first.


    As a result, now that Xiao Shao had returned, the servants would now create every opportunity for the future virtuous couple to get along


    After Jiang Ruan had breakfast, Lu Zhu came. "It''s snowing outside, Miss. Would you like to take a look?"


    During the snowy days, there was nothing to see that was interesting, and she was stuck inside the room with nothing to do. Jiang Ruan stood up. Lian Qiao immediately took a fire-rat fur cloak and draped it on Jiang Ruan and shoved a silver base flower carved heater into her hand. "Be careful, don''t catch a cold."


    After leaving the room, several of them ventured out into the courtyard, where they noticed a man sitting in the pavilion. Lu Zhu blinked, pretended to be surprised, and said, "Ah! Isn''t that Guye? Miss, Guye is over there. Would you like to go there and have a look?"


    Her voice was so loud that the man in the pavilion heard it and turned to look their way, so even if they wanted to pretend not to see it, it was now impossible. Jiang Ruan red at Lu Zhu, who was touching her nose and staring up at the sky. Jiang Ruan sighed and gathered her skirt, heading for the pavilion. The maids purposefully stayed far away, waiting outside the pavilion.


    Xiao Shao sat in the pavilion. This morning he was dressed in a green official robe embroidered with silver qilins, while the cuff was meticulously embroidered using golden threads. The garment suited him perfectly so that his handsome looks even more resembled jade. A cloak the colour of ink was draped on his tall and lean figure. Nobody could guess what was going through in his mind at the moment. His long eyshes drooped slightly as he made a slight frown. His face was elegant and handsome, his demeanour was refined and forlorn. He was indeed very attractive.


    Jiang Ruan sat in front of him. After giving it a thought, she saw the teapot on the table and reached out to pour herself a cup of tea.


    Xiao Shao stared at her silently, and for a moment, the atmosphere was a bit strange. At longst, Jiang Ruan spoke up, saying simply, "Thank you forst night."


    Her polite words made Xiao Shao''s frown deepen. "There is no need to say these things between you and me," he stated in a slightly chilly tone.


    He seemed a little out of the ordinary. Jiang Ruan noticed his abnormality and asked in bewilderment. "Did something happen?"


    Xiao Shao averted his gaze. After a pause, he said, "Now that I''ve returned to the capital, it''s time to prepare for our wedding banquet. I''m going to the pce today to discuss it. Have you made up your mind?"


    Jiang Ruan was taken aback because she didn''t think he would talk about this. She said with a smile, "I have. Just let me know when."


    She was so straightforward, without a trace of bashfulness. Xiao Shao appeared to be more at ease. He suddenly said, after recalling something, "Jin Er told me aboutst night''s situation. Thank you for keeping the Jinying Wangfu safe for me. But there is no need to do so in the future," His eyes were cold, and his thin lips were pursed as if they were carved with a knife. "The most important thing in the Wangfu is not its honor or its secret, but you."


    Jiang Ruan was startled, and with an inexplicable feeling in her heart, she smiled. "Since I am the mistress here, I do have some responsibilities. Actually..."


    "In the end, you are mine. Xiao Shao''s woman." Xiao Shao interrupted her. "You have no obligation to do anything."

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184 : The Wedding Draws Near


    Jiang Ruan was slightly taken aback. Feeling that Xiao Shao''s words contained an indescribable emotion and finding this strange, she lifted her eyes to look at him. The young man was directly gazing back at her; his deep, cold, ck eyes were almost boring into her soul.


    Xiao Shao appeared cold and indifferent, but he was actually powerful and domineering. For instance, his words indicated, to some degree, that he wanted to im her as his own. After Jiang Ruan thought for a moment, she inwardly shook her head. Xiao Shao was reserved, and was not one to expose his emotions like this; it was very likely that something had happened. Therefore, after a moment longer, she replied, "I don''t have to do anything." She then changed the topic, saying, "Today, you are returning to Great Jin in triumph. I think His Majesty will have a headache trying to decide what reward to bestow upon you."


    Xiao Shao already held a high position that came with great authority, and it was no exaggeration to say that, among all the Great Jin officials, his advancement was a given. His meritorious deeds were piled up so high that he might even be considered a threat to the Emperor, so he had absolutely no need for this opportunity (to gain such merit). Many years ago, the Emperor seemed to have done his best at every opportunity to bestow every possible honour on Xiao Shao- apart from the throne itself. And so, because he had gained merit so often, he had no shortage of gold, silver, money, or valuables, and he had reached the first-rank of officialdom. Truly, there was nothingcking at all.


    A thought suddenly came to Jiang Ruan''s mind. Smiling faintly, she said "After thinking about it, it seems that the Emperor can only confer a few beauties on you."


    Xiao Shao never imagined that Jiang Ruan woulde up with such an idea out of the blue. He nced at her and coolly said, "No need."


    "His Majesty supports you with all his heart," Jiang Ruan replied as she looked at the teacup in front of her. "You are returning in triumph to the imperial court, and the Empress Dowager''s imperial edict is to be fulfilled. However, the Jiang fu is currently in a state of copse, and marrying me will not bring you any advantage. His Majesty is always thinking about you, and will not be willing for this marriage to take ce. In the past, I heard that His Majesty intended to betroth the di daughter of the Yao family to you and now you have performed such a meritorious service. A destined marriage in exchange for assistance would be much more beneficial than any amount of gold, silver, or precious stones."


    Jiang Ruan''s words were not groundless[1]. When news of the great victory at the border reached them, Jiang Ruan had entered the pce and heard Empress Dowager Yi De''s personal servant, Yang gugu, say that the Emperor had once again begun to summon Governor Yao more frequently. Jiang Ruan knew that Xiao Shao harboured many secrets, just as she did. She did not understand why the Emperor protected him so fervently, but it was obvious that the Emperor was partial to Xiao Shao. The Emperor had always been highly dissatisfied with the idea of her being the Jinying Wangfei, and if it were not for Xiao Shao himself, the Emperor would long ago have reced her with someone else. Now that Xiao Shao was re-entering the imperial court after so many years, and had achieved such great merit, how could the Emperor let this opportunity slip from his grasp? Since ancient times, Emperors have always loved to arrange the lives of others.


    [1] ��Ѩ���� (kong xuei feng) �C lit. wind from an empty cave; fig. unfounded (story) / baseless (im),


    She said all this in a level tone, without any hint of a bad mood and Xiao Shao quietly observed her without saying anything. He had always been good-looking, but perhaps, his having been at the border for a period of time had stimted all the chill in his bones toe forth. On his return this time, it seemed as if his temperament was even colder, and his entire being gave off a bitingly cold aura. However, he was as handsome as the subject of a painting, and his face was peerlessly elegant. But then suddenly, he hid a small smile, which immediately made him seem cold and evil.


    There was no emotion in his voice, which drifted dispassionately into Jiang Ruan''s ear, as he asked, "Then, what do you think?"


    Jiang Ruan''s hand, which was holding the heater, tightened. The young man opposite her, pressed her in a voice still devoid of emotion, "Do you want me to ept someone else?"


    In the blink of an eye, Jiang Ruan''s entire being froze. She was holding the heater in her hand, but she suddenly felt as though she had been plunged into an ice cer �C because she had heard these exact same words in her previous lifetime.


    At that time, she had just entered the pce, and her prevailing mindset had been one of resignation to the whims of fate[2]. Unfortunately, at that time, there were rumours in the pce that the Prime Minister intended to marry his youngest daughter as a consort to Eighth Prince, Xuan Li. When Jiang Ruan eventually heard the news, she felt that her already bleak life had its remaining light sucked out of it, and she fell seriously ill. While she was ill, Xuan Li visited her. He leaned over to whisper softly into her ear, "What are you thinking? Do you want me to ept someone else?"


    [2] �������� (z��sh��ngz��mi��) �C to emerge and perish on its own; to run its course (idiom).


    In a daze, she tried to recall what she had replied at that time. Uneasy and miserable, she had endured the pain in her heart to say, "This is Your Highness'' business, and I have no right to intervene."


    And how did Xuan Li reply? Xuan Li looked at her and said, gently, "In my life, the position of the Princess Consort is reserved for you. My eyes will admit no one else, and my heart even more so. If you have heard any news, it is just for show; none of it is serious, and none of it is true. I only have you in my heart, don''t you understand that, yet?"


    Such sincere and emotional words finally shattered thest vestige of weakness she had in the deep pce. Because of his deeply expressed emotions, every step she took in the pce, every advancement she sought, she did so because she was willing to be his pawn. Ultimately, she had lost everything, such that there was nothing left to bury, not even bones. ordingly, after hearing these words in her ear, time seemed to have run backwards, bringing her back to the day in her previous life when Xuan Li gently whispered those exact words to her. Hence, every word was bathed in blood and tears, cutting to her very bones.


    Xiao Shao was rmed when he took note of the unusual state she was in. He had seen her many faces: gentle and subdued while being submissive and agreeable, bright and charming while ruthlessly maneuvering, gritting her teeth in a desperate situation while obstinately standing alone. Yet, he had rarely seen her at a loss. At this moment, she was sitting opposite him, holding on to the heater, butpletely dazed. He did not know what she was thinking about, but her eyes were utterly bleak and vacant. Looking at her made his heart clench for no reason. Without taking the time to analyse why Jiang Ruan''s mood had changed so abruptly, Xiao Shao immediately stood and started to pull her up. At the same time, he took her hand, and realised that she was slightly trembling all over. He paused briefly before gathering her into his arms.


    "I am sorry, I misspoke. I shouldn''t have asked you like that," he said, sounding slightly vexed. "I won''t ept anyone else, you are the only mistress here."


    When her body touched Xiao Shao''s ice-cold clothes, Jiang Ruan went nk for a split second. Her heady on Xiao Shao''s chest, and his arms were around her shoulders, resting gently on her back, carefully pacifying her, looking a little like how one would coax a child. Jiang Ruan stretched out her arms stiffly to embrace him in return. Her arms around his waist slowly tightened, and her eyes gradually regained their tranquillity.


    She thought she hadpletely forgotten all those things, that she could easily hide the rancour in her heart. However, it is not so easy to let go of the things we experience in this world. The betrayal and hurt between Xuan Li and herself in her previous life were always there, and she would not be able to forget them even for a day.


    Xiao Shao sensed the agitation in her emotions. He did not know what he had said wrongly in order to cause this kind of unusual behaviour in Jiang Ruan, but he knew the problem must lie in his words. After some thought, he said, softly, "I have already said that there''s nothing you need to do; you don''t need to worry about this matter."


    "I am not willing," Jiang Ruan said out of the blue.


    NovelBin.Net


    Xiao Shao looked down at her. Jiang Ruan''s expression bore traces of the dazed state she had been in, but her eyes had already regained their serenity. Her hands were freezing, and the arms around Xiao Shao''s waist tightened just a fraction. Smiling faintly, she said, "I am not willing for you to ept others."


    The youngdy''s smiling face was like a flower. She had been born outstandingly beautiful, and each time he saw her she seemed to have matured a little more. Now, every trace of childishness had disappeared, and her appearance was gracefully charming; every movement was so stunning that it left a deep impression. With a firm and serene voice, she said, "Since you want me to enter your Wangfu, your Wangfu and you both belong to me alone. All women in this world be jealous, and I am no exception. If more womene over in an attempt to divide up what is mine, I will not hesitate to kill them. Even going along with social convention is not permissible."


    As she pronounced her final words, murderous intent was already clear in her tone. In truth, Jiang Ruan herself was not sure why she had spoken such words. After her rebirth, she had thought of her own marriage as a means to use the power of her husband''s family to attain her own goals. Since this was purely an act of vengeance, she did not care about whether there was sincerity or hypocrisy involved. In order to y the role of a virtuous wife, if necessary, she was even willing to take the initiative to find a concubine for her own husband.


    But now, she was sharing her opinions, and this time period and her previous life had ovepped, and she did not know if her answer at present was in response to Xiao Shao''s question or Xuan Li''s question in her previous life. What she did know with certainty, however, was that, right now, she had spoken instinctively, without careful deliberation. This, then, was her true intention.


    Xiao Shao stared at her. His calm and jet-ck eyes seemed to shimmer for a moment, but this ripple of emotion vanished in the blink of an eye. In the very next second, he swiftly bowed his head and kissed Jiang Ruan''s forehead.


    He pressed Jiang Ruan''s head into his embrace and his tone was gentle in a way it had never been before, as he said, "I don''t like to y along with social conventions. Therefore, there will be no one else."


    Jiang Ruan''s body trembled. He said he did not like to y along with social conventions. He and Xuan Li were truly different people. Jiang Ruan sighed in her heart and unconsciously held Xiao Shao more tightly. He was not Xuan Li, the two of them were not simr at all.


    Xiao Shao embraced her, and his long eyshes dropped down, effectively concealing the emotion in his eyes. Jiang Ruan was behaving so strangely today, but he did not know what had gone wrong. He used to think that Jiang Ruan harboured some secrets which, perhaps, she did not want others to pry into, so he would not deliberately investigate them. However, looking at the situation now, if he did not solve this mystery, there would always be an invisible barrier between them.


    * * *


    The news that Jinying Wang, Xiao Shao, and Jiang Xin Zhi had returned to the capital ahead of schedule spread throughout the capital on the next day, and it was not for any reason other than to fulfill two decrees. The first was to finalize the date for Jinying Wang, Xiao Shao, and Hong''an Junzhu, Jiang Ruan''s marriage. The second was the conferment of additional honours on Jiang Xin Zhi: he was to be Great General of Lu Xi as well as an official of the second-rank, and he was given themand of the hundred thousand troops formerly under themand of General Wu.


    Although talented, this was an amazing honour for someone so young, who was both new to court, and the son of a civil official. With this position as a starting point, Jiang Xin Zhi''s future could only be splendidly glorious. However, in reality, the Jinyi Guards led by Xiao Shao had coborated with Jiang Xin Zhi to fight a beautiful battle. Guan Liang Han, with his troops, and the envoy from Tian Jin were still en route. When the envoy arrived at the capital, he would present a letter of surrender. From this time forward, Tian Jin would pay Great Jin a yearly tribute and cede ten cities to her; Tian Jin would be subservient to Great Jin.


    The Emperor was mightily satisfied with this oue. That day, Xiao Shao entered the imperial study and talked to the Emperor for at least an hour. No one knew what they talked about, but after Xiao Shao left, the eunuch who went in to tidy up the study saw that the floor was covered in fragments of china and smashed teacups; the Emperor had obviously been furious. However, by the next day, the news was sent out announcing the immediate nuptials of Xiao Shao and Jiang Ruan. Thus, everyone surmised that the Emperor and Xiao Shao must have talked about something rted to this, and they could not help but envy Jiang Ruan.


    The wedding was scheduled to take ce in a month, and by that time, Guan Liang Han would have returned to the capital, and it also happened to be the end of the year. Thus, it could be said that there were going to be two simultaneous happy events to be celebrated. This destined pairing blessed by the heavens had already been set in ce earlier, and now it was finally being realized. However, this topic still stirred up plenty of waves in the pce, and for a time, discussions about this matter could be heard everywhere.


    In the imperial garden, Noble Consort Jiang and a few pcedies were sitting at a small table discussing the uing nuptials. Jiang Dan casually peeled a honey tangerine, her nail-polished fingers looking extremely delicate and fair against the plump tangerine. With a slight smile, she said, "Da Jiejie truly has been blessed with good fortune."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Wang Meiren, who should now be addressed as Noble Consort Wang, said gently, "Hong''an Junzhu is intelligent and decorous, and together with Jinying Wang, they are indeed a match made in heaven. What''s more, their marriage was conferred earlier by the Empress Dowager herself; it''s all so perfect."


    Jiang Dan smiled, and nced at Wang Lian''er, before shooting a nce at Mu Xi Rou on the other side. Over the past year, for some unknown reason, the Emperor had raised her, Wang Lian''er, and Mu Xi Rou at the same time. Perhaps he felt that by doing so, they could mutually curb each other''s power. Wang Lian''er became Noble Consort Wang[3], Mu Xi Rou became Noble Consort Mu[4], and she herself became Noble Consort Jiang[5]. All three of them were of the third-rank; there was no distinction between them. Mu Xi Rou was cold and adopted a haughty air all day long, so she was not someone to fear for the time being. However, this Wang Lian''er was extremely crafty, thus the hidden struggle between the two of them in the pce was immensely fierce.


    [3] ���� (zh��o r��ng) �C Lady of Bright Countenance


    [4] ���A (zh��o hu��) �C Lady of Bright Splendidness


    [5] �уx (zh��o y��) �C Lady of Bright Deportment


    Jiang Danughed. Without warning, she said to ady seated in a lower position, "Noble Consort Dong[6], you and my Da Jiejie used to be close friends. What gift have you prepared for the asion of my Da Jiejie''s marriage?"


    [6] �ރx (xi�� y��) �C Lady of Cultivated Deportment


    Thatdy lifted her head to reveal a dainty face; it was indeed Dong Yinger. Her appearance had not changed, but her expression was no longer as lively as when she was younger. In the past year, she had also received the Emperor''s favour, and had been raised to a third-rank consort as well. The world was truly ironic. At the time when she was a young, unmarrieddy, she had been the di daughter of the Lord Mayor fu, while Jiang Dan was merely the shu daughter of a minister''s fu. Where status was concerned, Jiang Dan was far beneath her. Now, in the pce, everything was topsy-turvy; when she saw Jiang Dan, she had to bow in respect. At this time, when Dong Yinger heard Jiang Dan''s mocking words, she simply smiled faintly and said, "Junzhu is high-ranking nobility[7], how can this concubine im to have any connection to her?"


    [7] ��֦��Ҷ (j��nzh��y��y��) �C golden branch, jade leaves (idiom); fig. blue-blooded nobility, esp. imperial kinsmen or peerless beauty.


    "Noble Consort Dong has spoken wrongly, I remember that you and my Da Jiejie were very close. Oh, that''s right, wasn''t there also the youngdy from the Zhao family? Speaking of this, I remember something. Eldest Brother has now been promoted to Great General, and this reward is considered superior. At that time, people were saying that Eldest Brother was to be beheaded, but who could have guessed that he would have this kind of impressive life now? So, man proposes but God disposes. Moreover, Eldest Brother''s fortunate circumstances at present may cause those people to guiltily back away in embarrassment. When all those things were happening to Eldest Brother, all those people who had intended to pursue a marital agreement with him saw the way the wind was blowing and immediately drew clear boundary lines between their families and him. But now, they must be eaten up with regret[8]."


    [8] ���ӻ��� (chang zi du qing) �C lit. intestines are green with regret.


    NovelBin.Net


    Dong Yinger froze slightly and lowered her head, her throat unconsciously tightening. Whichever way one looked at it, Jiang Dan''s words seemed to be directed at her. While Jiang Xin Zhi''s whereabouts remained unknown, her parents had seen that there was something wrong and hadpelled her to enter the pce. By then, she had no way out, and when she saw that everything seemed to bode ill for Jiang Xin Zhi, her will died and she entered the pce. Who knew that a day like today woulde? When the news of Jiang Xin Zhi''s rescue was known, her heart was filled with both joy and sorrow. Joy because that person was alive, sorrow because she had already been wed to another; there was no longer any possibility of a rtionship between them. Now, Jiang Xin Zhi had be a Great General. It was his time to stand in the limelight, and no one couldpare to him. She, on the other hand, was now one of the many pce women who endlessly ran here and there. Consequently, the words from Jiang Dan''s mouth were undoubtedlyced with ridicule.


    Seeing this, Wang Lian''er smiled faintly and said, "Isn''t that true? Great General Jiang is young and full of promise, his meritorious achievements are extraordinary, and he was born both handsome and talented. So who knows which fu''s daughter will be able to win his favour in future?"


    "Why wait for the future?" Jiang Dan''s smile grew even bigger. "Wouldn''t now be a little more meaningful?"


    Dong Yinger felt herself go rigid. Wang Lian''er was stunned, and asked, "What does meimei mean by this?"


    "Noble Consort Dong might remember Miss Zhao who was very close to Da Jiejie at one time?" Jiang Dan smilingly continued, "Back then, the three of you were extremely close. I heard that the person in Great General Jiang''s heart is Miss Zhao, and he has already sent people to the Zhao fu to make inquiries. It is really a match made in heaven, and I think Da Jiejie will also be extremely happy."


    Dong Yinger''s face waspletely white, and if she had not remembered that this was the imperial garden, she would have almost tottered and copsed. Zhao Jin? It was actually Zhao Jin? Dong Yinger had entered the pce long ago, and she had clearly seen very early on that Jiang Dan was not a good character to be with. Her initial reaction was to take these words as Jiang Dan recklessly making false assertions, but as long as Jiang Xin Zhi was involved, she could not help being upset. Was Zhao Jin really Jiang Xin Zhi''s sweetheart? When did they get together? When did Zhao Jin catch Jiang Xin Zhi''s eye?


    Dong Yinger felt her heart turn ice-cold. In the past, she had not concealed her liking for Jiang Xin Zhi from Zhao Jin; Zhao Jin knew how she felt but still got together with Jiang Xin Zhi. And there was also Jiang Ruan �C Jiang Ruan hadpletely disregarded her feelings then, but she had helped Zhao Jin and Jiang Xin Zhi. They were both Jiang Ruan''s friends, why had she treated Dong Yinger differently?


    She felt deeply aggrieved and indignant, as well as hurt over being betrayed. It was as if everyone was taking her for a joke; she felt entirely unlike herself. It was not surprising that she hardly heard what else Jiang Dan was saying.


    "Miss Zhao and Eldest Brother are exceedingly well matched," Jiang Dan said with a smile. "Eldest Brother is a General, and Miss Zhaoes from a family of military generals. It''s suitable no matter which way you look at it. No wonder Da Jiejie wants to help them as well."


    Jiang Dan spoke cheerfully, not expecting that someone woulde from behind her. She had just finished speaking when a bright, clear voice sounded from behind her. "This prince initially thought that it was only the ignorant women in the marketces and rural viges who uttered such malicious nonsense, never thinking that the nobledies in the deep pce would do the same. Truly, what an eye-opening experience. Fortunately, Miss Zhao and General Jiang are not here today, otherwise, hearing one''s reputation being ndered like this for no reason, they would be unlikely to let the matter rest. Imperial Tutor Liu, do you think this prince is right?"


    Everyone was startled. Jiang Dan immediately stood up and saw behind her a young man and a beautiful youth. The tender youth had a jade-like appearance, and although he had a smile on his face, his tone was mocking, while his eyes held a hint of coldness. Who could it be but Xuan Pei?


    "Thirteenth Highness," Wang Lian''er and several others hurriedly rose to pay their respects. Even consorts of the third-rank had to bow their heads before a prince. What''s more, this Thirteenth Prince was so favoured now that even the Crown Prince''s Imperial Grand Tutor, Liu Min, had been given to him. The young man by his side had very dainty features, as well as a faint air of arrogance. Right now, anger shed in his eyes, but he calmly agreed, "It is as Your Highness says."


    He was merely echoing what had been said.


    Jiang Dan gritted her teeth silently. Who knew when Xuan Pei hade? She felt that she had lost face in front of everyone, and was momentarily beset with annoyance. Immediately she said with a smile, "Thirteenth Highness, all this harem talk is women''s business. If Thirteenth Highness gets involved in this, it will make peopleugh."


    For some reason, she did not like Xuan Pei at all. She was able to handle the other princes with ease and was not miserly in her praise of them. However, where this Thirteenth Prince was concerned, even a pleasant expression had to be forced. Moreover, she did not know if it was her misconception, but she always saw a reflection of Jiang Ruan in Xuan Pei, especially his eyes, which possessed a depth of peace that could not be easily shaken. When those eyes looked at people, they were as cold as ice, giving people palpitations.


    Wang Lian''er cursed inwardly. Everyone knew that the Emperor valued Xuan Pei, but Jiang Dan was still speaking so discourteously. She did not want to imagine what the Emperor would think if what Jiang Dan had said reached his ears. The Emperor could take Xuan Pei to task himself, but he would never in a million years allow a consort to teach a prince a lesson.


    "How could this be considered a matter of the harem?" Xuan Pei smiled faintly as he said, "General Jiang has achieved such extraordinary merit in the Great Jin; Noble Consort Jiang lives in the pce, yet has so much rity on General Jiang''s personal matters. It can also be assumed that you have great concern for General Jiang. Since Noble Consort Jiang, one of the womenfolk in the inner pce, can be concerned with General Jiang, this prince, as one of Great Jin''s princes, Imperial Father''s son, should naturally also be concerned about General Jiang."


    Jiang Dan was at a loss for words, and cursed Xuan Pei silently for being sly. These words were almost a p in the face; for her as a woman of the inner pce to be concerned about the young General''s personal matters was overstepping her bounds somewhat. With difficulty, Jiang Dan eked out, "In any case, he is my Eldest Brother . . ."


    "Noble Consort Jiang is truly strange," said the cold-eyed Mu Xi Rou, who had been watching from the sidelines. She was a natural beauty, but was excessively arrogant. At the moment, her voice was like ice as she said, "I heard that General Jiang entered the pce to receive his reward, but I''ve never heard that he entered the pce to reminisce with Noble Consort Jiang, and no one from Jiang family has ever visited Noble Consort Jiang here. I really have no idea where Noble Consort Jiang got this news from as neither the Empress Dowager nor His Majesty have said a word. It looks like Noble Consort Jiang is far more capable than His Majesty."


    No one would have thought that the usually frosty beauty Mu Xi Rou would say such lethal words, almost rendering Jiang Dan dumb. The Emperor''s people were everywhere in the pce. Whatever was said here today would doubtlessly reach the Emperor''s ears. No one could fathom what the Emperor thought or felt, but Jiang Dan felt incredibly anxious at present. She said, "I never said anything like that; Noble Consort Mu, why would you say something like that about me?"


    Mu Xi Rou sneered and did not say more.


    Xuan Pei, who was watching from the side,ughed, and Liu Min, who was standing next to him, lifted the corners of his mouth slightly, whileughter showed in his eyes briefly. Jiang Dan had inadvertently offended Xuan Pei, and had thus isted herself. No one was going to offend the prince whom the Emperor favoured, and no one would speak on behalf of Jiang Dan. Jiang Dan was in a truly difficult situation right now.


    Xuan Pei dusted his sleeves. That splendidly and exquisitely attired, elegantly handsome youth had a gentle smile on his face, but his voice held undisguised contempt as he said, "Noble Consort Jiang, a loose tongue may cause a lot of trouble[9]. You would do well to remember this."


    [9] ���ӿ��룬���ӿڳ� (bing cong kou ru, huo cong kou chu) �C lit. illness enters through the mouth, troublees out from the mouth.


    For a split second, Jiang Dan felt chilled.

 Chapter 185

    Wishing you all a very happy New Year! May your 2023 be filled with good health, love and happiness. With new yeares our Release Anniversary...woah! it''s hard to believe we have alreaypleted 5 whole years! As a special gift here''s a bonus chapter for everyone and what good timing to have a bonus chapter since it''s JR & XS''s wedding day!


    Chapter 185 : The Grand Wedding (Part I)


    Time flies, and in the blink of an eye, the day came when Guan Liang Han led his troops back to the capital along with the defeated Tian Jin, who had sent envoys to offer a letter of surrender. The Emperor was supremely happy, and a whole host of rewards was conferred on Guan Liang Han. However, no one was paying any attention to this at present; all eyes were focused on Jiang Ruan''s wedding because on the fifth day of Guan Liang Han''s return to the capital was the day of Jinying Wang and Hong''an Junzhu''s wedding. Since Jiang Ruan was, in name, a member of the royal family, the event was managed by the Empress Dowager. Meanwhile, however, there was no movement from her actual family, the Jiang fu.


    Recently, it had been snowing east of the river, lightly falling and covering thend.As she prepared for the wedding ceremony, Jiang Ruan sat in the inner room, as Yao-shi, the Zhao family''s Second Madame, watched the xi niang[1] use a multi-coloured thread to remove Jiang Ruan''s facial hair. Second Madame Zhao was always grateful to Jiang Ruan for saving Zhao Feizhou, and speaking of the General fu, the womenfolk were exceedingly gentle and kind-hearted. In the years since learning that Jiang Ruan was Zhao Mei''s daughter, they had often sent her gifts. Besides, even though she was getting married, Jiang Ruan''s own family, the Jiang fu, was giving her the cold shoulder, and Jiang Quan could not be bothered with her at all. Additionally, Xia Yue was from the Xia family and while, on the surface, it looked like she was making some effort, in reality, there was no close rtionship between them. But in contrast, just looking at wedding gifts alone, the Zhao family had sent twenty tforms of such gifts. And, on top of that, Zhao Guang had sent twenty thousand in silver banknotes and the title deeds to shops, merely saying that this was the dowry which they had never sent with Zhao Mei when she married into the Jiang fu, and which was now being given entirely to Jiang Ruan.


    [1] ϲ�� (xi niang) �C the woman who helps the bride and manages the ceremony etc.


    It was not possible to decline such a gesture, and the Zhao family treated her with utmost sincerity. As Yao-shi watched over Jiang Ruan, she also talked about how husband and wife should get along after marriage, which caused Jiang Ruan to blush a little. And so, with some difficulty, Jiang Ruan found an opportunity to send Yao-shi out, whereupon Lin Zi Xiang remarked, while munching on dried fruit from the table pasted with auspicious red characters, "I doubt you heard a word of what your Aunt was saying to you. In truth, I''m really quite curious, how are you and Xiao Shao going to get along after your marriage? Tsk tsk, I cannot imagine it at all."


    Wen Fei Fei held her forehead and said, "What nonsense are you spouting? You are not married right now, but when you do you will naturally know. Ruan Meimei, you are so gentle, and you are a natural beauty; There are no mother-inws and sisters-inw in the Jinying Wangfu, so the days of your life will just get better and better." Wen Fei Fei had almost fainted at the gate of the Jinying Wangfu when shest visited, and subsequently discovered that she was pregnant after she returned home. Truthfully, she had not been very happy with her life in the fu, but her pregnancy caused her to be almost worshipped by her inws. Thus, she could be considered as reasonably experienced with matters of the back residence. Therefore, upon seeing that Jiang Ruan would not have to wait upon a mother-inw or sister-inw, she was naturally happy for her.


    "What does this have to do with whether one is beautiful or not?" Lin Zi Xiang immediately shot back. "If one is not beautiful, one can''t get married? Where does this preposterous reasoninge from? Those who only look at outer appearances are tremendously short-sighted!" Lin Zi Xiang had always preferred a solitary life and was forthright in her opinions, so Wen Fei Fei could not argue with her, and shook her head helplessly.


    Zhao Jin smilingly smoothed things over by saying, "Why are we talking about this? Today is Ruan Meimei''s day of exultation, and now I''m going to bring out my bridal gift. Ruan Meimei has seen too many good things, so don''t fault my gift for being simple and crude." As she spoke, she drew out a little box from her sleeve.


    The box was dark and unpolished, with nothing out of the ordinary about it. But in fact, it looked rather ridiculous. As Jiang Ruan received the gift, Lin Zi Xiang spat out a mouthful of tea and asked, "What on earth is this? A piece of stone? In any regards, you should have at least found a nicer-looking box."


    "Stone?" Zhao Jin quickly answered when she heard these words. "This is ck dysprosium stone which my Eldest Brother brought back from Xirong. It doesn''t look like much, but in terms of durability, there is nothing like it. Even if you ce it in the fire for three days and three nights, it will be unscathed. It is a treasure which no amount of money can buy." Giving a bridal gift of this nature was totally in keeping with Zhao Jin''s personality. Jiang Ruan felt at a loss; what was the use of a box like this? She could not even store jewellery in it.


    "Open it and take a look, I personally asked Bao Yue Lou to craft what''s inside," Zhao Jin said, a look of anticipation on her face. Jiang Ruan ordingly opened the box and found a ring inside. Well, it could be called a ring, in a manner of speaking, but what it definitely was, was a ck loop, with a gold lump on top. No matter how calm Jiang Ruan was ordinarily, when directly confronted with this piece of ''jewellery'', she could not help choking slightly.


    Wen Fei Fei and Lin Zi Xiang coughed when they saw the ring. Zhao Jin''s perspective on how to select jewellery had always been somewhat . . . different. Normally, it was not too bad when her sisters were watching her, but if she were left to her own intentions, the result would not be eptable to the eye. For example, the heap of gold beads on top of this ring was enough to render anyone who saw it weak in the knees. Even if Jiang Ruan wanted to ept her love, such jewellery was really too eye-catching.


    Jiang Ruan smiled faintly and said, "Thank you."


    "No need to be courteous," Zhao Jin said smilingly, "This ring is also made of ck volcanic rock and is very durable. In future, should anything happen, you can probably make it into a knife. But, I thought about it, and in the end, you are still a youngdy, and can''t possibly wear such a in ring. So, I asked the master craftsman of Bao Yue Lou to add a little decoration. Isn''t this gold flower pretty?"


    It would have been far better not to add it. Lin Zi Xiang had already turned her head away, unable to bear looking at the ring, and Jiang Ruan''s mouth was rather stiff. However, she still epted the ring and said, "It''s very pretty." Zhao Jin''s selection of jewellery was akin to her selection of weapons. As long as an item was hard, durable, and sharp, it was bound to be beautiful.


    Relieved, Zhao Jin said, "If you like it, that''s all that matters."


    Lin Zi Xiang and Wen Fei Fei pulled Zhao Jin away and presented their own bridal gifts. Wen Fei Fei''s gift was a head ornament set with a pair of south sea pearls, each pearl big and round, absolutely beautiful. Lin Zi Xiang''s gift was a rare ancient text, which she emphatically exined was a family heirloom, and the only one of its kind in the entire world. She was giving it to Jiang Ruan because she felt a fated connection with her. Jiang Ruan looked at the tattered, curled up pages of the book, and felt extremely helpless.


    By the time Yao-shi returned, xi niang had finished threading and had started applying Jiang Ruan''s makeup. As she did so, she remarked, "Miss was born beautiful, so there is no need to apply powder that is heavily coloured. This xi niang has done the makeup for so many brides, but has never seen such a beautiful one."


    Lian Qiao and several others who were standing behind Jiang Ruanughed in unison. When xi niang had cleaned up, she smiled and said to Yao-shi, "We''re done. Now,e and see, is the bride beautiful?"


    Jiang Ruan stood up. She was wearing a crimson wedding dress today, and it had not been noticeable when she was sitting down, but once she stood, the impression given was that her entire body was glowing with vibrant colour and brilliant light, and the brilliance was almost enough to burn people''s eyes. Her facial features had always been bright, but her smile was both gentle and detached, which suppressed the brightness by several degrees and caused her to look less frivolous. Just now, xi niang had painted her eyebrows and applied rouge; her skin was whiter than snow, her lips were like cherry petals, her eyes had been drawn to point upwards at the corners, and she had been dusted with sparkling gold powder. She was truly astonishingly charming. Her wedding clothes were like fire, but she looked like an alluring spirit in the midst of a cluster of flowers, and every movement was vividly beautiful and fragrant. Even though there were only a few women in the room, their eyes were all drawn to her.


    NovelBin.Net


    "Ruan Meimei, you are truly beautiful," Zhao Jin said, looking as if she had been struck dumb, "just as if you had stepped out of a painting."


    "Before today, I thought that I looked beautiful on my wedding day, but now, looking at you, I know what it means to pale inparison. I have always known that Ruan Meimei is beautiful, but I never knew that you were so stunning- enough to cause the copse of a country," Wen Fei Fei dered.


    Yao-shi also could not help but exim in admiration. Previously, she had heard Zhao Yuan Ping say that the little sister of the Zhao family, Zhao Mei, had moved many people with her passion in her youth, and was as dazzling as a ball of fire. And, now, in the figure of this niece, it was possible to see the graceful charm of Zhao Mei from back then. Jiang Ruan usually suppressed her bone-deep beauty, but now that she hadpletely released it, she was unbelievably stunning. One could only feel that such an extraordinary beauty was capable of destroying the entire country, and its people.


    Lin Zi Xiang had always been exacting, but now, she was silent for quite a while before saying, "This wedding dress makes you look a little like a beauty." Everyone did not know whether tough or to cry. Then, several womenfolk from the Zhao family entered and they all chatted until the sky became brighter and the bridal escort party[2] arrived. Xi niang hurriedly said, "Miss, please get up." She then ced the small, delicate phoenix crown on Jiang Ruan''s head and let down the bridal veil. Yao-shi came over to escort her out.


    [2] ӭ�� (ying qin) �C this refers to the party sent by the groom, with a bridal sedan chair, to escort the bride back to the groom''s house.


    The bridal escort party from the Jinying Wangfu was approaching the gate of the Jiang fu. The Jiang fu was the bride''s family home, after all, so the bridal sedan chair had to be carried to its gate. Empress Dowager Yi De did not personally attend the ceremony, but she had sent Yang gugu with wedding gifts, which was her way of supporting the asion. When Jiang Ruan left her room, the onlookers were dazzled by her gorgeously splendid wedding dress. The youngdies present, and even those who were married and were now furens, could not help but take a deep breath on beholding her. Just as Lu Zhu said, it was as if Jiang Ruan was wearing the splendour of an entire minister''s fu on her person. Even the Empress'' court dress did not look so splendid.


    The bridal sedan chair was now at the gate. As Jiang Ruan and her party reached the gate, she heard firecrackers going off outside. She opened the gate which had been closed in order to ''block the bridal sedan chair''. Zhou-shi, Zhao family''s First Madame, then rose to her feet, holding a red candle in one hand and a mirror in the other. She walked to the bridal sedan chair and shone the light inside, to expel the malicious ghosts who were hiding inside, thus ''searching the sedan chair''[3].


    [3] T/N: When the sedan chair is stopped outside, it''s shone inside of it to chase/expel any hidden ghosts that still have grievances to the couple. So this is part of ensuring the past doesn''t bother them. The process is a symbolism of the blessings to the couple for a good and lovely happy future.


    The sedan chair with its eight carriers waited outside the gate, draped with gorgeous, soft material, upon which was embroidered a multitude of children, representing numerous descendents, each one outlined with fine gold thread. Even though it was not very sunny, with the contrast of the deep show underfoot, it was enough to cause the material to glitter like a mass of golden fans. Exquisite amethysts hung, delicately gleaming, from the top of the sedan chair, each one worth more than a thousand pounds in gold. The Jinying Wangfu''s show of ostentatious extravagance was simply too much. Just this soft-draped sedan chair alone represented what all the members of the household of a third-ranked government official could eat in a year.


    The eight carriers were each wearing blue clothes and ck, thick-soled boots; they were tall and handsome, dignified from top to toe, and extremely impressive. The young servant boys who had never seen such carriers before, as well as womenfolk, were looking at them avidly, and there were certainly some youngdies in the crowd who blushed on beholding these men.


    With a smile on his face, Jiang Quan stood to one side amidst the festivities as if he were very happy. However, on closer examination, one could see that his smile was forced.


    The next event was ''crying on the sedan chair''. The bride was supposed to sit on her mother''sp, whereupon her mother would feed her. However, Zhao Mei had passed away many years ago, and for Xia Yue to conduct this ritual would be too big a mockery in everyone''s eyes. Also, quite naturally Xiao Shao would not allow such a situation to ur, and so he had discussed the matter with the General fu in advance. Thus, Zhao Furen, Su-shi, would personally feed Jiang Ruan.


    Su-shi was Jiang Ruan''s maternal grandmother. Jiang Ruan sat on herp, and as Su-shi scooped a spoonful of rice and fed it to Jiang Ruan, Su-shi''s eyes immediately reddened. Back then, Zhao Mei and Jiang Quan were considered to have eloped, so Su-shi had been unable to carry out the custom of feeding her only daughter in the sedan chair. Su-shi would forever bear the weight of that regret and pain. Today, on the asion of her granddaughter entering the bridal sedan chair, it was as if she saw her own bright and passionate little girl. Su-shi''s heart clenched, and her exhortation was uttered with heartfelt sincerity. "Daughter, oh daughter, you are being carried away, let the noise ring out! You are leaving alone, oh lead a glorious life following the ebbs and flow of time!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    After ''crying on the sedan chair'' came ''carrying into the sedan chair'', where the bride''s eldest brother would carry her into the sedan chair. Today, Jiang Xin Zhi was wearing lotus-green clothes embroidered with auspicious symbols, and a colourful waist tie �C the tie that Jiang Ruan had made for him when she was bored years ago. He walked to Jiang Ruan and bowed before picking her up. Taking the opportunity to whisper in her ear, he said, "Ah Ruan, are you ready?"


    "I''m ready, Dage." Under her bridal veil, Jiang Ruan was smiling slightly. She felt Jiang Xin Zhi hold her more firmly, as if some kind of emotion was about to burst forth, but, in the end, he merely said, "Ah Ruan, from now onwards, you belong to someone else''s household. If he bullies you, you must tell me. You must never allow yourself to suffer any grievances."


    His words were weighty and full of silent endurance, not at all like an elder brother marrying off a younger sister, but more like a father marrying off his daughter. Jiang Ruan felt a slight urge tough, and she stretched out her hands to hug Jiang Xin Zhi''s neck tightly. However, as she did so, she thought of the time in her previous life when she had received the tragic news of his death, and the bleakness and despair in her heart then. In this lifetime she had managed to protect Jiang Xin Zhi, and he was still by her side; this was enough for her. She smilingly said, "I know, Dage. No matter who I marry, you will always be my Dage."


    Jiang Xin Zhi said nothing further as he walked towards the bridal sedan chair carrying Jiang Ruan. The youngdy in his arms was the one he had watched grow up, from a babbling baby to this slender and elegant young woman. Even though she was bing someone''s wife, in Jiang Xin Zhi''s heart, Jiang Ruan would always be his little sister; she would never grow older.


    After Jiang Ruan was seated in the sedan chair, the person at the head of the bridal escort party finally made an appearance before everyone.


    Xiao Shao was sitting atop a white colt, most likely the offspring of his treasured horse. Its entire body was pure white, with nary a single stray hair, and its nk was smooth and gleaming. And even though he was merely standing there, he gave off a clearly arrogant aura. Xiao Shao was holding the reins, wearing brand-new wedding clothes, and was indeed highly eye-catching. Hence, everyone''s gaze was drawn to him, almost immediately.


    Xiao Shao always handled matters in a low-key manner, and hardly ever showed himself to people in general. In addition, he had a preference for ck clothes, and so no one had ever seen him wearing any bright or splendidly-coloured clothes. Today, he was wearing crimson wedding clothes, and even though his thin lips were tightly pursed, and his expression was indifferent, he still exuded a delicate charm. His features were outstanding, and he was seated high on his horse looking down on the sedan chair door. His eyes were shining, and his eyebrows were like brush strokes, and he possessed a distinguished and otherworldly elegance. His beauty was truly earth-shattering, and all who looked at him were awestruck.


    Seeing him like this, Su-shi was very happy even though her eyes were full of tears. She had heard of Jinying Wang''s cold and cheerless disposition, and had initially been concerned that Jiang Ruan would suffer many grievances when married. Now, she realised that she had overthought it. Xiao Shao had not beenpletely emotionless when he looked at the sedan chair; Su-shi had been around, so there were some situations which she saw very clearly. Xiao Shao was exceptionally handsome, his family background was perfect, and so, Su-shi was absolutely satisfied with this grandson-inw.


    Jin Er, who was distributing wedding sweets in the middle of the crowd, shook his head and said, "The four great chiefs of the Jinyi Guards have all be sedan chair carriers. Young Master has truly fallen prey to feminine charms."


    NovelBin.Net


    When Steward Lin heard this, he immediately kicked him unceremoniously and said, "What nonsense is this, the carriers represent the Jinying Wangfu; how can we be like other fu and casually pick anyone to be the carriers? Just take a look at the people we have selected to carry the sedan chair. All of them move at the same pace, with the same gait, so it is clear at a nce that we are a family which is disciplined and ces importance on training. What''s more, Young Furen will befortable while she travels within. Their faces are good-looking and attractive. If you say such things, it must mean that you are envious of others since you''ve not been allowed to be a carrier."


    "Thank you ah, Lao Lin," Jin Er said with a smile, "for ming me for being born ugly. It is so shameful not to be able to represent the face of our Wangfu."


    "Oh, how wonderfully self-aware." Lu Zhu was currently busy distributing small silver ingots, but when she heard Jin Er''s words, she became quite cheerful, and said, "The value of man is to be found in self-knowledge."


    "Still better looking than you ah," Jin Er responded with a smile.


    "Why are you fighting?" Steward Lin said, shaking his head. "It doesn''t matter who it is, today, everyone''s role is simply to set off the good looks of Young Master. Young Master was born so handsome, if the spirits of Furen and Laoye (i.e. Xiao Shao''s parents) could see him now, who knows how happy they would be."


    All the sacrificial victims who were there only as part of the backdrop to Xiao Shao''s beauty werepletely unaware that they were no more significant than the flowerpots in the surrounding area in the eyes of Jinying Wangfu''s old steward, and so they continued to join in the merry-making with the bridal party with sincere eagerness. Jiang Xin Zhi followed behind the sedan chair, which made a detour to Qian Sui Lane and San Fa Qing, in order gain the corresponding ''long life'' and ''prosperity''[4]. On this journey, the people from Jinying Wangfu showed their wealth in an imposing manner, for as they walked along, they cast small silver ingots in the air, which attracted people to grab them one after another..


    [4] ǧ�� (qian sui) literally means ''thousand years''; ���� (san fa) means the blessings of many children, happy family, prosperity


    It would not be a lie to say that there weredies in bright, cheerful clothes for miles around; it was doubtful that there would be such a grand scene even at the marriage of an actual princess. The people from Jinying Wangfu were all incredibly handsome, and with Steward Lin''s skillful arrangements, everything was truly a feast for the eyes. Moreover, he had spared no expense. It seemed as if almost everyone in the capital had turned out to observe the bridal escort party. The women were all there to ogle at the men from Jinying Wangfu, while the men were there to scrutinise the silver of Jingying Wangfu. The fragments of broken hearts suffered by all the unmarried youngdies could have built another capital, and the countless envious gazes aimed at Jiang Ruan caused her to feel prickles up and down her back, even though she was safely ensconced in the bridal sedan chair.


    After this day, there was a saying in the Great Jin dynasty, ''Better to be a servant in the Xiao family than a daughter in an official''s family'' �C the beauties and silver that a servant in the Xiao household would see on a daily basis would far outnumber that which a young miss in an official''s family would ever be privy to.


    Jiang Ruan had no idea what was happening outside, but simply hearing the noise and movement led her to conjecture that it was definitely a mboyant spectacle. This level of ostentation did not seem to be Xiao Shao''s style, so it must be Steward Lin''s doing. Steward Lin had been preparing for this marriage for an entire year, looking into every single detail, whether big or small. Today, he finally had the opportunity for a grand disy of his skill, and he would clearly not allow it to slip through his fingers. Jiang Ruan was honestly puzzled as to how such a low-profile person like Xiao Shao could have nurtured such a shy steward.


    At present, Jiang Ruan was seated in the bridal sedan chair, which was moving along so smoothly she almost could not detect the movement. Inside the sedan chair, there was even a low table, upon which sat a box filled with exquisite pastries to ensure that she did not suffer hunger pangs en route. She smiled faintly. In her previous life, when she entered the pce to be one of the Emperor''s women, she had forsaken the opportunity to wear crimson wedding clothes. Now, although this experience was unfamiliar and novel, she felt that it was not too bad.


    After going around the capital once, the bridal sedan chair arrived at the Jinying Wangfu, where arge crowd of people had been waiting at the door. Xiao Shao had no rtives, and the Jinying Wangfu also had no other nsmen. Those who were there were Xiao Shao''s personal friends, probably his fellow disciples and some court officials. The Jinyi Guards had arranged everything neatly, and it looked very lively.


    Guan Liang Han lifted a corner of his robe and gave the signal to set off the firecrackers and start the music to wee the sedan chair. When the sedan chair stopped, he opened the door, and a little girl, five or six years old, came forward to wee the bride as she stepped out of the sedan chair. Jiang Ruan stepped out and crossed over the saddle on the ground with the help of xi niang and walked on the length of red fabric before proceeding to the right side of the wedding hall.


    The ceremony in the wedding hall would begin with the couple performing the ritual of honouring the ancestral shrine, and the people observing the ceremony were already at one side. Jiang Ruan and Xiao Shao stood to one side with joss sticks in their hands, and started to offer incense. Zhao Guang and Su-shi, seated in positions of honour, looked quite moved at the proceedings. Jiang Quan and Xia Yue had somewhat rigid expressions. They were probably trying their best to look moved, but instead came off as being particrly stiff.


    There were too many people present to pay attention to them all, but Jiang Xin Zhi''s gaze fell on one person: a beautiful youth who was wearing a long jacket of brocaded velvet, as white as moonlight, with a cape of snow-fox fur. His entire person was as elegant as jade, like a beautifully decked out young son from some noble family.


    That person was Xuan Pei, and next to him was Liu Min, but no one knew how they had gotten there. Steward Lin had personally crafted the invitations using gold, which was a considerable expense. Hence, each invitation had been recorded in the book, and was also very precious. Jiang Xin Zhi had seen the book previously, and recalled that these two people had not been in it. In truth, Steward Lin had included Liu Min when he was drawing up the guest list, but in the end, for some unknown reason, he had crossed the name out.


    Liu Min and Xuan Pei hade uninvited for some reason. In Liu Min''s case, it was understandable; Jiang Xin Zhi had heard people say that he seemed to have a special regard for Jiang Ruan. But Xuan Pei was another kettle of fish entirely; why would a prince leave the pce to observe Jiang Ruan''s wedding ceremony? He frowned as he asked Steward Lin, "Why is Thirteenth Highness here?"


    "How would I know?" Steward Lin stroked his beard and said, "He probably wants to give Young Master face. Speaking of which, this Thirteenth Highness is very generous with his wealth. He actually gave Young Furen sixty-six He Han Fang stores. Furthermore, there''s no way the Jiang family could match this kind of gesture." He Han Fang was a restaurant serving food and wine, which had outlets all over Great Jin. Just one outlet would make a steady profit, no loss at all; there was no need to talk about sixty-six outlets. This would ensure a continuous, almost uncountable ie, every year, such that there would be no need to worry about food or clothes for one''s entire lifetime. Leaving aside the question of how Xuan Pei, a prince, had the ability to obtain so many stores, it must be said that even Xuan Li would not have this kind of ability. What was even more astonishing is that he willingly, ceremoniously, handed over this staggering amount of wealth to someone else.


    Jiang Xin Zhi frowned even more severely and said, "Those stores are all in Ah Ruan''s name?"


    Steward Lin pped his hands and said, "Hearing you ask this is making me remember that they are definitely in Young Furen''s name, which is rather strange. If he wants to be on good terms with Young Master, it would be unnecessary to make them out in Young Furen''s name."


    As they were talking, Jiang Ruan and Xiao Shaopleted the ritual of kneeling three times and kowtowing nine times, and the six-stage obeisance ceremony finally reached thest stage, where husband and wife would pay their respects to one another. Both Xiao Shao and Jiang Ruan turned to face one another. As Jiang Ruan''s head was covered, she could not see clearly, and her movements were also slightly hesitant. Suddenly, she felt that someone was holding her hand �C it was Xiao Shao, but she did not know why he had grasped her hand. His hand was slender and icy, but it also had a strength that was reassuring as it grasped her firmly.


    "Husband and wife bow to each other �C" the ceremony leader called out loudly.


    Both of them bowed in unison. Because of her veil, Jiang Ruan could only see her crimson skirt. There was an indescribable feeling in her heart, that this was some kind of farewell, but also a kind of beginning. No matter what, this person in front of her was the person she would live with for the rest of her life; no matter what happened, this person would always be by her side.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186 : The Grand Wedding (Part II)


    After the ceremonial rites in the hall were over, two young girls with skin as fair as powdered jade, holding dragon and phoenix candles, escorted Jiang Ruan into the bridal chamber. Although Jiang Ruan had already lived through one lifetime, this was her first time experiencing marriage, and all theplicated procedures very nearly caused her to lose her normalposure. After Jiang Ruan and Xiao Shao had been escorted to seats at opposite sides of the room, everyone else quietly exited.


    Jiang Ruan felt faintly unsettled, yet she could not remove the veil covering her head. After some thought, she said, "You should hurry up and leave, they''re waiting for you at the wedding banquet to do the congrattory toasts."


    After saying this, she heard a chuckle. It was Xiao Shao who hadughed, and then Jiang Ruan felt her hands being firmly held. Xiao Shao''s voice whispered into her ear, "Don''t be nervous."


    "I am not nervous," Jiang Ruan interrupted him, her somewhat rushed manner of speech hinting at her annoyance at having her worries exposed. "Go, quickly."


    Xiao Shao straightened up and called for Lian Qiao and the others to wait upon Jiang Ruan well before walking unhurriedly out of the room. Jiang Ruan waited for him to leave before ripping off her veil, shocking Bai Zhi, who immediately moved to put the veil back in ce. "Miss, cover yourself quickly. What will you do if someone catches a glimpse of you uncovered?"


    "It''s just a marriage ceremony, is there any need to be so cautious and scrupulous?" Jiang Ruan retorted helplessly. These convoluted and over-borate formalities were tormenting her to the point of madness. She had no idea whether all this was due to Steward Lin, for, while in the pce, what she had heard of the marriage formalities for princesses had not been anything at all like this. Today''s wedding ceremony had certainly reeked of pomp and ceremony, and it was truly overwhelming.


    Lian Qiao felt a pang of distress for Jiang Ruan and thus echoed her sentiment. "Aiya,, there''s no one to look at Miss right now and when someonees along we will rece the veil then. Won''t that do? If not for the fact that this hairstyle is difficult to undo, it would be better to remove the phoenix crown together with the veil. That phoenix crown sits so heavily on the top of the head, I feel Miss''s weariness."


    "In this enormous world, that one is at ease is of the greatest importance." Lu Zhu took out some daintily made pastries from a small box and said, "Miss has not eaten anything up till now, and will have to wait for a period of time so it will not do for you to go hungry. Early this morning, this servant went to buy these at Fei Cui Zhai. They are dainty and won''t mess up your lip rouge. Miss, do eat some so your stomach is not empty."


    Apart from the red eggs that she had eaten when she awoke, in fact, nothing else had passed her lips. It would have been better if Lu Zhu had not said anything because once it was mentioned, Jiang Ruan did feel a little hungry. As it was, the pastries were dainty, so she took a few and ate them. Bai Zhi poured a cup of tea and handed it to her, saying, "Moisten your mouth." This was repeated a few times, and it was not until Jiang Ruan had finished all the pastries in the box that she felt somewhat tired. Tian Zhu took in her appearance and said, "If Miss is sleepy, Miss should rest for a while. It will take some time before Young Master returns. When hees in, this subordinate will wake Miss up."


    Jiang Ruan thought briefly before taking up the suggestion. Finding a position which would not damage the phoenix crown, shey down on the bed to rest.


    * * *


    At the banquet, the people from the Zhao family and those from the Jinying Wangfu appeared to be so happy that there was nothing else left to say between them. Although Jiang Quan was Jiang Ruan''s father, the Jiang family at present was rather deste with only himself and Xia Yue. At a nce, he seemed exceedingly cold and forsaken. It was as if, wherever he sat, there emanated an atmosphere of rottenness and decay. In addition, everyone knew that the rtionship between him, Jiang Ruan and Jiang Xin Zhi was strained. Those attending today''s festivities were mostly on good terms with the Zhao family and the Jinying Wangfu, so they naturally kept a respectful distance from him. Thus, in this way, Jiang Quan had been isted.


    Jiang Xin Zhi had drunk more than usual today. It was Jiang Ruan''s big day, and he was Jiang Ruan''s closest rtive. Acting as her father as well as her elder brother, he proposed a toast with each of Xiao Shao''s fellow disciples, one by one. His words were humble, but also hard-hitting, probably because he was entrusting Jiang Ruan into their care, while at the same time clearly indicating his continued support of Jiang Ruan behind the scenes. The Zhao family''s Zhao Yi, and his three brothers, shared a hatred for amon enemy with Jiang Xin Zhi. Although Jiang Ruan had not had much interaction with the Zhao family, she had previously helped Zhao Yi and Zhao Feizhou several times. This- in addition to the urging of Zhao Guang- ensured that the Zhao family would also be a pir of support for Jiang Ruan.


    Xiao Shao, dressed entirely in red, was standing amongst his guests as the toasts progressed. His expression was indifferent and cold, as was the norm for him, but �C perhaps because this was a day of joyful celebration �C there was some degree of delight in his eyes, which were considerably mild and gentle. In the midst of thisrge, rambunctious crowd of people gathering to drink and toast, he was definitely eye-catching.


    After Jiang Xin Zhi had finished making his round of toasts, he could not resist walking over to Xuan Pei. Xuan Pei was sitting next to Liu Min, and his faintly smiling visage was both moderate and respectful. His features were naturally beautiful, and to add to this, his every movement was infused with quiet elegance. At such a young age, he already drew everyone''s attention; who knew how much brilliance he would radiate as he grew older.


    On seeing Jiang Xin Zhi approaching, Xuan Pei smiled faintly at him and said, "General Jiang." When he smiled, he appeared delicate and refined, making him seem harmless and guileless. However, Jiang Xin Zhi felt that this young man was not someone who was unambitious, or was seeking an unobtrusive life. Hence, he abandoned any attempt to beat around the bush and said, directly, "Thirteenth Highness hase to attend my meimei''s wedding reception, this humble servant is truly terrified."


    "General Jiang has no need to be unduly humble," said Xuan Pei smilingly. "Hong''an Junzhu can be considered this prince''s family. Today, she is marrying into the Jinying Wangfu, of course this prince has toe and offer congrattions."


    These words were unproblematic, but Xuan Pei was a dignified prince, and he could not possibly havee with the motive of currying Jiang Ruan''s favour. Yet, he had spent all that money on sixty-six shops �C this did not seem to be something that a barely rted ''sibling'' would do. Jiang Xin Zhi frowned. This young man was simply ying dumb and refusing to speak honestly. No matter what he did, Jiang Xin Zhi was unable to draw out the truth, and found himself flummoxed.


    Xuan Pei seemed to discern what Jiang Xin Zhi was thinking. He raised his wine cup towards Jiang Xin Zhi and said, "In any case, today is her wedding, you should be like this prince and be filled with sincere happiness for her."


    Stunned, Jiang Xin Zhi raised his eyes to look at the young man before him. In his eyes, the situation was obviously not as simple as Xuan Pei made it out to be, but, at this moment, this young man''s eyes were full of sincere affection, which seemed to arise from a heartfelt desire to bless Jiang Ruan, without a trace of pretence. No one would doubt him. While he was still stunned, Xuan Pei lifted the wine cup and drained its contents in a gulp before giving him a smile.


    NovelBin.Net


    Since his counterpart, a prince no less, had already adopted this attitude, it would be wrong for Jiang Xin Zhi to doggedly pursue his line of questioning. He could only raise his wine cup in response and likewise drain its contents, with all the suspicions in his heart remaining unresolved.


    Among the guests present, Liu Min''s smile was a tad forced. From the former upstart in the imperial court to the minister who spoke bluntly before the Emperor at present, Liu Min was young and good-looking, with a bright future, and was as yet unmarried. Any family among the guests who had a daughter of appropriate age were all observing him fervently. The corners of Liu Min''s mouth lifted in a wry smile. Shaking his head, he slowly took a sip from his wine cup.


    He had never been ustomed to drinking wine, but at this time, due to the immense mncholy in his heart, he was discovering that wine was an excellent tool for dispelling his worries. Once again, the image of the newlywed couple standing together in the wedding hall came to mind. That woman was wearing crimson wedding clothes, bright and colourful, and how beautiful she looked under her concealing veil was solely for the newlyweds to see. At first, he thought this intelligent woman had treated him a little differently, but, when all was said and done, fortune had deceived him. He was not even in time to express his heart when the opportunity to do so was lost to him forever.


    However, it was not just him- more than one person was suffering in such a pitiful state. Take for example, Qi Feng. Not long after Xiao Shao''s return, Qi Feng had shaved off his beard. He had always been an outstandingly handsome young man, but his beard had concealed it by giving him a somewhat unruly air. Now that he was shaven clean, it was as if he was apletely different person. He had a naturally distinguished and wise demeanour, and as he stood there, he drew the gazes of more than a few families with unmarried daughters. However, Qi Feng did not have the heart to look at other people. Although he had a smile on his face, there was an inexplicable tinge of lonesomeness about him.


    Jin Er was crouched on the ground peeling prawns before eating them. As he took in Qi Feng''s appearance, he sighed and shook his head before saying, "Fourth Young Master Qi is truly too miserable. In the past, no matter what happened, he was a master at passing through a field filled with multitudes of flowers and emerging without a single leaf on his body[1], but now he''s grown so thin. What''s even more unlucky is that his rival was Young Master."


    [1] �򻨴��й�ƬҶ��մ�� (wan hua cong zhong guo pian ye bu zhan shen) �C in other words, a person who was single-minded in dealing with his or her emotions, able to keep them in check and uninterested in love.


    "He''s not the only pitiful person tonight," Jin Si said as she tied up her long hair. Putting on a fake smile, she said, "All is pathos as far as the eye can see. Look, isn''t that another one approaching?"


    A young man wearing a light yellow brocaded robe walked past in front of them. Amidst the exuberance of the wedding banquet, an expression with just a hint that something was amiss would be easily observable. What''s more, this person''s head was drooping, and he seemed excessively dispirited. Jin San craned her neck and said, "Isn''t that Young Master Gu, the youngest son of the Commander-in-Chief Daren''s fu? He initially admired Young Furen. Tsk tsk, I even said that a young master from such a wealthy family was probably only coveting the beauty of the moment. Right now, though, he looks genuinely heartbroken. I never took him to be an affectionate person."


    Jiang Ruan had captured Qi Feng''s attention by her wisdom and intelligence due to all the time they had spent together; Liu Min liked Jiang Ruan because they had shared a confidence. However, Gu Yi, from start to finish, seemed to be the only one who had had genuine contact with Jiang Ruan, and that was during their fateful meeting on Ling Long Boat, not long after she had returned to the capital. At that time, he had simply been a young man from a rich family who didn''t understand anything, but the talenteddy, gentle and beautiful, had moved his heart, and it had not taken long for him to like her. Who would have imagined that Gu Yi would still be concerned about her even now.


    Jin San flipped her long hair and said, "It is heart-wrenching to see this young master. This jiejie will console him." Having said this, she brushed off Jin Er and Jin Si''s attempts to stop her, and walked across to Gu Yi. He had just made his way to a secluded garden which had fewer people. He felt less unsettled, and the gloom in his heart had also dissipated considerably. His head hanging low, he stared at the wine in his hand and was about to take another sip when the silver wine sk vanished from his hand, leaving it empty. A coquettish voice came to his ear from opposite him, saying, "Young Master, it is very lonely to drink by yourself, do you want jiejie to keep youpany?"


    Gu Yi looked up to see a youngdy standing across from him. She could be considered naturally beautiful, but she had an undefinable quality, and a mature bearing. She smiled, tilted her head, and aimed the sk at her mouth, causing a stream of sparkling, crystal clear wine to pour into her mouth. Her movements were casual yet charming, and she wiped her mouth after she had finished. Her wine-soaked lips were red and glistening, and looked especially lustrous.


    Gu Yi was initially startled by this beauty, but he immediately understood her intentions. Flushing, he said, "This woman from who-knows-where does not know how to act with propriety!"


    Although he favoured talented beauties, the beauties who caught his eye tended to be gentle, like water, such as the lithe and graceful Jiang Ruan he had encountered on Ling Long Boat many years ago. Although one could say that the affectionate feelings of youth are not serious, they are forever engraved on one''s heart, and those emotions can never be described in simple words. At present, he was truly depressed, and to have this woman suddenly appear, beautiful but not perfectly so, and acting impetuously �C he felt resentful and discontented.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Such unkind words," Jin San giggled. "I saw that you were unable to shake off your dejected mood tonight, so I deliberately came to talk to you. To console you. However, you''re treating me like this. You''re honestly somewhat unreasonable."


    "What do you mean, ''unable to shake off my dejected mood''? I don''t understand what you''re saying." Gu Yi frowned and made a move to walk around Jin San to leave the garden. Yet, he did not imagine that he would next hear this woman''s crafty voice saying, "You don''t know? Don''t you like the bride? Aren''t you sad to see her married?"


    She spoke quickly in a high, clear voice, with what seemed to be a trace of discernible malice. Because she had not bothered to moderate her voice, the sound broke the quiet of the garden. Shocked, Gu Yi reacted with abination of guilt and anger at having his heartid bare, and immediately denied it. "Utter rubbish."


    Jin San shrugged and said, "So, you don''t like the bride, that''s fine. As it so happens, I know the bride a little bit, and can say a word or two to her. Sometime in future, perhaps I will mention that Young Master Gu attended the wedding banquet but ran off to the garden to drown his sorrows in alcohol. The bride may suspect she''s done something wrong." Jin Sanughed guilelessly and continued, "Of course, this does not concern Young Master Gu in the least." Having said her piece, she turned to go.


    "You, stay put!" Seeing that his counterpart was about to leave, Gu Yi could not stop himself from yelling. Although he did not at all believe that this woman, with her peculiar way of doing things, was acquainted with Jiang Ruan, he could never, ever, have Jiang Ruan find out about his current situation. Thus, Gu Yi tamped down his fury and said, "What on earth do you want to do?"


    Jin San fluffed her long hair and turned to pat Gu Yi on the shoulder. She only came up to his shoulder, so her action was full of arrogant superiority, like an older sister patting her younger brother. She smiled widely and said, "Don''t be nervous. As I''ve already said, all I want to do is to divert you from your mncholy. Tonight, you can tell me about whatever is making you unhappy. Then, after you''ve said it, you''ll be happy, I''ll be happy, so doesn''t that mean we''ll all be happy?"


    Gu Yi was speechless.


    * * *


    After the third round of toasts, the wedding banquet was almost finished, and the hall was in a mess after the riotous drinking party. Those who lived further away had earlier departed in their horse carriages, and those with closer connections were now nning to return home. Jiang Xin Zhi stood in the middle of the hall, intending to look in on Jiang Ruan in the bridal chamber. Steward Lin grasped the situation and immediately pulled him by the hand, saying, "Young Master Jiang, see, it''ste. Tonight, we''ve had our meal, but we still have something special arranged. Let''s go, let''s go. Jin Er, why aren''t youing over to help support Young Master Jiang, can''t you see that he''s had too much to drink."


    NovelBin.Net


    While Jiang Xin Zhi did not have arge capacity for wine, he was nowhere near as drunk as Steward Lin was implying. Straightaway, he said, "I will go look in on Ah Ruan."


    Steward Lin inwardly cursed this Young Master Jiang''s terrible sense of judgement; what brother in their right mind would ever meddle in the events of a wedding night? Although this was how he felt, in the end, he did not dare to express himself openly. Everyone knew how protective Young Furen was, and this Young Master Jiang was the untouchable apple of her eye. Jin Er and Jin Yi came over to support Jiang Xin Zhi on either side, and Steward Lin said, "Ai, Young Master Jiang, Lao Lin understands how you feel. When one is a lonely soul, it is very challenging to see other people all lovey-dovey with each other. Looking at our Young Master Jiang, how could a person of such talentck the support of two people by his side? It''s not that Lao Lin is bragging, but Lao Lin is far more experienced in this aspect than you are. As a matter of fact, for the benefit of Young Master Jiang, Lao Lin has specially gone to Bai Hua Lou to arrange for a hundred ''flower blossoms''. Today, Young Master Jiang can pluck whichever blossom he wants to pluck, whether it''s this one, or that one; you can even take her home. He patted Jiang Xin Zhi''s shoulder and said with sincerity, "Gather flowers while they are in bloom, don''t wait until the branches are devoid of flowers[2]."


    [2] ����ʱ�ڿ����ۣ�Ī���޻�����֦ �C a Tang poem by an unknown poet. While written in celebration of youth and love, there is also the underlying premise of cherishing time, or ''carpe diem'' �C grasp the good times of youth, seize opportunities, don''t suffer wasted years.


    Jiang Xin Zhi had nothing to say in response.


    On this front, Jiang Xin Zhi had been dispatched. On the other front, the bridal chamber was exceptionally quiet. Because of Xiao Shao''s temperament, no one dared to disturb the privacy of the bridal chamber[3]. Once Xiao Shao reached the door, Tian Zhu readied herself to give her report, but Xiao Shao waved his hand at her, giving her permission to leave. Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi had no reason to stay, and Lu Zhu initially wanted to rouse Jiang Ruan, but with one mild look from Xiao Shao, she departed without a word.


    [3] T/N: This is in direct contrast to what is normally done, as guests will usually visit the chamber to banter with and y pranks on the newlyweds. (After our wedding dinner, our friends made us dress up in make-shift costumes and act out scenes from famous dramas)


    The first thing Xiao Shao saw on entering the room was Jiang Ruan asleep on the bed. She was clearly at ease, with her veil tossed to one side, but her sleeping position was carefully arranged so as not to disturb the phoenix crown. Her hair was a little messy. The face leaning on the pillow was absolutely beautiful, beyondpare, and with her eyes closed, her long eyshes, drooping down, were like the spread wings of a butterfly poised to fly off. Her tiny, exquisite nose; her rosy lips, like sunrise-tinted clouds; her fair skin, as clear and lustrous as snow. The bridal chamber was perfumed through the burning of yin si charcoal, and the faint heat caused two patches of blush to bloom on her cheeks, rendering her even more gorgeous than her natural beauty without any applied rouge.


    He had be familiar with her eyes, cold and distant, and now that they were shut, she seemed both docile yet seductive, like an alluring spirit of unknown origins who had mistakenly wandered into someone''s room and, having walked until fatigued, seized the opportunity toy down to sleep on the fir flower bed[4]. Fragrant and beautiful, no one would dare to disturb her. In truth, Xiao Shao did not actually want to disturb her. He looked at Jiang Ruan sleeping so sweetly, and noticed that the flower candle at the side had a while to go before it burnt out. In that case, he might as well call someone to bring him water for a bath.


    ��ʮ�ˡ����ش���֮���Ļ���- ֪��


    [4] ���� (hu��chu��ng) �C lit. flower bed. It is made of fir wood, carved all over the body, on both sides of the front of the bed, two little lions are carved in wood, which means to drive away ghosts and ghosts and keep safe, and the two sides of the front of the bed and the eaves of the bed are carved with patterns of flowers, grass, birds and phoenixes to show auspiciousness.


    The servants who were waiting outside had not expected that Xiao Shao would want water so early. Momentarily, they felt this was somewhat strange, but their master''smand could not be disobeyed, so they brought him hot water quickly. Xiao Shao went around the screen, changed his clothes, and submerged himself in the huge wooden tub, his head full of thoughts.


    After an unknown period of time, Jiang Ruan sensed that the room seemed to be getting a little cooler and woke up groggily. On rousing, she discovered that the servants in the room had all left at some point. Still slightly muddled, she heard soundsing from behind the screen and subconsciously turned her head towards it. Therge coloured ss screen was of the highest quality, so that the picture depicted, of carefully engraved mandarin ducks ying in the water[5], seemed almost real. As the steam (from Xiao Shao''s bath) slowly rose while Jiang Ruan looked at the screen, she suddenly felt that something was not quite right. She discovered that the picture on the screen had quietly changed without her noticing, and the rich and festive mandarin ducks ying in the water had transformed into a man and a woman. As the steam rose further, this new picture became even more amazing, for the actions and postures were full of ecstasy, and it was clearly understood what was being depicted. Jiang Ruan was no ignorant little maiden; in her previous life, when she had entered the pce, the momo in charge of teaching the new concubines had distributed a little pamphlet to each of them. It was just that this screen was magnificently detailed. Her initial thought was that no one had discovered anything fishy about the screen because with Xiao Shao''s honest and decent temperament, it was highly unlikely that he would allow such a thing to be ced in the room.


    [5] ԧ��Ϸˮ (yuan yang xi shui) �C mandarin ducks are symbolic of a happy, lifelong marriage, as they are said to mate for life (a pair of mandarin duck figurines is not umon as a wedding present). The phrase is also an euphemism for sexual rtions.


    What Jiang Ruan did not know was that the Jinyi Guards had pooled their money to have this screen imported from the West. The coloured ss was of the best quality, with brilliant colour and top-grade purity, and it had been specially worked on by skilled craftsmen. Once it came into contact with hot water or steam, an unusual pattern would be revealed. Rich families could use it to add some spice to their lives. For example, if one had just enjoyed intimacy with another and was cleansing one''s body, looking at the picture on the screen, wouldn''t one''s desire be even more intense? This screen had also been approved by Steward Lin, and everyone was highly satisfied with it. All this goes to show the eager anticipation with which the Jinyi Guards regarded their master. It''s just that the two masters involved had no clue about the matter.


    Jiang Ruan, who was gazing at the screen in stupefaction, did not notice that the person behind the screen had gotten up. With a tter, the very next minute, this person appeared before her eyes.


    Jiang Ruan was still stunned, and Xiao Shao, who very rarely saw Jiang Ruan staring dazedly at something, inevitably followed the direction of her gaze. Just one nce caused his expression to go rigid. Jiang Ruan finally reacted, as her baffled face flushed red in a split second. Originally, this would have not been an issue as she had always found it easy to control her emotions, but because Xiao Shao was present, she felt ufortable all over, and felt what seemed to be a twinge of embarrassment. Her eyes darted around the room for a while, but she finally could not help looking at Xiao Shao to gauge his expression.


    Xiao Shao looked much calmer than she did, calmly draping his outer clothes on the screen to conceal that ''charming'' picture. He had just taken a bath, and so was only wearing his snow-white inner garment; his long hair, like inky ck jade, was slightly wet and hung down his back. Although he looked cold and indifferent, the backs of his ears were slightly red.


    As he walked towards Jiang Ruan, she could not help but feel nervous. Although she had quietly told herself that nothing would happen, she still subconsciously gripped the mattress under her tightly. Xiao Shao noted her movements and stopped a few steps shy of her. A little helplessly, he said, "I''ll sleep on the couch."


    There was a soft couch in front of the window. After Xiao Shao had spoken, he moved forward to retrieve a quilt. Jiang Ruan nced at the couch and realised that since it was near the window, it could be subject to the cold night wind. She thought briefly, then steeled herself and said, "What do you mean, sleep on the couch? Still trying to put on an act. Just sleep here." She moved closer to the centre of the bed and made space for him.


    Xiao Shao was astounded, and an odd expression showed momentarily in his eyes as he looked at Jiang Ruan wordlessly. Jiang Ruan was secretly annoyed with herself �C these words, no matter how they were interpreted, sounded like an invitation. She coughed lightly, probably to cover up her awkward expression just prior, then calmly took off her outer clothes before shooting Xiao Shao a look and saying, "You''ve worked hard the whole day, don''t you feel tired? If you''re tired, you should hurry up and sleep, tomorrow we still have to visit the pce. I''m going to sleep first." She spoke rapidly and precisely, appearing to be absolutely calm and steady, but Xiao Shao could not helpughing. He did notugh on a daily basis, so once he did, it was like the thawing of ice and snow, with the colour of dawn in springtime, an effect that almost dazzled the eye. Jiang Ruan stared at him and asked, "What are youughing at?"


    "Rx and sleepfortably," he said while suppressing hisughter. "I''m exhausted, and don''t want to do anything."


    Jiang Ruan''s face heated up again in a sh, but the cause of her cmity was calmly getting onto the bed. The acacia quilt[6] wasrge and gorgeously worked, and had been sprinkled very lightly with incense. However, this could notpare with the clear, raw scent that emanated from the very bones of this young man in front of her. Xiao Shao shared half the quilt with her; his long eyshes dropped down, but he could not hide the joy in his eyes.


    [6] �ϻ��� (he huan bei) �C the acacia is associated with romantic love. ording to Chinese wedding customs, the bride''s parents often gift the newlyweds up to 20 of these brightly coloured quilts �C red, green, purple, and gold, festive and auspicious. The quilts are to be brought to the bridal chamber to invite auspiciousness and harmony.

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187 : Fear


    Jiang Ruan had no clear recollection of how she finally managed to fall asleep that night. Since Zhao Mei''s death, she had almost never had the opportunity to sleep in the same bed with someone else. Lying on therge bed, with someone sleeping next to her, should have been cause for rm. Yet, after she took up the dagger Xiao Shao had gifted her, she did not stash it under her pillow. Insead, she stored it in a small box. From her perspective, sharing the bed with someone (i.e. getting married) was not a warm experience. For example, in her previous life, Zhao Mei and Jiang Quany in the same bed but had very different dreams. Furthermore, she herself had hoped to do the same with Xuan Li, but the bedfellow that she dreamed of was the very person who had hoodwinked her in the end.


    She was very nervous at first, but Xiao Shao had closed his eyes very quickly and slept peacefully and quietly, such that Jiang Ruan could not help being surprised. Since he was the leader of the Jinyi Guard, Jiang Ruan could not believe that he was someone who could let down his guard. However, this young man was totally at ease as he slept, as if being beside her was the safest ce in the world. As she continued to observe him, Jiang Ruan felt herself gradually calming down, and herplicated thoughts and emotions settled into a state of tranquillity that she had never experienced before.


    The red wedding candles wept silently, and time moved on. At this moment, the bridal chamber held no air of ming affection, nor of romance, but a kind of neutral warmth andfort. It was as if all the deep-seated hatred and inhuman cold-bloodedness had been tamed by the brightness of the celebration to be a mere wisp of smoke and me.


    At dawn, Jiang Ruan opened her eyes when the first faint ray of light entered the room, and was surprised that she had slept soundly through the night. Unconsciously, she turned her head, and the first image that met her eyes was the iparably handsome visage of that young man.


    Perhaps because she had just woken up and was still at ease, Jiang Ruan didn''t think about why she didn''t look away, and so naturally turned her body and propped her chin up with one hand so that she could assess the young man before her in detail. Xiao Shao slept peacefully, and his sleeping posture was very good, possibly due to good training when he was a child; even in his sleep, he exhibited an air of noble elegance. On top of that, this elegance was a few degrees less cold and detached than when he was awake, and had a kind of gentle grace. Her gaze slid down, following the line of Xiao Shao''s long, delicate, and perfectly straight eyshes, skated across the line of his extremely straight nose, down his thin lips, his knife-cut jawline, and finallynded on his fair, jade-like corbone.


    This man had truly been born good-looking. The sunlight nted into the room, adding a faint golden glow to his appearance, and causing him to look almost god-like in his beauty. At some time during the night, his snow-white inner clothes had parted, exposing his skin, as white as porcin and as lustrous as jade. Because his skin was mostly concealed under his clothes, there was an irresistible urge to reach out a hand and touch it. Jiang Ruan stared at his skin in a bit of a daze, her mind seemingly muddled, as her hand stretched out to touch. Where her hand made contact, the skin was smooth and firm, slightly cool to the touch, like a first-rate bolt of silk; it was a trulyfortable feeling.


    "Like what you see?" A low, husky voice sounded abruptly in her ear, causing her to start in shock and retract her hand like lightning. When did Xiao Shao wake up? He nced at her with a half-smile before sitting up and gathering his cor. Jiang Ruan had already been somewhat ashamed, but when she observed his final movement she felt a little anxious �C why did this situation look like she had lustily forced herself on a young man from a good family? What was with that expression on Xiao Shao''s face- had shee on to him aggressively?


    Xiao Shao was delighted at how she looked as if she had swallowed a fly. His mouth lifted at the corners, and he reached out to pat her on the head. Perhaps because the sensation was quite nice, he stroked her hair a few times before saying, nonchntly, "Shall we call your maidservants to enter?"


    "No need," Jiang Ruan said as she sat up. She was only wearing her snow-white inner garments, and she ignored Xiao Shao as she took clothes out of the box and walked behind the screen. In the morning, the screen disyed its usual image of mandarin ducks ying in the water. Even so, as Jiang Ruan walked past and noticed the wedding clothes draped over the screen, she remembered the previous night''s embarrassing situation and could not help feeling a little breathless. For some reason, she did not call Lian Qiao and the others in because she was unwilling to let others see how she and Xiao Shao were interacting the day after. She knew it was unnecessary and pointless, but Xiao Shao was, in the end, a man, and nothing had happened on their wedding night. Therefore, it would be difficult to befortable in front of others, no matter what.


    While musing, Jiang Ruan changed her clothes, and walked out from behind the screen to find that Xiao Shao had also already changed. Because it was the day after their nuptials and they were entering the pce to visit Empress Dowager, Xiao Shao could not wear his customary ck clothes. Instead, he selected pale red court robes, on which the embroidered white python was baring its fangs menacingly, lending him an aristocratic air. Although his natural demeanour was both cold and detached, the robes made him appear to be like a jade-like noble, with an extraordinary temperament and the righteousness of a young pine tree. Jiang Ruan had also donned a magenta colored jacket and skirt on which were scattered white butterflynterns. Her cor was stitched round with fluffy, white rabbit fur, and her small face, no bigger than one''s palm, was rendered even more exquisite, while her beautiful eyes sparkled infinitely as they moved.


    In this way, the two of them looked to be wearing matching outfits. Jiang Ruan felt it was somewhat strange that Xiao Shao did not require anyone to wait upon him, but, having thought about it further, she concluded that he was ustomed to executing all sorts of tasks, and was definitely not one of those young masters who insisted on being waited upon hand and foot, and even being fed. But then she saw that his cor was still open and walked over to help him close it.


    She performed this action very naturally, but Xiao Shao was slightly taken aback. While Jiang Ruan dipped her head, her natural scent was impossible to ignore. Her fingertips, fair and unblemished, tidied his cor with tenderness and delicacy, such that Xiao Shao felt his insides go soft for no reason, and the urge to kiss her forehead presented itself strongly.


    The idea had no sooner popped into his head than Lian Qiao''s voice was heard outside, asking, "Miss, are you awake? This servant has brought hot water." Xiao Shao paused, and Jiang Ruan called out, "Come in."


    Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi entered bearing basins of water. When they saw Jiang Ruan and Xiao Shao''s movements, they were taken aback. Lian Qiao lowered her head to fight back her smile, and merely remarked that Xiao Shao and Jiang Ruan indeed looked like an ordinary married couple. She had initially been anxious when her young miss had met Xiao Shao, with his cold personality, thinking that rtions between them would be respectful but frosty. However, when she walked in just now, the expression on Xiao Shao''s face as he beheld their young miss had indubitably been full of tenderness.


    Bai Zhi''s temperament was calmer. She looked towards the bed and saw that it was neat and tidy, with no sign of any stain on the handkerchief*. Immediately, she understood what had (or had not) transpired, and did not know whether she should be nervous or relieved. Her face momentarily betrayed herplicated emotions.


    *Ԫ�� (yuan pa) �C handkerchief stained with the bride''s blood from the wedding night, used as proof of the bride''s prior chastity (as the blood would be from her torn hymen). There were only two reasons why the handkerchief was not produced �C the bride had not been a virgin, or the newlyweds had not consummated their marriage yet.


    But, no matter what, in the end, this was Jiang Ruan and Xiao Shao''s private matter. Before the two of them had finished freshening up, Steward Lin had already sent someone with their breakfast. It was simple, in congee with a few side dishes, but every dish was exquisite and refined. Steward Lim himself entered the room and his eyes promptly darted everywhere around the room. When he saw the wedding clothes draped over the screen his face paled, then turned further green when he took in the neatly arranged bedding. After his face had changed colour a few times, he could no longer repress a long sigh as he looked at Xiao Shao; he was so close to beating his chest and stamping his feet.


    NovelBin.Net


    Xiao Shao did not even look up, and did not even seem to realise Steward Lin''s attitude. Jiang Ruan would also not react to Steward Lin of her own ord. This old rascal had no self-restraint or self-respect, and was always speaking outrageously- even Jiang Ruan was constantly rendered speechless by his words. With his current state of mind, Steward Lin was already on the verge of copse, so Jiang Ruan buried her head in her breakfast and did not spare him a nce.


    With this cold shoulder, Steward Lin felt the heavy blow to his self-esteem and stomped off in a huff. Once outside, as he looked up at the sun, tears sprang to his eyes unbidden. He bawled, "Master, Furen, this old servant has disappointed you �C"


    "How was it?" Jin Er jumped down from the roof beam with a ''whoosh'' and asked, "No intense steamy actions?"


    "Not a damn thing!" Steward Lin responded furiously to the question. He said, "Young Master and Young Furen are so innocent that it''s impossible for anyone to be more innocent than they are." The passion-filled scenes that everyone had anticipated never materialised, so why had Xiao Shao left orders earlier that no one was to be allowed to eavesdrop outside the bridal chamber? No one would be willing to keep watch over the bridal chamber only to see this pair sleeping with theforter over them, causing their entire band of servants to suffer a sleepless night to no avail. Young Master, please grow a heart.


    "I knew it," Jin Er crowed in exultation. Looking at his colleagues above him, he stretched out his hand and said, "If you agree to bet you must be prepared to admit defeat ah, if you agree to bet you must be prepared to admit defeat, how much did you all bet yesterday?"


    He had really made a bet on what Xiao Shao would do with Jiang Ruan in the bridal chamber! When he heard this, Steward Lin was even more incensed and instantly bellowed, "No gathering people for betting pools in the Wangfu!" As he thought about the situation with Xiao Shao and Jiang Ruan, he could not help feeling deeply worried once again. That screen and such a beauty like Jiang Ruan would have been enough for any gentleman, could it be that his master had some problems in that area? Terrified at the very idea, Steward Lin wiped the sweat off his brow and quietly resolved to ask Xia Qing all about itter and demand some medicines to try.


    * * *


    After breakfast, Jiang Ruan and Xiao Shao intended to enter the pce to visit Empress Dowager Yi De and the horse carriage standing outside had been prepared earlier. Although Steward Lin was full of regrets about the non-consummation of their marriage, he had nevertheless made arrangements for the first days after the wedding with extreme care. As expected, the horse carriage was once again Steward Lin''s style �C extravagantly ostentatious.


    After Jiang Ruan seated herself in the horse carriage, she could not help but ask the question in her heart. "Is the Wangfu very rich? How can Steward Lin spend money with such an open hand?"


    Jinying Wangfu''s ledgers, past and current, had all been given to Jiang Ruan to examine. Although one could say that the Wangfu was rich, understandably, she could not gauge the total amount of wealth it had. Thus she did not have a clear picture about all of the matters pertaining to the management of the Wangfu.


    Xiao Shao had grown ustomed to seeing Jiang Ruan''s customary astute nature. It seemed there was nothing on this earth which she could not do, and it was rare indeed that there was something she did not know how to handle. Even in his amazement he felt that Jiang Ruan, like this, was rather adorable. With a smile, he replied, "En, there is a lot of money."<novelnext></novelnext>


    His words, spoken in a deadpan fashion, annoyed Jiang Ruan. She had originally thought that the richest household was the imperial household, but if the steward of Xiao Shao''s fu could spend money so generously, then there are those who are rich, and those who are filthy rich. She nced again at Xiao Shao and, emboldened by anger, smiled and said, "So much money, how much do you n to share with me?"


    Her original intention was to tease Xiao Shao. She never imagined that he would look at her silently for a moment before saying, "All the money in the Wangfu is in your hands. However much you want, you can have, Wangfei."


    Thest word ''Wangfei'' was pronounced clearly, and Xiao Shao had even slowed down deliberately. The voice was distinct and mellow, causing one''s heart to skip a beat. The corners of Jiang Ruan''s mouth lifted slightly, and Xiao Shao gazed at her steadily, his pitch-ck eyes sparkling as if embedded with little diamonds, and with a hint of amusement. Jiang Ruan turned her head, coughed lightly, and said, "Many thanks."


    * * *


    When the two of them entered the pce to see Empress Dowager Yi De, she appeared to be very happy. Over the past few years, Empress Dowager Yi De had increasingly shown a more benign side in front of Jiang Ruan. Today, Xiao Shao and Jiang Ruan arrived together and perhaps because Empress Dowager Yi De viewed them as a ''perfect couple'', a title which she had bestowed, with great satisfaction she kept telling Yang gugu, "Look at this pair, a talented man and a beautifuldy, such a well-matched couple, looking so fine together. Seeing the both of you so well-suited for one another, aijia is truly, perfectly content."


    Although Jiang Ruan had yet to consummate her marriage with Xiao Shao, this was something Empress Dowager Yi De could absolutely not know about. Consequently, in Ci Ning Pce, she behaved in a shy and tender manner, like a new bride who was dearly loved by her husband. Nothing looked amiss at a nce, but this act seemed to somewhat shock Xiao Shao, for there was a stiffness to his expression.


    Empress Dowager Yi De treated them with great generosity. Apart from the congrattory gifts she had sent before the wedding, on their visit today, she conferred another set of rewards. Moreover, she was obviously in high spirits. Jiang Ruan noticed that there was something different in the way Empress Dowager Yi De looked at Xiao Shao. This was not the way one would treat a regr court official; her eyes looked like those of a grandmother gazing upon her grandson, full of affectionate devotion. Because Jiang Ruan had been with Empress Dowager Yi De for a period of time, and had more or lesse to a clearer understanding of Empress Dowager Yi De''s temperament, witnessing such a situation gave rise to both surprise and suspicion, but she showed no sign of this.


    Upon leaving Ci Ning Pce, the Emperor''s personal eunuch, Eunuch Li, sent someone with the message that the Emperor had some matters to discuss with Xiao Shao. As it was certainly a discussion of court affairs, Jiang Ruan had no reason to go with him. Eunuch Li further hinted that this discussion could take quite a long time, so Jiang Ruan told Xiao Shao to go on ahead; she would be fine leaving the pce and taking the horse carriage home.


    NovelBin.Net


    She had lived in the pce for a period of time, so she knew her way around without having to send for any pce maids. With Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi, she set off to exit the pce. They had just reached the promenade of the imperial flower garden when they saw two beautiful women in pce garb walking towards them from a distance. The two youngdies also saw them, and before Jiang Ruan could say anything, one of the youngdies called out in surprise, "Da Jiejie!"


    It was Jiang Dan. Today, she was wearing an apricot-colour silk brocade dress embroidered with white cranes in flight, with tinkling ornaments looped around her waist. Her jewellery looked quite valuable. It seemed that her life in the pce was pretty good, so the news of her gaining the Emperor''s favour was true, after all. The dress of the woman with Jiang Dan was a shade inferior, and her formerly lovable expression was now exactly the same as the smiles on the faces of every pcedy �C imbued with several degrees of pretence, such that one''s true self could not easily be seen. This was Dong Yinger.


    Jiang Dan looked at Jiang Ruan and smiled, giving the appearance of friendliness. She said, "Da Jiejie, Dan niang was unable to leave the pce to present you with your wedding gift during the festivitiesst night, and is truly ashamed. However, Dan niang sent someone with the gift, perhaps Da Jiejie liked it?"


    It was merely a set of jewellery. Jiang Ruan had looked briefly at it before asking someone to toss it into the box. She smiled faintly and said, "I like Noble Consort Jiang''s present very much, thank you."


    "No need to be so courteous," Jiang Dan said as she pulled at Jiang Ruan''s hand. "You and I are sisters from the same fu, so naturally we have to support one another. Of course, I am very happy that you have be the Jinying Wangfu''s Wangfei."


    Jiang Ruan did not want to waste her breath on Jiang Dan. To deal with such an annoying person as Jiang Dan, she simply stood to one side, totally at ease, without saying anything. Jiang Dan had never done anything for no reason, so today''s encounter was absolutely not because she wanted to reminisce with Jiang Ruan or curry favour; she had to have an intention. Why not find out what she really wanted.


    Sure enough, Jiang Dan caught her slightly impatient expression and smiled all of a sudden. She said, "Speaking of which, people''s opportunities are so different. At that time, when Da Jiejie returned from the rural residence �C to say something that may be crossing boundaries �C back then, how many people were waiting for Da Jiejie to be aughing stock? Da Jiejie unexpectedly is now Hong''an Junzhu and Jinying Wangfei. Then Eldest Brother left home for so many years without any news of him, and suddenly he has be a great General with outstanding meritorious service. On the other hand, Second Sister and Mother, have long be dead bones. Just like Thirteenth Highness in this ce; initially he was just an unremarkable prince, but now he is under the Emperor''s protection. It is indeed thought-provoking how a person''s fate can change so drastically. If there really is reincarnation, who knows how the situation will change."


    Jiang Ruan''s eyes shed on hearing these words and she red at Jiang Dan closely. Slowly, she said, "What did you say?"


    "I said, if there really is reincarnation, how will the situation change; will it be apletely different fate? What end will Da Jiejiee to?" Jiang Dan''s tone was sweet, but she had lowered her voice, and there was something odd about it. Seeing the sudden change in Jiang Ruan''s expression, Jiang Dan giggled and said, casually, "Dan niang has something else to do and won''t chat with Da Jiejie any longer; Da Jiejie, go safely." Having said this, she turned and left. Dong Yinger lowered her gaze, which had never been directly trained on Jiang Ruan, and left as well.


    * * *


    In the horse carriage on the way back to the Jinying Wangfu, Jiang Ruan stared unblinkingly at the little table in front of her, while Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi stared at her nervously. Ever since Jiang Dan had spoken with Jiang Ruan, Jiang Ruan had been rather distracted, and her grave expression caused Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi to feel that something was off.


    Jiang Ruan was naturally bewildered and suspicious. Jiang Dan''s words were loaded; they would not have signified anything to someone else, but to her, they were like a bolt from the blue. Jiang Ruan had hidden the secret of her rebirth deep in her heart, a secret that no one had been able to touch. Today, to hear such words from Jiang Dan''s mouth, was surprising. Jiang Dan would not have spoken such words for no reason. What had she discovered? Could it be that she also had been reborn?


    She was lost in thought, with her brows tightly knitted. In Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi''s eyes, this was something highly unusual. Jiang Ruan had never expressed her emotions, whether of joy or anger; even if she had encountered some earth-shaking situation, no sign of perturbation could be seen on her face. Now, she was staring at the little table in front of her, but her gaze was unfocused, as if she was lost in frenzied thought, such that Lian Qiao was even able to sense some part of her foreboding. This was truly too peculiar.


    "Why do I feel as if Miss is possessed?" Lian Qiao whispered to Bai Zhi. "What did Fourth Miss say just now to cause Miss to be so keyed up? I didn''t hear anything that sounded wrong."


    Bai Zhi''s expression was solemn as she said, "I don''t know why, but I feel some kind of dread."


    Jiang Ruan felt the more she seriously pondered the crucial point, the greater the chaos in her mind, such that she could not clearly understand even what Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi were saying right next to her. Jiang Dan''s words were like a curse, and what was reverberating inside her mind and driving her mad was the memory of her previous life: the news of Jiang Xin Zhi''s death, being dragged out of the main pce hall by Jiang Quan, falling down the nine steps in a sorry state, hearing them coldly dere that she was the demoness causing national cmity, watching Jiang Su Su''s crazed expression. That was when she had been made a ''human swine'' and witnessed with her own eyes Pei''er struggling and crying out as he was beaten to death with rods, until she had finally been made to take poison.


    The scenes revolved endlessly in her mind, round and round, each one stained with blood and tears. The terror of what she had not yet gained and what she had already lost flooded her, and she could only feel her hysteria growing, and a fretful anxiety encircled her for no reason.


    "Miss, Miss, what''s wrong with you?" Lian Qiao said as she patted her back anxiously. Jiang Ruan was staring fixedly, but her expression was frantic.


    Her throat filled with an unexpected sweetness and she spat out a mouthful of fresh blood with a pu on the snow-white tablecloth of the little table in front of her, the spray of blood standing out in shocking contrast. In the very next second, Lian Qiao shrieked.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188 : Her Inner Demons


    Steward Lin had just asked for a prescription from Xia Qing, and was instructing his servants to get the medicine when he saw the Jinying Wangfu''s carriage returning in haste- he wondered why they were returning this early. Then, the curtain was lifted from inside, and Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi half-supported and half-carried a person out. When he went over to take a closer look, he was shocked to see that it was none other than Jiang Ruan.


    Even though Steward Lin was a little less than half a century old, his eyes were still sharp. At a nce, he noticed the blood on the corner of Jiang Ruan''s lips, and his heart skipped a beat. Furthermore, he realized that Xiao Shao had not returned with her. So he immediately hurried over, while asking, "What''s going on? What''s wrong with Young Furen?"


    "Young Furen has passed out." Bai Zhi replied anxiously, "Steward Lin, please ask someone to help Young Furen to her room and call a physician."


    Steward Lin became anxious when he heard this. Wasn''t this the first day after their wedding, how did this incident happen? Thinking that there was a Divine Physician in the adjacent mansion, he immediately sent someone to invite Xia Qing toe and check her. After helping Jiang Ruan into the room to lie down, Steward Lin pelted Lian Qiao with questions, "What happened to Young Furen? Why did she faint? How do you take care of Young Furen?"


    Lu Zhu and Tian Zhu rushed over after they heard about Jiang Ruan. Jiang Ruan didn''t have any other wounds on her body and it didn''t look like she was injured. Lian Qiao med herself. "Miss met Fourth Miss in the pce, and had a short conversation with her. However, upon returning to the carriage, she was not herself; it was as if she was possessed because she sat in a daze for a while, and then suddenly vomited blood and passed out."


    "What did Fourth Miss say to Wangfei?" Tian Zhu demanded.


    "They just generally talked about fates and favorable circumstances in life. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary." Lian Qiao frowned. As she was talking with Tian Zhu, she saw Xia Qing and Qi Feng hurrying in. Just a few minutes ago they had been discussing when to leave the capital, but encountered the servants of the Jinying Wangfu. The servants told them something had happened to Jiang Ruan and ryed the urgent request to have Xia Qing check on Jiang Ruan.


    At first, Xia Qing thought that everyone in the Jinying Wangfu was exaggerating, and making a mountain out of a molehill. As a result, when he came in and saw Jiang Ruan lying on the bed with her eyes tightly closed, he was stunned for a moment. Qi Feng''s face also changed, and he asked, "How did Third Sister-inw be like this?"


    "Oh, Young Master Xia," Steward Lin hurriedly pulled Xia Qing towards the bedside and said, "Please hurry and take a look. I fear that Young Furen has been vexed by someone, causing her to vomit blood, which is absolutely terrible. It would be horrible if she has harmed her body at such a young age." From Lian Qiao''s words, Jiang Ruan did not suffer any kind of knife wound, but was angered by Jiang Dan''s few words. Although he didn''t understand why she was so angry, it clearly exined how she had fallen into such a state


    Xia Qing frowned, walked to the edge of the bed and sat down, then reached out to check Jiang Ruan''s pulse. Everyone observed him nervously. After a while, Xia Qing let go of her wrist and Qi Feng asked nervously, "Fifth Brother Xia, what''s the matter?"


    "Third Sister-inw is agitated. She has a long-standing illness and was incited by someone today, which has caused her to suffer a deep emotional trauma thus making her spit out a mouthful of bad blood. There is a blood clot stuck in her chest preventing her from waking up right now." Xia Qing hesitated to speak and finally shook his head and said, "I''ll prescribe the medicine first. Steward Lin, find someone to concoct it and then have Third Sister-inw drink it immediately." Although he spoke lightly, there was no sign of rxation between his brows and he seemed a little grave, which was not a usual thing for Xia Qing, who was known as Jinling Divine Physician. The few words spoken by Lian Qiao, along with Xia Qing''s worried looks, made Qi Feng anxious.


    Steward Lin didn''t dare to dy, so he immediately sent someone to brew the medicine. Sitting in the room, Xia Qing looked at Jiang Ruan with a tense expression, wondering what she was thinking. Qi Feng stood by the window, looking up from time to time to nce at Jiang Ruan. Several maids were bustling about, but Jiang Ruan didn''t show any signs of waking up.


    About half an hourter, the door of the room was suddenly pushed open, and a gust of cold winter air was brought in from outside. Xiao Shao strode in, his body still covered with unmelted snow. He walked to the bed, looked at Jiang Ruan''s tightly closed eyes and was startled. Immediately, he then turned his head towards Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi, and asked coldly, "What happened?"


    Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi looked at each other but Bai Zhi had no choice but to repeat the exnation she had already given to everyone else. "Just after Guye and Miss separated, Miss met Fourth Miss in the pce, and spoke briefly with Fourth Miss. After she returned to the carriage, she sat for a while in a daze, then vomited the blood and suddenly fainted. Diving Physician Xia said that it happened because of Miss'' old illness." After a pause, Bai Zhi said again, "But when did Miss have any old illness?"


    Xiao Shao was startled, and looked at Xia Qing who stood to the side. He remained silent, then asked Lian Qiao, "What did Jiang Dan say to her, tell me everything without leaving out a single sentence."


    His tone was cold, his eyes were dark and filled with deep anger. Lian Qiao''s heart trembled, and she repeated every word spoken between Jiang Dan and Jiang Ruan. After that, she said, "That''s all. However, if this servant dares to say something, I can''t think of anything strange about their words, but once she was in the carriage, Miss seemed to have remembered something disturbing and seemed very afraid. This servant has been with Miss for many years, and since we returned to the capital a few years ago, I have never seen Miss so scared of anything."


    Hearing this, Qi Feng looked at Lian Qiao inquisitively. But Xiao Shao tightened his hands, as if he stood there thinking for a moment, then turned around and was about to leave when Qi Feng grabbed him. "Third Brother Xiao, what do you want to do?"


    "To untie the bell, we need the person who tied it. This matter has something to do with Jiang Dan, so we should naturally look for her," Xiao Shao said.


    "What can you do now? With a few words, she can''t be convicted of any crime." Qi Feng nced at Jiang Ruan. "Are you going to kill her now? This will only bring trouble to Third Sister-inw." Qi Feng''s words revealed the anxiousness in his heart as he thought of Jiang Ruan and tried to put himself in her shoes, but Xiao Shao''s eyes froze when he heard those words. He looked at him and said coldly, "This is my wife. There''s no need for you to worry for her."


    Qi Feng''s throat stung, but he couldn''t speak, and his expression was a bit awkward. But Xia Qing also stood up, with a seriousness that didn''t match his age written all over his baby face. "Stop arguing. Third Brother Xiao, Third Sister-inw is not angry because of other people''s words, although that might have happened out of coincidence, but what caused her to look like this is because she has been poisoned."


    Qi Feng loosened his grip on Xiao Shao''s hand and asked incredulously, "Poisoned?"


    NovelBin.Net


    "Impossible," Xiao Shao said, "No one can do anything in the Wangfu." Everything here was handled by Steward Lin himself, and it was impossible for the guards in the Jinying Wangfu to betray them either. Poisoning Jiang Ruan was more difficult than killing her directly.


    "She wasn''t poisoned in the Wangfu." Xia Qing shook his head, "This poison has been in her body for more than ten years; it seems that she might have even been affected by this poison in the womb. However, for some reason it has remained dormant for several years so the poison has remained undetected. Consequently, it has umted in the body. Now someone has used something to trigger this poison. As for the incident that took ce in the pce, this made Third Sister-inw so agitated that it made the poison umted in her body flow faster." He hesitated for a moment and said, "It seems that there are other intentions behind this move, but at the moment I can''t think of one."


    "Fifth Brother Xia!" Qi Feng didn''t care about confronting Xiao Shao, and said anxiously, "Will the medicine you prescribed be effective? Can you undo the effects of this poison on Third Sister-inw?"


    It''s not that he didn''t have confidence in Xia Qing, but after being fellow sect brothers for so many years, Qi Feng had already understood every expression of Xia Qing. As a Divine Physician, Xia Qing had a sense of achievement filled with excitement and crazed passion when treating patients, and his eyes were always full of confidence. It was the first time he had seen him show such an anxious and nervous expression, which really made Qi Feng feel uneasy.


    Xiao Shao also stared closely at Xia Qing, not to mention Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao, as if they would cry out as soon as he said that there was no cure. Xia Qing swallowed hard, and said, "Actually, I have never seen this kind of poison before. Right now, it is made ording to other detoxification prescriptions. I have to observe it for a few more days before I can diagnose it. "


    "How long will it take?" Xiao Shao asked. "Her life is not a trifling matter."


    "Two days," Xia Qing hurriedly said. "It only takes two days. After two days, if her poison is not under control, I don''t think I can do anything- it''ll be out of my hands."


    Xiao Shao stared fixedly at Xia Qing for a long while, until Xia Qing felt a little uneasy, then nodded. "You only have two days."


    Xia Qing wiped off his sweat. He knew that his third senior brother had a cold personality, but he didn''t expect it to be so scary when he really became angry. It really made people feel pressured. He simply found a reason to go out and study the prescription. After Xia Qing and Qi Feng left, Steward Lin came in and said, "Yesterday, Young Furen ordered people to check on her food and everything. There is nothing wrong with our Wangfu."


    When Lian Qiao and Bai Zhi heard this, Lian Qiao said anxiously, "I was afraid that Miss would be hungry so this servant found some cakes from Bao Yue Zhai for Miss, but there should be no problem with the cakes." Bai Zhi also nodded repeatedly. "The cakes were taken out from a big bag, we set aside a few cakes for Miss and the rest were distributed to the maids in the courtyard. Everyone was fine after eating them, so there is no way the cakes were poisonous."


    It was really like looking for a needle in a haystack to investigate this matter seriously. Xiao Shao waved his hand, Ye Feng understood what he meant, and immediately said, "This subordinate is going to Bao Yue Zhai now."


    Such an ident happened on the very first day after their wedding, which was really not a good sign. Xiao Shao looked at Jiang Ruan''s slightly pale face, with an indecipherable expression. Lian Qiao nudged Bai Zhi, and the two went out together. Xiao Shao walked up to Jiang Ruan and sat down, and slowly stretched out his hand to push aside the stray hair from her ears, a trace of guilt shing in his eyes.


    Right now, the most urgent task was to cure Jiang Ruan''s poison. Xia Qing''s words reminded him of that moment a few years ago when he had checked Jiang Ruan''s pulse and discovered that it was abnormal. It seemed like there had been something wrong with her body at the time, but his medical skills were inferior to Xia Qing''s. He thought that now that the poison was gradually receding, as long as she took a little care in boosting and regting her body, it would not be a problem. Who would have thought that this poison was actually like a venomous snake lying dormant in Jiang Ruan''s body, and now someone had found a chance to trigger it. Although Qi Feng and Xia Qing said that Jiang Ruan''s poisoning had nothing to do with Jiang Dan, after Jiang Dan talked to Jiang Ruan, Jiang Ruan''s abnormal reaction of fear must have something to do with Jiang Dan. He frowned slightly. Besides, ording to what Xia Qing said, the poison had umted in Jiang Ruan''s body for many years. That is to say, Jiang Ruan must have been poisoned when she was still a child and to have actually harmed a child! Who could have poisoned her?<novelnext></novelnext>


    He had also heard that Jiang Ruan''s life in the Jiang fu was not good in the early years, but he never thought that someone was nning to kill her when she was still a child. Thinking of this, Xiao Shao''s eyes wereyered with a chilly gust of iciness. He stroked Jiang Ruan''s hair, stood up and walked out of the room. Jin Yi and the others were waiting outside with serious expressions. Xiao Shao lowered his eyes and said lightly, "I want to know everything in detail that happened in the Jiang fu after Wangfei was born. "


    Jin Yi''s expression froze, and he said seriously, "Yes." He took the order and left.


    * * *


    In the blink of an eye, the day turned to night as Xiao Shao sat in the room and browsed through batches of official documents, but his expression did not show any tiredness at all. Steward Lin came several times to persuade him to rest early, but Xiao Shao only said that there was still work to do, and anyone with a discerning eye could see that it was just an excuse to guard Jiang Ruan. It''s just that the master''s mind could not be changed by the subordinates, and after a few fruitless attempts, they left him alone.


    Lu Zhu opened the door and came in, holding a medicine bowl in her hand. Seeing Xiao Shao was still there, she said, "Guye, the medicine that Divine Physician Xia prescribed for Miss is ready. This medicine was boiled by this servant and Tian Zhu together. No one else has touched it." Since Jiang Ruan had been poisoned, the Wangfu was being exceptionally conscious about meals and medicines, as if afraid of being caught in other''s traps once more. With each day that the culprit remained uncaught, everywhere around Jiang Ruan would always be precarious.


    Xiao Shao looked up and said, "You can leave, I''ll feed her."


    Lu Zhu did not dare to say a word, turning around to put the medicine bowl on the desk, and then leaving the room. After her departure, Xiao Shao picked up the medicine bowl and walked to the bedside, propped Jiang Ruan up to lean against him, blew on the dark brown medicine in the bowl, and slowly fed it into Jiang Ruan''s mouth.


    He moved very gently, for fear of hurting Jiang Ruan unintentionally. If Xiao Shao, who had always been indifferent to others, were seen by others to be so gentle and considerate, then their eyes would fall out of shock.


    Helplessly, as Jiang Ruan remained in aa, the medicine flowed out from the corner of her mouth, wetting Xiao Shao''s chest and sshing onto the bed. He didn''t realize it either, and just stretched out his hand to gently wipe off the medicine stains around Jiang Ruan''s mouth. Feeding medicine like this was not working. Xiao Shao lowered his eyes and thought for a moment, then picked up the medicine bowl and took a sip, pinched Jiang Ruan''s chin and lifted it slightly, before leaning down and pressing his lips to hers. He slowly fed her mouth to mouth.


    Jiang Ruan''s face was stunning, and while there was always a subtle indifference under her gentle appearance, at this moment her lips were soft, with the bitter aroma of medicinal potion. If it was any other time, he would probably have had some thoughts about the wind, flower, snow and moon (i.e. romance). But now Xiao Shao had no such distracting ideas because looking at Jiang Ruan only made him feel distressed.


    NovelBin.Net


    He slowly repeated the process of feeding the medicine. Finally, Xiao Shao put down the empty bowl in his hand, and when he was about to help her to lie down, he suddenly felt someone grab the front of his robe. Startled, he lowered his head to look down; staring right back at him was Jiang Ruan giving him a wide eyed look.


    "You..." There was a moment of embarrassment, followed by joyful surprise. Xiao Shao sped Jiang Ruan''s shoulder and said, "Are you awake?"


    Though Jiang Ruan did not answer his words, her eyes were wide open, but they were not calm- instead carrying helplessness and panic. Xiao Shao was startled. Such a gaze from her seemed alien. And she did not seem to realize that Xiao Shao was in front of her because she tightly held onto Xiao Shao''s robe as she muttered something to herself.


    Xiao Shao frowned, and as he leaned his ears closer to her lips, Jiang Ruan''s words clearly reached his ears. What she was muttering was: "Help me."


    Xiao Shao was astounded because Jiang Ruan had tightened herself into a ball. And yet, she did not let go of him, as if holding on to thest straw, and repeated over and over again in a low voice, "Help me, help me!"


    "Ah Ruan," Xiao Shao said softly, and patted her on the back lightly. "Don''t be afraid, I''m Xiao Shao."


    Jiang Ruan stared at him with wide eyes, but seemed to be looking at someone else through him. Xiao Shao''s outstretched hand stopped, and Jiang Ruan leaned back frantically. Her eyes were desperate and deste, as if she saw something extremely terrifying, and she asked angrily, "Xuan Li, how dare you treat me like this!"


    Xiao Shao stared closely at her eyes, feeling at a loss for the first time. He suddenly shouted, "Ye Feng!"


    Ye Feng suddenly pushed the door open and came in. "Master, what''s the matter?" When he saw Jiang Ruan''s appearance, Ye Feng was also quite shocked. When had Jiang Ruan ever cut such a sorry figure; it seemed as though she was not facing Xiao Shao, but an old enemy with a blood feud. Before he could recover from the shock in front of him, he heard Xiao Shao''s indifferent voice, "Tell Xia Qing to get himself over here!"


    Xia Qing rushed over quickly. In order to take care of Jiang Ruan''s condition, he simply lived in the Jinying Wangfu. Being called upon in the middle of the night, Xia Qing had a vague premonition. When he entered the room, he saw Jiang Ruan''s abnormal appearance and behavior, and was shocked. Xiao Shao''s face was so heavy as he asked, "Why did she be like this?"


    Xia Qing did not dare to be careless, and immediately stepped forward to feel Jiang Ruan''s pulse. After doing so, he was stunned, as if he could not believe it, and then checked carefully again. Then he looked at Xiao Shao and stated, "Third Brother Xiao, Third Sister-inw''s body is fine. But this behavior seems to be abnormal. I''m afraid she has some demons in her heart, and now she has been provoked by ident." Xia Qing was little embarrassed, as if he had unknowingly disclosed Jiang Ruan''s secret, and with Third Sister-inw''s petty nature, he did not know how she would treat him after waking up. But even though he had some reservations about this, in the end she was still his sister-inw. Xia Qing continued, "This is Third Sister-inw''s inner demon. I can only give a prescription to calm her down, but I really don''t know if it will work or not. Third Brother, I am a doctor who treats physical difort, but I can''t treat people''s inner heart disease, so don''t make things difficult for me."


    This was true. Xiao Shao knew that Xia Qing would not be able toe up with any good solutions if he continued to ask, so he said in a deep voice, "Leave." Xia Qing rubbed his head, and quickly retreated along with everyone else in the room. Only Ye Feng and Xiao Shao were left in the room.


    Jiang Ruan huddled in a corner of the bed, her expression showing terror, and her eyes empty. Xiao Shao was stunned again when he saw her gaze. How could anyone in the world have such a gaze? Over the years, the Jinyi Guard''s subordinates had lost a lot of lives, and there were some who struggled and begged for mercy before they died, but they were not as tragic as the girl in front of him. There was no scheming and cunning in those upturned eyes, only the despair engraved in the marrow of the bone; it seemed that after being looked at by those eyes, one would feel that there was no light in the world anymore.


    Demons in her heart? Xiao Shao remembered Xia Qing''s words- Jiang Ruan had inner demons? His eyes were cold, looking at the girl in front of him. For a long time, he had felt that Jiang Ruan had a secret that no one knew about. She often came up with some strange schemes, but they were never in vain. She was like a sudden glimmer of light in the Great Jin dynasty, strange and mysterious, but he did not know what her presence foretold. And Xiao Shao couldn''t ignore what she had said just now. Xuan Li... Many of the things she did were somewhat closely rted to Xuan Li. He also sent secret guards to investigate the rtionship between Jiang Ruan and Xuan Li, but nothing was found. He had initially thought it was just a coincidence, but now it seemed that his guess was right, Jiang Ruan and Xuan Li must have some kind of conflict between them. Furthermore, after looking at it, it would not be a stretch to consider their rtionship as a deeply-rooted blood feud! Just what did Xuan Li do to her? For her to question this miserably...


    Ye Feng couldn''t help but be terrified as he watched from the side. How Jiang Ruan usually portrayed herself made it seem as though she had no weakness. Even in the face of the most cunning enemy, she could remain calm. But now, after being poisoned, her inner demons were forced out, forcing her to show such an extremely fragile side. What had she been through?


    Xiao Shao walked over gently, afraid of disturbing her, Jiang Ruan stared at him coldly. Xiao Shao stretched out his hand, wanting to hold her in his arms tofort her but when he was about to step closer, Jiang Ruan grabbed his arm and bit down hard.


    "Master!" Ye Feng eximed, seeing Jiang Ruan''s extremely deep bite and Xiao Shao''s light-colored clothes that he was wearing today immediately stained with blood. However, Xiao Shao just frowned slightly, letting her bite as she wished. He then stretched out his other hand to gently touch her head, with a soft tone, "Don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    He didn''t move, and Jiang Ruan did not let go, making Ye Feng anxious. He did not know how long it took, but when Jiang Ruan seemed to tire, she let go, and Xiao Shao released his hand from her mouth. Yet he was not in a hurry to look at his injury. Instead, he reached out to help her wipe the blood from the corner of her mouth. Jiang Ruan stared at him nkly. Then her eyes turned red suddenly, and hot tears began to roll down the back of Xiao Shao''s hands.


    Could she have woken up? Xiao Shao wasn''t sure. Jiang Ruan covered her face suddenly, and it was as if her voice was caught betweenughing and crying; Ye Feng didn''t dare to let out a breath because in this silent night, her crying was extremely clear. She took her hands away, and there was a clear expression on her face, which seemed to be a hopeless smile, while at the same time seemed to be frighteningly filled with grief. She asked loudly, "Father, you have sent me to hell like this. Alongside them, you lied to me, and used my life to be a stepping stone for Jiang Su Su! And from the beginning, you wanted to use me as a tool for your official career. You are so cruel!"


    Wasn''t Jiang Su Su dead? Why did Young Furen suddenly mention her again? Ye Feng inwardly wondered, and what about Jiang Quan''s achievements and official career? Ye Feng could hardly make heads nor tails out of Jiang Ruan''s words. Jiang Ruan shook her head and said, "I am not a demoness who will bring disaster to the country. I did not kill the Emperor!"


    "Listen, Ah Ruan, don''t think about it." Xiao Shao pressed her firmly into his arms. No emotion could be seen in his dark eyes, but his tone was full of gentleness andfort.


    Jiang Ruan grabbed his sleeve and said suddenly, "You save my Dage, you save him, they want to kill him, you have to save my Dage."


    Xiao Shao closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, they were as cold as ice. He ordered coldly, "Ye Feng, go to the Jiang fu right away and invite Jiang Xin Zhi over here!"

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189 : Pei''er


    As Jiang Xin Zhi rushed over to the Jinying Wangfu, ''visibly rmed'' could barely be used to describe his expression. It was the middle of the night, and someone had suddenly broken into his room. And if that person hadn''t revealed his identity in time, he would have been treated as an assassin. This person, who hade in a hurry, quickly ryed the news that something had happened to Jiang Ruan and urged him to go to the Jinying Wangfu immediately. Jiang Xin Zhi became anxious after listening and without caring about anything else, rode his horse towards the fu. The more he thought about it, the more vexed he became. How did something happen to his meimei who had been fine, and had just gotten married the day before? But the person had been vague and didn''t borate. However, Jiang Xin Zhi knew in his heart that if it wasn''t something important, Xiao Shao would not have invited him toe at this time.


    Sure enough, as soon as he entered the gate of the main courtyard, he saw Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao waiting for him with tense expressions. Jiang Xin Zhi''s heart sank, and he strode in; at a nce, he saw Xiao Shao hugging his sobbing meimei.


    Ever since Jiang Ruan was brought back from the rural residence, she had never cried with such anguish. Even in front of Jiang Xin Zhi, she was always calm andposed. Jiang Xin Zhi knew that his meimei had been tempered to be extremely tenacious over the years. Thus when he saw her show of emotion, he was in a daze. The girl in front of him ovepped with the soft and weak girl from the past when Zhao Mei was still alive.


    But he just lost his mind for a moment. Jiang Xin Zhi soon came back to his senses, and walked up to Jiang Ruan in two or three steps before asking in anger, "Ah Ruan, what''s wrong with you? Did he bully you?"


    Jiang Ruan was crying so hard that Jiang Xin Zhi''s heart was agitated. He knew of no one in this world who could make her cry like this, but if it really was Xiao Shao.... Jiang Xin Zhi raised his head coldly. Ye Feng was a little nervous because if Jiang Ruan actually said yes, it seemed as though Jiang Xin Zhi would immediately strike Xiao Shao.


    "She has been poisoned," Xiao Shao said lightly. "Now she is troubled by her inner demons, and is unaware of anything. Thus I called you here to ask you something. Did the Xia family conspire to kill you two siblings? Did she ever fall into someone''s trap?"


    "Poisoning, what are you talking about?" Jiang Xin Zhi frowned, not understanding what Xiao Shao was alluding to. However, seeing that Jiang Ruan didn''t seem to be aware of his arrival, he realized something was wrong. So he took a step forward, bent down and approached Jiang Ruan, saying, "Ah Ruan?"


    And yet Jiang Ruan remained in her muddled state, her eyes empty like a deep pool, but her words were clear, like a thunderbolt from the blue sky, exploding in Jiang Xin Zhi''s ears. She said, "Dage, don''t die, don''t leave me alone."


    Jiang Xin Zhi froze on the spot. Xiao Shao lowered his eyes and said, "Now you realize why I called you over."


    "What''s going on here?" Jiang Xin Zhi was not a fool, and seeing Jiang Ruan in an abnormal state, he already understood a little bit. He examined Jiang Ruan up and down but didn''t see any wounds on her body, so he felt a little more at ease. Looking at Xiao Shao with a very unkind gaze, he demanded, "What''s wrong with Ah Ruan? Why doesn''t she even recognize me? It looks like she''s been possessed." Then, recalling what Xiao Shao had just said, Jiang Xin Zhi was startled. "You said she was poisoned?"


    "Yes." Xiao Shao looked at Jiang Ruan in his arms. She had been in such panic for too long, and the words she spit out from time to time contained endless secrets, each of which was heart-pounding and extremely shocking. As for himself, he now had many questions as a result of her revtions. Jiang Xin Zhi was Jiang Ruan''s elder brother. He thought that Jiang Xin Zhi knew at least a little about some of these things, but now it seemed that these two siblings did not share everything with one another. Jiang Ruan had always sealed herself in a small space that no one could enter because of the deep secret she guarded.


    "How could she be poisoned?" Jiang Xin Zhi grabbed Xiao Shao''spel, but perhaps because he was afraid of hurting Jiang Ruan, he only used a little bit of strength. He lowered his voice, but his eyes were a little red, and his tone was full of anger, "Xiao Shao, you let her be poisoned in the Wangfu right under your nose after only one day of marriage? This is how you take care of her! If I had known that this ce was such a den, I would have kept her in the Jiang fu for the rest of my life and would never have allowed her to marry you!"


    Jiang Xin Zhi had always been protective of those closest to him, unflinching even if they were in the wrong, but Ye Feng, who was listening, spoke up against this unjustified attitude towards his master, saying, "Young Master Jiang, what you said is inappropriate. Young Furen was not poisoned in our Jinying Wangfu. It has been investigated- she was exposed to the poison in the womb, and it has umted in her body since then. Therefore, the source is not the Wangfu. You want to me Master, but aren''t you acting too unreasonable?"


    The Jinyi Guards treated Xiao Shao withplete reverence, but they didn''t pay much attention when speaking to others, and so Ye Feng was not polite when he spoke. Jiang Xin Zhi was stunned when he heard this, and replied, "Was she really poisoned in the womb?"


    "That''s what I want to ask you." Xiao Shao looked at him coldly. "Someone who felt at a disadvantage by her presence in the Jiang fu harmed her. Who is it?"


    Jiang Xin Zhi was slightly startled, and then sneered. He had always been kind and polite to others, and he rarely showed such a gloomy expression. He stated, "Ah Ruan and I are thorns in everyone''s eyes in the Jiang fu. If you want to ask me who is not good to us, that would be too easy to tell. Ah Ruan has been mistreated by others since birth. Back then, there was Mother and I who tried our best to protect her well, and at the very least, she lived in peace. If you didn''t mention it today, I would have been kept in the dark about her being poisoned." Jiang Xin Zhi clenched his fists. "If I knew who that person was, I would shred them into pieces!"


    "My mother was also poisoned," Xiao Shao said. "It''s because of this that she passed away. Yet you don''t seem to have been harmed." Xiao Shao nced at Jiang Ruan in his arms. "Only you know the people of Jiang fu best. You need to find the person who poisoned her. After finding that person, there is no need for you to step in, I will let them live a life worse than death."


    He spoke in a calm and t tone, yet the temperature in the room abruptly dropped, and hisst few words were delivered with a faint killing aura, earth shatteringly intent on engulfing all in sight. One would not think that such a beautiful and elegant young man could turn into a bloodthirsty and ruthless person in a moment.


    NovelBin.Net


    Jiang Xin Zhi looked at him steadfastly, and Xiao Shao calmly returned the look. After a while, Jiang Xin Zhi said in a deep voice, "If you ask me who our biggest enemy is, it must be Xia Yan''s family. From the beginning, she wanted to be the mistress of the Jiang fu when she was clearly just a concubine. She always made trouble for my mother, but she still pretended to be generous, and Jiang Quan always protected her." Jiang Xin Zhi''s expression seemed like he had swallowed a fly. Whenever he recalled those days, and the humiliation that Xia Yan brought to the three of them- a mother and her two children- it made him feel sick from the bottom of his heart. Now he was not even willing to call Jiang Quan ''Father'', and it could be seen that he had no affection for the Jiang fu.


    "Xia Yan is already dead, so she can''t be the one to stimte the old poison in Jiang Ruan''s body," Xiao Shao said. "I will investigate this matter thoroughly. Now..." He looked at Jiang Ruan in his arms. "You watch over her." He let go of her hand. Jiang Ruan had calmed down a little after being coaxed by him, and there was no longer any hysterical questioning, but she still looked terrified and quite miserable, as if she had experienced some extreme despair.


    As soon as Xiao Shao got out of the way, Jiang Xin Zhi stepped forward and hugged Jiang Ruan. Jiang Ruan''s eyes were already red and swollen. Although Jiang Xin Zhi had answered Xiao Shao''s question before, he was still full of doubts when he saw this scene, so he hurriedly asked, "How did Ah Ruan be like this?"


    "By some stroke of unprecedented misfortune, the poison stimted in her body awoke her inner demons." From Xiao Shao''s words one could not hear any emotion, but a person could feel the slight distress contained in those calm words. He stood up and nced at Jiang Ruan, "These are her inner demons. Jiang Xin Zhi, she is immersed in such fear every day. I can''t understand it, and you don''t understand it, but there are some things that I think you should know." He lowered his eyes, his long eyshes seemed to tremble slightly, and his tone was calm like waves. "Your meimei, Hong''an Junzhu, is not as fearless as she appears on the surface. She is always afraid. It''s just that you and I didn''t know." After saying this, he opened the door and walked out, leaving Jiang Xin Zhi rooted to his spot.


    After being stunned, Jiang Xin Zhi seemed to understand, and he lowered his head to look at Jiang Ruan. She didn''t respond to his presence even though Jiang Xin Zhi was by her side, and her eyes seemed to be looking at someone else through him. He noticed her little fingers were clenched tightly and his eyes turned red immediately. Jiang Ruan was very timid when she was young, but whenever she was extremely scared, she would always do this little action unconsciously. However,ter, when Jiang Ruan came back from the rural residence, she was smart, calm, agile and bold. She seemed to have nothing to fear, and he never saw her make such an action again. He thought it was because she no longer had anything to be afraid of, and she no longer kept this habit, but when he saw her today, it turned out that she was still the same little girl as before. How did he let his meimei fall into such a situation? What Xiao Shao said hit his heart like a heavy hammer. Jiang Ruan was immersed in fear day and night, but he didn''t know? He didn''t even know what she was afraid of? Jiang Xin Zhi gritted his teeth and punched the headboard of the bed fiercely.


    The vase on the headboard shattered, and blood slowly overflowed from between his fingers. Jiang Ruan trembled, and when Jiang Xin Zhi looked at her, she grabbed Jiang Xin Zhi''s hand and murmured, "Bleeding! Dage is bleeding, Dage is dead... Dage died in battle, Dage didn''t die in battle, he was murdered! Dage!" Her originally stable mood was suddenly agitated, and her eyes were filled with madness, but every word she said was about Jiang Xin Zhi. Although Jiang Xin Zhi didn''t understand what she said, his nose turned sour when he heard it, and he couldn''t help but hug Jiang Ruan into his arms, like how he used tofort his meimei many years ago, and softly coaxed, "Ah Ruan, Dage is fine, Dage will not abandon you, don''t be afraid. I''m not going anywhere..."


    In the tranquility of the night, the movements of this brother and sister could not be ignored even if they wanted to, and their words were clearly heard by everyone outside the door. Lu Zhu covered her mouth, her eyes filled with tears, and whispered, "I never knew that Miss'' heart was filled with such bitterness and grief." Ever since she followed Jiang Ruan to the rural residence, Jiang Ruan had never shown her aggrieved side. She had her own thoughts but amongst all of the emotions she had shown, the only exception was fragility and vulnerability.


    Jin Er patted her shoulder. "Young Furen has a resolute heart and she will definitely get better."


    Tian Zhu remained motionless, just looking at the room quietly. She once admired the tenacity and means of the young woman in that room, and wanted to work hard to be as strong as her. Seeing Jiang Ruan''s current appearance now, Tian Zhu was also confused.


    "She must have suffered a lot." Steward Lin said suddenly. It was rare for everyone to see him so serious, and in a flurry, they all turned their heads to look at him. Steward Lin stood outside the room, his shrewd eyes seeming to contain some strange emotions, and he looked exhausted and sorrowful for a moment. He said, "Young Furen''s resolute mind is different from ordinary people, and it is not some extraordinary talent that is innate. But whatever she endured in her childhood cannot be endured by ordinary people. For her methods to be this skillful, to be so unafraid of everything, it must be because a long time ago, she must have been at the brink of utter despair as she watched innocent people being harmed by others."


    Was she really so badly hurt by someone? Everyone looked at the pair of silhouettes under the lights in the room again. The woman seemed extremely sad. Under the shadow of the shaking lights, her shoulders appeared surprisingly weak, which was really unbearable to look at. At first these people thought she was strong and indifferent, but to think that her heart was dealt with such pain. All at once, towards this young furen of the Wangfu, everyone felt an addedyer ofmentation to the sorrow that they already felt for her.


    "Where did Master go?" Jin San looked around. Xiao Shao had disappeared after leaving the room.


    Jin Si was stunned. " Master wouldn''t go directly to Jiang Dan, right?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Everyone looked at each other in nk dismay.


    * * *


    As the end of the year approached, everyone was beginning to buy things in preparation for the new year, and even the pce was very lively. Additionally, the weather had been very good over the past few days. Even if there was some light snow, the presence of the sun was always lovely. The Emperor was happy, all the concubines in the pce were happy, and since the master was happy, the servants below were of course the same. All of the previous depression was swept away in the pce, and it had be cheerful and lively.


    In a corner of the pce, Ming Yue was serving breakfast because Xuan Pei had just woken up. The young man was valued by the Emperor now, so much so that even Xuan Li and Xuan Hua did not appear to have much strength nor favor in front of him. Although the courtiers still felt that it was risky to hedge their bets on a prince who had no background, judging by the Emperor''s attitude towards this prince, they were left a little uncertain about which sails to favour.


    Thirteenth Prince, Xuan Pei, was familiar with the Four Books and Five ssics, and wrote policy advice well. Even Liu Min, the always strict Imperial Grand Tutor, was full of praise for him. He was neither arrogant after receiving favour nor did he rely on it, and even though he was still young, he had a lot of opinions on the affairs of the court. Every time the Emperor used the official affairs of the court to test him, Xuan Pei coulde up with several good ideas.


    The sky had just turned bright. Xuan Pei ordered someone to light themps before casually taking a few bites of breakfast, and then after washing up, he walked to his desk, on which there was a thick stack of records. He was always like this, getting up when the cock crowed. Everyone only saw his achievements, but they didn''t see the hard work he put in behind closed doors. He never talked about this to anyone but Ming Yue was secretly amazed, and the longer she stayed by Xuan Pei''s side, the more she felt that this delicate and beautiful young man was really incredible. At such a young age, he knew how to hide his strength and bide his time. His self-control was so amazing that he hardly needed to be reminded by others. He always knew exactly what he wanted to do and worked hard for it. Even the Emperor''s favour for him was within Xuan Pei''s step-by-step n. For example, at this moment, his painstaking effort to study was to enable him to answer fluently before the Emperor asked a new question.


    Xuan Pei was at his desk, and Ming Yue got up to clean up the leftover dishes. While she was still in the middle of clearing, she heard the panicked voice of Chao Yang, another maidservant of Xuan Pei''s, from outside. "Xiao Wangye, why are you here? Your Highness is still resting, you..." Before the words finished, there was a loud ''bang'' as the door was pushed open, and there the young man in ck stood, his eyes cold, but his expression was faintly haggard.


    NovelBin.Net


    Chao Yang rushed in, looking at Xuan Pei with some fear. "Your Highness, this servant couldn''t stop..."


    Although Xuan Pei always seemed to be very easy going-he never seemed to say a harsh word to his servants- once he was angered, the aftermath would always make one''s blood run cold. Therefore, even though Chao Yang knew her master was always beaming and sunny, she treated this master with all her heart and soul. Chao Yang''s words reminded Ming Yue that she had been originally arranged by Xiao Shao to remain next to Xuan Pei, but Xiao Shao was ultimately her master. On a normal day, she was given various tasks to do by Xuan Pei without any trouble. However, at this moment, she definitely had no intention of stopping Xiao Shao.


    Fortunately, Xuan Pei was not angry at all, he just nced at Xiao Shao, and said to Ming Yue and Chao Yang, "This prince wants to read books, both of you withdraw." The underlying meaning behind these words was to conceal Xiao Shao''s presence, so Ming Yue and Chao Yang quickly stepped back and closed the door. After the two left, Xuan Pei walked to the table and sat down unhurriedly. Today he was wearing a court robe with pine green brocade and gold trim. Now that the Emperor was treating him well, the clothes were no longer shabby or ill-fitting. With his silhouette finely adorned, his clothes were very suitable for Xuan Pei''s temperament. He was born with a delicate and elegant appearance, but now he was filled with the air of nobility, and had a special aura that oscited between a soft and tender youth and a mature man.


    He leaned back in his chair. His voice was still immature and clear, but his tone was filled with panache, simr to adults, "For Xiao Wangye to have broken into my pce early in the morning, you may as well speak directly if you have something to say." As he spoke, he picked up his pen, as if wanting to practice calligraphy.


    "What''s your rtionship with Jiang Ruan?" Xiao Shao asked coldly.


    Xuan Pei paused, and arge drop of ink dripped from the writing brush and condensed on the paper. He put down his brush, concealed the deep meaning in his eyes, and then slowly said, "Oh? Why does Xiao Wangye ask that?"


    "Answer my question first." Xiao Shao stared at him without giving in.


    Xuan Pei turned to look at him, and his gaze slowly fell on Xiao Shao''s arm. Jiang Ruan had bitten himst night, and Steward Lin had bandaged him up. The wound on his arm was covered, but the scratches as a result of Jiang Ruan''s muddled state were left on the back of his hand. Xuan Pei saw the scratches clearly, and immediately stood up, his expression changed. "What did you do to her?"


    Xiao Shao was cold and arrogant, and besides Jiang Ruan, there was almost no other woman who could get close to him, but now he was married and Jiang Ruan was also the one who had the closest rtionship with him. The scratches of a woman''s fingernails appeared on the back of his fine hand, it was really hard not to think of how it might have happened.


    It''s not that Xiao Shao had never met Xuan Pei, and he also knew that this young boy was also a master at disguising his emotions, but now his emotions were so clearly exposed, which was truly an eye opener. Fortunately, his attitude towards Xiao Shao was so clear that it could be seen that he cared about Jiang Ruan. At least this would never be disadvantageous to Jiang Ruan.


    Seeing Xiao Shao remain silent and not speaking, Xuan Pei felt anxious, so he stepped forward a few steps and said, "Quickly answer me, what did you do to her?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Shao looked at him thoughtfully. Xuan Pei was stared at by those deep eyes that were as ck as ink, and suddenly realized his blunder. However, it was toote. Xiao Shao asked lightly, "Why do you care so much?"


    "I..." Xuan Pei was at a loss for words for a moment, and then seemed to think of something, and immediately said, "Hong''an Junzhu is now at least half the elder sister of this prince. Since we are siblings, we should take care of each other. If you bully her, you would be humiliating the face of the royal family. This prince is not afraid to tell you clearly today that if you dare harm even a slightest strand of her hair, even though this prince is small and weak, even if I have to risk my life, I will seek justice for her!"


    Although this young man never expressed his emotions nor anger on his face, he became extremely persistent when speaking about Jiang Ruan''s affairs. When push came to shove, even if his words were a little bit childish, one could still see his determination. Those words were not fake, but sincere. If Xiao Shao really bullied Jiang Ruan one day, Xuan Pei would really desperately find justice for her. Such a rtionship was really unusual, after all, Jiang Ruan was only a princess in name, and had never been in contact with Xuan Pei for any length of time. What''s more, he had also investigated: the interactions between Jiang Ruan and Xuan Pei started when she helped Xuan Pei out of the conflict with Princess He Yi. It was just a trivial thing, so how could such a deep friendship have fostered from that? But since then, Xuan Pei had even testified for Jiang Ruan in the throne room at the imperial trial. Moreover, Xuan Pei yed a part in the Crown Prince throwing his hand in to assist in the matter and also in inviting Xia Qing to the capital. In addition, Xuan Pei''s congrattory gift on the day of marriage was so generous, that it went over and beyond the very rich dowry of ordinary official daughters.


    No matter how you looked at it, they were not just nodding acquaintances, and Xuan Pei''s expression just now confirmed Xiao Shao''s conjecture. Even so, there were still many nonsensical things, and even though it was clear that the two of them had not had much contact,st night Jiang Ruan...


    He lowered his head and looked down at Xuan Pei. The boy''s stature was still small, and his delicate appearanceplimented him very cutely, but there was deep hostility in his eyes. Xiao Shao said lightly, "I didn''t do anything, she was poisoned."


    "Poisoned?" Xuan Pei was taken aback, and hurriedly asked, "Then how is she doing now? Is she still okay?"


    "Not good." A hint of deep meaning shed in Xiao Shao''s eyes as he continued, "She is deeply immersed in the chaos and conflicts stirred from the inner demons of her own world, muttering to herself, and can''t hear the words of others at all."


    "What should I do?" Xuan Pei lost his usual precociousposure, and asked, "Aren''t you Jinying Wang? Why didn''t you invite the imperial physician? By the way, isn''t Jinling Divine Physician still in the capital? Why don''t you invite him? This prince can immediately send someone to invite him with an invitation!"


    "No need," Xiao Shao interrupted his movements, and his voice became cold for a moment, "He is at the Wangfu. It''s just that Ah Ruan mentioned a name while muttering to herself, and this prince thought it sounded familiar."


    Xuan Pei was stunned.


    Xiao Shao said slowly, "She said, Pei''er."

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190 : Seeking A Cure


    Xuan Pei''s expression suddenly changed, and he took a few steps back in shock- it was as if the earth and sky had turnedpletely upside down- as his expression slowly changed from joy to sorrow. As Xiao Shao closely took in his changing expressions, he began to frown.


    Eventually Xuan Pei recovered from his tangled emotions. He looked at Xiao Shao, and Xiao Shao suddenly felt as though he was looking at an illusion, as if standing before him was not an immature young man, but rather an old man who had been through innumerable ups and downs in his life. The corners of Xuan Pei''s curved lips seemed to show that he had finally taken control of his emotions, but at the same time there was a tinge of bitterness. He looked at Xiao Shao and said slowly, "I want to see her."


    Xiao Shao replied in a low voice, "Okay."


    "Ming Yue, Chao Yang." Xuan Pei suddenly called out, and the two maids guarding the door rushed in. Xuan Pei restrained his emotions, and his tone became extremely icy in an instant. "I''m going out of the pce. Before I return, do everything possible to keep this matter secret."


    "Your Highness, you shouldn''t" Upon hearing this, Chao Yang cautioned anxiously, "It''s a big crime to privately leave the pce without permission. If His Majesty asks for you... at present, there are so many people in the pce watching you. Your Highness, you must not give them a handle to use against you."


    "Am I the master or are you the master?" Xuan Pei asked back. "If you can''t even handle this matter well, you need not stay by my side." There was no room for negotiation. Chao Yang suddenly remembered that the young man in front of her remained indifferent even when he watched the maid who had been with him for more than ten years die by flogging in front of his eyes. He was not an ordinary young man. At this moment, his tone was so chillingly cold that Chao Yang shivered. Frightened by such cruel eyes, she couldn''t speak anymore.


    Xiao Shao watched coldly from the side, and without saying a word, he calmly signaled Ming Yue with a look. When Ming Yue saw this, she said to Xuan Pei, "Don''t worry, Your Highness, this maidservant will settle everything in the pce well.." Afterall, it was Xiao Shao who was instigating Xuan Pei''s departure from the pce, therefore, Xiao Shao would not stand by without lifting a finger to help. Furthermore, Xuan Pei and Jiang Ruan seemed to have a very close rtionship, which meant that he would not let anything untoward befall Xuan Pei.


    His own maid was following someone else''s orders. Xuan Pei grimly smiled, and simply grabbed his cloak before saying, "Let''s go."


    * * *


    In the Jinying Wangfu, Xia Qing had just checked Jiang Ruan''s pulse. After drinking the medicine, she had finally calmed down early in the morning and had fallen into a deep sleep. It''s just that all the people in the Wangfu had no intention of having a good rest themselves, and thus had dark circles under their eyes. As a doctor, Xia Qing had racked his brains to find a way to detoxify the poison in Jiang Ruan, but after a whole night of research, he felt powerless, not to mention Jiang Xin Zhi, who had stayed with Jiang Ruan throughout the night. Although unaware of what he had heard from Jiang Ruan'' mutterings, when everyone saw his face in the morning, he was looking absolutely deste, as if he had aged ten years overnight.


    Qi Feng was sitting at the entrance of the courtyard, and Guan Liang Han and Mo Cong were beside him. Guan Liang Han said, "This girl from the Jiang family is usually so lively and vivacious, and her foresight and acts of subterfuge are a league above most people, so how could she have fallen prey to someone''s machinations. Back then she was a little girl; how could anyone be so cruel as to poison such a little girl? " Being born into a military family, Guan Liang Han''s nature was open and straightforward, thus, to him such backyard dirty tricks were extremely disgusting.


    Mo Cong always viewed Jiang Ruan as someone difficult to handle, but now he too felt quite ufortable and said, "Although I used to think that Third Sister-inw was toopetent and intense for a woman, I would rather have her be as arrogant as before than having her lie pathetically on the bed now." He looked at Qi Feng to one side, and asked, "Fourth Brother Qi, why do you look so preupied?"


    Qi Feng came back to his senses and smiled wryly. "I''m fine."


    Seeing this, Mo Cong patted him on the shoulderfortingly. "I know. With your intelligence, for you to not be able to figure out how and through what scheme led to Third Sister-inw''s poisoning, you must definitely be ming yourself. But it''s not your fault. Maybe Fifth Brother Xia will be able to make the antidote today, so don''t be sad."


    Qi Feng smiled and said nothing; Mo Cong didn''t know what he was thinking as he looked at Jiang Ruan lying on the bed with a pale face. Listening to her distressing and heart terrifying rambles, Qi Feng felt shocked once again. Previously, he had never liked women weeping or wailing and he admired Jiang Ruan because of her courage. However, when he identally heard her grief filled questioningst night, he felt an indescribable pain in his heart. He wanted tofort her, but he could only watch from a distance. He hated himself for being useless and powerless, for being unable to be of any help in this situation.


    Everyone was preupied with their own thoughts, consequently not immediately realizing that Steward Lin had led Xiao Shao back to the courtyard in a hurry. Moreover, there was another person behind him. Everyone felt this was a little strange. At this juncture, Xiao Shao was still bringing another person into the Wangfu�C wasn''t he afraid of making matters even more chaotic? When they looked closely at the person trailing behind Xiao Shao, they saw that he was attired magnificently in brocade robes and was not too tall. And, as he drew closer, he revealed a delicate and beautiful face, as if he was a young master of some noble family. Everyone felt he looked familiar.


    "Thirteenth Prince!" Mo Cong called out first. He looked at Xiao Shao, then at Xuan Pei, and asked, "Third Brother Xiao, why did you invite Thirteenth Prince?" Mo Cong was usually bold and unrestrained, but his first thought had nothing to do with the trouble that Xuan Pei would cause because he had privately left the pce without permission. Rather he felt baffled as to why Xuan Pei had been invited over at this juncture whilst Jiang Ruan was in this predicament. He couldn''t remember if Xuan Pei and Xiao Shao shared a friendship, and as for Jiang Ruan, it was even more impossible to have any sort of rtionship with Xuan Pei.


    "You can head in," Xiao Shao said to Xuan Pei. "She''s inside."


    Xuan Pei nced at him, and said, "Thank you." His expression was full ofplex emotions, and the people around were puzzled by his expression. At that moment, they felt that this did not seem to be a conversation between a grown man and a young prince, but a man to man conversation of two individuals of equal status; and a promise between men.


    After Xuan Pei entered, Guan Liang Han finally couldn''t help but say, "Lao San, what the hell are you doing? Why did you invite Thirteenth Prince over here? If the Emperor finds out about this, you will be adding anotheryer of trouble."


    "He had toe." Xiao Shao said lightly, "There are some things that only he understands, and that only he knows what''s going on."


    After Bai Zhi and Lian Qiao left the room, Xuan Pei closed the door. He seemed a little afraid to approach the bed, and stopped a few steps away. Jiang Ruan slept peacefully and quietly, her face was a little pale. Xuan Pei looked at her, before he finally took a few steps forward until he was at her bedside. Suddenly he knelt down with a ''plunk''.


    The boy''s back was straight, like a truly proud nobleman, yet his eyes were filled with tears, but ultimately as more came, he could no longer hold them back. Hot tears dripped onto the back of Jiang Ruan''s hand. His delicate and beautiful little face was scrunched up, and his usual mature face was now childlike, as if a young child who had been pretending to be strong had finally seen his mother, and the long-standing facade was suddenly stripped away and all that was left was a belly full of pent up grievances ready to be unleashed.


    "Mother Consort." Xuan Pei choked up and said, "Is it really you? Mother Consort, have you returned as well?" He slowly grabbed the woman''s hand on the bed. Those hands still seemed to be as warm as in his memory, and he pressed her hand against his own cheek. As he beamed with joy, his lips naturally curved into a big smile. "Do you still remember Pei''er? Pei''er is so happy, Mother Consort. When will you wake up?"


    "It''s been so long, I''m so scared." Xuan Pei held Jiang Ruan''s hand tightly. "I thought I was the only one here, and that I hade back alone. I wanted to avenge you, but I did not know what to do. I''m slowly gaining a foothold in the pce, only in this way can I help you. Later when I saw you, Mother Consort, I thought you were not the same as before, and that you no longer remembered me at all. Pei''er also thought that it was okay that you did not, and that this time allow Pei''er to protect you..." He suddenly stopped, but slowly, slowly began to sob. "But it turns out that you are still my Mother Consort."


    "It would have been great if I could have recognized you earlier, Mother Consort. In this life, we have had to ovee so much before finally being reunited. I don''t want to be apart from you, Mother Consort. Don''t leave Pei''er alone again, okay?" The young man''s humble appeal floated in the air before dispersing. The young man who was so arrogant and vicious in the pce also had such a fragile side, if anyone were to see him now, it would be anyone''s guess as to what their impression of him would be. However, Xuan Pei was still immersed in both his own sorrow and the joy of regaining his mother after losing her previously, so much so that he was indifferent and uncaring about anything else.


    * * *


    NovelBin.Net


    But even after Xuan Pei arrived, things didn''t get better. On the contrary, after Jiang Ruan fell asleep, there was no sign of waking up again. Everyone was anxiously running in circles, and Jiang Xin Zhi was so anxious that his eyes had turned red. At night, under the watchful eyes of everyone, Xia Qing finally walked out with his head hung low, and stated dejectedly, "Third Brother, it is not possible, I can''t neutralize this poison."


    As soon as he finished speaking, someone grabbed his cor, but it wasn''t Jiang Xin Zhi, it was Xuan Pei. Apart from Xiao Shao, everyone was gaping at him for actingpletely unexpectedly. Xuan Pei said, "The so-called Jinling Divine Physician has turned out to be a quack doctor. Now I will tell you clearly that if you can''t cure her, I will report you to Imperial Father and will appeal to him to demolish your medical clinic and chop off your head. My Great Jin doesn''t need such a divine physician when reality does not live up to the name[1]!"


    [1] ������ʵ (m��ngb��f��sh��) �C the name does not reflect the reality (idiom); more in name than in fact / Reality does not live up to the name. / Excellent theory, but the practice does not bear it out.


    His tone was fierce, like a trapped beast in a desperate situation, making everyone feel startled. Xia Qing was so overwhelmed by the young man''s savage appearance, he even forgot to get angry, and just stared at him nkly. Qi Feng frowned. He didn''t know why, but Xuan Pei''s eyes felt familiar, and he didn''t know if it was his imagination just now, but he felt that Xuan Pei''s angry expression was exactly the same as Jiang Ruan''s. This was of course impossible, and Qi Feng shook his head, cutting off his rampant thoughts.


    "Your Highness, don''t oppress others." It was Mo Cong who couldn''t bear it, and came out to defend Xia Qing. "Although my Fifth Brother is Jinling Divine Physician, he is not an omnipotent immortal, otherwise no one would die in this world and why would we need so many coffins?"


    "I forbid you to talk about coffins!"


    "Shut up."


    Two voices rang out in unison. One was Xuan Pei''s, obviously flustered and exasperated. Thetter was Xiao Shao''s, who red at Mo Cong, and the warning in his eyes instantly silenced him. Jiang Xin Zhipelled himself to suppress the anxiety in his heart, forced a smile, and asked, "Dare to ask Divine Physician Xia, if the poison in my meimei''s body can''t be neutralized by you, then is there any alternatives?"


    Xia Qing flinched, and Xuan Pei reluctantly released his grip on Xia Qing''s cor. He (Xia Qing) nced at Xiao Shao, and met with his frigid gaze replied in bewilderment, "I am under the tutge of Teacher Ba Qi, the most intelligent person in the world. I can''t find a cure for this poison, but Shifu[2] may be able to solve it. If Shifu can''t solve it, then no one in the world can." He looked at Xiao Shao, "Third Brother, why don''t you take Third Sister-inw to Mt. Jianan, Shifu should be out of seclusion now."


    [2] ʦ�� (Sh��fu) �C Master/Teacher.


    Xiao Shao was startled, and suddenly remembered thest time he went to Mt. Jianan to see Teacher Ba Qi. Back then, Teacher Ba Qi had asked him if there was any special person around him. At that time, he didn''t understand whom Teacher Ba Qi was referring to, and he couldn''t grasp a single word he said. At that time Teacher Ba Qi said that this person came with vengeance and also to pay a debt of gratitude, and that his fate was entangled with this person. Thinking about this incident, could this person be Jiang Ruan? That''s right, Teacher Ba Qi also said that he would have a chance meeting with this person. Isn''t it now?


    Seeing Xiao Shao''s eyes flickering, Jiang Xin Zhi was unsure about what he was thinking of to be so lost in thought, so he patted Xiao Shaoon the shoulder and said, "Xiao Wangye."


    Xiao Shao came back to his senses, nced at Xia Qing, and said, "I''ll leave first thing in the morning."


    "I''m going too!" As soon as the words fell, Xuan Pei stood out. Seeing that everyone was looking at him strangely, Xuan Pei was startled, and tried to cover up his misstep by saying, "This prince and Hong''an Junzhu can also be considered as siblings. Now that Hong''an Junzhu is suffering misfortune, this prince can''t just stand by and watch with folded arms. In any case, this is a matter involving a royal family member, hence this prince is qualified to take care of it."


    She was just a junzhu who was adopted halfway, and had no blood rtionship with him at all. What kind of sibling was this? The eyes of the crowd clearly showed their disbelief. Xiao Shao replied coldly, "No."


    "You��" Xuan Pei still wanted to speak, but he heard Xiao Shao''s calm and emotional words. "You have been out of the pce for a long time. The servants can''t hide your absence anymore, and if word gets out it will implicate her."


    Xuan Pei fell silent when he heard that Jiang Ruan would be affected. He clenched his fists, and said after a while, "Okay, I''ll go back to the pce, but if there is any news, you must send me a message."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Xiao Shao didn''t promise him but nor did he refuse him, meaning he had tacitly agreed. Seeing this, Jiang Xin Zhi said, "Then I will follow. I don''t have to stay in the pce, and I am Ah Ruan''s elder brother after all, so I can''t feel rest assured if I''m not with her."


    "There is an eight-ring formation on Mt. Jianan, you are not a disciple of this sect, so you cannot break through." Xiao Shao said lightly, "If you go, it will only dy time."


    Jiang Xin Zhi was at a loss for words. Qi Feng smiled and said, "Fifth Brother Xia and I will go with Third Brother Xiao. Fifth Brother Xia knows medical skills, so he may be able to help Shifu. I also have some things I want to ask Shifu. Second Brother Guan and Seventh Brother Mo should stay in the capital so that if there are any unusual changes, at least they will be able to deal with them." He said, "We will find a way to have Third Sister-inw see Shifu as soon as possible."


    Xiao Shao nced at Qi Feng, but did not refute his words. He turned around and walked into the house, "Let''s do as he says."


    * * *


    Mt. Jianan was covered with snow all year round. The mountains were high and its valleys were deep. One could see the scenery of the northern country all year round, with broken ice protruding and flowing water gurgling. From the foot of the mountain to the top, there were eight plum blossom formations in total, which were intricately interlocked with each other- truly a matchless exquisite work of art.


    The scenery at Lu Yang Vi, which sat at the top of the mountain, was different from that at the foot. Even though it was deep into the winter, there were still colorful flowers blooming, and it was warm like early spring. The green parrot at the gate of the vi pped its wings and screamed. An old man in gray clothes was sitting in the yard looking at the chessboard on a stone table in deep thought. The match had be a convoluted mess and there were no more possible moves to be made. The green parrot chirped cheerfully as the old man shook his head. Then he remarked, "Linglong, our guests have arrived!"


    As soon as the words fell, an urgent voice came from the gate of the vi, "Shifu��"


    Xia Qing was gasping for breath as he rushed in. Being constantly on the move without a break for more than ten days had made it a bit difficult for him. Xiao Shao had been the leader of the Jinyi Guards for a long time, so such a short journey was not a problem for him. And though Qi Feng had struggled a bit, at least he had some basic martial arts skills. However, he was still a schr who could barely truss a chicken. So in the end, although Xia Qing was knowledgeable in the art of Qi Huang, he did not know how to strengthen his own core. Nevertheless, Xia Qing was an excellent physician. He adhered to and upheld the medical practitioners code of ethics and practice, so he gritted his teeth along the way and did notin once about being tired.


    Teacher Ba Qi smiled slightly, "Little Five."


    Xiao Shao and Qi Feng appeared behind Xia Qing; Xiao Shao was holding Jiang Ruan in his arms. When Qi Feng saw Teacher Ba Qi, he greeted and said, "Third Sister-inw has been poisoned. Shifu, please save her."


    Teacher Ba Qi''s eyes fell on Xiao Shao who was behind him, but he did not linger on him but for a moment before his gaze stopped at Jiang Ruan nestled in his arms. With a soft sigh, he dered, "The time for our fated meeting has finally arrived."


    NovelBin.Net


    Xia Qing rubbed his head, "Shifu, what are you talking about? I really can''t detoxify the poison inside Third Sister-inw. Shifu, check and see if there are any other alternatives. Her life is at risk. Third Sister-inw hasn''t woken up in many days, and your student thinks that this is not a good sign.


    "Carry her to my room," Teacher Ba Qi ordered.


    After Jiang Ruan was carefullyid on the bed in the room, Teacher Ba Qi suddenly said, "Little Four, Little Five, you go out, Ah Shao and I have something to discuss."


    "Shifu, if you have something to say, we can talk about it another day. Right now, shouldn''t we worry about saving Third Sister-inw first?" Qi Feng replied urgently. He had always been calm and wise, rarely so anxious. Now, seeing that Jiang Ruan''s health was getting worse by the day, he hadpletely lost hisposure. Xia Qing pulled him along. "What nonsense are you talking about? Shifu is here, Third Sister-inw is definitely no longer in any danger. Let''s go."


    Qi Feng was stunned for a moment, after all, although Teacher Ba Qi was usually gentle and tolerant towards his disciples, nevertheless it was ingrained in their bones the proper etiquettes and propriety between a master and his disciples. Just now, he had indeed spoked out of turn, thus he was immediately contrite. He said, "Pardon me, your disciple was overly anxious." Then, after casting a perturbed gaze towards Jiang Ruan, he and Xia Qing withdrew together.


    ? After Xia Qing and Qi Feng left, Teacher Ba Qi looked down at Jiang Ruan on the bed. He took out a cloth bag, but he was not in a hurry to open it. Instead he asked, "Ah Shao, do you understand now?"


    After a moment of silence, Xiao Shao said, " Shifu, please guide me."


    "Ah Shao, you are so smart, but why do you still not understand." Teacher Ba Qi didn''t look at him, but continued, "The words that Shifu spoke to you at the beginning, you should understand a little bit now. Do you still want to make this decision?"


    "Shifu thinks I shouldn''t make such a decision?" Xiao Shao asked back.


    "As your shifu, I will always support your decision." Teacher Ba Qi sighed. "It will be as you have spoken."


    "Okay," Xiao Shao said, "then, I beg Shifu to save my wife."


    Teacher Ba Qi folded his hands, and said tly, "Ah Shao, I remember telling you that you are not suitable to be a killer."


    "Shifu said my blood is not cold enough," Xiao Shao replied.


    "That''s right. Ah Shao, as a teacher, I knew early on that you would definitely make this decision. But Ah Shao, you have to understand," Teacher Ba Qi said with a hint ofpassion on his face, "your mortal rtionship should have ended here. However, with the decision that you''ve made today your fate can never be reversed. With the fall of the Ziwei Emperor[3] star, your fate to be a monarch will fail even though sess is in sight[4]. That said," he abruptly changed the subject, "in this life, you will no longer have the fate of a lonely star[5].


    [3]��΢ (Zi Wei) �C lit. the Emperor Star or the Purple Star, associated with Yin Earth, the leader �C organizer, the senior, the monarch, stable development, benevolence, neutrality, wisdom, obligations, human society, power, position, material wealth, the capacity of healing and rescuing.


    [4] ���ܴ��� (g��ngb��ichu��ch��ng) �C to fail within sight of sess (idiom);st-minute failure / to fall at thest hurdle / snatching defeat from the jaws of victory.


    [5] ��ɷ֮�� (g��sh��zh��m��ng) �C it refers to the fate of a person who is doomed to be alone all his life. Although the lone star of Tiansha is a great ominous sign, the ominous star does not affect the person himself, but presents a very evil trend to the people around him.


    "I understand, Shifu. I beg Shifu to save my wife." Xiao Shao''s expression was unmoved, and his tone was calm.


    "If you go against heaven''s will to change your fate, something bad will happen to you. Your life may suddenly suffer a catastrophe. Even so, Ah Shao, won''t regret it?" Teacher Ba Qi warned.


    "There is nothing in this world that is particrly worth cherishing for me," Xiao Shao said lightly, "I want to protect her. I will never regret the decision I make today, regardless of fate or disaster."


    The young man''s appearance was peerless, his eyes were indifferent, his tone seemed to be as calm as usual, and he couldn''t even see a trace of affection. However, the determination andmitment he showed could move even the hardest-hearted person at the time. Teacher Ba Qi was slightly taken aback, and his eyes were a little dazed, as if he saw someone else through Xiao Shao. Many years ago, he also met someone who spoke these words in the same tone as Xiao Shao was using today, saying that he would never regret, but...


    Teacher Ba Qi sighed- each person had his own fated rtionship. He said, "Okay, I will save her. Her poison is not difficult to cure; it was made from a poisonous nt found in South Xinjiang and it has a hallucinatory effect on people. If there is a knot in one''s heart or an inner demon, as long as they feel a little unhappy on a daily basis, they will endure the torture in their heart every day, and they will see the scene they fear most in their life every day. While this poison is harmless to the human body, it will torture a person''s heart. Finally it will cause the person to die of heart failure after being tortured to death by their own inner demons."


    Xiao Shao was taken aback for a moment, then frowned. "It''s actually South Xinjiang!"


    "Her inner demons are too strong." Teacher Ba Qi said meaningfully, "In fact, she is in the most vulnerable state now, and the answer you want to know can be obtained from her at this moment. If you want to know the secret......."


    "No need, Shifu." Xiao Shao interrupted him. "Even if I want to know her secret, she must tell me in person. I will never take advantage of her when she is not in a conscious state."


    "She is unlikely to ever tell you herself," Teacher Ba Qi asked, "If she refuses to tell you this secret for the rest of her life, what will you do?"


    "I will apany her to guard this secret for the rest of my life," Xiao Shao replied.


    Teacher Ba Qi was stunned, and suddenly said seriously. "Ah Shao, I have always thought that you would not be the number one killer in the world, but now I feel that your inner demons are no less than hers. The demons in her heart are linked to her secret, but the demon in your heart is her."


    Once a heartless person finds love, he would be more strongly attached andmitted than anyone else in the world. Since Xiao Shao was behaving as such, this made Teacher Ba Qi feel that the affairs of life were impermanent, otherwise why were the things that happened many years ago repeating once again. He thought he had seen through heaven''s will, but fate was always unpredictable, otherwise why would he not leave Mt. Jianan for the rest of his life? Because he would be punished if he revealed too many secrets. In this world, many things can be predicted and foreseen, with the exception of one thing. Love.


    "If she is indeed my heart''s demon, then I would rather endure for my whole life than allow the shackles to break," Xiao Shao said.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191 : The Cause and Effect of the Past Life


    Trigger Warning: dismembered body, mention of the vition and death of a child.


    It felt as though her head was hurting; Jiang Ruan''s whole body seemed to be as light as a feather without a trace of strength. She struggled to open her eyes, but did not see the bright sky. Instead, a strangely familiar, damp and somewhat sweet unctuous smell filled her nose. She forced herself to recall what it was and was stunned to realize that it was the scent of blood.


    She moved her body and slowly got up from the ground.


    It was a dark and damp ce and there were ck worms crawling all over the ground; they were rotten and disgusting. A thought seemed to sh across her mind but it was gone too fast for her to grasp hold of it. She touched what she thought was a hard object beside her, but it seemed to be covered in some sort of thick and sticky liquid. Then, as she tried hard to raise her head she suddenly heard a ''squeak'', followed by a voice. Suddenly, an intense ray of sunlight came in and dazzled her eyes so much that she could hardly open them.


    A woman''s voice rang out, "Hurry up, the Empress wants to see it with her own eyes. Move faster, must not let the Empress wait for you little wenches."


    Immediately, a few maids walked in, but from their expressions, one didn''t know whether they were afraid or disgusted. Oddly, they lit the oilmps in their hands as they walked in, until they stopped at Jiang Ruan''s side. However, they seemed to be oblivious to her and instead proceeded to pick up something from the ground. Jiang Ruan frowned slowly, looking at them warily. Those people didn''t seem to notice her at all, as if she didn''t exist. Jiang Ruan stood up tentatively, but no one stopped her. After some consideration, she lowered her head and followed the maids out.


    As soon as she stepped out of the room, she was bathed in dazzling sunlight. It seemed as though she hadn''t seen such sunlight for a long time. Turning around, her gaze directlynded on the object carried by one of the pce maids, and she was so startled that she instinctively took two steps back, and almost fell down.


    The maid was holding a wooden basin in her hands, and a monster-like thing was lying on its back in it. All four limbs were missing from the body, and all that could be seen was a basin full of blood. By andrge, there was hardly any resemnce to an actual human being. If it was ced in front of others, they would not be able to see what it was, but in Jiang Ruan''s eyes, it was something that totally unnerved her heart, sending it into a violent and tumultuous upheaval. That thing was not just anything but it was her from the previous life! She was made into a human swine and beaten to death in this very basin!


    In the wooden basin right now, that "Jiang Ruan" was already dead, just a cold corpse with no dignity at all. Jiang Ruan stood aside, gritted her teeth and watched the maid carry the corpse. A head maid walked in front, and surprisingly that person was Hu Die.


    Hadn''t Hu Die been expelled from the Jiang fu by Jiang Su Su long ago, and sold to a brothel- how did she be the current pcedy again? Jiang Ruan looked again and a thought shed in her mind. In her previous life, she was killed with a stick, and she was reborn when she was in the rural residence. What happened after that remained unknown. Therefore, if her corpse was still here, then her enemies would still remain the same as before. Could it be that the heavens had given her this opportunity to see the final oue of her previous life?


    Hu Die led the maid who was holding the wooden basin all the way to a garden. Jiang Ruan could see clearly that it was the garden behind Kun Ning Pce. Kun Ning Pce, Jiang Ruan''s heart trembled, could it be... Sure enough, when they walked to the entrance of the garden, she heard a familiar voice saying, "Bengong is not bothered about anything as long as both of them are never able to be reborn in this world, forever and ever without a chance for reincarnation. What do you think?"


    "This priest will certainly do his best as the Empress hasmanded."


    Jiang Ruanughed coldly. Since presently no one could see her, she walked right into the garden, and sure enough, the woman sitting on the high seat was wearing the Empress'' royal court robe looking grand and ceremonious. Her face bore a smile that rivaled flowers, and herplexion was as exquisite as an immortal, yet it carried a slight reserved sense of nobility. The nine-tailed phoenix hairpin on her head was glistening in the golden hue of the sunlight like wide spread wings about to take flight. Her every movement distinctly personified the virtuous aura of the Mother of Nation. This person was none other than Jiang Su Su.


    At this moment, Jiang Su Su was reclining on a soft chair, and in thisrge garden, only she alone was seated while all the pce maids and eunuchs were standing in a row, their faces filled with terror. In addition, there was a man in a blue robe, dressed as a Taoist priest, standing before Jiang Su Su, and if he was not Xu Kong then who else could he be?


    It turned out that Taoist priest Xu Kong had always had some connection with Jiang Su Su in herst life. It appeared that it wasn''t just when he had yed his role to proim that she would be a curse to her husband and her mother back then at the Jiang fu. At the moment, it also looked like Jiang Su Su had promised him a lot of additional benefits. Otherwise, how could a wandering Taoist priest in the wild enter the pce? But what was he going to do now?


    "Your Majesty, this servant has brought that thing," Hu Die stepped forward and spoke cautiously.


    Jiang Ruan stood to the side, watching with cold eyes Jiang Su Su smile slightly at the announcement. Her smile was extremely beautiful, as if it expressed heartfelt joy. She looked very happy, and her sweetughter could be heard throughout the garden. She was born beautiful and her smile was extremely mesmerizing, but at this moment, no one present was fascinated by it, rather their expressions revealed a trace of fear. Just because the monster in the wooden basin looked too scary, ordinary people would feel fear if they continued to look at it but Jiang Su Su was staring at the thing with absolute pleasure, as if it couldn''t be more interesting.


    Everyone was silent. After a while, Jiang Su Su seemed to have had enough ofughing and finally straightened up, lightly pointing to the side. "Bengong and her are good sisters in name anyway. Taking into ount that we once lived under the same roof, bengong doesn''t want to be too ruthless. Bengong has always been soft-hearted, so bengong will bestow on them a mother and child reunion."


    Her words were spoken frivolously, as if what she said was of no consequences nor worth anything. Jiang Ruan''s heart was panic-stricken, and suddenly she felt her blood freeze as if an ominous chill seemed to have been poured on top of her head and it flowed down right into her heart, turning half of it cold. In a daze she looked in the direction that Jiang Su Su pointed and saw a small body lying on the ground. That body was so familiar that after merely a nce her tears welled up.


    A wail escaped from Jiang Ruan''s throat with much difficulty and it was unlike that of a person- it was the sound of raw despair that arose from the depths of deep-seated hatred. She recalled the scene when she had to helplessly watch Pei''er being exploited while she was in the wooden basin. It was an extremely desperate moment for her. But now when she saw Pei''er''s corpse with her own eyes, only then did she realize how much her heart hurt. The images that had been sealed in her memory hade alive again, and it turned out that she hadn''t forgotten those heartaches and sorrow at all. Jiang Ruan threw herself beside Pei''er and burst into tears. However, her voice did not reach these people''s ears, and the ending of this life would not change in any way. She was dead, and so was Pei''er.


    NovelBin.Net


    That little body lying on the ground was covered in multiple bruises, each of which was a spectacle too horrible to endure. It was too frightening to see how they had used such a ruthless hand to deal with a small innocent child. Jiang Ruan only felt as if a knife was twisting in her heart. Before Pei''er died, he must have been absolutely terror-stricken as he suffered.


    "Your Majesty is merciful," Xu Kong, the sanctimonious, fake Taoist priest said in a ttering manner. He walked quickly to Jiang Ruan''s side, and picked up Pei''er without any effort. His strength was obviously great, as Pei''er''s small body seemed to weigh nothing in his hands. Instinctively, Jiang Ruan lunged forward, but her hand just passed through Pei''er��she couldn''t touch him at all.


    Xu Kong grabbed the bodies of Pei''er and Jiang Ruan together and put them in an agarwood box, and then closed the lid. Immediately after, a few strong guards came over and nailed the lid of the box with long nails. The lid was densely pasted with yellow talisman paper, and spells were written on it with blood-colored cinnabar, which made it difficult for people to see clearly. Xu Kong sat cross-legged in front of the box, closed his eyes and sped his hands together, muttering something for a quarter of an hour before he suddenly opened his eyes. Next he reached out to pick up a bowl of chicken blood from a table, bowed his head to take a sip, and then sprayed blood all over the coffin-like box. Afterwards, he let out a long breath, and ordered someone to throw the box into a dry well in the southwest corner of the garden.


    After finishing all this, Xu Kong walked up to Jiang Su Su, and said as if asking for credit, "Your Majesty, this priest haspleted the ritual. The demoness and the evil star have been sealed in the nine-star formation. Their eternal life will be suppressed in this dry well, unable to reincarnate, unable to escape. This priest has made sure that it''s impossible for them to return and cause trouble to others."


    "Very good." Jiang Su Su smiled with satisfaction. "Since bengong is this Great Jin''s Empress, bengong must take on the responsibility of the Great Jin dynasty. Even familial ties cannot ruin the entire Great Jin for their own personal interests. Since they are the incarnations of a demoness and an evil star, bengong can''t let them live and rise in revolt. Xu Kong dao zhang has worked hard. Rest assured, bengong will report this matter to His Majestyter and give you credit for your merit."


    Xu Kong was overjoyed, and said, "Many thanks, Your Majesty."


    The people here were talking cheerfully, but Jiang Ruan''s whole body felt cold as she listened. Jiang Su Su actually hated her so much that she would not let her go even after death. Furthermore, she allowed Xu Kong to seal her soul so she would be trapped here and tortured forever! If it weren''t for Xu Kong, who was actually a fake[1] Taoist priest, wouldn''t everything have happened as she wished? People always say that the heart of a woman was the most poisonous, but Jiang Su Su''s heart took maliciousness to another level!


    [1] ͽ������ (t��y��ux��m��ng) �C with an undeserved reputation (idiom); unwarranted fame / nowhere near as good as he''s made out to be.


    Jiang Ruan looked at the pitch-dark dry well. As it turned out, this was their final resting ce, this bottomless well in a godforsaken part of the pce, buried deep in its depths alongside rotting leaves. She wanted to cry, but in the end, could only manage a wry smile. As it turned out, in her previous life she had shamefully died like this, and even her final resting ce waspletely without any dignity.


    Just then, her vision blurred and once more she found that she was unable to move as the scene in front of her changed. The gate in front of her was extremely familiar, so where else could it be if not the Jiang fu?


    Jiang Quan was sitting in the study, and Jiang Su Su was dressed in magnificent clothes. Her expression faintly revealed arrogance. Jiang Quan, on the other hand, looked unhappy, and asked, "How could you act so arbitrary and cause trouble!! I told you earlier to not act rashly in this matter. Since she was already paving the way for you, there was no need to act. If your actionse to light, wouldn''t it render all my painstaking efforts useless?!"


    Xia Yan had beautiful eyebrows and eyes, and her mannerism was dignified and gentle as she consoled him with a smile. "Laoye, don''t be angry. Be magnanimous and listen to what Su Su has to say. This child is not one to do things without knowing her limits and what''s appropriate. From childhood until now, do you still not know what kind of person she is?"


    Jiang Su Su quickly hid the trace of impatience in her eyes, and said in a respectful and innocent tone, "Father, your daughter knows what she did wrong, and I will never make such a mistake again. Originally, I only wanted to scare her, but my subordinates acted on their own initiative and made her look like that. Father, don''t be angry with your daughter, it''s not worthwhile to ruin your health. Your daughter will never dare to do something like this again in the future."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Her docile and submissive manner was acted to perfection and gradually the anger on Jiang Quan''s face dissipated. Then he released a long drawn out sigh and said, "My original n was to use her to pave the way for you. If not for your reckless action, the Jiang family couldter showcase how it ces righteousness before family and can readily punish one''s own family if justice demanded it. In this way we could obtain a good reputation and your position as the Empress would be more stable, while also gaining the hearts of the nation. But now that you''ve privately done away with her, it''s a good thing that no one has discovered the truth. Therefore, we will say that she hasmitted suicide out of fear of retribution. Su Su, if you want to do things, you have to do them more cleanly; don''t leave anything that can be used against you." His tone waspletely fatherly, and every word and every sentence wasced with worry and concern for Jiang Su Su.


    Jiang Su Su smiled slightly. "Father, don''t worry, Su Su does everything cleanly- everything has been already taken care of."


    "Very well, then." Jiang Quan let out a sigh of relief as if a huge stone had been lifted from his heart. Jiang Ruan stood quietly and watched; there was no longer any trace of hatred in her eyes, only a bone piercing kind of coldness. It was a kind of cold that even ice found in the depths of winter was no match for. Her eyes were empty, and her crimson clothes were like a zing fireball bursting out of her soul, seeking to consume and obliterate all who came close to her.


    It turned out that the truth of the previous life was like this. After her father, Jiang Quan, learned of her death and the fact that she was executed privately by Jiang Su Su, he did not shed a tear and cry out for injustice on her behalf. Instead, all of their focus and concerns were for Jiang Su Su; he was afraid that Jiang Su Su would make a mistake and endanger her Empress position. As for his deceased daughter, he could only spare ament along the lines of, "Make sure it was done cleanly without any loose ends."


    Jiang Quan took her as a stepping stone for Jiang Su Su''s Empress seat as a matter of course, as if it should be like this. But they forgot that she was also the eldest di daughter of the Jiang fu, one who was discarded like a worn shoe, while the other was held like a pearl. At this moment, Jiang Ruan did not have an ounce of affection for Jiang Quan and truly regarded him as an enemy, and if she could, she was willing to use every vile and despicable method to torture him.


    Jiang Su Su suddenly seemed to recall something, and said, "Jiang Dan is bing more and more imprudent. Her husband used to handle matters for His Majesty outside, but nowadays he holds a formidable reputation that is on par with a first-rank official. They don''t take me seriously either."


    Jiang Ruan was taken aback, Jiang Dan''s husband actually worked for Xuan Li? Jiang Dan had also been promoted to a rank?


    Jiang Quan shook his head, "No matter how powerful she is, can she surpass you? Su Su, you have to remember that she cannotpare with you either in the Jiang fu or in the imperial pce, or even under the Great Jin dynasty. The only daughter of Jiang fu has always been you. Her husband is now relied upon by His Majesty, and he is also a great help to you in the pce. You must not disy such childish tendencies, and remember to get along with her well."


    "I understand," Jiang Su Su pouted in dissatisfaction. Jiang Ruan, who was standing aside suddenly realized that what she didn''t understand in the previous life, and the present life became clear at this moment. With her temperament, how could Jiang Dan be willing to pave the way for Jiang Su Su as a pawn of the Jiang family? It turned out that her merchant husband had been working for Xuan Li from the beginning. Jiang Dan really had means, so after her(JR) death, she got an imperial order promoting her by virtue of that husband. In the end, Jiang Ruan was the only one who was sacrificed in the previous life.


    NovelBin.Net


    Looking at the ironic scene in front of her, she only felt a salty taste filling her mouth. Immediately afterwards, the scene in front of her changed yet again, and this time, it was a magnificent pce but a ce she was not familiar with. And yet, the person sitting on the edge of the bed, the man in bright yellow clothes, she knew all too well.


    It was her beloved in the previous life, and her nemesis in this life, Xuan Li.


    His once gentle and jade-like appearance had already been eclipsed by the distinctive calm and reticent traits of a monarch. Dressed in his Dragon robes, he waspletely unlike the Xuan Li Jiang Ruan''s memory. He used to always smile, which made others feel warm andfortable much like a soothing spring breeze, and even though it was just a fake mask, it was still pleasing to the eye[2]. But at present, Xuan Li''s brows were tightly knotted up in a frown, and his expression was haggard, so much so that she couldn''t find even a trace of his proud appearance of the past.


    [2] ������Ŀ (sh��ngx��nyu��m��) �C warms the heart and delights the eye (idiom) / pleasing / delightful.


    "Eunuch Chen," Xuan Li said to the young eunuch in front of him, "I can''t sleep again today."


    "Does Your Majesty want to go to the Empress''s pce? Her gentle and soft voice may sooth Your Majesty''s mood," Eunuch Chen said.


    "No need." Xuan Li waved his hand. "It''s the same everywhere. I have nightmares every day to the point that I can''t sleep peacefully, and when I wake up from them, I always feel... I always feel that someone is watching me."


    Standing beside the dragon bed, Jiang Ruan looked at Xuan Li who looked visibly pale, and sneered silently. So there were times when he too couldn''t sleep well? He slyly nned everything and sent her to the pce as an excellent pawn. His n was eventually aplished and he upied the lofty Emperor''s seat. But now he couldn''t sleep at night? So in the end, what was all of it for? Was it true that people would receive retribution after doing bad deeds? In his nightmare, did she turn into a ghost ande to im his life?


    "Your Majesty has been working hard on state affairs," Eunuch Chen suggested.


    "I only began to feel tired after sitting in this position, just like I think the women in the harem are tedious! They are not even as good as Jiang Ruan back then..." He seemed to have thought of something, and a trace of regret appeared on his face. "It''s just a pity, if only she didn''t have that identity I would have treated her well. After all, I did have some affection for her back then."


    "You had affection for me?" After hearing this Jiang Ruan couldn''t helpughing, however that smile didn''t reach her eyes. Despite knowing that Xuan Li couldn''t hear her, she still said coldly, "The person who you loved was just a fool who regarded you as a god. I was just an idiot who was always obedient to you and asked for nothing in return. Before, I was too ignorant and too stupid and so I believed in your nonsense. And now you say this- are you lying to me or yourself? Xuan Li, you only love all the victims in this world because they gave themselves up for your ambition. You readily sacrificed them, yet you still pretend tofort them, how hypocritical."


    The scene in Ming Huang Long''s pce gradually faded away. The scene in front of her became a blur again. Jiang Ruan walked in the white mist, and felt as if she was walking in a huge maze. She could only hear the sound of thousands of troops fighting in her ears, with the loud bang of the city gate being knocked open. The sound of swords shing was everywhere, and someone shouted loudly, "It''s not good, it''s not good! The Jinyi Guards have entered the main gate��"


    Jinyi Guards? The name was so familiar, as if she had heard it somewhere before, Jiang Ruan walked forward in a daze. She saw that the Golden Throne Hall was inplete chaos, with blood flowing like rivers. From time to time, guards in ck armor with swords walked past; the imperial guards outside were either dead or wounded. While inside the hall, a man and a woman in bright yellow clothes fell under the throne, exactly in the same manner as she had died before, except that she was able to return back alive while they were dead.


    A young man in ck stood quietly in front of the dragon throne. His face was exquisitely beautiful, his eyebrows were as cold as ice. Although there was elegance and nobility engraved in his bone marrow, it was suppressed by his cold detachment. The guard on the side said, "An illegitimately conferred dog thief, how dare you talk nonsense? Don''t you know best who the real traitor is? Hasn''t General Guan also sent that old thief Jiang Quan to his death, Master...? "


    The young man turned around and said calmly, "Let''s go."


    Xuan Li and Jiang Su Su. From the beginning, one of them had plotted to obtain the most supreme power in the world, while the other coveted the position of the mother of the world. And yet they were killed just like this after their great cause was aplished. Even Jiang Quan himself was decapitated. It was obvious that this young man was the future emperor who had intercepted their ns to take the throne for himself. This pleased Jiang Ruan very much. Looking at the young man again, she felt her heart beating extremely fast, as if she had met this young man somewhere before, but she really couldn''t remember. She wanted to find out what was going on, so she followed him and walked forward.


    Once she followed him to the imperial garden, a middle-aged man with gray hair came forward and said, "Young Master, Imperial Grand Tutor Liu found something in the dry well, and took out a box from the well. There were two corpses in it. After investigating, we found out that one of them was the eldest di daughter of the Jiang fu. She was the one who was ndered by her own father as a demoness who brought cmity to the nation��" He shook his head and said, "Ah, how can there be such a cruel father in the world."


    The young man and Jiang Ruan looked at the ground together. The two corpses, one big and one small, had decayed, looking gray and ck. However, it could be seen that the adult''s limbs had been removed, and it was quite evident that she had been greatly wronged before she died.


    Jiang Ruan looked at her dead body indifferently. A young man in purple came over; he was born handsome, with a mustache around his lips that made him look quiteical. Looking at the corpse, he sighed and said, "They are from the same root, so why treat each other differently? This woman was originally a beauty in the pce, and this child, Thirteenth Prince, was raised under her knees. It''s a shame that mother and child have ended up like this together. It''s really regrettable." He bent down, took off his clothes and covered the corpse, then looked at the young man in ck and said, "Third Brother, what should you do with the corpse?"


    "As an imperial consort, she should truly enter the imperial tomb. Find a good time and bury them properly." The young man lowered his eyes and said calmly, "By the way, let the world know the truth about the so-called demoness who brought cmity to the nation."


    Upon hearing these words Jiang Ruan felt like she was struck by lightning, and stared fixedly at the cold and handsome young man. She originally thought that she would have to silently bear the injustice until eternity, but at her darkest hour, the words of this young man were thest trace of warmth[3] she received in her cruel life. Yet, just when everything wasing to an end in this life, a sliver of yearning appeared.


    [3] �������� (li��''��nhu��m��ng) �C lit. the willow trees make the shade, the flowers give the light (idiom); at one''s darkest hour, a glimmer of hope / light at the end of the tunnel.


    She suddenly opened her eyes and called out, "Xiao Shao!"

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192 : Letting Go of Her Inner Demons


    "Xiao Shao!" Jiang Ruan opened her eyes and suddenly sat upright in the bed.


    The oilmp was lit, and the burning charcoal in the house was extraordinarily warm in winter. A very concerned voice spoke out, "You''ve awakened?"


    Jiang Ruan looked up to see the cold and handsome young man from her dream sitting beside the bed. Perhaps he was also startled awake by her sudden awakening, because his gaze showed a slight anxiousness. Yet his pupils were cold and dark, like a calm deep pool that incessantly draws people to dive beneath its depths.


    "You..." Jiang Ruan was momentarily disheartened. The bitter past was but a dream, but it had been a long dream in which she had revisited experiences from her past lifetime, and had seen the various ends of all the people from that life. Now, upon seeing Xiao Shao, it felt as though all of that had happened in a different lifetime


    Seeing her in a daze, Xiao Shao was slightly startled, and was about to get up to pour her a cup of water. "You must be feeling thirsty. You have been in aa for more than ten days so drink some water." But as he was standing, Jiang Ruan grabbed his hand. Xiao Shao turned around and raised his eyebrows before sitting down again beside Jiang Ruan. "What''s wrong?"


    His voice was soft and reassuring, allowing the person who had just awakened from experiencing unprecedented brutality and tragedy while dreaming to sense a shred of reality. As Jiang Ruan timidly stretched out her hand towards Xiao Shao, Xiao Shao frowned because when she touched his cor, it was as if she was verifying that the person before her was indeed real. After pausing for a while with her hands on the cor, Jiang Ruan suddenly wrapped her hands around Xiao Shao''s neck and leaped forward to hug him tightly.


    Jiang Ruan''s actions were quite surprising and Xiao Shao was slightly taken aback. But after being stunned for a moment, he looked at Jiang Ruan with some hesitation. Jiang Ruan''s head was buried in his neck, and the hands around his neck were extremely tight. After some thought, he stretched out his hand and patted Jiang Ruan''s back lightly. He softly called, "Ah Ruan?"


    "Xiao Shao," Jiang Ruan''s voice was a bit strange, as if she was suppressing a certain emotion, but her next words were also a little strange, "I didn''t understand at first why it was you, but now I understand." Her voice slowly lowered, almost inaudible, "It turns out that you had already appeared a long time ago."


    In this world, fate and destiny does not happen by chance or randomness. While it seemed as though there should not have been any rtionship or encounters between the two of them, in this life, both of them were constantly entangled in one another''s lives. Initially, she had just attributed this to mere coincidence until she experienced a dream of a lifetime* and everything from the past reappeared in front of her eyes. Some things suddenly became clear in her mind. In the previous life, Xiao Shao indirectly avenged her and unknowingly gave her justice for the wrongs done to her. Was it because of this that in this life she had be his lifelongpanion in order to repay him?


    *�Ͽ�һ�� (n��nk��y��m��ng) �C lit. a dream of Nanke; fig. dreams of grandeur. The idiom ''Nanke Yimeng'' tells people that the world is impermanent, all the wealth and glory are just like the void of an ant''s nest, and they will leave one day, so there is no need to be obsessed with it. People pursue prosperity and wealth, and expect fame and fortune, but they often find that what they have obtained through hard work and painstaking efforts is easily lost, and it is so short-lived that people feel unreal, as if it is an illusory dream.


    Is there truly such a thing as karma in this world?


    Xiao Shao lowered his eyes. His long eyshes lowered to hide the meaning in his eyes, thus no emotions could be seen in them. However, his movements remained gentle as he softly patted Jiang Ruan''s back- even the silence was reassuring.


    After some time, he felt hot liquid flowing down his neck. Was she actually crying?


    Xiao Shao''s heart skipped a beat. He slowly held Jiang Ruan''s shoulders, and lifted her chin with one hand to see that the bright face that always had a smile was now covered in tears. A big teardrop hung on her chin, sparkling and translucent, and teetering on the verge of falling, just like her expression at the moment.


    "You..." Xiao Shao was stunned by her expression, and was about to speak, when unexpectedly he saw the woman before him suddenly lunge forward and in the next moment he felt a soft light fleeting sensation as something warm touched his lips.


    Xiao Shao frowned, and his body stiffened. Jiang Ruan''s actions today were very unusual. This was not to say that she would make such a move on any other day, but it was very strange to behold such passion in her. He wanted to pull Jiang Ruan away, but her slender arms hugged him even tighter as if she was afraid that he would run away. Xiao Shao''s heart softened. And Jiang Ruan seemed to have been further encouraged as her lips never left his for a moment; rather she acted even more boldly.


    Xiao Shao''s fair and handsome face immediately blushed. The beauty had thrown herself into his arms and she was the woman he liked such that even a normal man would not be indifferent. However, no matter how cold Xiao Shao was normally, he would always be gentle to her. The sense of plunder and the desire to conquer were always there in the man''s bones. He was a strong and domineering man, but he just hid it under his indifferent appearance and more often than not it was overlooked by others. At this moment, he tightened his arms around her and drew her tightly into his embrace. With one hand, he held onto the back of her head, and switching from defence to offence, he resolutely deepened the kiss.


    Their lips and tongues met. Drastically different from their gentle and cold outward appearance, this kiss was overbearing and passionate, almost as if they were engulfing each other. Expectedly, when their passion intensified, all their suppressed emotions were simultaneouslymunicated. It was a disy of tender love and remaining inseparable in the midst of conquering death. The stunning beauty held the handsome young man tightly, and raised her head ready to ept their fated union from the two lives. The posture was so beautiful that snowkes couldn''t help but melt, as if looking at spring flowers bursting forth with colours in the cold winter. The image was like ten miles of peach blossoms in the frozen wilderness, beautiful and fleeting.


    The door was suddenly opened. Qi Feng and Xia Qing stared at the scene in front of them, and froze where they stood. Xiao Shao moved very fast, and shielded Jiang Ruan''s head in his arms with one hand, before shooting daggers at the two intruders. Xia Qing''s face turned red instantly before he scratched his head, and said with a guilty conscience, "Third Brother, I came over to see Third Sister-inw. You guys continue, continue..." After saying that, he pulled at Qi Feng. Qi Feng withdrew his sad eyes and smiled saying, "Fifth Brother Xia and I will go see Shifu" After that, he closed the door and the two left together.


    Jiang Ruan had already returned to her senses when she heard the voices. At once she buried her head in Xiao Shao''s arms. The man''s cool and refreshing scent filled the tip of her nose. For a moment she didn''t dare to look up at Xiao Shao. Just now she got excited for a moment and did such a disrespectful thing. It was just an impulsive act and she didn''t know what Xiao Shao was thinking at the moment.


    "Are you trying to suffocate yourself?" Xiao Shao wanted tough a little, and pried Jiang Ruan, who looked like an ostrich, from his arms. Jiang Ruan''s cheeks were hot but she pretended to be calm and asked, "Where is this ce? What''s wrong with me?"


    NovelBin.Net


    Seeing her like this, Xiao Shao seemed to find it very amusing. He reached out and touched her head, then replied, "This is Mt. Jianan, the ce where I apprenticed. You were poisoned when you were young, and someone reactivated the poison. Therefore, I brought you here for treatment."


    "Poisoned?" Jiang Ruan was startled, "You said when I was young?"


    "Yes." A chill shed in Xiao Shao''s eyes. "You were born with this poison."


    "I know." Jiang Ruan smiled slightly, "After I defeated Xia Yan, I heard her say that in order to get rid of my mother and me when I was young, she let my fourth sister, now Noble Consort Jiang, poison me. It was onlyter when I was sent to the rural residence that I stopped ingesting the poison"


    This was the first time that she had taken the initiative to tell Xiao Shao about her own affairs. Xiao Shao nced at her in surprise, but when he heard about Jiang Dan, he frowned and stated, "Your mother once raised Jiang Dan."


    "It''s a pity we raised a wolf," Jiang Ruan said, "She was afraid of Xia Yan''s threats. Originally she only wanted to poison my mother, butter she was just afraid that I would divide her favour so she poisoned me too. Perhaps she was not just afraid that I would take away her favour, but she was also taking the opportunity to pave the way for the future." In her previous life, Jiang Dan was just a shu daughter, and yet she was finally able to earn the title of a first-rank wife. This showed that she started her plotting early on. Moreover, who knew if her poisoning was all a part of some conspiracy.


    "Leave this matter to me." Xiao Shao said lightly, "You just need to recover your health."


    "No need," Jiang Ruan said. Xiao Shao paused. Jiang Ruan looked at him and smiled, "I want to handle this matter on my own because I know who that person is."


    "Who?" Xiao Shao asked.


    "The person who poisoned me this time." Jiang Ruan lowered her eyes, "I was careless, but I will be careful in the future." She raised her head and smiled at Xiao Shao. Although her smile was very light, there was something different. Xiao Shao was sensitive to the fact that something seemed to have changed and he was momentarily startled before looking at her closely without saying anything more.


    * * *


    In the imperial pce, in the concubine''s hall, a woman was dressed in brocade clothes, and her expression seemed to be veryfortable. The room was filled with warmth, the scent of the incense delicately rose, and exquisite jade articles were randomly ced on shelves. It was obvious that the mistress of these collectible items was extremely favoured. Jiang Dan slowly picked up a plum from the crystal te and put it in her mouth. Looking at the man in the grey robe in front of her, she asked, "In the end, I did as you said, but why on earth did you want me to say that?"


    The man''s robe was so long that itpletely covered his feet and his hat almost covered half of his face leaving only his beautiful chin exposed. His tone was a bit slow and strange, "Those who know too much will only end up in greater trouble. Does Noble Consort Jiang really want to know?"


    Jiang Dan suddenly stopped ying with the plum in her mouth, and a trace of tension shed across her face. She was a smart person so she knew what he meant. Unlike Jiang Su Su, she never had the desire to control others and put herself in the highest position. Many years ago, she knew how to hide and lie low and she always knew to ept what was good for her. The deep meaning of this person''s words was really thought-provoking, and Jiang Dan had an intuition that the person opposite her was not ordinary. Immediately sheughed and said, " I don''t care why you wanted me to say those words, as long as they can achieve the desired result. Previously you said that as long as I mention those things, Jiang Ruan would no longer be able to exist in this world. Seeing as how it has been ages since I have heard any news about her, it can''t be that you''ve failed too, right??"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Not too long ago in the pce, Jiang Dan had met this man in the grey robe through Xuan Li. The man in grey had then sent Xuan Li away and began to talk to her about matters pertaining to Jiang Ruan. The strange thing was that he seemed to be able to understand her fear of Jiang Ruan, and proposed that they coborate to make Jiang Ruan disappear from this world. With Jiang Dan''s cautious temperament, ordinarily she wouldn''t have agreed to the request of his so hastily. But now that Jiang Ruan was the Wangfei of the Jinying Wangfu, and was also highly favoured by Xiao Shao, this really made Jiang Dan disgruntled. If Jiang Ruan could be dealt with as soon as possible, that would be the best oue. Besides, this matter did not require her to take any risks as all she needed to do was to say a few words. Although she didn''t know what method he was using, it was clear that Jiang Ruan had unknowingly offended a seemingly difficult person, which to Jiang Dan was something that she relished and took great delight in.


    "Your doubts are unnecessary." He said, "If you don''t believe me, Noble Consort Jiang can do it herself."


    Jiang Dan''splexion paled, then she smiled and said, "I believe in you. I am waiting for your good news, and after it is done, I have to thank you a lot."


    "Noble Consort Jiang should be thanking herself." The man in grey suddenlyughed. Although she couldn''t see his expression, she could hear the smile in his voice, faintly discernible as it brushed over a person''s heart. It was truly a terrifying sensation. He said, "If it weren''t for Noble Consort Jiang''s machination many years ago, today''s affairs would not be so easy to aplish, so it is also thanks to Noble Consort Jiang''s nning many years ago."


    His every word seemed to hit Jiang Dan hard, making her tremble, as if someone had pried into her deepest secret, and she almost copsed on the chair. She thought that except for Xia Yan, no one else in the world knew about this matter and Xia Yan was dead so there was nothing to fear. Yet this stranger from unknown origins seemed to know of this. How did he gather this information? What was he up to again?


    She forced herself to be calm and said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    The man in the grey robe stood up slowly, his voice containing a hint of ominousness, "Noble Consort Jiang, there is no need for you to worry too much, as my goal is the same as yours. Afterall, our mutual intention is for her to disappear. On this point, you are no different from me. With regards to all other things, I don''t have the time to care or give any advice. So Noble Consort Jiang, why do you worry so much."


    "You have a grudge against her?" Jiang Dan probed.


    "In fact, I have no enmity with Hong''an Junzhu." The man''s answer made Jiang Dan''s heart tighten. Immediately she heard him saying, "But because she is a hindrance to someone, then it is imperative that she must disappear."


    NovelBin.Net


    The answer from the man made Jiang Dan heave a long sigh. She secretly suppressed the doubts in her heart, said with a smile on her face, "No matter what, I''m waiting for your good news."


    * * *


    The scenery of Mt. Jianan was different from that of the capital. There was no trace of the bustling atmosphere of the city, on the contrary, it was like a paradise. When Jiang Ruan woke up, she found that the ce she was staying in was extremely beautiful. Although she was a person who didn''t care about the outer trappings of things, she was absolutely enthralled by the beautiful scenery in front of her. This ce seems to be isted from the outside world, and it was not polluted by smoke and fire. It seemed that as long as someone stepped into this ce, their entire being would be cleansed of any regrets in their hearts.


    It was at the Lu Yang Vi where Jiang Ruan met Xiao Shao''s master, Teacher Ba Qi. He was an old man who looked very much like an immortal, quite different from the pretentiousness of Xu Kong. He had a disposition that transcended worldliness and the mundane life. He was gentle. When ying a game of chess with Jiang Ruan, she could see that his mind was lucid and sharp, and he was indeed a person of great wisdom. Because Xia Qing couldn''t find a cure for the poison in Jiang Ruan''s body, he had been studying for the past few days. He had once again dug out all the medical books in the attic of Mt. Jianan, trying to make up for hisck of knowledge, had holed himself in the attic all day long and didn''t meet with anyone.


    At this time Xiao Shao and Qi Feng had gone out to hunt, leaving only Jiang Ruan and Teacher Ba Qi in the huge Lu Yang Vi. The chessboard was exquisite, and Teacher Ba Qi picked up a ck stone and then set it down before suddenly saying, "Ah Shao is very nervous about you."


    Jiang Ruan raised her head to look up at Teacher Ba Qi, and Teacher Ba Qi smiled slightly. "Girl, pay attention to the game." His expression was calm. Jiang Ruan couldn''t think of anything else. Reaching out, she picked up a white stone from the porcin jar and ced it, "I know."


    "Girl, do you like Ah Shao?" Teacher Ba Qi asked. It was a bit strange for an elder to ask a junior this question, let alone as Xiao Shao''s mentor. Jiang Ruan didn''t want to hide this from the wise old man in front of her, so she replied without hesitation, "I like him."


    "I have had nine disciples in total, and of the nine disciples, Ah Shao has the coldest temperament." Teacher Ba Qi ced another chess piece without raising his head, but his voice reflected his lingering recollection of the past. "At that time, he learned the Art of Qi Huang, which is traditional Chinese medicine. Even when everything was fine in the Jinying Wangfu, he had to bear many responsibilities. However, although he learned the Art of Qi Huang, he didn''t regard it as important. In fact, he is the most intelligent among my disciples..." Teacher Ba Qi smiled, " Unfortunately,ter something happened in the Jinying Wangfu, Ah Shao knelt before me, wanting to learn the art of assassination." He became somewhat mncholic. "Ah Shao''s temperament wasn''t suitable to be that of a killer, and I did not agree to his request. That day, there was a heavy snowfall on Mt. Jianan, but still, he knelt at the foot of the mountain for three days and three nights."


    Jiang Ruan''s hand paused slightly, then she set down a stone. The Xiao Shao being described was not something she had seen before. Yet, when something happened in the Jinying Wangfu, for Xiao Shao, it would be very simr to how she felt when something untowards had happened to Zhao Mei and Jiang Xin Zhi. It was a pain that pierced right into the depths of their hearts. Now Xiao Shao was calm and introverted, and there was not a trace of joy or anger, almost as if nothing could ever shake his stoic indifference. However, when she thought about the noble young man who had raised the corner of his robe and slowly knelt down at the foot of the mountain that was covered with snow, his back straight and upright, that poignant silent serene scene was more than sufficient to move anyone''s heart.


    "Later, this old man conceded to his request. Ah Shao treated himself ruthlessly, because he wanted to be a person he was not suited to be. He has been with the Jinyi Guards for so many years, yet he has never spoken of any hardship. This old man believes that it''s all his willpower. After all these years, he doesn''t seem to have any weaknesses." He looked at Jiang Ruan with a smile in his eyes. "Girl, you are his first. You are his weakness." He was sharp and straightforward with his words and suddenly the game on the chessboard underwent earth-shaking changes. He said, "However, this old man is very happy that you can be his weakness because in this way, he looks more like a ''human''."


    Jiang Ruan was silent for a moment, and looked pensive as she ced her stone, "I won''t hurt him, he is my husband. If someone makes things difficult for him, no matter whether I can do it or not, I will use all that I have within me to avenge him." In her previous life, he was benevolent towards her. In this life, it was not enough to just marry him to repay his kindness. What''s more, he had helped her time and again in this life. There was no way to repay all the debts that she owed him, so why not just owe him for the rest of their lives. Afterall, she had already tied herself to Xiao Shao.


    Teacher Ba Qi stroked his beard and swiftly ced another stone, "Is it because of the previous life''s karma that you want to protect Ah Shao so much?"


    Jiang Ruan''s hands trembled, almost unable to hold the chess piece in her hand. Her gaze instantly became indifferent and vignt, and she looked at the old man sitting across from her without saying a word.


    "Ah Shao has always been decisive. When you were in aa, you once muttered a few words. Ah Shao is very smart. It''s not that he doesn''t know, it''s just that he will not take the initiative to ask. Ah Shao refuses to ask, but this old man wants to ask on his behalf. This old man is Ah Shao''s shifu, and in my heart, I regard Ah Shao as my own child. Although you are the girl that Ah Shao likes, in the eyes of this old man, you aren''t forthright and candid with him," Teacher Ba Qi continued slowly.


    Jiang Ruan''s heart surged and welled up into turbulent waves. So Xiao Shao knew about it. She naturally knew that there was no need for Teacher Ba Qi to lie about this matter, so that meant that Xiao Shao had probably figured out her secret. When she saw the ending of her previous life in her dream, maybe she said something unintentionally. At that moment, a sense of humiliation arose in Jiang Ruan heart, as she felt exposed as if she was pried open and picked clean. It didn''t matter if it was known by others, but that person happened to be Xiao Shao. She was a downtrodden and disgraceful person, born from the depths of darkness; how would Xiao Shao see her now?


    "Girl, you don''t have to worry." Teacher Ba Qi seemed to see her concerns, and said gently, "Since Ah Shao didn''t choose to ask, he doesn''t care about it. The one who is most concerned about those things isn''t him, but you."


    "I don''t know how Shifu knows about this matter." Jiang Ruan said with difficulty, "I didn''t intend to hide it from him, but I just couldn''t face it."


    "Is it Ah Shao that you can''t face, or yourself?" Teacher Ba Qi asked.


    Jiang Ruan was taken aback. "Shifu, what do you mean by this?"


    "Ah Shao doesn''t care about this matter; no matter what the ending is, he is willing to endure all the hardships. If you are concerned about his thoughts, then there is no need for you to do so because he won''t change his feelings towards you because of this matter. The person whom you can''t face is always yourself."


    "Shifu is right, I really can''t face myself." Jiang Ruan said, "I am not afraid of other people''s opinions; it doesn''t matter to me if I am regarded as a monster or a ghost. But if I put such a me in front of him, I feel ashamed and wanting." She spoke frankly, without even the slightest concealment, "I can''t face the fact that the person standing beside him is one such as myself and because of this I had nned to never take the initiative to tell him. If it wasn''t for this incident, I would have never spoken of this secret for the rest of my life. Talking about such things will only create more trouble, and I don''t want to add to the trouble."


    "What about now?" Teacher Ba Qi smiled slightly.


    "As Shifu said, he doesn''t care, then why should I care?" Jiang Ruan lightly replied. "When I revisited the past, I saw many things that I didn''t understand before. I also understood some questions that I couldn''t answer before. I just feel that I owe him a lot, and some things are predestined, so why should I stop them. Shifu can be at ease, I will tell him the whole truth. After hearing these things, whether he hates and despises me or not, it''s his decision to make. I will respect it." After saying these words, Jiang Ruan seemed to have let go of a heavy burden that she had shouldered for many years. The secret of her rebirth has been buried deep in her heart for so many years. Each step she had made was challenging and difficult, yet she had never thought to share the load with anyone- not even with her brother Jiang Xin Zhi. She was prepared to carry this weight all by herself till the end. But now there was another person to share the load with her, maybe the burden would lighten by a lot, or maybe not. But no matter what the oue would be, she was happy to face whatever the future holds and no longer be heavy hearted.


    She spoke so frankly, and a sh of appreciation was shown in Teacher Ba Qi''s eyes. He said slowly, "Congrattions Girl, you no longer have any inner demons."


    Jiang Ruan was taken aback, and Teacher Ba Qi said, "You just said that you didn''t tell Ah Shao because it was difficult to face him, but now I think it''s not such a bad thing." The old man in front of her suddenly winked at her mischievously as his voice was filled with teasing, "At least, it shows that you really care about Ah Shao."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!